《The Terminally Ill Young Master is the Mad Dog of the Underworld》


 Chapter 1

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 1: The Mad Dog of the Underworld


    There are some things in life that cannot be changed from the moment you''re born. No matter how talented you are or how fiercely you live, some things remain immutable.


    What use is the competence of a man born to penniless parents in the slums?


    At best, he''ll die a meaningless death as a blade-for-hire in the Underworld or he might become a disposable weapon for those born into nobility.


    I could live with that. That''s the way the world was meant to be.


    But if they insist on spitting on that blade and trying to break it...


    "That won''t do."


    I am a discarded blade.


    * * * S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -The city air will make you free.


    This was the proverb that convinced a serf couple to flee their remote rural fief, where they lived treating a tiny plot of land as their entire world.


    Instead of the freedom they sought, the city air brought my parents a terrible plague.


    Beside them lay their young son, exhausted from crying, cradled in their cold, lifeless arms as they lay collapsed from endless days and nights of toil.


    "Child, where are your parents?"


    "..."


    "The plague always claims the poor first. Will you follow this old man?"


    That shabby old man became my light. I grabbed his hand desperately like a mewling kitten clinging to a passerby''s pants.


    "Ouch! This one''s got quite the grip."


    Despite the wind and rain, the old man''s warmth reached me in a shack in the slums.


    "Boy, have you been sneaking off somewhere to eat something good behind my back?"


    "No, sir."


    Despite surviving on wormy bread and watery soup that the old man shared while going hungry himself, I somehow grew stronger than other children my age.


    "Karzan, come sit here."


    Though he was a common man, he taught me how to write letters by drawing in the dirt with tree branches and shared wisdom about surviving in this world.


    I loved listening to his stories. I would fall asleep imagining foods I''d never tasted, places I''d never been and the people I''d never met - there were always exciting adventures waiting.


    Looking back now, what kind of life did the old man live? Even as a child, I thought he must have been someone who had experienced all sorts of hardships.


    But he never told me about the things I really wanted to know.


    "Karzan, I''m sorry. Our food won''t be much today."


    "I''m used to being hungry, it''s nothing."


    Children who grow up poor tend to mature early. Even at a young age, I tried my best to pull my own weight.


    I knew better than anyone that it would be shameless to act spoiled.


    If it weren''t for the old man who took me in despite having no obligation or connection to me, my life would have ended as just another orphan''s corpse and grew cold without even a place to be buried.


    "Karzan, were you fighting again?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "Sorry for what? I know well enough that you don''t throw the first punch."


    The old man would show his missing front teeth as he smiled.


    "Well, well. Who did you inherit such fighting skills from? How many were there this time?"


    "Jack, that bastard brought five older boys to gang up on me."


    "Ha! You''re the king of this alley, aren''t you?"


    I can barely remember ever being scolded by the old man.


    However, he often had one request for me.


    "Karzan, live with honor. Poverty and illiteracy are challenges, not curses. True shame lies in forsaking your humanity."


    The old man was the only person who treated me as a human being.


    "Don''t let your struggles consume you. As I offered you shelter, be willing to offer a helping hand to those facing similar hardships. Your simple act of kindness can be a beacon of hope to others."


    Those words became a sort of spell for me. In life''s most cowardly moments, I would think of the old man.


    Damn it. I couldn''t become a man who would shame the old man. After all, I would have died starving in the streets if it weren''t for his light.


    "But in the winter of my eleventh year, my childhood, the most impoverished yet most peaceful chapter of my life came to an abrupt end."


    "Karzan, I wish I could have given you more. A life filled with good food and beautiful clothes, but it was beyond my reach..."


    In the unusually cold winter, I buried the old man''s stiff body on a nameless mountain.


    After digging through the frozen ground until my hands were covered in blood, I stuck the shovel in as a makeshift gravestone and...


    I wept like the most pathetic man in the world.


    I became an orphan again and lived on the streets doing all sorts of odd jobs.


    "Karzan! I got a loaf of bread today. Let''s share!"


    "Big brother Karzan, our brother got beaten up somewhere but won''t tell us where."


    I was born with natural leadership qualities. People naturally started following me. Orphans, vagrants, pickpockets, drunkards'' sons, gamblers'' daughters... every one of them had a pitiful story.


    They were foolish ones who would approach me with smiles no matter how coldly I treated them.


    From kids I''d saved from being beaten by adults to those who''d get beaten again the next day after I helped them or those who followed my words absolutely despite their nasty temperaments - there were many little ones trailing after me.


    ¡°Please stop bothering me and get the fuck out.¡±


    "But when we''re with Karzan, we don''t get beaten up for no reason."


    "Dad said he''d kill me if I came home when he¡¯s drunk again."


    "Oh? My mom said she''d pull all my hair out."


    "Lucky you. She''s nicer than my dad."


    They were mostly pathetic and unnecessarily bright-eyed kids who would give you bad dreams if you left them alone.


    So by the time my voice started changing and my Adam''s apple showed, I decided to gather these kids with nowhere to go under my name and protect them.


    That was the moment a back alley orphan dove into the black sea of the Underworld. Or in other words, you could say it was the beginning of a legend.


    It''s funny coming from my own mouth, but back in the day, everyone in the area knew the name ¡®Mad Dog Karzan.¡¯


    The story of a certain organization that identified spies based on whether or not they knew Karzan was a legendary anecdote that is still talked about today.


    But...


    "Fuck."


    To think that very same person was now running to the ends of the earth following the moon''s shadow with three knife wounds in his belly. You truly never know what life has in store.


    ''These bastards sure are persistent.''


    As expected of the infamous black society''s hunting dogs their tenacity was unmatched.


    Every deep night destination I reached had ambushers lying in wait and none hesitated even as they uselessly lost their lives to my blade.


    Were they that afraid of their master? Even I was intimidated by the killing intent of these pursuers who doggedly chased me as if dying while catching me or dying while failing to catch me were the same to them.


    Slash!


    Behind the door of the safe house I''d barely reached, three blades shot out like lightning from the ambushers. I dodged all their attacks in one motion while cutting through the black-clad men''s waists.


    Thump!


    Even as they died, they tried to mark me with tracking incense on their bloodied hands.


    I easily avoided that too while retreating, but then throwing knives came flying. I deflected five blades while doing a backflip in the air, and crushed some unlucky bastard''s shoulder under my foot.


    "Ugh!"


    The black-clad man collapsed and clutched his broken bones while swallowing his scream. I used him as a stepping stone to land gracefully on the ground.


    Right then.


    "Die!"


    There was a blow that flew in as if it had been waiting. It was the mysterious assassination sword of the executive who had been weighing me down from behind.


    I looked straight at the trajectory of the sword that was aiming for my vital point. I changed direction twice in the air and then cut off his wrist with a single stroke.


    "Arggghh!"


    How pathetic. Screaming because you can''t even endure the pain.


    After cutting the throat of this incompetent man who had less endurance than his subordinates, I once again concealed myself in the darkness.


    "He''s escaping! After him!"


    To think that even this expensive safe house would end up like this... It''s such a sorrowful thing to have nowhere in this world to rest this body.


    I looked up at the stars twinkling in the night sky and recalled that shabby shack and the old man from my childhood.


    ''So fucking brilliant. Damn it.''


    I have lived fiercely, but my situation is now such that I have no place to rest. How is it any better than back then?


    This was all because of the ¡®Dark King¡¯ and that hairless toad bastard.


    ''Fucking bastard. I wanted to rip his dick off. No blood, no tears, no loyalty, and no hair either.''


    Anyway, I ran and jumped through alleys until my feet sweated and tried to shake off the pursuers.


    The guys hiding here must not have had much skill, so I was able to easily shake them off.


    "...Good."


    I guess I can take a breather for now.


    "Phew."


    But where did I leave off?


    ***


    There was, of course, a reason why a street orphan with no proper background could dive into the Underworld and become a legend.


    While I had no extraordinary destiny, I possessed something else.


    Talent.


    Talent so overwhelming that no one could come close to matching it.


    To be honest, from the moment I first held the sword, I knew I was a born swordsman.


    Though I had never formally learned swordsmanship or any other combat technique, no renowned swordmaster, retired knight, or even giant with ogre blood could stand against me.


    ¡°Huff! Huff!... You''re a born fighter, no, a born swordsman. You worthless street rat, you absorbed everything I had while fighting with me. Like a blood tree growing stronger by drinking blood..."


    "Did you just copy my technique? How the hell?"


    ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t I kill a small and weak man like you!¡±


    Any technique I saw became mine instantly, and any movement I imagined in my mind could be perfectly executed.


    My footwork was like a bird soaring through the sky, and my intuition was so extraordinarily developed that I could dodge blades aimed at my back.


    I could see through my enemies'' intentions plain as day, and my adaptability was always impeccable.


    ''You could say I''m like a phantom thief who steals others'' sword techniques.''


    Originally, I was a blank slate as a warrior, and I filled that pure white canvas with stolen sword techniques.


    ''It was a painting that had never existed in this world.''


    Therefore, the sword I wielded could be called ''martial arts born from no martial arts.'' Like a rootless thornbush that grows by wrapping around a rotting tree until it becomes as massive as a great tree.


    A wandering swordsman once described my talent this way.


    "What a waste, what a waste indeed. Had you been born into a noble or prestigious family, you would have had the talent to advance their martial arts by several levels. Or perhaps you could have become a grandmaster of a generation, creating martial arts that had never existed before."


    In other words, there was no one in the Underworld of that era who could stop me.


    I quickly took over the territory and grew my influence day by day.


    However, the Underworld was a cold and ruthless place that doesn''t tolerate upstart youngsters who don''t know their place.


    "Hey, are you one of Karzan''s lackeys?"


    One day, thugs from a rival organization caused trouble in my territory, and when one of my younger brothers stepped up, he was severely beaten and taken away.


    It was an obvious trap. I knew it was their plot but I still went in alone.


    "It''s Karzan!"


    "Boss, this bastard came alone! Hahaha!"


    "So you''re the crazy one I''ve been hearing about. Did you come alone asking to die?"


    "B-big brother... I''m sorry."


    The moment I saw my brother gasping for breath who was beaten to a pulp I couldn¡¯t think straight.


    "Aaargh! Monster, he''s a monster!"


    "Please spare me! I''m sorry, please!"


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Daddy! Please spare me this once! Daddy!¡±


    My brother''s lifeless body was in my arms when I returned after throwing them all into a pool of blood.


    That bloodbath made me a legend of the era. The insult ¡®Mad Dog¡¯ began to be used almost like my title.


    ''But the problem was that their backing wasn''t something to be taken lightly.''


    Their parent organization was too massive and we had no proper excuse to back out.


    Moreover, they were quite skilled at politics.


    They practically handed over all their earnings while wagging their tails like dogs that hadn''t eaten for three days, so the parent organization had to step in considering all the money they''d received.


    ''If we stayed put, we''d all die like dogs.''


    I stormed into their leader''s place to negotiate directly.


    "Which little pup dares to seek Daikin?"


    ''Godfather Daikin'' or ''Daikin the Butcher.''


    He was the absolute ruler of the Underworld during that time and was usually called by honorifics and slurs filled with hatred and resentment.


    "Me, Karzan."


    "Ah, so you''re the Mad Dog I''ve been hearing about lately. Have you come all the way here to confess your sins and offer your neck?"


    The giant who was a head taller than the others was emanating the scent of blood and murderous intent.


    ¡°How could that be? I came here because I wanted to talk face to face.¡±


    Instead of answering, Daikin turned around and asked.


    "Who''s in charge of security today?"


    "M-me, Sir."


    When a man who wasn''t even fully sober stepped forward fearfully, Daikin cut off his head in one stroke.


    "...!"


    ¡°I let it slide as long as you only embezzled the organization¡¯s money, but how dare you neglect your duty and come reeking of alcohol in front of me? That¡¯s a sin that must be repaid with death.¡±


    Daikin looked down at the headless corpse and announced his crimes.


    "By the way, some brat who''s been playing territory games with one of my subordinate organizations dares to seek an audience with me without permission. Because of that brat who couldn¡¯t tell the difference between heaven and earth and ran wild, I had to take the head of an executive."


    Daikin threw the executive''s head, which had become a chunk of dripping meat at me.


    "How will you repay this?"


    "My-My, how brutal. That fellow merely drank comfortably because no madman would dare attack Lord Daikin''s headquarters in this area. This is truly a pity.."


    "What?"


    ¡°Besides, thanks to me you got one less rotten branch, wouldn¡¯t that actually be beneficial? Come to think of it, I should be the one being thanked.¡±


    "You crazy bastard. How shameless."


    "No need for long words. I''m here to make you an offer you can''t refuse."


    "Hahaha!"


    Daikin burst out laughing at my shamelessness.


    "Interesting. Where did such a fellow come from? Well then, let''s hear what you have to say."


    My gamble was successful. Instead of being executed, I was forgiven by the boss who valued my qualities and courage and ended up joining under him.


    Even now, I think I was lucky. I had been prepared to either lose my wrist or my head, depending on how things went.


    ...And now.


    "The encirclement has been broken!"


    "Third squad leader is down!"


    As I emerged from the cave of thoughts, I heard the screams of my pursuers cursing behind me.


    "Damn it! How can you not catch one man? What kind of disgrace is this!"


    Actually, it was to be expected.


    Even when I was a young kid with nothing special to do, I would barge into a den where dozens of people were waiting, and I did the same thing in my twenties when I had both skills and experience.


    If they thought they could overcome me with numbers, it was nothing but a midsummer night''s dream.


    Isn''t that something to be said after being stabbed with a knife until your stomach is torn apart?


    Of course, it doesn''t matter. I haven''t fallen, so I haven''t lost yet.


    * * *


    The moon had descended a hand''s width.


    How long had I been running now?


    ''Ah... I''m exhausted.''


    I felt increasingly dazed. Though I thought I had stopped the bleeding well enough, I had lost quite a bit of blood.


    I had already exhausted my body by not being able to sleep or eat properly.


    "Stop right there!"


    "We''ll kill you, Karzan!"


    The enraged pursuers threw away even silence as they shouted furiously.


    "Stop if you don''t want to die!"


    "If we catch you, you''re dead!"


    Well, they should make up their minds whether they want me to stop or run away.


    "You stupid bastards. At least get your words straight."


    I turned around and raised my middle finger. This was considered an extreme insult even among the dregs of the Underworld, and the response was particularly vicious.


    "You son of a bitch, when we catch you, we''ll give you the most painful death possible!"


    "You''d better forget about dying peacefully!"


    Their fury was so intense it sent chills down my spine.


    What did I do so wrong? I suddenly cried out in anger.


    "You little fuckers, stop chasing me already!"


    "Then give that thing back, you crazy bastard!"


    A man with a demonic face shouted from the front of the pursuit.


    I knew his name.


    ''Ivan.''


    As for this guy-


    He was the right hand, loyal dog, faithful servant, and slave to the toad-like bastard who had put me in this state. In short, you could say he was the right hand of the Dark King''s right hand man.


    ''What right hands do? Ugh, disgusting.''


    [PR/N - Huh? What in the world is bro thinking?]


    "Ivan. Is killing me really that important?"


    Ivan dismissed me as if I was talking nonsense.


    "Stop spouting bullshit. Return that item or I¡¯ll skin you alive."


    "Oh, so you''ll let me live?"


    "Well, not exactly."


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m running you little maggot."


    ¡°You.. Fuc¨C.¡±


    I jammed my middle fingers into my ears to avoid hearing any cursing.


    Where in the world was this such an unfair deal? I didn''t feel like giving in easily, even if it was just because I felt wronged.


    ''By the way.''


    I felt the small jeweled box carefully stored in my chest as I kicked off the ground with all my might.


    ''Is this really such an important item?''


    Fine then. With the determination to die running rather than die captured, I ran toward the endless darkness of night.


    "Hehehehehehe."


    It reminds me of my childhood. I prayed to the night sky while laughing like a madman.


    ''Lord, oh Lord.''


    Please let me be a righteous phantom thief today as well.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 2

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 2: The Abandoned Sword


    There was a reason why I found myself turning into a righteous thief in the dead of night.


    To put it simply, I wasn¡¯t being hunted because I¡¯d stolen something. Rather, I ended up stealing this jewel box while I was already on the run.


    To understand how this all happened, we need to go back a little further..


    ***


    After earning the forgiveness of the Godfather Daikin through sheer guts, I served under him for many years.


    One day, I realized that I had surpassed Daikin¡¯s physical abilities. My talent was that exceptional.


    Even so, I always respected him. It wasn''t because of any great loyalty or affection. It was simply a fact that I owed my life to the Godfather.


    ¡®Back in the day.¡¯


    I was merely following the words my grandfather had given me in my childhood, a kind of curse.


    [TL/N- That old man is now referred as Grandfather by MC.]


    Therefore, when Daikin died during a conflict with another organization, I gladly avenged him.


    ¡®With this, my debt to Daikin is paid.¡¯


    However, in the process, I stained my hands with too much blood. I made too many enemies. I could no longer stay in my hometown.


    After handing over the organization to those who had watched my back, I boarded a ship. It was a ship bound for a distant foreign land across the sea.


    ¡°Farewell, Karzan. You are a fine man. I will take good care of the rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Fare well.¡±


    Those who had followed me since my orphan days, the ones who had treated me like a big brother, had chased me to a foreign island with no connections.


    ¡°You crazy bastards. Why did you follow me here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. Where are we supposed to go?¡±


    It''s incredibly difficult for someone who has been involved in the Underworld to escape it. And just as there is no land without night, there is no country without shadows.


    We had to dive back into the Underworld of a foreign land.


    ...And so, time passed once more.


    Many winds of fate brushed against the sails of my life. I sailed the sea of life aimlessly, drifting here and there. Looking back, where was I really headed during that time?


    ¡°But boss, aren¡¯t you going to get married? I know so many women who like you¡­¡±


    ¡°Marriage at my age? No way.¡±


    ¡°Aw, come on, you¡¯re still in your prime.¡±


    I thought I couldn''t hold a child with my bloodstained hands.


    ¡®Thinking about it now, I didn¡¯t need to go that far.¡¯


    I was being too pretentious.


    Would I not have had a cherished connection once? However, I could never win her heart.


    "Karzan, you''re a coward."


    Perhaps that''s true.


    I was simply afraid. Living on the edge of a blade, I believed having a family was a luxury. If I was walking on a bridge that might collapse at any moment, it was better to go alone.


    ¡°It¡¯s so fucking lonely, damn it.¡±


    The more lonely I became, the sharper my sword became. At some point, I learned to endure that loneliness with dignity.


    And so, the uneducated genius swordsman gradually became a renowned master in the kingdom.


    "You''re the famous Karzan. I''ve come with a good proposition."


    "And who might you be?"


    "Ivan. You can call me Ivan."


    Eventually, my fame and skills were recognized and I was hired as a swordsman by a powerful man.


    Normally, I would not have agreed, but I needed money urgently.


    ''The problem was that the employer was more influential than I expected.''


    The real Duke who governed his family from the shadows without sitting in the family head''s seat. And the king of the Underworld who ruled the kingdom''s nights.


    People called this unnamed man the Dark King. He was a noble by birth, who had achieved his ambition of controlling both the light and dark sides of society.


    Of course, I was already aware of his existence.


    But there were things I didn''t know.


    How could I have known that this country was in the grasp of a single man, that even the king was nothing more than his puppet?


    ''I should have kicked Ivan''s ass and told him to get lost back then.''


    It was an open secret that nobles who enjoyed power maintained close relationships with the Underworld something even toddlers knew but the existence of a ''Godfather of the Underworld and leader of the nobles'' was an entirely different matter.


    "Karzan, try running to the end of the world!"


    "I was just about to do that!"


    The cold gleam of the blade shining in the moonlight sent a chill down my spine. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Ah, these damn pigs.''


    And I was the one who had been callously discarded by such incredibly bad people.


    ''They probably planned to use me for a dirty job and then throw me away.''


    What was that dirty job exactly?


    Let me explain.


    Nowadays, territorial wars between nobles are too burdensome. Aren''t wars an expensive endeavor?


    ''In other words, recklessly raising an army is not cost-effective.''


    Therefore, the nobility began employing the big shots of the Underworld to develop methods of ''destroying enemies and seizing opportunities'' through assassinations, kidnappings, investigations, threats, defamation, framing, and planting spies.


    How sophisticated of a method was this? They didn''t even need to deliberately invest money. As long as society exists, the shadows will inevitably emerge.


    ''Slums, freemen, criminals, assassins, smugglers, mercenaries.''


    The so-called night dwellers spread their roots and expanded their businesses in every field where money and blood flow.


    Therefore, borrowing the power and human resources of the Underworld to reduce costs and handle matters quietly could be considered an extremely efficient business method.


    ''In other words, mutual aid.''


    From the Underworld''s perspective, it''s the same. If they can gain the strong support of the nobility, they can expand their organization while receiving consideration for various businesses and vested interests.


    Thus, the cooperation between noble clans and the Underworld became, in a way, the most ideal symbiotic relationship. To the point where they could no longer be separated.


    ''Still, that Dark King was truly a massive piece of trash.''


    The nobles who had once been his enemies were often implicated in treason and wiped out, the heirs of their clans were assassinated, the clan heads went mad, were killed by their vassals, or were attacked by barbarians and pirates.


    Meanwhile, those who challenged his power in the Underworld would be eradicated by the military or disintegrate after incurring the wrath of the king and nobles.


    ''The Dark King ruthlessly used both his light and dark powers to bring down his enemies.''


    How many lives had he taken, how many conspiracies had he plotted, how many assassinations had he carried out? How many human lives had he destroyed? From the moment I learned the truth about the Dark King, I harbored the thought that I would someday kill him.


    But I didn''t have enough strength. Instead, I ended up getting backstabbed and being chased.


    ''How futile.''


    Anyway, I wasn''t the type of person who lived with such integrity, but that doesn''t mean I could just die at the hands of that kind of trash.


    ''How dare he.''


    As soon as I sensed something, I took a step forward.


    An ambush? No, that''s not it. Who would dare to directly challenge the Dark King?


    Opposing him wouldn''t just mean a few assassins coming after me.


    ''The kingdom''s proud royal guards and knight orders would have torn me apart.''


    His true power came from the fact that he controlled the state''s power itself from behind the black veil.


    So I sneaked out during the night and stole the treasure that he cherished like his life, and I ran away two days ago.


    It wasn''t an impulsive act. I won''t deny I wanted to get back at him. But it was also true that if things didn''t work out, I planned to use the treasure as hostage to buy time and negotiate.


    But here''s the thing. While I expected betrayal, I couldn''t predict its timing and method. This was one thing I absolutely didn''t anticipate, even as the one who stole the treasure.


    ''I didn''t know it was that important.''


    How could this be happening? What could possibly be in this jewelry box to cause such a commotion?


    ''Did it contain his mother''s remains? If so, I apologize.''


    Seeing that nothing would open it despite all my attempts, it seemed like an incredibly powerful protection spell was in place.


    ''Life rarely goes as planned.''


    Looking back, it had always been this way.


    The things I truly wanted slipped through my hands like sand, and only the things I didn''t want clung to my fate.


    ''If I''d been a bit more cowardly and a bit more shameless, I would have lived much better.''


    I thought some losses were better to accept. But now that death was right before my eyes, self-doubt and delusion began to torment my heart.


    ''Grandfather, was I living honourably?''


    My grandfather had said- do not begrudge small kindnesses.


    And my grandfather also said- there''s no need to live foolishly.


    ''I truly was a naive fool.''


    I was quicker and more clever than anyone else, but at the most important moment, I was moved by my heart. To sum it up in one word, I ended up in such a miserable state while chasing romance.


    Remember this kids - Romance doesn''t put food on the table.


    ''...But food eaten without romance doesn''t taste very good either.''


    There were far more people who tried to keep me alive for two days than I thought. There were people who wouldn''t let me die alone, so my life wasn''t all in vain.


    ''Foolish ones.''


    For example, last night there was a guy waiting for me in the safe house and told me to run away so he could die in my place.


    Of course, I knocked him out and dressed him in the pursuers'' clothes.


    ''You''re just annoying me by adding more work for no reason.¡¯


    How many had been sacrificed to get me here?


    Suddenly, regret welled up in my heart and I found it hard to bear.


    ''That''s enough. Life is all about regrets.''


    I could physically feel that escaping their encirclement was impossible.


    But not struggling at all on my way out would be too pathetic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it for a while.¡±


    I still had one last resort.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 3

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 3: Awakening After 17 Years


    In the pre-dawn light, I finally found myself cornered.


    The encirclement was so perfect that there wasn''t even the slightest gap to escape through.


    They must have planned to drive me here from the start.


    "You bastards, did you think I''d be stupid enough to walk right into your trap? Get lost before I destroy every last one of you!"


    I pulled out a jewel box from my chest and waved it threateningly at them.


    The black-clad men surrounding me simply glared back silently, as if I hadn''t just hurled insults at them.


    "Karzan, stop running already. This is getting tiresome."


    Ivan sighed as he stepped forward.


    "Can''t you see there''s no way for you to survive, no matter what you do? You can''t be that foolish."


    "That''s exactly why I''m fighting back."


    "Fair point."


    Either way, I was backed into a corner now.


    Though I was confident I could keep my head above water even if thrown into the ice-cold North Sea.


    I quickly looked at my surroundings and said.


    "Beautiful moonlight. I''m the type of man who goes mad under moonlight. Meaning I still have a fight left in me."


    I pointed my sword at Ivan.


    "Ivan. Are you willing to sacrifice all your men? Is that how a leader should act? Why don''t you face me yourself? If you defeat me, I''ll offer my neck without hesitation."


    Of course, I wasn''t saying this because I thought I could win. In a direct fight with Ivan, I''d only give myself about a 40% chance of victory.


    He was that strong.


    While I was confident I wouldn''t lose in a fight to the death, apex predators of the plains don''t fight equals unnecessarily.


    In other words, I was pretty desperate.


    Against someone like that who even brought a mob of subordinates, I had no real chance of winning.


    Still, wouldn''t fighting one-on-one give me better odds than being surrounded and beaten?


    ''Taking him hostage would be even better.''


    "Cut the nonsense."


    Ivan coldly replied to my desperate hope.


    "You can''t possibly believe you could defeat me in combat with your guts spilling out. Are you planning to throw dirt in my eyes out of spite? If you''re lucky, you might manage to hold a blade to my neck and take me hostage."


    He was spot on.


    ''Why is he so sharp? Ughhh!''


    "Don''t feel too wronged. How many people have died by your blade? It would be shameless to claim injustice after spilling so much blood."


    "Of all people, you little fucker talking about shame? How absurd."


    Ivan waved dismissively.


    "Farewell, Karzan. Struggle all you want until death."


    "You fool. I plan to struggle even after death."


    Ivan sneered.


    "Haha. How exactly?"


    "If I become a headless ghost, I plan to visit your bedroom every night and scream."


    "Interesting."


    "And if I''m reborn as a dog, I would run out of an alley and bite your balls off.¡±


    "Truly a Mad Dog."


    Ivan responded disinterestedly while cleaning his ear.


    "Though I suppose you won''t need to. Eventually, when you outlive your usefulness, you''ll die miserably like me. The same men following you now will be the ones to stick a knife in your back."


    I spat on the ground and cackled shrilly.


    "Well, look at you, all high and mighty, only to end up like this. Pathetic! On your way out, why not have a drink of dear old daddy¡¯s piss? I bet that''s exactly what the guy standing next to you is thinking!"


    "..."


    Ivan remained unfazed by my mockery.


    "Nice poker face. You¡¯re so calm. Then why do you lose so badly when gambling? Ivan, I¡¯m going to give you some serious advice. You should just retire from gambling. You have no talent.¡±


    Ivan waved his hand as if he was used to my barking.


    "Shut him up. My ears are starting to bleed


    Ivan glared at his subordinates.


    "Yes, sir."


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hear it? You won¡¯t be able to shut me up until You tear my mouth open and cut out my tongue.¡±


    Ivan turned to his subordinates.


    "You heard him. Give him what he wants."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Whoa now."


    Even I felt a chill from those words.


    "Wait, wait. What are you going to do? Let me destroy this? Are you serious? Planning to die along with me? I don''t remember us being close enough to die together."


    "No need for you to worry about that. Even in this situation, your mouth keeps running like a river."


    ''If this continues, I''ll be completely out of luck.''


    This wasn''t part of the plan. Despite how important this jewel box was, they had no hesitation about killing me?


    ''They must have something up their sleeve. But what?''


    I tried to deduce their intentions with my sharp intuition.


    ''Ah.''


    Could they believe I''m incapable of destroying it?


    I''m cornered now. And Ivan, who had been chasing me with bloodshot eyes, was suddenly acting smug and relaxed.


    In other words, they weren''t worried about whether I could destroy the item - they only cared about preventing me from escaping with it.


    "Hehehe. Now I get it, you cunning bastard."


    I shrugged my shoulders and burst out laughing.


    "How amusing. Have you finally lost your mind?"


    "Ivan, oh Ivan."


    I waved the jewel box and asked.


    "Do you believe I can''t destroy this? Are you that confident?"


    "..."


    Ivan smiled ominously.


    "Still too clever for your own good. That''s why you''re dying."


    "The killer blaming the victim, you¡¯re really a bastard, huh ."


    "Shut up."


    Ivan pointed at me as if ready to tell the truth now that things had come to this.


    "I''ll give you credit. You''re right."


    "I knew it."


    "So what? If anything, this is the worst possible situation for you."


    Looking at the jewel box, I asked.


    "Just how strong is this thing? What''s it made of, adamantium?"


    "That''s none of your concern. I''ll tell you one thing though - even an 8th-tier powerhouses would struggle to destroy it."


    Ivan smirked.


    "Even Sir Amilcar couldn''t do anything about it. What could a street swordsman like you possibly do?"


    "Amilcar?"


    He was an absolute powerhouse known to everyone in the underworld. A name that always came up when discussing the kingdom''s top 10 masters.


    In other words, the ''Sword Of Dark King.'' If I escaped here, he would be the executioner leading the guards to hunt me down.


    "Then I''ll have to break through that wall today."


    "Wahahahaha!"


    Ivan and his minions doubled over laughing.


    After being showered with insults like ''crazy bastard,'' ''knows no limits,'' ''all talk,'' ''lost his mind,'' and ''worthless nobody'' I raised my hand.


    "If you''re so confident, let''s make a bet. If I can''t destroy it, I''ll kill myself right here."


    Ivan showed his palm.


    "Go ahead. This should be entertaining." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing how confident that little fucker was acting, this thing must be incredibly sturdy.


    ''Looks like it has some protection magic cast by an 8th-tier Archmage or something.''


    Anyway, those mages were a bunch of useless people their whole lives.


    ''No choice then.''


    It was do or die.


    "Break!"


    Clang!


    When I struck the jewel box, a transparent blue barrier deflected the blade.


    "Whoa."


    The recoil was incredible. I thought my wrist would snap.


    "Pathetic. Is that it? Keep your promise and end yourself."


    "Shut up. I was just testing it."


    I closed my eyes and sank deep into my unconscious. Though my spine tingled at the thought of a sudden blade, fortunately, Ivan and his cronies seemed to be watching me with a grin.


    ''I can''t break through this magic with my current strength. Then...''


    I''ll have to borrow someone else''s power. I realized it was time to play my last gambit.


    ''Years ago, I saw the corpse of a knight who had supposedly reached the state of invincibility with a sword.''


    His body bore a wound that twisted like a vortex. It was a strange injury as if someone had pinched the entire flesh and twisted it clockwise.


    I had long wondered about the principles of the wound but could never figure it out.


    I arbitrarily named that technique that broke through invincibility with a sword ¡®Spiral¡¯ and studied it.


    ''After thrusting the sword, you have to turn the handle to ensure the wound is torn open and the intestines are severed, leading to instant death.''


    It was crude but that was my theory of its essence.


    ''And another thing.''


    There was a big shot of the underworld who died challenging a martial arts master who could defeat even the most heavily armored opponents with a single punch.


    Rumors said that the challenger''s tightly-worn armor wasn''t even scratched, let alone broken. Yet the corpse was completely mangled.


    ''Why didn''t the armor break? As if the attack passed right through it.''


    I named this incomprehensible technique ¡®Penetration¡¯ and studied it. But naturally, I couldn''t replicate a technique I''d never seen.


    ''I feel like I can do it now.''


    Although my body was bleeding out and facing death, my mind was clearer than ever.


    ''Think of the protective magic around the jewel box as armor.''


    What if I penetrate past that magic and send shock waves inside? What if I compensate for lack of power by twisting the attack into a spiral?


    I drew out my last bit of mana and wrapped it around my sword. The blade I held in my mind was unusually clear today.


    ''Good. Something''s different today.''


    It felt right. Some insight flashed through my mind.


    ''Penetration and Spiral.''


    Holding just these two concepts, I let out a battle cry pulled from deep within.


    "Haiyaaah!"


    "Look at this Mad Dog really went mad."


    The single sword strike accompanied by that roar caused something no one expected.


    "Huh?"


    "Eh...?"


    Crack!


    The beautifully gold-inlaid jewel box began to split apart with an intense flash.


    "Ah."


    A deflating sound escaped Ivan''s mouth.


    "Hehehehe. Hey, what do you make of this? It broke!"


    Though the recoil was so strong it destroyed my wrist, I''m the type of man who laughs even louder at times like these.


    "What was that about an 8th-tier powerhouse?"


    Focus finally returned to Ivan''s eyes.


    "Y-y-you crazy bastard!"


    "It''s over. You''re all dead men. Even if you return alive, do you think he''ll let you live? At this point, you''d be better off joining hands with me and leaving the country."


    "Aaaaargh! Karzan, you son of a biiiitch!"


    Ivan lost his mind and tore at his hair.


    "Kill him! Kill hiiim!"


    "Stand back. The great Karzan has broken through the wall today, and you''re all dead men."


    "...!"


    Actually, I don''t know if that''s true or not. Probably not.


    ''I just developed a technique for breaking hard things.''


    My body had long been in tatters. Having an awakening doesn''t reattach torn organs.


    But my words had their intended effect.


    "You dare hesitate, you bastards?"


    Ivan glared at his hesitating subordinates with bloodshot eyes and spoke through gritted teeth.


    "Anyone who hesitates will have their head cut off and guts ripped out."


    "Wow, what a savage."


    Just as the enraged Ivan and his subordinates were about to approach¡ª


    "Huh?"


    An enormous explosion erupted from the ominously glowing jewel box.


    BOOOOM!


    There wasn''t even time to feel pain. My body was wrapped in light and began to disintegrate.


    ''Ah... what an absurd way to die.''


    It was empty. In the end, I would die without ever truly challenging the fortress the Dark King had built.


    ''I was too weak. The outcome of this fight was determined from birth.''


    No matter how skilled wandering swordsmen might be, they could never match a noble-born Dark King who controlled the underworld.


    ''If I had started with the same conditions as him.''


    I wouldn''t have ended my life as an insect, desperately struggling only to be crushed.


    ''Enough. Those are just excuses.''


    But it was clear that I met this end because I lived in the shadows and could never see the true light.


    What if I had actively reached out to the nobles instead?


    At least I wouldn''t have met this end.


    ''I should have been smarter. It''s too late for me to regret it, Karzan.''


    I spent my life just going with the flow, hardly even noticing. So maybe it''s only right that it ends like this today.


    ''...I''m tired.''


    I quietly closed my eyes in regret and relief.


    This was my death.


    * * *


    17 years have passed since then.


    One morning, after struggling for several days with a high fever that suddenly struck him like a seizure, he finally woke up.


    ¡®Limited Time Prince'' Allenvert suddenly realized he was the reincarnation of ''The Mad Dog of Underworld'' Karzan.


    "Wow, this is crazy."


    ¡®Maybe I just woke up from an insane nightmare?¡¯


    Young Master Allenvert rose from his bed and slapped himself hard across the face.


    Slap!


    "Wow, not a dream."


    That cleared his mind right up.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 4

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 4: Time Limited Prince


    The dim light of dawn crept through the curtains, illuminating the sleeping objects in the room.


    As the distant sounds of a bustling morning filtered in, I found myself staring into the void of an unfamiliar room.


    "Ah."


    When focus returned to my blurry vision, my scattered consciousness also came back with it.


    ''So you''re telling me that I, Karzan the Mad Dog was reborn as some precious young master?''


    My past life felt as vivid as if it had happened yesterday. It felt like waking up from a very long sleep.


    But perhaps due to the flood of memories rushing in, my seventeen years of life as Allenvert now felt hazy, like a dream from last night.


    Unable to distinguish which was truly me and which was the other one, I sat dazed for a while before suddenly turning my head from side to side and getting out of bed.


    Sure, I had ranted about wanting to be reborn as a dog to tear out Ivan''s balls, but who would have thought it would actually happen?


    "This is driving me crazy, truly."


    It felt incredibly awkward to hear such a smooth, pleasant voice coming from my mouth.


    - Boss, please never sing. We thought it was the wail of a ghost.


    - Karzan is a fine man, but his voice is terrible.


    I used to wonder why people made such a fuss about my voice, but now I understand why.


    ''First, I need to organize the situation.''


    I suspected that while I was delirious with fever, somehow Karzan''s dormant memories had awakened.


    As for how? I don¡¯t know.


    ''So this body''s original name is Allenvert Grunewald. Age 17.''


    If my memory serves right, this should be a ducal clan of kingdom on either the Central or Southern side.


    And...


    ''That''s all I can remember?''


    ¡®So where exactly is Grunewald, and what''s my father''s name? It was frustrating how the memories seemed just out of reach.¡¯


    Having just recovered from one bout of amnesia, I found myself struck with another.


    "This is messed up, good lord..."


    The difference between being Karzan the orphan and a person who can''t even recall his parents'' names? It felt almost insane¡ªI could remember a past life, but not the one I''m living now.


    ''Is Ivan dead?''


    I couldn''t figure that out either.


    I had completely forgotten how I even managed to cut that solid jewel box. Well, having been asleep for 17 years, it''s no wonder such detailed memories wouldn''t remain.


    ''Let me at least see what I look like.''


    Just as I was looking around for a mirror...


    "Y-young master! Good heavens! You''ve truly awakened! Oh, this is the Lord''s blessing, a miracle!"


    A young man with a disheveled appearance, likely having rushed here from sleep, came running towards me making a fuss.


    "How do you feel? Where does it hurt? May I examine you for a moment- AAACK!"


    "Whoa! You startled me."


    So he was a doctor. He looked on the verge of tears as if someone had threatened him that he would die if the young master died.


    "W-whoa, you say?"


    Noticing the doctor''s confusion at my crude language, I quickly caught myself.


    "Ah, my apologies. Perhaps I''m still a bit dazed from having just awakened after so long."


    Though I had spent my entire life in back alleys and the Underworld.


    Even in the Underworld, I occasionally had to deal with important people. Pretending to be a young master wasn''t particularly difficult.


    "Oh yes, of course. Young master, you''ve been asleep for days with a fever. You shouldn''t overexert yourself, please lie back down and let me..."


    "Lie down? Why?"


    "Well... I need to examine you..." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the doctor''s bewildered expression, it seemed that Allenvert was usually quite a docile young master.


    Either way, that''s no longer who I am.


    I crossed my legs and sat arrogantly in the chair beside the luxurious bed.


    "By the way, doctor. What should I call you?"


    "P-pardon?"


    Looking at the young doctor''s dumbfounded face, I made a plausible excuse.


    "Truth is, I can''t remember anything."


    Of course, this was half true. What I couldn''t remember were this young master''s memories.


    "I barely remember my own name, but I can''t recall where this is or what kind of person I was."


    "Ah...!"


    Judging by the doctor''s dismayed expression, he seemed like someone who''d spent his whole life studying and couldn''t hide his emotions at all.


    "T-then I must inform the master immediately."


    "Wait."


    I grabbed the doctor''s arm.


    "May I ask something first?"


    The doctor answered while breaking into a cold sweat.


    "Of course, young master."


    "It seems I suffered from a severe fever. Is that right?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "Is it contagious? Any aftereffects?"


    "The contagion disappears after three days of symptoms. There are no reported aftereffects."


    Watching the doctor unconsciously fall into answering patient questions, I asked again.


    "Now, what was your name again?"


    "Joseph, young master."


    "Ah, hearing it now, I think I''m starting to remember something."


    The doctor''s face brightened at this.


    "Oh! That''s wonderful. Please ask anything you''re curious about."


    That''s quite helpful.


    "Joseph. Where exactly is this?"


    "This is the capital city of the Duchy of Grunewald, one of the foremost cities in the Kingdom of Litvaleur in the Central Continent."


    The Kingdom of Litvaleur? That name was certainly in my memory.


    "Which child am I? Who are my father and mother?"


    "Young master is the child of the Grunewald ducal family."


    "I''m not a bastard or anything like that, am I?"


    "Pardon? Ah, of course not. You are undoubtedly the Duke''s legitimate child."


    "That''s a relief."


    Just checking.


    "Above you are three elder brothers and one elder sister."


    "Am I the youngest?"


    "No, you have one younger brother."


    "So I''m the fourth son among five sons and one daughter of the Grunewald family."


    "Correct. Your father is the great Duke Georg Grunewald, and your mother is Lusatia Grunewald, the fourth duchess."


    "...Fourth duchess?"


    The fourth wife? What an impressive man. Among the nobles I knew, he had the most wives by far.


    I couldn''t tell if he was a womanizer or just power-hungry. After all, nobles were typically a breed that harbored more secrets and stunk worse than those of us from the Underworld.


    "By the way, Joseph. Looking at you warms my heart somehow. You must have taken sincere care of me."


    As I spoke these words, moisture welled up in Joseph''s small eyes.


    "Th-thank you for saying so. Of course, I did my utmost to treat you..."


    "So that means I wasn''t exactly in good health."


    What good could come from seeing a doctor''s face often? Come to think of it, even when I grabbed the doctor earlier, my grip had been weak. It wasn''t just a matter of being hungry for a few days ¨C it felt like there was barely any muscle at all.


    "Yes. I''m sorry, but you were quite sickly."


    "Strange. These hands have never properly held a sword."


    Looking down at my hands, Joseph hesitated to answer.


    "Well, about that..."


    "Please, Joseph."


    "...Actually, young master, you''ve long been confined to your room and only eat rice porridge. You only allowed a select few, including myself into your quarters."


    "Why?"


    At this point, Joseph finally closed his mouth.


    ''Some noble family''s private matter.''


    There were many things in this world too delicate to speak of. So I didn''t press further.


    Though he had been swayed by my demeanor until now, pushing more would surely make Joseph defensive. That wouldn''t be wise.


    Besides, I could more or less gauge the situation from what I''d learned.


    ''An abandoned child, huh.''


    The fact that a novice doctor who seemed to be just an assistant was in charge of my care.


    The decorations and size of the bedroom seemed oddly lacking for a ¡®precious young master of a ducal house.¡¯ The ambiguous rank of the fourth son also bothered me.


    Most crucially, the fact that the Duke had allowed his precious son to remain shut away in his room spoke volumes.


    "I see there are circumstances. My apologies."


    I didn''t miss the slight guilt that crossed Joseph''s face.


    "No apologies needed, young master. Visually, there appear to be no major issues with your body."


    "That''s good to hear."


    "Then I''ll call for an attendant."


    "Attendant?"


    ¡°I asked him on my way here, and he said he had already apologized for being a little late for work today. After all, there¡¯s no telling when young master would wake up¡­ ¡­ .¡±


    Given how he defended the attendant, it seemed this servant had a decent reputation.


    "I won''t scold him, so don''t worry about it."


    "Ah, thank you."


    Joseph blinked as if still unable to adjust to the situation, then bowed to me.


    "I''ll take my leave. I''ll prepare some medicine to help restore your energy."


    "Thank you."


    Watching Joseph''s retreating figure almost fleeing, I suddenly sighed.


    ''What happened here?''


    Allenvert seemed to have been a loner, isolated like on a deserted island. Just like I was before Grandfather took me in.


    ''Ah, right. I was looking for a mirror.''


    Finally, I could see my reflection in the mirror on the desk.


    "Wow, this is insane..."


    It was shocking, to say the least.


    Silver hair as if liquid platinum had been poured over it. White, soft skin. Features as if carefully carved... All of these were perfectly arranged on a small, refined face.


    The jawline was so sharp, just running a finger along it felt like it could leave a cut.


    And what about the hair? It was puzzling how it wasn''t even matted despite not being washed for days.


    "Disgustingly handsome. To stay cooped up in a room with this face, you must have been out of your mind."


    I might be crazy, but this Allenvert wasn''t right in the head either. The sense of kinship I had felt toward him was melting away like snow.


    "What an annoying bastard."


    Mad Dog Karzan was masculine but never one to be called handsome anywhere he went.


    ''Only got fake compliments when buying drinks. Those bastards.''


    In contrast, this Allenvert or whatever young master was truly beautiful like a sculpture. Even if he''d been born in the back alleys, he could have made a living off his face alone.


    ''But those eyes are really unpleasant.''


    The eyes were dull, with drooping lids that gave an impression of weakness.


    No wonder that young doctor found my changed demeanor strange.


    "You lived like a fool, Allenvert."


    In spite of being born with so much, this boy had to hide alone in his bedroom.


    ''Though I was briefly annoyed looking in the mirror.''


    I didn''t want to mock him for being weak without knowing his story. I know well enough that both nobles and orphans have their own hardships.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. In my mind''s eye, Karzan''s and Allenvert''s faces appeared side by side.


    Seventeen years since reincarnation. I reflected on the glory and shame of a life I''d forgotten for so long.


    ''How pathetic, Karzan. How did you not realize what you left behind?''


    I wonder how everyone is doing. Are they safe?


    A whole seventeen years. Surely they haven''t all died? The kids I looked after must be adults now. How far am I from Grandfather''s grave? Are those who betrayed me living well? So much time has passed.


    And...


    ''...Ah. The emotions are burning up.''


    I looked into the fire that was rising in my chest. A crimson flame? Are there fires of that color?


    ''Stay calm.''


    When I opened my eyes again, the boy in the mirror had become a man with sharp, deep eyes.


    "......"


    Those eyes are quite intense. To think he went around with such weak eyes before.


    But having walked countless nights with just a blade, it was natural for my eyes to carry a cold killing intent. Eyes are the windows to the soul, after all.


    I relaxed my eyes again. The noble lords might wet themselves if they saw that look. That would be troublesome.


    ''I am Allenvert.''


    Karzan died long ago. Don''t forget that.


    ...However, if the shadows of the Underworld extend to this duchy as well, Karzan will never truly be dead, even in death.


    "Well then."


    Let''s do something. What should I do first?


    ''First, I need to find the pieces of lost memories and put this puzzle together.''


    Only then can I know what to do next.


    And one more thing.


    ''There must be an Underworld here too.''


    Perhaps in this life, I should follow the footsteps of the Dark King. Walking the path of a powerful figure straddling both light and shadow, the master of the dark curtain.


    I''ve learned painfully that my downfall was in thinking I had to choose between light and darkness.


    ''It will be a difficult path.''


    But hardship is my friend.


    I closed my eyes with a strange feeling that might be fate or coincidence.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 5

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 5: Now with Added Amnesia


    It was obvious that the servant was late because he was taking a nap.


    ''Wow, I''m hungry.''


    My stomach, which had been starving for days, was starting to wake up and demand food.


    ''Even someone this handsome gets hungry, huh?''


    I suppose I still poop and get eye crusties too? And when my nose gets stuffed, I pick it. How fascinating.


    ''I must be really hungry to be having such silly thoughts.''


    Technically, I could just call someone to bring me food, but my sharp intuition was telling me that wouldn''t be a good choice.


    Since a doctor had already visited, there''s no way they didn''t know I was awake. Yet the fact that not a single servant had shown up was significant.


    A few possibilities came to mind.


    Either I was quite unpopular, or as Joseph said, very few people were allowed to enter. Or perhaps I was being treated like a bomb that people should avoid getting involved with.


    ''It would be hard to be disliked with this face though.''


    Even those supposedly beautiful fairies would struggle to match this level of beauty. I almost cut myself touching my jawline out of curiosity.


    ¡®Sharp jawline hmmm.¡¯


    Why do I stray away from my line of thought?


    Back to the topic, considering Joseph''s comment about me staying cooped up in my room, I likely wasn''t a tyrant to the servants.


    If anything, they might have looked down on me.


    ''Surely I''m not being disrespected even by the servants?''


    Anyway, I was getting hungry enough that my old personality was threatening to surface.


    Before that happened, I opened the door and stepped outside.


    Rather than waiting indefinitely, I planned to wander around and find the dining hall, then ask for food.


    Even if it wasn''t just about food, I''m the type of man who likes to actively gather information by walking around. There''s a lot you can learn from just doing that.


    ''Why was it so hard for me to leave this room?''


    ...Did you imprison yourself, Allenvert?


    Walking through the quiet, empty corridor and stepping outside, I saw a cobalt-blue sea spread out below the castle.


    ''Wow, what a view.''


    It was all sea and sky. It felt like even the dregs of emotion I didn''t know I had were being washed away in an instant.


    The sky was clear and the sea was bright. I found myself mesmerized by the sight of seagulls flying through the clouds.


    A port. This was a port city.


    "What a spectacular view."


    In the distance, large sailing ships with massive sails were busily entering and leaving the harbor. It was an enormous port.


    I could see two distinct areas of the city at a glance - streets filled with tall, luxurious buildings, and streets lined with low, shabby buildings.


    Two streets with completely different colors and tones.


    ''The slums are mostly concentrated on the outskirts.''


    At night, the Underworld residents would walk those streets. That was my world, and somewhere I''d eventually need to return to.


    ''Come to think of it, this really is befitting of a Duke''s territory.''


    Look at this scale and prosperity that rivals even the kingdom''s capital. This must be the capital of the duchy.


    ''And this is the annex.''


    The grandeur of the main building towered incomparably over the annex where I was staying.


    Beside it were training grounds, stables, warehouses, armories, and several other annexes each serving different purposes.


    The view of the inner castle, built by raising walls and buildings on a high hill overlooking the sea, was too vast to take in at once.


    ''This is Grunewald Castle.''


    A nation of merchants competing to be the best on the continent, and a strategic trading point located in the center of the inland sea.


    One of the foremost port cities in the Kingdom of Litvaleur.


    It was truly strange. Of all places, to be born as the son of the Duke who rules this place?


    ''A foreign land I''ve never visited in my life.''


    Yet this place had a familiar scent that reminded me of the small port where I spent the latter half of my previous life.


    The fishy smell of the sea. The salty wind. The aroma of dried fish. And then...


    Squawk?


    "Hm?"


    A seagull that had been flying through the sky and walking by the sea landed nearby, tilting its head curiously.


    "You''re not very wary of humans, are you?"


    It seemed to be one of those birds used to getting scraps of fish from sailors.


    ''When I was Karzan, they wouldn''t come near me because of the smell of blood.''


    Did that mean no trace of bloodlust clung to this young noble Allenvert''s body?


    "Or do even birds judge by appearance?"


    I''d heard somewhere that even beasts prefer beautiful and handsome people.


    Come to think of it, I''d always been the type that small animals avoided. Whether that was due to my smell or my face, I didn''t know.


    "There''s nothing to eat, so go away."


    As if understanding my words, the seagull flew away with what looked like a slightly sulking rear.


    Had I gained the ability to read animal emotions? That couldn''t be.


    That''s when it happened.


    "Oh!"


    It was a servant. As he saw me outside after so long, it was as if he had seen a ghost.


    "Y-young master Allenvert?"


    His voice didn''t sound particularly welcoming. Not that it was surprising.


    But whatever their previous relationship with me had been, it wasn''t my concern.


    "Yeah, it''s me."


    I raised my hand in greeting like some neighborhood nobody. The servant flinched and trembled at his shoulders.


    "Everything alright?"


    "Y-yes, yes."


    The simple-faced servant rolled his eyes from side to side while backing away hesitantly.


    Familiarly enough, this was similar to Joseph''s attitude.


    ''How absurd.''


    Did I loan him money at some point? This wasn''t the face of someone meeting their master''s son, but rather someone encountering a loan shark coming to collect.


    "The fever''s gone. It''s not contagious."


    The servant broke into a cold sweat as if that wasn''t the issue.


    "I-I''m sorry, young master. I have urgent business..."


    I didn''t bother stopping the fleeing servant.


    ''His gait is completely unstable.''


    Perhaps he wasn''t getting enough to eat?


    ''In any case.''


    Compared to the main building where people bustled about busily, this place was as quiet as a remote island.


    While the distant shouts of warriors training in the practice ground could be heard faintly, I wandered freely around the annex building with no one to stop me.


    "Ah!"


    "Young master?"


    "..."


    The servants I encountered along the way either gave me awkward greetings while looking at me with uncomfortable eyes or avoided me entirely without saying a word.


    Without exchanging any particular words, I observed their various emotions.


    Difficulty, awkwardness, indifference, wariness, dismissal, vigilance, pity, unfamiliarity, and curiosity.


    "...That''s really young master Allenvert."


    "First time I''ve seen him."


    "There''s no one else as handsome and beautiful as him. He couldn''t be mistaken."


    "So it was true that he''d awakened."


    Wherever I went, gazes and whispers followed like shadows. It felt as if my mere act of going outside was some kind of event here.


    "But isn''t this the first time he''s walking around outside like this?"


    "You''ve been here for two years, right?"


    "About that, yes."


    "Then you wouldn''t have seen it. Because long before that..."


    I strained my ears at their conversation that faded with their footsteps.


    ''Can''t hear well.''


    The strong wind from the distant sea had carried away their conversation.


    ''If only I could use mana.''


    From what I''d briefly observed, my body was in quite a strange state.


    While there was dissolved mana inside my body, there was almost none flowing through my blood vessels.


    It was like a sewer system that hadn''t been cleaned for so long that its channels were blocked.


    ''Just how many years was I cooped up in that room for this to happen?''


    In any case, at seventeen, if he had been from any other noble family, he should have been busy preparing for his coming-of-age ceremony and proving his worth somehow.


    Just by looking at the state of his body and mana, it was easy to tell that Allenvert had wastefully thrown away his most crucial adolescent years, shut in a room.


    And that was quite a serious matter.


    ''In my past life, I was already leading an organization at this age.''


    Just when I was thinking that such casual eavesdropping wouldn''t be enough to figure out how this greenhouse flower had withered-


    "But shouldn''t we quickly... ?"


    "...Well yes, but at this point..."


    I stopped in my tracks when I heard these whispers that seemed intended to report this incident to someone.


    I immediately tried to see their faces, but they had already disappeared.


    ''Wow, how blatant. Isn''t this a bit much?''


    At this point, it was hard to tell whether this was voluntary seclusion or essentially confinement.


    ''Always prepare for the worst possibility.''


    At least there was no one openly trying to stop or detain me, so my situation, whatever it was, couldn''t be considered a complete loss of freedom.


    ''Whether my seclusion over the years was voluntary or not...''


    If even this place where I''m staying has such an atmosphere, it''s reasonable to assume I have almost no allies in this ducal estate that feels like a den of serpents.


    ''Who are friends and who are foes?''


    Whose side are those managing this guest house on? To which brother are they reporting about me? Allenvert, just how isolated a man were you?


    ''...Why hasn''t my mother, Lusatia Grunewald shown any sign of visiting her son who has awakened from a fever?''


    While the Father being both Duke and head of the family, may have many children, for Mother, children would number at most one or two.


    ''And what made Joseph so afraid that he kept his mouth shut?''


    It felt like walking alone through the fog on a moonless night - such was the loneliness and confusion.


    I suddenly felt dizzy.


    ''Allenvert, you were a pitiful man.''


    ...But this weak boy is me. Though I died long ago as Karzan, haven''t I just awakened as Allenvert?


    If even I were to abandon my identity as Allenvert, I couldn''t bear the thought of this boy''s spirit being forgotten without anyone to remember him.


    ''That won''t do.''


    Everything is still just conjecture. As I piece together the fragments, the hidden picture will eventually emerge.


    "What''s all this fuss about? Whether he wakes up or stays collapsed, what difference does it make?"


    Just as I was lost in these thoughts and turning away, my ears caught someone''s loud and reckless grumbling.


    ''Well, well?''


    Remember, truth often reveals itself in whispers, not in praises. Having lived in the shadows, I''ve found solace in a place where no eyes can reach.


    "Stop it. Your voice is too loud."


    ''No, I''m fine. Don''t try to stop him.''


    This was my chance to learn about Young Master Allenvert''s true reputation and situation and the kind of things one couldn''t hear openly.


    "Did I say something wrong?"


    That''s right. Keep talking.


    "I''m just speaking the truth. How many years has that young master been in seclusion? Seven years already, isn''t it? His older siblings have all established their positions, and even the youngest has properly mastered the sword. Meanwhile, he''s achieved nothing, proved nothing."


    So there are no good-for-nothing wastrels among the siblings? Having capable competitors isn''t good news.


    "Becoming heir is out of the question. The only thing he has going for him is his face, and even that has such serious flaws that they can''t even send him off in a political marriage..."


    Now why would that be? With looks this good, are there really no noble ladies in this country who could benefit from this face?


    I waited for more.


    "Well, with mixed foreign blood, other noble houses wouldn''t welcome him."


    ''Foreign blood?''


    Now this was interesting.


    What kind of foreign blood - some fairy lineage? Given these looks, it must be quite a unique bloodline.


    "Anyway, if it were me, I wouldn''t live like that. Living like a flower in a greenhouse with no sense of desperation - that''s what it is, desperation. Like a fool."


    This bastard''s words are getting harsh. After listening to him, it''s clear he has quite a loose tongue.


    "Stop it, Marco. I''m scared someone will hear. Damn it."


    So his name is Marco? Good, I''ll remember you.


    I''m a man who forgets neither favors nor grudges equally. Just as I remembered Joseph, I etched the name of this insolent-mouthed bastard into my mind.


    "How can you know the minds of the noble ones? And honestly, if I had gone through what the young master did..."


    "You fool. Who''s worried about whom? The truly pitiful ones are people like us. No matter how hard we work or bow until our backs break, we have to feed our families with money that wouldn''t even cover one meal for the noble ones."


    That''s true. In my mind, I nodded, thinking as Karzan would.


    ''But your mouth is too reckless and rough, Marco.''


    If you had worked anywhere else but this place, that mouth of yours would have brought great trouble.


    ''They''re everywhere. Those types who are full of complaints and can''t help their itching mouths that must badmouth someone behind their backs every single day.''


    If you go to taverns in the back alleys, you''ll usually find such fellows gathered together.


    They spout nonsense about how the country is this and the king is that.


    But it would be hasty to punish that careless mouth now. Besides, compared to the insults I''d heard while working in the Underworld, this was nothing.


    ''Sometimes you need to act like a deaf and blind man.''


    That''s when the man who had been trying to stop Marco said something I couldn''t just ignore.


    "Don''t be like that. He''s destined to die young anyway, isn''t it? It''s better for us if he just stays quiet and passes away without causing trouble."


    ''...Die young?''


    What''s this about now?


    "Right. So even if he''s starting to wander around outside now..."


    I quietly left without listening to the rest.


    ''Destined to die young? Me?''


    Then a memory I had forgotten came flooding back.


    ''An incurable illness of unknown cause.''


    So this body... in other words, was living on borrowed time.


    Even with all the ducal family''s wealth, there was no solution. This young master was simply waiting for his death. That was the true identity of Allenvert Grunewald.


    ''Well, this is just perfect, isn''t it?''


    Even through the eyes of Mad Dog Karzan, who had risen from a street orphan to an Underworld kingpin through countless hardships, this situation was nothing short of a disaster.


    ''What kind of difficulty setting is this? And here I thought this life might be a bit easier.''


    I had hoped that being born as a duke''s son would let me play puppet master from the shadows like the Dark King.


    And I won''t deny that I was secretly thrilled about being reborn as a noble young master with looks that went beyond handsome.


    But as they say, fortune comes with misfortune? The more I learned, the stronger my premonition grew that a thorny path lay ahead of me.


    ''It''s fine. There must be a way.''


    In this world, there surely exist legends of gods, saints, and mystic medicines that can even resurrect the dead. And if they don''t exist, I''ll find them. Sitting quietly waiting for death isn''t my style.


    It was then that I spotted the boy running toward me.


    "Oh my goodness, Young Master! I''ve been looking everywhere for you! How could you wander around without saying anything? And in your condition too!"


    "Oh."


    I could tell at a glance that this was the servant Joseph had mentioned. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Hmm, he looks a bit dim-witted.''


    He seemed far more loose-lipped than Joseph.


    ''Perfect.''


    If I play this right, I might be able to get some useful information through that mouth of his.


    Perhaps that''s why, at this moment, this kid looked like a golden goblin hoarding precious information.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 6

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 6: The Servant


    ¡°Young master, how can you be wandering around like this right after waking up? And goodness gracious, how many years has it been? You usually only come out for important annual events or when you¡¯re on the verge of death¡­¡±


    I ignored the servant¡¯s nagging as I returned to my room.


    So I hadn¡¯t been a complete shut-in, now had I? Well, as the son of a noble clan, there would be times when I had to show my face, even if I didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°It¡¯s especially dangerous to go out without anyone to accompany you. Young master, are you listening to me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s noisy.¡±


    My ears were ringing, so I replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s not something a guy who hasn¡¯t shown his face for ages should be saying.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry. I had to rush back home to deal with a sudden family matter and stayed up all night¡­¡±


    Indeed, the servant had dark circles under his eyes.


    ¡°Oh, but why is your tone different?¡±


    ¡°What was my tone like originally?¡±


    ¡°Well, it was more polite and gentle, like this.¡±


    Unlike Joseph, who was an adult and a doctor, this guy was around my age and rather dim-witted, so I didn¡¯t feel like paying attention to my tone.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Joseph tell you?¡±


    ¡°The doctor? Well, yes¡­¡±


    ¡°I have amnesia.¡±


    ¡°Whaaat?¡±


    The servant¡¯s eyes widened as if they were about to pop out.


    ¡°Really? How much do you not remember? Do you not remember me either?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear¡­¡±


    I covered the servant¡¯s mouth and gestured for him to be quiet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    ¡°Go and tell them to prepare some food. I¡¯m starving.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll bring it right away.¡±


    ¡°Are you bringing it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes? That¡¯s what I always do.¡±


    -I guess he really doesn¡¯t remember.


    The servant muttered worriedly.


    ¡°Then shall I bring you some oatmeal porridge?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Why would I eat something so tasteless?¡±


    ¡°Yeeah?¡±


    ¡°I want meat. Lots of it.¡±


    ¡°No, young master. What on earth has gotten into you¡­¡±


    ¡°I get annoyed when people keep talking to me when I¡¯m hungry. Remember that.¡±


    ¡°Yikes. Yes, sir.¡±


    I asked the servant who was running away.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m Peter, Master.¡±


    Peter replied in a slightly bitter voice.


    ***


    Back in my room, I leaned back in my chair, put my feet up on the desk, and fell into thought.


    ''Peter, Peter. Chatterbox Peter.''


    He was probably fifteen - two years younger than me.


    As his name, face, and manner of speaking came together, fragments of memories surfaced like droplets. True to his nickname of Chatterbox, he talked a lot, but I had the impression that he never carelessly spread word of my flaws to others.


    Even in the innocent young master Allenvert''s memories, he was considered somewhat of a simpleton, which confirmed my first impression wasn''t wrong.


    ''Speaking of a simpleton...''


    Back in my homeland, we''d say someone like this has ''flowers in their head'' or a ''pure minded'' - ways of calling someone naive.


    ''He''s generally not the type to harbor ill will toward those he serves. Simple-minded people often show great loyalty.''


    I have plenty of experience managing people. He''s neither clever enough to accomplish great things nor cunning enough to form factions, so he should be fine as a servant.


    ''Though I''ll need to observe him more to be sure.''


    At any rate, it was fortunate that there was at least one person who thought about and worried for Allenvert.


    However, when Peter returned shortly after, his eyes were red with tears.


    "What, were you crying? You''re quite the funny one."


    "I''m not."


    He sniffed.


    "You were."


    "I wasn''t."


    "Fine. Let''s say you weren''t. Not a single tear for your master who''s woken up from a fever with amnesia? What a waste of space."


    "Hey, don''t just call someone a waste of space like that."


    Peter began to cry with a mix of hurt, surprise, and sudden emotion.


    "Oh, Young master. Waaah..."


    "Why are you crying like a baby, for goodness'' sake?"


    "You¡¯ve Amnesia¡­waah..."


    Generally speaking, he was a tearful and pathetic fellow.


    "Put down your tray and cry."


    "Yes."


    Peter pulled out a crumpled handkerchief, wiped his tears, and sniffed loudly.


    "But why are you so calm? I''m the only one here having a sudden emotional breakdown..."


    "Why would I be sad when I can''t even remember?"


    "Oh! I guess that makes sense."


    Ignoring Peter''s dumbfounded mumbling, I began to devour the well-prepared meal.


    As expected of coastal cuisine, the large white fish was grilled to perfection. And the dish with the sauce full of caramelized onions was quite to my liking, though I couldn''t quite place it.


    "Oh, this is good."


    I''d had enough fish to last a lifetime, but this dish, with its sauce masking the blandness of the fish, was quite enjoyable.


    However, the beef dish was truly exceptional. There were more spices in this region than in mine, making for a more complex flavor than what I was used to.


    "Tasty."


    I could eat this all day. Eat up, Allenvert. Meat is the source of strength.


    ¡®So, even if I''m a useless young master, they still feed me well.¡¯


    There''s nothing more disgusting than people who withhold food from others, but it seemed the servants here had at least a modicum of decency. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, Young master, why are you eating so... so rudely?"


    Peter seemed taken aback by my eating habits.


    "Shut up. It''s my business."


    I glared at Peter as I sliced into the meat.


    Snap!


    A tough tendon caught the knife, but for a master swordsman like me, it was nothing.


    I twisted my wrist slightly and severed the tendon with ease. It was like piercing the gut of a vicious enemy gang leader.


    "You cut meat in a really weird way."


    Peter muttered, having witnessed the skill of a master swordsman.


    "So what? As long as it''s cut."


    "Well, it''s just... usually, people do it like this..."


    Peter attempted to mimic the elegant slicing technique of noblemen. The slicing technique in this region was slightly different from mine.


    "Like this?"


    "Wow, you got it right away?"


    "It''s similar."


    "As expected of the Young Master. Even the same action looks so elegant and refined..."


    He was exaggerating. I''d only done it once. But perhaps I do have a knack for picking up things quickly. It''s just that I don''t like to show off, especially over something as simple as cutting meat.


    ¡®I wonder how I managed to break that jewel box. I came up with a new technique for it.¡¯


    It''s a shame I can''t remember the details. How did I do it?


    "There''s not enough. Bring me more meat."


    "Huh? There''s still plenty left."


    "It''ll be just right by the time you come back."


    "Really? Can you eat even more?"


    "Plenty. Oh, and bring more bread and soup too. Meat alone won''t fill me up."


    "But..."


    He seemed surprised by my appetite.


    "Don''t go stealing any of the meat on your way back."


    "As if I would. I''m not that kind of person. I¡¯m loyal."


    "Hmm."


    Loyalty, huh. I didn''t expect to hear that word here.


    "Why the ''hmm''? You may not remember, but even so..."


    I glanced at the clock, ignoring Peter''s babbling.


    It was already past lunchtime, and my mother Lusatia Grunewald still hadn''t come to visit. Nor had my other siblings.


    ¡®Half-breed, and terminally ill, they said.¡¯


    Compared to the other young masters, my bloodline wasn''t as ''pure'' and even I was destined to end within a few years. And to top it all off, I was said to be weak.


    Given these circumstances, I could understand why the servants treated me with such disdain.


    They were constantly watching me and their attitude was a clear reflection of their inner thoughts.


    As the least important among the five direct descendants of the duke, I was an easy target. If the other siblings ordered them to spy on me, few would refuse.


    ¡®Marco had a foul mouth, but I doubt he was particularly insane.¡¯


    People in high positions often forget that those beneath them are also human beings capable of thought and feeling.


    But for those at the bottom, it doesn''t matter if you''re a noble or a king¡ªyou''re fair game for insults.


    "...Young Master! Are you even listening to me?"


    "Yeah, yeah."


    "Here, have some water. You must be parched."


    "Sounds like you need it more."


    "Hehe. All that talking has made my throat dry."


    As Peter scratched his head and dandruff fell like grains of wheat at harvest time.


    "Haven''t you washed your hair?"


    "I did! I did!"


    "Then what''s all this dandruff on your shoulders? Is it snowing in here?"


    "Well, we have a lot of bedbugs at home..."


    "What does that have to do with dandruff?"


    "It''s simple. People who live in houses with bed bugs usually have dandruff."


    That made sense.


    I had plenty of dandruff when I lived with my grandfather. Back then, everyone in the back alleys had dandruff, so it wasn''t anything to be teased about.


    "You''re making sure there are no bedbugs in my room, right?"


    "Of course! I even change my clothes when I come here. I wash them often."


    "Then why do you still have dandruff?"


    "It''s just something that doesn''t go away no matter how much I wash my hair. I''m sorry."


    A house with bed bugs was a symbol of the lower class.


    ¡®This is ridiculous.¡¯


    It was absurd that a servant attending to a young master of a ducal family would come from such a poor background.


    A servant wasn''t just someone who waited on you hand and foot; they were more like a secretary or an aide.


    Even if Allenvert was treated poorly, this was going too far. Normally, a third son from a baron or viscount family would be a more suitable match.


    "Peter."


    "Yes?"


    "Do you have any noble relatives?"


    Peter replied with a mixture of pride and bitterness.


    "Yes, my grandfather was a baron with his own estate."


    I see. A fallen noble.


    Even though it made some sense, it was humiliating. Whoever had planned this was quite cunning.


    ¡®Whoever did this must be quite scheming.¡¯


    I looked at Peter and said.


    "You must have had a hard time."


    At my casual remark, Peter''s eyes shimmered like a flower swaying in the wind.


    "M-me? What do you mean..."


    "The other servants must have bullied and mocked you. Your master was a good-for-nothing idiot, and you, a lowly servant attending to him. They must have looked down on you."


    "...!"


    Those who had fallen from noble status, even if they were only minor nobles, often faced even crueler mockery and contempt.


    That was why many of the men I had met in the underworld who came from fallen noble families were filled with anger towards the world and resentment towards their families.


    "Oh, Young master, to think you understand my feelings..."


    Tears welled up in Peter''s eyes.


    "Stop crying."


    I glanced at Peter, who was about to pull out another handkerchief and casually asked.


    "Did Marco give you a hard time?"


    "!"


    Peter jumped as if he''d seen a ghost. The tears that were about to fall retreated instantly.


    "How did you know? I''m getting chills right now."


    "I saw it while I was walking around."


    "I see. He''s a real piece of shit."


    "And quite foul-mouthed, too?"


    "I really want to chop his tongue off."


    I nodded.


    "Alright, just bring me some more food."


    "Yes, I''ll prepare it right away."


    I pretended not to hear Peter''s sniffling as he turned to leave.


    ¡®So pretending to be cheerful and bright was your coping mechanism.¡¯


    I thought back to a young man from a fallen noble clan that I had spent a long time with in my past life.


    -You know, Karzan, I often thought it would have been better to be an orphan. I hated listening to my father''s drunken rants, even though he was a fool with a heart of gold.


    -Don''t be ridiculous. Have you ever lived as an orphan? If you haven''t, shut up.


    -I should. You''re such a stubborn old man.


    Now that I think about it, I''d been a bit harsh. Thinking of the man I might never see again, I closed my eyes quietly.


    Stay alive. Even though Ivan is a horrible person, you''re not someone who would give up easily. Wait. I will definitely...


    "Burp."


    Ah, of all times to burp, it had to be now, right when I was getting all serious. It¡¯d been a while since I last ate, and my stomach was making a fuss.


    ***


    I finished the second meal that Peter brought and patted my protruding belly.


    "Wow, I''m stuffed."


    "Are you finished now?"


    Peter asked with a look that seemed to say. ''Surely you won''t send me away again?''


    I chuckled.


    "Peter."


    "Yes?"


    "Are you supporting your family? What about your parents?"


    "Huh?"


    Peter''s eyes widened. I didn''t know if he was surprised by the sudden serious topic or because I was asking something I''d never asked before.


    "...My father gambled away all our money and died. My mother is bedridden due to poor health. I have two younger siblings. One is sickly, and the other is very mature for his age. I work to support them while he takes care of our mother and brother."


    "Oh, that''s rough."


    It was a classic tale of a fallen noble family.


    "So if I fire you, you''ll be in big trouble."


    "!"


    Peter quickly bowed his head in front of me.


    "Oh no, young master! Please don''t fire me! If I lose my job, my whole family will be on the streets! Please have mercy!"


    I stepped back and yelled.


    ¡°You crazy bastard, when did I say I¡¯ll fire you?¡±


    ¡°If I get fired, it¡¯ll be a big deal!¡±


    ¡°I was just joking.¡±


    Peter grabbed my pants leg. His hands were surprisingly quick, as agile as a trained assassin''s blade.


    "Young master, please! I''m sorry. I''ll do anything you ask. I''ll be a loyal servant. I won''t complain. If I''ve done anything wrong, please forgive me..."


    I sighed as I looked down at Peter, who was trembling.


    "You haven''t done anything wrong. Get up."


    "...Really?"


    "Yes. Now get up or you''re fired."


    "Yes, sir."


    Peter quickly got up and wiped his eyes with his handkerchief. Had he been crying again?


    "Go wash that."


    "Yes, sir."


    He was such a crybaby.


    ¡®I never realized he was so good at making people feel sorry for him.¡¯


    That''s a talent. At this rate, even if he became a beggar, he could gather enough money to start a family. You''re wasting your talent, Peter.


    "Peter."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t worry. Just follow me, and one day you''ll live in a nice house like the other young masters'' servants."


    Peter''s expression was a mix of emotions.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Young Master, may I be so bold as to speak frankly?"


    "Don''t."


    "Yes."


    I became curious once he shut up.


    "What is it?"


    "Have you eaten something bad? You wouldn''t normally be so boastful..."


    Thinking Peter might¡¯ve mistaken me for a doppelg?nger, I gave him a good smack on the head..


    "Ow! Why did you hit me?"


    "Shut up."


    His head was as hard as a rock.


    ¡°What was it like originally?¡±


    "Well..."


    "Just tell me honestly. Do you think I''ll whip you?"


    "Well, I don''t think so..."


    Peter scratched his head stupidly.


    "Stop doing that, you''re spreading dandruff everywhere."


    "Oh, sorry. It''s a habit..."


    Peter slapped his own hand and said.


    "You were very serious, you know. You were quiet and often cried alone."


    "Why?"


    "You said you missed your mother..."


    "Has it been a long time since I''ve seen my mother?"


    "...Yes."


    He had the same expression as Joseph as if he were afraid to say something that would be considered taboo. So his mother was in a similar situation? What had happened, Allenvert?


    "Let''s do this."


    "I won''t ask about anything you''re afraid to talk about. But I''ve lost my memory and don''t know exactly what situation I''m in."


    "Yes."


    "Just answer whatever you can. Can you do that?"


    "..."


    Peter''s gaze turned calm.


    "If I can''t, will you fire me?"


    "I''m not the kind of person to threaten my subordinates like that. If I can''t get the information from you, it''ll just be more troublesome and I''ll have to take a longer route. I won''t fire you."


    "But you won''t trust me, will you?"


    "That''s only fair, Peter. Trust requires sacrifice and courage."


    Trust. Peter mumbled the word as if it were unfamiliar.


    "Young master, I''m a fool, but I think I understand something now. Trust is a two-way street."


    I smiled.


    "That''s right, Peter."


    "Even someone as lowly as me and someone as noble as you must give something to gain someone else''s trust."


    "You''re quick."


    "Then I''ll gladly set aside my fears and earn your trust, Master."


    I pointed my finger at Peter.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re a loyal fellow.¡±


    ¡°Heheh, I wouldn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°That was an exaggeration, I admit.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I gestured towards the chair opposite me.


    ¡°Sit there. From now on, you can only answer my questions with ¡®yes¡¯, ¡®no¡¯, or silence.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    We were now in the position of a skilled interrogator and a suspect.


    ¡°Hey, cut the act. I was just starting to feel like a¨C.¡±


    Peter grumbled.


    ¡°Quiet. Just answer my questions. You¡¯re a disappointment.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too harsh.¡±


    A small smile played on Peter¡¯s lips as he pouted.


    I was smiling too. The fact that I had at least one person on my side was a small victory.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 7

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 7: Summarising the Situation


    "What? You said he wanted more food?"


    Let''s rewind time a bit.


    Peter, who had come to request a second meal for Allenvert, was rolling his eyes and looking around cautiously.


    "Really?"


    "Hey, why would I lie?"


    The exclusive chef of the annex was already feeling a bit annoyed that he had been interrupted from his break to cater to the Fourth Young Master''s order, which had come in well past mealtime.


    In his opinion, the worst kind of person was someone who couldn''t make up their mind and gave orders in bits and pieces.


    So, to have his break interrupted twice by the Fourth Young Master was more than he could bear.


    If it hadn''t been for the boy''s status, he would have spat on the ground and told him to go eat dirt.


    And to think that the boy, who usually only ate porridge, was suddenly so voracious? It was all very strange.


    "Peter, are you trying to sneak some food away? I know your situation is tough, but if you get caught doing something like that, you''ll be out of a job."


    "No, really. He said he was really hungry."


    "That''s ridiculous. He''s never been like that before."


    "I know, it''s weird. It''s the first time I''ve ever seen him eat so much. Hehe."


    Peter scratched his head, smiling cheerfully despite the scolding.


    As Allenvert had said, servants were treated just like Peter just like that. In fact, it was often even worse.


    So, as he had observed, that foolish and silly smile was Peter''s way of survival.


    ¡®Pride won¡¯t fill your belly.¡¯


    His meager salary was enough to feed his sick mother and two younger siblings.


    It was all thanks to his position as the servant of the Fourth Young Master of the Grunewald dukedom, even if it was only in name.


    The humiliation he endured was the price he paid for having a job that was above his station.


    ¡®...But to think that the young master would understand.¡¯


    Sniff.


    Peter began to sniffle.


    "What, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?"


    "Ugh, I''m sorry."


    The rough-looking chef patted Peter awkwardly.


    "I didn''t mean to upset you."


    Feeling guilty about making Peter cry, the man rolled up his sleeves.


    "Just wait. Since he''s woken up after so long, his taste buds must be going crazy. I''ll show him what I can do."


    "Thank you, sir."


    Peter smiled through his tears. His eyes were red and swollen from crying so much.


    ¡®It''s so strange. How could he change so much? It''s like a different person has taken over his body.¡¯


    But Peter didn''t mind the change. Even though the young master could be harsh, he was also kind.


    ¡®The young master is a good person after all.¡¯


    He had thought that once.


    ***


    "Your name."


    "Peter."


    "Your age."


    "Fifteen."


    "How many years have you been working at the dukedom?"


    "Five years."


    Peter, who had been answering the questions diligently, suddenly sighed.


    "...Oh, come on. Can you cut me some slack?"


    "What are you talking about? You''re a disappointment."


    I scolded Peter and asked my next question.


    "When did you become my servant?"


    "Oh, about three years ago."


    "How did that happen?"


    "...Firstly, you drove away your other servants very quickly. Secondly, I had been taking care of you since I was a servant, so I think you felt a special connection with me."


    "I see."


    I wondered if Peter was perhaps one of the few harmless employees for Allenvert.


    "Is there a third reason?"


    "Yes. Well, I heard a rumor that someone had a hand in it."


    "Any guesses who it might be?"


    "...Young master, this is just my speculation."


    "I know, so don''t worry."


    Peter thought for a moment before biting his lip and saying.


    "It was probably one of the Duke''s sons, the Second or Third Prince."


    "Does that mean the First Princess and the youngest son wouldn''t do something like that?"


    "Based on my feelings and the family''s reputation, I don''t think so."


    "Let''s hear your reasons."


    "First, I don''t think the youngest prince would scheme to outmaneuver his older brothers, and the princess is focused on her external activities, so she probably wouldn''t have the time for something like this."


    "I see."


    Looking at Peter''s uneasy expression, it seemed difficult to ask any deeper.


    "Alright, let''s move on to another question."


    "Phew."


    "I have a general understanding of the situation surrounding me. But are there any restrictions on my movements?"


    "As far as I know, there aren''t. But you used to say ''It would be better for both me and Mother if I didn''t leave my room''."


    That was a very significant statement. Why would a noble of the ducal family be confined to his room?


    Perhaps it meant that his mother''s situation was just as difficult as his own.


    "Is my mother alive?"


    "Yes."


    "Is she far away?"


    "...She''s in this castle."


    I asked a crucial question.


    "Who decided that I couldn''t see my mother?"


    Peter was unable to answer.


    "Was it my father''s decision?"


    Peter closed his eyes tightly, his face contorted in pain.


    "It''s the Duchess''s decision."


    "Because of me?"


    "..."


    "Peter."


    "It''s not like that. It was just... unavoidable, Master."


    Unavoidable. What kind of tragedy had caused a mother to push her child away, and for the child to accept being confined to a room, saying it was for his mother''s sake?


    I had a feeling that discovering the truth wouldn''t be easy.


    ¡®This is a mess.¡¯


    Even the unresolved matters from my past life as Karzan seemed less daunting.


    As Allenvert, the road ahead was going to be tough.


    ¡®The biggest problem is that I''m terminally ill.¡¯


    Power rarely stays with those who are about to die. Although my body was young, I was no different from an old man waiting to be buried.


    ¡®But I''m a noble of the dukedom.¡¯


    Should I just give up? Should I not even try to find a cure?


    No way.


    "Peter. Do you know anything about the incurable disease I have?"


    "Well, I heard that it''s an unknown disease without a name."


    I slapped my forehead.


    "This is ridiculous. How can I cure something if I don''t know what it is?"


    "Actually."


    Peter said hesitantly


    "Mr. Joseph told me that there might be a way."


    "Really? The clumsy doctor? I don''t know how reliable that is."


    "He may be clumsy, but he''s incredibly intelligent. I''ve seen him memorize an entire book in one sitting."


    "So he''s that smart, huh?"


    I nodded and asked.


    "What is this method?"


    "He said there''s a mythical creature called ''Ereshkigal'' somewhere in the world. It''s said to be a legendary panacea that can cure any disease and even bring the dead back to life."


    "Ereshkigal?"


    I rolled the unfamiliar word around in my mouth, then slapped my knee.


    "I''ve heard of it."


    ¡°But you have amnesia, don¡¯t you?¡±


    "Shut up."


    "Yes."


    "Ereshkigal."


    In the northern country where I lived, it was a mythical creature from fairy tales, a fanciful legend. I remember when I was a starving orphan, my friends and I used to say that if we could only find one, we could live like rich people.


    "Does it really exist?"


    "According to the records, it does.¡±


    Peter said.


    ¡°And not just based on Joseph¡¯s words, but also his teacher confirmed it. He''s one of the most famous physicians in the entire dukedom, so he wouldn''t lie."


    "If that''s what such a great man says, I guess I have to believe it."


    "But, finding it is incredibly difficult..."


    "How difficult? As difficult as finding a dragon''s tooth, a phoenix feather, or a star from the night sky?"


    Peter''s expression darkened.


    "Even the king of this country couldn''t obtain it. It''s something that can''t be bought, no matter how much money you have. You need a special kind of luck to find it."


    "What kind of luck?"


    "No one knows for sure. Some say it''s something only dragons can create, while others say it''s made from a fruit that grows once every hundred years on the highest branch of the world tree."


    I nodded.


    "In other words, it exists, and there are historical records of people being healed by it, but no one knows how to find it."


    "That''s right."


    "I''ll be dead before I find it."


    I banged my fist against my chest in frustration.


    "Anyway, I understand the point. There''s a way, but there''s no immediate solution, right?"


    "Yes. I''m sorry I couldn''t be of more help."


    Peter was about to cry again, so I waved my finger back and forth.


    "It''s okay, I wasn''t expecting much."


    "Yes."


    "And just knowing that there''s a way is a big deal. It''s not like I''m going to die tomorrow."


    "That''s true."


    "So what''s the problem?"


    "Wow, you''ve really changed. I never thought you''d be so positive."


    "I''m not the kind of person who looks at a half-full glass and complains that it''s half empty."


    "That''s my master."


    Peter glanced at me and added


    "...By the way, If you diligently trained your body, took good medicine, and practiced your martial arts, you could extend your life by a few years."


    "Is that Joseph''s idea too?"


    "Yes."


    "So you two are pretty close."


    "Well, I sometimes bring him snacks."


    "Good. Why?"


    "...Because he''s treating you. I thought if I was nice to him, he might put in a little extra effort."


    "Hmm."


    This guy has a knack for surprising me.


    "I''ll give you credit for that. Good job."


    "Thank you, hehe."


    "Keep it up."


    "Yes, sir." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After pondering our previous conversation, I asked.


    "About that martial arts thingy, can I learn whatever and whenever I want?"


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 8

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 8: Starting with the Family''s Martial Arts


    "You want to learn martial arts? Of course! If the young master doesn''t learn the family''s secret martial arts, then who will?"


    Peter asked as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.


    "It''s not as simple as that."


    "Huh? Why?"


    Peter asked with a completely confused look on his face.


    I replied, looking at him blankly.


    "To the other young masters and the outsiders, it would look strange if I, who have been living like a dead rat, suddenly started training in martial arts."


    "Oh, I see."


    Seeing Peter speechless, I folded my arms and fell into thought.


    Until now, I''ve been living like a recluse, so they''ve left me alone. But once I start taking action, I''m sure I''ll face opposition from all sides.


    ¡®If I¡¯m not careful, I could end up headless, killed by an assassin who shows up without warning.¡¯


    Or, if I''m lucky, I''ll end up paralyzed for the rest of my life.


    ¡®That would be terrible.¡¯


    It would be so frustrating to die a premature death when I''m already on borrowed time.


    ¡®Oh, Ivan, you bastard.¡¯


    Thinking of the faces that annoyed me, I thought about the difficulties I would face in this life, which would surely be as harsh as before.


    ¡®I can¡¯t tell if this is a dukedom or a battlefield.¡¯


    However, I don''t think it''s too late yet.


    ¡®I''ll turn eighteen soon and have my coming-of-age ceremony. By then, I''ll have a position.¡¯


    I have plenty of time to get stronger until then.


    Actually, it was a bit presumptuous of me to worry about assassination or poisoning already. Right now, I''m nothing.


    After finishing our conversation, Peter took away the dishes, and I sat down on the hard floor. With food in my stomach, I felt energy returning to my body.


    I meditated and observed my body while closing my eyes.


    ¡®My mana is still quite concentrated.¡¯


    It was either unfinished or had been stagnant for a long time. I''ll have to check that out later.


    But I didn''t want to rush into anything. Everything has its time.


    ¡®The first step is the most important.¡¯


    Because I started with cheap, third-rate martial arts and didn''t have the opportunity to take good medicine in my youth, I suffered a lot.


    It would be pointless to find a good martial art later.


    I couldn''t undo the path I had already created, and if I learned a new method, it would conflict with the old one and lead to my downfall.


    ¡®In a dukedom like this, there must be many advanced mana cultivation techniques hidden in the library.¡¯


    Among them would be the clan''s secret techniques.


    ¡®I wonder what level of martial arts I''m allowed to learn.¡¯


    I could copy swordsmanship techniques, but it was impossible to learn the complex and subtle cultivation methods that occur within the body.


    At what level could I access the martial arts? If it''s restricted, I''ll just have to find a way around it. I''m not afraid to steal.


    In any case, as long as I get my hands on it, the rest is easy. Even without a teacher, I have enough talent and experience.


    However, while I''ve been in seclusion, intense struggles must have been taking place outside.


    Retainers, vassals, and various influential people must have been scheming, bribing, and attacking each other to increase their power.


    The Underworld and the noble world operate in the same way. When the head of an organization gets old and needs to choose a successor, the next generation candidates compete fiercely to determine the most suitable one.


    ¡®From the perspective of a successor, my situation is the worst.¡¯


    I''m terminally ill, a mixed-blood, and a weak, incompetent boy who has been in seclusion for years. That''s Allenvert.


    Despite feeling sorry for him, I have to be cold and objective.


    But compared to the time I was an orphan in the slums, this is a much easier fight.


    Thinking about that, I didn''t feel bad about being seventeen years old and physically unfit.


    "Good."


    I opened my eyes and saw Peter looking at me quietly.


    ¡°Who said you could just stand there and watch?¡±


    ¡°You looked so serious, I didn''t want to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Good. You''ve been keeping watch.¡± sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Keeping watch? What''s that?¡±


    ¡°There''s such a thing.¡±


    I didn''t feel like explaining.


    ¡°So, what was good about that?¡±


    ¡°I said there¡¯s such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes?.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, let''s go somewhere."


    "Where?"


    "I need to go to the library."


    "What?!"


    Peter was startled.


    ¡°The library is so close to the main castle.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I''m worried we might run into someone.¡±


    ¡°Am I a traitor? I''m just the neglected young master.¡±


    ¡°If you put it that way, I guess so. Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Peter nodded as if he had understood something.


    ¡°It would be disloyal to argue. I''ll do as you say, Young master.¡±


    ¡°Disloyal, my foot.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°You don''t have to be so serious. It''s okay to speak your mind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°And don''t be a coward like Marco."


    "Oh, of course not."


    Peter looked disgusted as if I had compared him to a dog. Now I was curious about this guy called Marco.


    ¡®Anyway, I need to learn the clan''s martial arts.¡¯


    In a noble clan, if you can''t become the heir, you''ll either be demoted or killed without a trace.


    If you don''t want that, you should have either submitted long ago or supported another sibling to become the heir.


    But I had no intention of doing that.


    ¡®Why would I?¡¯


    It doesn''t matter how difficult it is. I intend to gain power and influence and join the fight to become the heir of this family.


    And mastering the clan''s martial arts would be the minimum qualification for that fight.


    ***


    The annex was on the outskirts of the dukedom, so we had quite a long way to go to the library.


    "The days are getting shorter."


    "Yes, it''s harvest season."


    The once-bright blue sky was gradually turning into a sunset. Soon, the red sun would sink below the horizon, and the pitch-black night would arrive as it had the day before.


    Night used to be my time. But now, I was like a small bird that had to hide in its nest to avoid predators.


    ¡®I wonder what the nights in the dukedom are like.¡¯


    But I was not yet strong enough to walk those nights. I was impatient, but I also knew the virtue of patience.


    "Young Master!"


    "What?"


    Peter tugged at my sleeve and whispered urgently.


    "It''s the Head Butler."


    I had already sensed the presence of the man walking near the annex. He turned to look at me slowly.


    "He seems to be coming this way. H-his name is Aiden. He''s a Count and a vassal..."


    Peter couldn''t continue. The moment he made eye contact with Aiden, his mouth closed.


    Gulp!


    Just from the sound of him swallowing, I could tell how much the servants feared this man.


    ¡®He''s tall.¡¯


    With his monocle, white hair, well-tailored suit, and tall, slender figure, he was a truly impressive old man.


    As the sun slowly set, Aiden walked towards me with his back straight. His stride was peculiar. It was slow and dignified, yet he covered the distance of five steps and was in front of me in no time.


    ¡®He closes the gap so easily.¡¯


    If this were a real fight, I would have already lost. I realized that this dignified man was a formidable warrior who had completely mastered his skills.


    ¡®Wow, this is¡­¡¯


    This was the power of the dukedom.


    This man was neither the sword nor the shield that protected the dukedom. He was simply the butler who managed the affairs of the dukedom. He was more of an administrator than a warrior, yet he possessed an extraordinary strength and a strange aura.


    "Young Master Allenvert, it''s been a long time. What brings you to the main house?"


    "So it''s Butler Aiden."


    Butler pushed up his monocle with his finger.


    "I remember. I heard you lost your memory due to a fever."


    ¡®Of course, there''s almost nothing this man doesn''t know about what happens in the castle.¡¯


    I muttered to myself. Yet he hasn''t come to see me.


    "Of course, I did."


    However, it would be foolish to react emotionally to such a matter. I am not a foolish puppy who would scold a superior and vassal just because I¡¯m the young master of this estate.


    I patted Peter on the shoulder and replied.


    "Thanks to Peter, I''ve recovered some of my memories. He''s a loyal and quick-witted boy."


    Peter gasped.


    "Is that so? That''s good news."


    Aiden said this with a face that didn''t look happy at all. He didn''t seem surprised at all by my different attitude and tone, nor did he criticize me. He was like a man carved from stone.


    ¡®Butler of the dukedom, Count, vassal.¡¯


    He was in a position to look down on a sickly young master like me. However, he simply observed me with dry eyes, without any contempt or disdain.


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    I simply remained silent. J


    ust like with Peter and Joseph, I didn''t try to get information out of him rashly.


    Revealing what information I wanted would mean revealing what I didn''t know.


    With my current lack of information and position, it would be suicidal to be reckless with a powerful figure like him. There was a huge gap between us.


    ¡°Where are you going?"


    Aiden, who had been staring at me intently, finally asked. I replied briefly.


    "I''m going to the library."


    "The library? That''s unusual. What do you intend to do there?"


    His gaze was direct and sharp.


    ¡®He knew I was coming.¡¯


    That meant that while I was walking from the annex to here, Aiden had already been informed of my movements and was waiting for me.


    It was a far more plausible explanation than coincidence, and it sent a chill down my spine. And bad assumptions tend to be more accurate than good ones.


    As I pondered Aiden''s intentions, I finally opened my mouth.


    "Should I report this to you, Mr. Butler?"


    I didn''t miss the slight twitch of the Butler''s eyebrows.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 9

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    [TL/N: PoV Changed]


    Chapter 9: Butler Aiden


    "How absurd."


    Aiden paused as if questioning his own ears.


    "..."


    He stared directly into the eyes of Allenvert. He gazed at his extremely handsome face and thought.


    ¡®He doesn''t seem angry. It doesn''t seem like he said it out of uncontrolled emotion.¡¯


    That means it was a calculated statement made with a specific intention. It was astonishing.


    ¡®That Allenvert?¡¯


    "Unexpected. You weren''t always so direct.¡±


    Aiden replied with a similarly provocative statement, ignoring his bold, almost brazen gaze.


    "I don''t know how many years it''s been since you''ve looked me directly in the eye."


    "Why was that? It''s not an intimidating or hostile gaze."


    His calm reply made Aiden think.


    This is quite something. How could he have read that?


    Understanding the other person''s emotions and intentions behind their words and attitude is not something that can be achieved with ordinary experience.


    "Actually, I wonder about that myself."


    It was rare for anyone in this castle to look at Aiden so easily, as if they were equals.


    It''s often the case that when a subordinate is too excellent, the master becomes uncomfortable with them. Just as a good sword requires a skilled swordsman, this man was of such a high caliber that only Duke Georg could handle him properly.


    "Our conversation seems to be going off on a tangent. I asked if I needed to report my destination to you simply because my memory is not perfect, so please understand."


    Aiden replied calmly.


    "Report? Of course not. However, please understand that it is my duty to keep an eye on even the smallest matters within the clan."


    "In other words, we are both in a situation where we need to consider each other."


    There was a hint of a power struggle hidden within the meaningful words, but at the same time, there was no trace of the childish stubbornness typical of a young boy.


    "Then I suppose I should be honest."


    "I''m all ears."


    "The truth is, I was planning to go to the library to learn the clan''s secret martial arts."


    Aiden was taken aback by this unexpected answer.


    "The secret martial arts? Why is that?"


    "Because I need strength."


    Allenvert replied simply.


    "And what do you need that strength for?"


    "Well."


    He looked around the vast dukedom and slowly opened his mouth.


    "It''s a difficult question to answer in a place where many ears are listening."


    It was an answer that sparked a lot of imagination.


    "But it is only natural for a descendant of the Grunewald clan to master the clan''s martial arts. Isn''t that right?"


    "Of course."


    And it was also a condition for becoming the heir to the family.


    Aiden was once again in deep thought.


    But did this boy truly mean it? Did he not know how unrealistic it was?


    Aiden asked a different question.


    "Are you not interested in finding a cure for your incurable disease?"


    "Ah, about that."


    Allenvert patted Peter on the shoulder, who had been watching the conversation with a pale face.


    "I heard from my servant that it''s not easy. If you think you can solve something that the Grunewald clan has been unable to do for so long by simply flipping through a few books, that''s overly optimistic, isn''t it?"


    It was a logical argument.


    "So, can I go to the library now?"


    "I already told you that you don''t need my permission."


    Having forgotten his previous rude tone, Allenvert replied.


    "But I think it''s right to ask for your opinion."


    It was a way of speaking that drew people in and made them curious. How could someone who was the weakest of the young masters be so skilled in rhetoric?


    "I would like to hear the reason."


    "Because you will report this to my father. If you dissuade me, it means there is a reason for it, and it means that my father would not welcome it, right? So, to put it simply, going against your ''advice'' could mean going against my father''s will. That''s why I can''t take your words lightly."


    "Haha."


    It was an answer that revealed wisdom and insight without appearing servile. Aiden smiled.


    "More than anything, you seemed to know exactly what it meant to ''gain my approval. I dare say, I am more familiar with the Grunewald clan than anyone else."


    "Who would deny that?"


    "Therefore, I have no reason to stop you. In fact, if you want to, there are almost no places in this dukedom that you cannot go or that require permission."


    Aiden gave a general answer, but Allenvert nodded calmly as if he had confirmed something.


    "It''s just that I haven''t gone."


    "That''s right."


    Those words somehow struck a chord in Aiden''s heart.


    ¡®It''s as if I''m talking to a wise old man.¡¯


    "But Young Master, would reading the martial arts books alone be enough?"


    "I think so."


    "With all due respect, your martial arts achievements were almost nonexistent even before you lost your memory."


    "I appreciate your advice. But won''t I know unless I try it myself, now would I?"


    "Hmm."


    It was a truly bold answer.


    ¡®...Amazing.¡¯


    Aiden realized it had been a long time since he had felt the emotion of ''surprise.''


    ¡®How long has it been since I was wrong about someone?¡¯


    He looked at the young man before him with fresh eyes. As the butler of the Grunewald family, he had long given up on Allenvert.


    In fact, it took a great deal of patience for him not to show contempt for Allenvert.


    ¡®Of course, I sympathized with the tragedy he experienced.¡¯


    A terminal illness was a cruel fate. It must have been incredibly despairing.


    But giving up, giving everything to his brothers, and hiding in a room was a different story. It was so powerless. It was not the behavior of someone born to rule.


    ¡®It wasn''t surprising.¡¯


    How many noble families didn''t have at least one black sheep, a useless idiot, or a reclusive hermit among their children? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®A failure is often necessary for a successful person to be born.¡¯


    Just as many failed pieces of pottery must be broken to create a fine one.


    ¡®He was always a gentle boy at heart.¡¯


    Aiden admitted that. The clan head had allowed him to live a peaceful life in a small cage, without causing any trouble or nuisance.


    ¡®But he changed completely after his illness.¡¯


    Perhaps he had felt everything was meaningless. If so, it was pathetic. Why did he realize it only now? Why didn''t he try to change his fate?


    Aiden thought that after hearing about Allenvert''s recent actions today.


    If he was going to make a belated and futile attempt, Aiden thought it would be his duty to stop him before his brothers tore him apart.


    But now.


    ¡®Maybe.¡¯


    Aiden felt that for this boy, the fact that ''it was too late'' might not matter at all.


    "Young Master."


    Allenvert, who had patiently waited for his thoughts, looked up.


    What was this bold and challenging yet completely contained aura? How could this be the same Allenvert?


    "I think I''ve been wrong about you."


    "You''ve probably seen me correctly. Until now, that is."


    "I see."


    "Then I''ll be going."


    The back of Allenvert seemed wider as he turned away.


    ¡®He doesn''t have much muscle, and he hasn''t trained properly. But his frame is truly excellent.¡¯


    Even if he didn''t have the heart of a lion, perhaps the offspring of a lion is inevitably a lion.


    "May I ask you one more thing?"


    Allenvert turned around. His movement was not aristocratic, but it exuded a strange and otherworldly elegance.


    ¡®Like a high-ranking military officer or something.¡¯


    The masters of the underworld, the godfathers... It''s almost as if I was imagining the ''rulers of the underworld'' who roam under the moonlight.


    ¡°You must have had a change of heart after the illness.¡±


    Aiden''s direct question made Allenvert nod.


    ¡°I experienced death while sleeping for a long time this time, and it was truly vain.¡±


    "Is that so?"


    "I wanted to become like the wind, coming and going without a trace, but I realized that the time I''ve lived was too precious to end up as a man that no one would remember."


    At this moment, he was reminiscing about the death he faced as Karzan, about the 17 years of emptiness he had spent asleep, losing his sense of self.


    However, from Aiden''s perspective, it could only be heard as a description of his change of heart after his illness.


    "When I woke up, I realized that the spark of ambition that I thought had been extinguished was like charcoal, always ready to ignite."


    "...Impressive, Young Master."


    Aiden bowed his head slightly in a silent salute.


    "It was a pleasure talking to you."


    "Likewise."


    Aiden watched the sunset over the sea, thinking about Allenvert, who had completely changed.


    ¡®Was it all an act, or is that the truth?¡¯


    He didn''t know yet. It would be right to keep both possibilities in mind.


    However, one thing was clear.


    ¡®He has finally realized that he is a lion.¡¯


    Even if he didn''t master martial arts, the Allenvert he had seen today had the qualities of a lion who could rule over others.


    ¡®...However.¡¯


    Aiden couldn''t help but think as he watched Allenvert walk away.


    ¡®I think his eyes are a bit wild.¡¯


    What kind of eyes were those? They were wild, like a mad dog''s, as if he wouldn''t let go once he bit down.


    ¡®Whatever it is, I need to report this to the Lord.¡¯


    Aiden turned back towards the manor.


    He had definitely made a mark on Allenvert. After all, his was the eyes and ears of the lord.


    ¡®If Young Master Allenvert has the potential to be another lion.¡¯


    There can only be one king of the jungle. Could this young man truly join the fight for the single throne?


    It was still a far-fetched idea.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 10

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 10: The Grunewald Clan Library


    ¡°Hey, Peter.¡±


    I asked before entering the library.


    ¡°Did I say anything stupid back there?¡±


    Peter looked at me like I was crazy.


    ¡°Were there any moments when you didn¡¯t? I felt like my spine was going to chill every time you said something.¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°You used to be so quiet, but today you were glaring and talking back...¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I guess I did go a bit overboard.¡±


    I won¡¯t deny that I overcompensated because of the huge difference in our social standing and power.


    But that¡¯s exactly how the mad dog Karzan survived in the Underworld. When the situation called for it, you had to be aggressive.


    ¡°But you were so cool. You didn¡¯t get intimidated by the head butler at all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    If even Peter thought so, how would Aiden have felt?


    ¡®Father will probably take this seriously.¡¯


    If I couldn¡¯t catch my father¡¯s attention, dreaming of becoming the heir would be pointless.


    ¡®The more eyes are on me, the more valuable it becomes to prove my abilities.¡¯


    As many possibilities awaited me as the books that slept in this library.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in. Wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As I entered the library, I gaped at the towering bookshelves that seemed to reach the ceiling.


    ¡°Wow. This is incredible.¡±


    How many books could possibly be here? I was sure to find the mana cultivation technique I was looking for.


    ¡°Oh, I suddenly feel like becoming a righteous thief.¡±


    Calm down, Allenvert. With this body, you wouldn¡¯t even last ten minutes if you tried to run away.


    ¡°Young Master Allenvert! It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you.¡±


    An old man greeted me. He was bent over and frail compared to Aiden.


    ¡°I heard you were sick. I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re well.¡±


    ¡°I woke up this morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t heard this good news yet.¡±


    It was obvious he was the librarian.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t remember your name. I have amnesia.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡±


    The librarian looked sad.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible. How could...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel too sorry for me. I heard I was quite a pathetic person in the past.¡±


    ¡°How could you say that? You were a very kind young master.¡±


    Unlike the head butler, the librarian was a rather kind old man.


    ¡°My name isn''t important since I spend my life buried in books. You don¡¯t need to know it. But since you¡¯re here, let me guide you.¡±


    He seemed to be quite idle, probably because he didn¡¯t get many visitors, but I pretended not to notice and accepted his offer.


    ¡°You won¡¯t find books that aren¡¯t in here anywhere else. From history to mathematics, literature, rhetoric, chemistry, and magic, it¡¯s truly vast¡­¡±


    As I listened to the librarian''s explanation, I slowly looked around the library. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Oh, is there a specific book you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°I wonder. What kind of books did I read before?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, let me see.¡±


    His troubled expression made it easy to guess that I must have only read trivial things.


    ¡°You liked stories about the valor of knights. And other heroic tales¡­¡±


    It seemed I had spent my time reading mostly useless things.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that kind of stuff.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? ...Ah, perhaps? Yes, I see. You''ve reached that age now.¡±


    The librarian nodded as if he had figured something out and guided me.


    ¡°This way. Follow me quietly.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, well, the erotic section is over here. I¡¯ve kept it in a secluded place.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Other young masters have visited this section while growing up. Don¡¯t be embarrassed. It¡¯s a natural part of growing up¡­¡±


    Now I saw that he was a rather perverted old man. I glared at him and said.


    ¡°Mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Shall I leave you alone then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I want to find some martial arts books.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It seemed that finding martial arts books was even more surprising than finding erotica. Allenvert, your reputation really is...


    ¡°What kind of martial arts books are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, the secret martial arts of the Grunewald clan.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear.¡±


    The librarian looked surprised and led me to another section.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t remember. It seems you¡¯ve been avoiding these books for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Everything before I woke up is shrouded in a thick fog.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, shall I explain a little?¡±


    His face looked like a grandfather who wanted to tell his grandson a story, making me realize that people age in various ways.


    If the head butler was a senior who had lived as steadfast as a rock all his life, then this librarian here seemed like an elderly man who had quietly buried himself in books and retained his childlike innocence.


    He was a person who did not seem to have been weathered by the storms of the world, which surprised me.


    "The children of the Grunewald clan usually start their martial arts training in earnest around the age of 10."


    "What do they do before that?"


    "Since their bodies are not yet fully developed, they focus on basic physical conditioning to build up their strength and nervous system. They are also given nutritious food and tonics, and learn various academic subjects."


    "I see."


    It was not much different from the methods of other renowned clans. There was a slight delay, but not a significant one.


    "Do they mainly learn sword techniques?"


    "Generally, yes, but some also choose to specialize in staff techniques, fist techniques, and so on, depending on their preferences and aptitudes."


    "So that means the Grunewald''s martial arts are quite diverse."


    "Oh, yes, indeed. The martial arts of the Grunewald are counted among the top three of the kingdom."


    "That sounds promising."


    I nodded and casually asked.


    "But earlier, who was this ''young master'' that you mentioned who often visited the erotic section?"


    "Ah, that is..."


    The librarian closed his mouth with a pained expression as if pleading not to be asked further.


    ''This must be his way of asking me to pry a little more.''


    He seemed lonely and isolated, having spent his life buried in the sea of books.


    As a naive old man, he probably found it difficult to mingle with people, having only delved into the world recorded in books rather than the real world.


    In other words, this means that finding out answers would not be too difficult a task.


    "If it troubles you, I won''t ask further. Well, it''s not like I have anywhere to go and share the story."


    "Ah, yes, that''s right?"


    The librarian quickly responded.


    "It was actually the Third Young Master."


    "I see."


    - The Third Young Master is likely to be flamboyant and gloomy.


    I dispassionately recorded my prejudiced assessment of the elder brother''s temperament in the mental register of people. It was partly in jest, but the truth is, this is how one can glimpse human nature.


    ''Anyway, he''s quite loose-lipped. He may not be the kind of person who can keep someone else''s secret.''


    I should be more careful with my words.


    "By the way, are these books here available for borrowing?"


    "The martial arts books are difficult. But if you wish to read them here, you are welcome to do so."


    It''s rather fortunate. There might be something better among the books that someone has already borrowed.


    "Then I shall read them here."


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    The librarian added cautiously.


    "As you might guess, the highest-level martial arts that are exclusive to the patriarch, and the techniques too advanced for beginners, are not stored here."


    "Of course, I understand."


    Since this was not a place exclusive to the direct bloodline, the martial arts available here must be the more common ones that are also permitted for the branch clans.


    ''But the highest martial arts are not always the best.''


    Now, it would be much more advantageous to select and learn the commonly practiced and proven fundamental techniques. I had the necessary aptitude for that.


    I looked around and pulled out an old book adorned with gold leaf.


    "I think I''ll start with this one."


    "Oh, why did you choose that particular manual?"


    The librarian was impressed.


    "That''s the manual created by Duke Vitenfeld, our clan head 200 years ago."


    "Why is such a precious thing here?"


    "Because it''s so demanding and inefficient, no one looks for it anymore. But from what I''ve read, it contains incredibly profound principles..."


    I scratched the back of my head, looking at the librarian''s overly bright eyes.


    "Oh, I just picked it at random."


    "You mean you felt a kind of destiny when you picked it at random?"


    Seeing the librarian''s hopeful expression, as if he had imagined some romantic connection, I said.


    "No, I just picked it because the title sounded cool."


    "Huh?"


    A cool title means nothing.


    ...But it could mean everything.


    ¡®Sometimes, opportunities come from the most unexpected coincidences.¡¯


    Even if I wasn''t satisfied with this book, it didn''t matter. If necessary, I could read every manual on these shelves.


    With the determination to spend as many days as it took, I turned the first page of the old book.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 11

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 11: Lost in Time


    "Ahem, um, Young Master?"


    I looked up at the librarian''s hesitant call.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    "Did... did you really choose that book because of its name?"


    "It''s half a joke, but not entirely untrue."


    "I plan to browse through everything and pick what interests me, so might as well start with books whose titles catch my eye."


    Just looking at this name - ''Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique''?


    It seems to mean something about seven stars rising over a dark ocean. I''m not sure what it means, but isn''t it cool?


    "I see, so that was your reason."


    The librarian carefully suggested.


    "Would you mind explaining more? I could help recommend some selections based on what you''re looking for."


    "Oh?"


    If he was offering, it would save me some effort.


    Surprised by such kindness, I asked.


    "It seems I haven''t made a bad impression on you."


    "Bad impression?"


    "From what I''ve observed walking around, I seem to be generally treated as an outcast."


    The librarian waved his hand dismissively.


    "Young Master, you used to visit here often since childhood, looking for books and chatting with me."


    "So we had such a connection."


    "...It''s regrettable that you''ve forgotten." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The melancholy in the librarian''s voice resembled Peter''s.


    "This old man is simply delighted to see you again after so long. At some point, you started sending others to borrow books instead."


    "I heard I became a recluse due to my deep mental affliction."


    "Yes, but now I don''t sense any trace of that in you."


    "That''s generally true."


    "How fortunate. To think a fever cured a mental illness - truly a miraculous tale not found in any books."


    So his kindness wasn''t simply due to boredom. I nodded, understanding there was history between us.


    "By the way, are you well-versed in martial arts?"


    "As you can see, I''m not suited for physical labor, but I do have an academic interest in martial arts."


    "I see."


    Scholars are those who view study as both a hobby and a pleasure.


    This old man was a librarian with a scholar''s soul. Getting advice from such a person would be most welcome.


    "Though you may not remember, the House of Grunewald is one of the kingdom''s foremost martial arts families."


    "To that extent?"


    "Yes, to that extent."


    The librarian stated firmly.


    "They are also descendants of a legendary Knight King who left behind mythical achievements."


    "Knight King?"


    "Yes. In fact, our Kingdom of Litvaleur was long divided into several small kingdoms, experiencing a lengthy period of warring states. It was about 200 years ago when our founding monarch began the unification wars to establish the current dynasty."


    "200 years ago?"


    "It was during the time of Duke Vitenfeld Grunewald, who created that very Seven Stars of the Black Sea technique you''ve chosen."


    "Ah."


    I looked at the old martial arts manual with fresh eyes.


    "He achieved great merit in establishing the kingdom by allying with an ambitious neighboring king, and was honorably granted the title of Duke."


    "So our ancestor transformed from a king of a small country to a duke of a great kingdom."


    "The kings who lost in the unification wars faced extinction or similar ruin, so it was the best choice to preserve the family."


    This was a history I never had the chance to properly learn during my time in Karzan.


    "At that time, the King presented Duke Vitenfeld with a sword and bestowed upon him the honorable title of ''My Sword and the Continent''s Greatest Warrior''."


    While the title of the continent''s greatest warrior might be somewhat exaggerated, it wasn''t a designation that could be given to just anyone.


    "Fascinating. Was Grunewald''s martial prowess truly that formidable?"


    I enthusiastically engaged with the librarian''s words.


    "If he was so remarkable, why is this martial art manual being so neglected?"


    "Firstly, there existed a supreme martial art specifically for the clan head. Secondly, this was created more as a ''pastime'' and thus wasn''t well-known even within the family. Thirdly, as I mentioned, it''s difficult to comprehend and inefficient at accumulating mana..."


    "That seems worthy of its undervaluation then?"


    I pushed away the martial arts manual with its merely impressive name.


    "They say nothing good comes from fancy titles, and this seems to be exactly that."


    "That''s not true. If I may say so ''once one truly understands its principles'' I guarantee this isn''t a manual that should be languishing here. Duke Vitenfeld was considered a genius of martial arts in his time."


    "Really?"


    I pulled the manual back towards me.


    "Very well. Then I should give it a read."


    The librarian looked at me somewhat pityingly.


    "Ahem, let me continue. Unlike the chaos of the founding period, times have changed significantly. Grunewald City, the capital of the Duchy, is a naturally blessed trading port. Later clan heads emphasized trade through this port, governance, and politics, gradually increasing the importance of civilian arts."


    "When I looked around this morning, it was indeed an enormous and prosperous port city."


    "That''s right."


    I asked


    "So does the current Grunewald''s martial prowess pale in comparison to previous generations?"


    "Not at all."


    The librarian firmly denied it.


    "Grunewald''s martial arts remain powerful. However, in terms of reputation, it has somewhat faded compared to before."


    "Why is that?"


    "While the current head, Duke Georg, possesses extraordinary battle powers and skills, he hasn''t had many occasions to display them publicly. Thus, his reputation hasn''t spread widely."


    "Hmm."


    Hasn''t had many occasions to display them publicly... It was an ambiguous statement.


    Whether it meant he was passive about expanding influence, or there were circumstances unknown to me, I couldn''t tell.


    Either way, given that I''d never heard the name in my previous life, it seemed clear that the clan head had concealed his strength.


    ''I''ll learn more in time.''


    "However, regardless of the era, Grunewald''s foundation lies in martial arts. The depth and diversity of our inherited martial arts are said to rival those of most kingdoms'' sacred techniques."


    If the librarian''s words were true, this could be an even greater opportunity than I''d initially expected.


    "Hearing this makes me feel a surge of loyalty to the family."


    "That''s wonderful to hear!"


    The librarian became excited, like a grandfather with an agreeable grandson.


    "The overall characteristics of Grunewald martial arts are excellent stability and versatility."


    I nodded.


    "So they probably don''t excel in explosive power?"


    "Correct. But there are advantages."


    "One can maintain battle for long periods with minimal energy?"


    "Oh! Yes, exactly!"


    "And the high versatility means there''s little risk of conflict when learning higher-level techniques later?"


    The librarian''s eyes widened.


    "How brilliant! How do you understand three things from hearing just one?"


    I couldn''t exactly say it was from direct experience. Let''s just chalk it up to my genius.


    "Stability and versatility aren''t just about internal techniques. The pursuit of the perfect balance between offense and defense is the hallmark of Grunewald swordsmanship."


    "I suppose it emphasizes defense heavily."


    "Yes. The principle is that attacking blindly without knowing your opponent''s capabilities and tactics generally carries high risk."


    The balance between offense and defense essentially meant prioritizing a strategy of defending first, deflecting attacks, then counterattacking.


    ''Not my style.''


    But that''s precisely what made it more interesting.


    The martial arts of Karzan the swordsman generally focused on surprise attacks, deception, improvisation, and flexibility.


    ''If I combine solid defense and finding weaknesses with surprise attacks and deception, there could be a synergistic effect.''


    My mouth watered. Various scenarios were already playing out in my mind.


    But swordsmanship wasn''t the priority right now.


    "I''d like to start with learning the internal techniques first."


    "Oh yes, swordsmanship without internal cultivation is only half complete. You understand this well without my explanation, which makes this easier."


    The librarian brought out a particularly well-worn book.


    "This is the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. Almost all Grunewald children, both direct and branch family members, begin accumulating mana through this technique."


    "I see."


    "If you master this deeply, you can later learn higher-level mental techniques according to your inclination."


    Indeed. How quickly and properly one masters these higher techniques would be one of the criteria for determining an heir''s qualities.


    "So that''s why it''s called the ''Chain Technique.''"


    "Precisely."


    "Then what about this?"


    I showed him the grandly-named Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique.


    "While that''s an excellent technique when applied at the entry level- but"


    "But?"


    "Paradoxically, it''s too profound for beginners to understand, and by the time one reaches the level to comprehend it, its necessity somewhat diminishes."


    "The more I hear, the more I understand why it was overlooked."


    Why is everything so ambiguous?


    "Ahem. Think of it inversely. Unlike the Eternal Ocean Chain technique that doesn''t heavily depend on the user''s talent, this one''s results vary greatly depending on the user''s qualities and understanding."


    "Indeed."


    That was welcome news.


    I''ve never once felt my talent was lacking. That was clear from the reactions of knights and swordsmen from prestigious families who had the chance to cross swords or train with me.


    ''Well, let''s see.''


    I had a nagging question for the librarian.


    "Then wouldn''t this technique be unsuitable for me? From what I hear of my reputation, I''m not particularly gifted in martial arts."


    "Who could guarantee that? As far as I know, young master, you''ve never properly studied martial arts."


    The librarian shook his head.


    "Now that I meet you, I see a flame that wasn''t there before. A youth''s potential, once resolved, is limitless."


    "...Ah."


    It was strange that this unnamed old man was the only one believing in my potential that no one else would currently trust.


    ''Perhaps I misjudged this person somewhat.''


    "That''s why I was surprised yet expectant when you chose it. You happened to select a technique well-suited for your current level."


    "The more I hear, the more curious I become."


    I asked.


    "If I skip the Eternal Ocean Chain technique and learn this one first, is there any possibility of conflict?"


    "From my understanding, no. However, the Seven Stars of the Black Sea technique skips many parts assuming deep comprehension of the Eternal Ocean Chain technique..."


    "Then today I should start by reading the basics and then move on to the Seven Stars of the Black Sea technique to get ahead."


    "What? Even the Eternal Ocean Chain technique alone is lengthy and profound, difficult to master in one go."


    "We''ll try it first and see if it works."


    I sat down casually on the floor. The appropriately hard and uncomfortable ground actually helped awaken all my senses.


    "You''re going to read it right now?"


    "Quiet."


    "!"


    The librarian fell silent.


    "..."


    I sensed the smell of old books, layered dust and stagnant air where no wind blew.


    I imagined the quiet, small struggles of spiders walking in the darkness somewhere in this library and the insects caught in their traps.


    ...I''m quite a sensitive man.


    It''s my chronic condition to often be on edge, rarely resting from observation and thought.


    The essence of martial arts lies in not letting daily life and time pass meaninglessly.


    ''The swordsman Karzan didn''t walk the night relying only on chance and talent.''


    And now I forgot all of that.


    It was to focus solely on the written characters and their meaning, awakening all senses before erasing them one by one.


    -More important than accumulating mana is learning how to guide it along the correct path.


    -The heart is a dam that holds mana, and the meridians are the waterways through which mana flows. If the dam dries or the waterways become blocked, water cannot flow properly.


    -The dam that should hold mana need not be just one. The core of the Eternal Ocean Chain technique is storing mana in the heart, lungs, kidneys, liver, and spleen.


    -Imagine the mana flowing from the heart branching out to connect the four organs.


    -The most ideal method of mana cultivation is when the five axes interconnect to circulate power, and the mana flowing through the meridians moistens the entire body.


    I felt a small thrill at the profound principles of martial arts contained in these concise sentences.


    ''So this is what the word ¡®chain¡¯ meant.''


    It was amazing.


    ''If mana can be stored in other organs rather than just the heart, it would reduce the burden significantly and increase its capacity. Though it would take five times longer to fill, at the same level, the power would be several times greater...''


    Accepting a new perspective always becomes a massive turning point. It felt like fireworks were exploding in my head.


    ''The heart wasn''t everything.''


    As a martial artist''s swordsman, I couldn''t dare approach this, only able to glimpse and hear bits of it...


    ''An untaken path unfolds before me.''


    Endless and distant, but it didn''t look so steep. And beside it, I saw the crooked ''Path of Karzan'' that I had walked for so long.


    It was a chaotic and treacherous path. A path where I sometimes turned back, sometimes stopped, sometimes went backwards, or got lost without knowing where to go.


    Nevertheless, I could see that it was ultimately a path moving toward one direction.


    ''I probably won''t be able to walk that path again.''


    However, while walking and clearing this new path, I can always turn my head to examine and reminisce about the old one.


    ''Though many techniques, insights, and sensations disappeared or deteriorated in my mind during those 17 years of sleep...''


    I knew that as I progressed along this new path, recalling and organizing past realizations would unfold the process of advancing to another level.


    In this state of complete absorption, encountering, understanding, and being captivated by martial arts principles...


    I dreamed of the past.


    ''If I had been stronger, I wouldn''t have had to leave you all.''


    If I had returned as young Karzan instead of young Allenvert, grandfather wouldn''t have passed away in that bitterly cold ice.


    Ivan wouldn''t have dared to look down on me and go hunting.


    It''s all about power. Doesn''t a lion who can''t protect its pack have no qualification? Therefore, I will become a lion. That is my destiny.


    Who gave me this destiny? Destiny isn''t something received from others. It''s something you seize for yourself.


    ''I have two destinies.''


    One is Karzan''s destiny, one is Allenvert''s destiny. And perhaps they''re not so different from each other.


    For revenge from my past life, to win the succession battle, to obtain the Ereshkigal, to overcome my terminal condition, to uncover the secret behind my mother''s seclusion...


    ''I need power.''


    That power shouldn''t be too far away.


    And so I lost track of time.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 12

    [Translator - Proks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    [TL/N: PoV Changed]]


    Chapter 12: The Young Lion Regains His Spirit


    As the sun set, silence began to envelop the surroundings.


    "..."


    Allenvert remained immersed in his book, not even lifting his head. Some chapters he skimmed through, while others held his attention endlessly.


    What could have brought this about? How could he concentrate so deeply?


    The librarian found himself reflecting on his own habits of merely flipping through pages, satisfied with superficial understanding.


    Surely the boy''s concentration would break once the darkness grew too thick to distinguish between paper and text.


    Suddenly, the librarian was struck with a fear that some brilliant insight might vanish with the fading light. Quietly, he lit a lamp. The flickering flame seemed to transfer itself into the boy''s eyes.


    ''...What ignited such a fire in this young man?''


    Though he had many suspicions, the librarian simply remained silent, quietly watching Allenvert.


    The night grew deeper. The librarian''s working hours had long since passed, and even the watchmen who''d been wondering why the Fourth Young Master hadn''t yet emerged began to yawn with their heads tilted back.


    Just as Peter, who had been waiting patiently for his master, was nodding off completely...


    Allenvert opened his eyes.


    "...Ah, what a relief."


    He smiled, saying it felt as if all the answers to his long-held questions had suddenly been hammered into his mind.


    "Congratulations, Young Master."


    "Congratulations? For what?"


    The librarian smiled in response to Allenvert''s playful grin.


    "You''ve gained insight, haven''t you? Did you understand everything?"


    "For the most part. I''d like to apply it right away, but that would be unreasonable now."


    "Indeed."


    Allenvert blinked and looked around.


    "How much time has passed?"


    "About six hours."


    "Thank you for waiting."


    Allenvert took the librarian''s thin hand.


    "I know you''ve shown me kindness beyond what was required. Now I''d like to know your name."


    The librarian was unconsciously moved by this sincere yet dignified respect.


    "Young Master, my name is Ludan."


    "Ludan. Let me express my gratitude to you."


    Allenvert gently released his hand and said.


    "Would it be alright if I visited occasionally to request tea from you?"


    "How could you spare time for a humble old man like me?"


    "Humble? All I see is a wise man who has quietly walked his own path for many years."


    "...!"


    Allenvert turned around.


    "I''ll take my leave now."


    "P-please take care."


    Allenvert smirked at Librarian Ludan, who had delayed his response due to being moved by the moment.


    "Well then, goodbye."


    As the door opened, Ludan watched Allenvert walk away with a leisurely gait, smacking his dozing servant awake.


    That extraordinary concentration.


    Those eyes full of intelligence.


    That fire flickering in those eyes...


    Ludan had to acknowledge that Allenvert Grunewald, the Fourth Young Master who had once been a timid and powerless recluse, had indeed ''changed.''


    Ludan muttered to himself.


    "There will be many visitors starting tomorrow."


    Allenvert''s transformation could create significant ripples throughout the ducal estate. It was easy to predict that the eyes and ears of the young masters, along with many others, would come to pester him for information.


    Though Ludan wrestled with whether telling the truth would be in that pitiful young man''s best interest, he realized he had little choice in the matter.


    "...I should procure some good tea."


    Of course, he wouldn''t serve that tea to anyone but Allenvert, even if the other lions tried to intimidate him with their fangs and claws.


    * * *


    The corridor was silent.


    A vast, deep darkness gaped open, while beautifully crafted lanterns painted scenes between the shadows.


    A man walked alone through this long cave of night, heading toward the inner chambers of Duke Georg Grunewald.


    ''It''s gotten quite late.''


    The Head Butler, Count Aiden''s footsteps were as regular as a clock''s second hand.


    "..."


    The guards standing watch in the corridor maintained their virtue of silence, offering slight bows.


    "My Lord."


    "Enter."


    Having received permission, the Head Butler adjusted his attire and gently pushed the door. The thick door opened slowly.


    "I apologize for the late hour."


    A large window stretched above the simple desk. Moonlight poured softly through the glass. The Head Butler spoke while looking at the back of the man gazing at the black sea spread beneath the moonlit night. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have unusual matters to report."


    Though the man''s back remained silent, the Head Butler knew this silence meant he was listening. Duke Georg Grunewald was naturally a man of few words.


    "Fourth Young Master Allenvert has just now left the library."


    The Duke continued to watch the moonlight scattered by the waves without speaking.


    The Head Butler, accustomed to addressing his lord''s back, continued.


    "While nothing unusual occurred, they say the Young Master''s expression was remarkably bright as he left the library."


    "I see."


    "Since he said he would read martial arts texts, he must have achieved some understanding."


    The Duke asked in a dry tone.


    "What book could he have read for so long?"


    "I will check with the librarian tomorrow."


    "Very well."


    The Duke''s voice carried both dignity and composure, commanding authority through tone alone.


    "It''s curious that while he''s forgotten the past, the first thing he wanted to read was a martial arts text."


    The lord spoke in an even voice.


    "Indeed. If Young Master Allenvert has regained his childhood intelligence, he might well have mastered the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique..."


    "In just a few hours?"


    "Nothing is certain. However, I think it might be possible."


    "You must have found your conversation with that child quite impressive."


    The Duke knew better than anyone that the Head Butler rarely spoke highly of others.


    "Do you believe Allen has been hiding his intelligence?"


    The Head Butler chose his words carefully.


    "I believe there''s a fifty percent chance. He showed aspects of a lion I''d never seen before. If he was hiding it, his mind runs deep; if he truly changed, it''s remarkable."


    "Either way, it''s unexpected."


    Though he had received reports about Allenvert''s activities and changes, the Duke showed no particular emotional reaction.


    "If what you say is true, it means Allen has regained his will to live, grasping at even a thread of hope, triggered by that fever."


    Whether he had been hiding his intelligence or suddenly transformed, that fever was clearly the catalyst.


    "It''s not uncommon for someone who''s faced death to experience a great awakening. However, it''s hard to believe that Allen''s character up until now was all an act."


    "...I too find that difficult to accept. Rather than his nature changing, perhaps his mindset shifted during puberty while in seclusion."


    The Duke finally turned around.


    Gray strands mixed with his golden hair. His well-developed jaw, thick neck, and sturdy build suited his lion-like dignity.


    This was Georg Grunewald himself, the true king ruling over this vast duchy.


    "He was certainly a clever child before that incident."


    "Yes."


    He spoke in a tone that made it unclear whether he found his estranged young son''s changes puzzling, uninteresting, or pathetic.


    "If his seclusion was intentional, it was foolish to miss his training. If not, it was merely a commotion caused by youthful rashness."


    "Indeed."


    "But you, who met Allen directly, believe it''s neither."


    "I only worry that I may have been too dull to read him properly."


    "If your capabilities were that limited, I wouldn''t have placed you in that position of trust."


    The Head Butler carefully asked,


    "Would you like to meet with him?"


    "That won''t be necessary."


    The Duke shook his head slightly.


    "Unless there''s something significant, there''s no need for further reports."


    "Understood."


    The Head Butler was a man who knew when to withdraw even without being dismissed.


    "Then, have a peaceful night."


    He left the bedchamber with impeccable etiquette.


    "..."


    Walking back through the corridor, the Head Butler reviewed their conversation, trying to gauge his master''s intentions.


    ''I''ll need to keep watching for now.''


    He would need to monitor activities and gather information at his level until there were no more unusual developments.


    ''If His Grace showed direct interest, that too would draw unnecessary attention.''


    The Head Butler thought,


    ''He''s still in no position to handle even his father''s slightest attention.''


    Even receiving the lord''s attention required certain qualifications. Otherwise, one would face silent opposition from blood relatives and in-laws.


    Why wouldn''t they? In this castle, rumors traveled faster than arrows. All the servants, maids, employees, and cooks were someone''s ears and eyes.


    ''Of course, this is because His Grace "allowed that much."''


    No matter how ambitious the young masters and in-laws had become, they couldn''t cross the lines set by the Duke within this domain.


    And any measures the Head Butler would take from now on would be within the authority granted by the Duke.


    ''I should send the tutor back to check on him.''


    As a vassal, it would be both disrespectful and impossible to presumptuously interpret all of his lord''s intentions.


    However, as his lord''s hands and feet, it was his duty to oversee and handle even "unassigned tasks."


    ''I should visit the librarian directly to hear the story.''


    Despite being busy managing the duchy''s affairs, matters concerning Allenvert, the Duke''s direct bloodline, were quite important.


    ''I have a strange feeling.''


    He sensed he would soon return to report about Allenvert to the Duke. If Allenvert was truly as he had observed, Grunewald would soon realize that a new lion had emerged.


    As the Head Butler emerged from the night''s cave, he suddenly turned to look at the annex tucked away in a corner.


    The lights were still on.


    [Translator - Proks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 13

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 13: The Kind Yet Simple-Minded Servant


    "Why have you been fidgeting like a dog that needs to relieve itself?"


    I asked Peter after freshening up and changing clothes.


    "Ah, it''s nothing, young master."


    "Then go get some sleep."


    "Yes, sir."


    Typically, servants would eat and sleep in adjacent quarters as part of their lodging arrangement.


    I was aware that Peter had to return home every few days to support his family. That must have been due to Allenvert''s consideration.


    "Peter."


    I called out to his back as he was slowly walking away, his face suggesting he had something to say but couldn''t bring himself to speak up.


    "If you have something to say, say it."


    "It really is nothing."


    "I''ll give you one last chance."


    "..."


    Peter clasped his hands in front, his eyes welling up with tears.


    "Actually... My mother has been quite ill for several days. Even my youngest sibling has a high fever, and I need to prepare their meals and medicine."


    The weight of life sat heavily on the fifteen-year-old boy''s face.


    "But with you just having awakened, young master, it would be unthinkable for me to be absent."


    "That would indeed be improper."


    I nodded.


    "Yes. Moreover, to be absent for two consecutive days would be neglecting my duties. I couldn''t possibly consider it."


    "Yet your mother and siblings must weigh heavily on your mind."


    Tears fell from Peter''s eyes.


    "Crying again? Don''t you get tired of it?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry."


    "I understand the situation roughly. It must have been quite unsettling. You wouldn''t have known I''d wake up today."


    "Unsettling? Not at all. It''s joyous and fortunate news."


    Peter quickly responded while wiping his eyes.


    "Even if you hadn''t awakened today, I would have stayed at my post."


    "Oh really?"


    "Yes. To even think of requesting two consecutive nights away is shocking in itself."


    "That''s admirable. Maintaining one''s duties while facing family troubles isn''t easy even for adults."


    I pointed at Peter and asked.


    ¡°Is this the younger brother who is ill?¡±


    "Yes, that''s right."


    ¡°Does he have a fever?¡±


    "No, it''s just a mild cold. But he is the type who doesn''t eat properly, always giving his portion to brother and mother... I think his weak constitution is caused by this."


    "I''m a bit concerned about your second brother. He is not some good-for-nothing who shirks his responsibilities, is he?"


    Peter hastily waved his hands.


    "Not at all! They all are very good. They''re just physically weak like my mother, lacking in strength."


    "You must have it rough."


    "Ah, no. I''m grateful I can at least feed my family. If not for this job, my mother and siblings probably would have already..."


    Peter shuddered as if the mere thought was terrifying.


    "But you know..."


    "Yes?"


    "From what I''ve heard, it seems like all three of them would improve significantly if they could eat some proper meat regularly and take even low-grade potions to restore their strength."


    I knew about the illness afflicting Peter''s family.


    Its name was poverty.


    "Yes... Doctor Joseph said the same thing. But when I think about living expenses, I just can''t imagine affording it."


    A disease that could be cured with just a few coins becomes an incurable curse for some - just like the terminal illness that afflicted Allenvert.


    I know better than anyone how terrifying poverty and hunger can be.


    "Peter, do I happen to have any emergency funds hidden away?"


    "Pardon?"


    Understanding my implication, Peter immediately prostrated himself.


    "No, no! I couldn''t possibly... that would be..."


    "I''m the duke''s son. Pocket change means nothing to me. But to you, Peter, it would mean something."


    Peter could only respond with falling tears.


    "Young master... Why are you being so kind to me?"


    To me, this wasn''t any great favor.


    But Peter was someone who had never received genuine kindness before.


    Here was one of those pitiful boys from the slums that Mad Dog Karzan had seen countless times.


    Yet people like Peter who maintain their loyalty despite poverty and misfortune are rare.


    "You showed me small but certain loyalty today. Moreover, I realized you were one of the few servants who remained faithful even when I was pathetic." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah..."


    Peter trembled.


    "This is just a small repayment for that foolish loyalty, nothing extraordinary."


    "It''s different for me. I''ll remember your kindness for life."


    "Don''t be dramatic. It''s not that significant."


    "Huuung... Waaah!"


    Peter wept loudly. What an amusing fellow. He was the type whose reactions made it fun both to tease and to be kind to.


    "Get up. You look even uglier when you cry."


    Peter stood up and tears were pouring like water from a bucket.


    "Go home for today. But once everyone recovers, be prepared to stay here for several days without going home."


    "Of course. Thank you, thank you so much!"


    Waving my hand, I asked.


    "So where are these emergency funds?"


    "In... in the middle drawer."


    "Bring them here."


    Shortly after, Peter brought a pouch of gold coins.


    "Two pieces should be enough."


    "Oh no no! One piece is more than enough! Please take it back!"


    Peter was shocked.


    "Take two pieces to prepare for emergencies. You can''t be there every day, and what if your family suddenly falls ill again like this time? You''ll need urgent funds."


    "That''s..."


    Peter hesitated with a look that seemed to wonder why I understood their situation so well. I smirked. Did he think I was new to business?


    "Give it to your sensible youngest sibling and make them keep quiet. Large sums of money entering a poor household can easily bring trouble."


    Peter hunched his shoulders and replied.


    "I''ll make sure they keep absolutely silent."


    "Good. Now go."


    "Will you be alright without me?"


    "I had things to do alone today anyway, so don''t worry."


    "Oh, what are you planning to do?"


    "You''ll find out when you return tomorrow."


    I kicked Peter''s heavy behind.


    "Hurry up and go. Are there any general stores open at this hour?"


    "Yes, I¡¯ve known about this place since my childhood. They''ll open if I knock."


    "Good. Make them come out even if you have to sing and wail. Give them extra money too."


    "Understood. Thank you so-"


    "Shut it. My ears are getting crusty."


    "Ah, sorry. Then I''ll really be going now."


    Peter bowed to me several times before finally leaving the bedroom. Really, it was hard just to send him home.


    "..."


    Silence returned.


    But I still had something to do.


    ''The road ahead is long, but the destination is clear.''


    Both my goals as Karzan and as Allenvert were clear. But above all else, ''survival'' itself took precedence.


    ''With this terminal condition, sitting idle will only lead to a dog''s death.''


    I needed to become stronger. But if I acted carelessly, I would either be assassinated without a trace or end up as a cripple.


    To overcome this fate, merely dodging and blocking incoming arrows wouldn''t be enough.


    ''I need to cut off the head of the one shooting those arrows.''


    In other words, I was firmly resolved to become the clan head, determined to destroy anything that stood in my way.


    Along that path, I couldn''t neglect the fact that I need to gather loyal subordinates and allies who would become my hands and feet.


    What should I do first? Prove my capabilities and thereby gain father''s acknowledgment of my qualification to enter the successor struggle.


    The unintended confrontation with the butler turned out to be a good thing. I''ll be able to draw more attention to myself early on.


    ''If I had kept my power to myself, I would have been less scrutinized by my brothers.


    But what I really need to hide is not my qualities as an heir.


    It''s the darkness of the Underworld that I will one day return to.


    No matter how hard my brothers tried to sabotage me, it was none of my business. Rather, if I can defeat them all, that in itself would be a testament to my competence.


    What qualities does Duke Georg expect in a successor? Probably various things. Popular support, influence, mental fortitude, leadership, vision, intelligence, strategy, martial prowess...


    And among these, which is the most immediately visible?


    ''Obviously, martial prowess.''


    Moreover, in the prestigious martial house of Grunewald, showing exceptional achievement in the family''s secret martial arts would be the most basic requirement.


    Therefore, I will first prove that I possess the greatest martial talent among the successors.


    What is there to fear? I was a genius and will continue to be one.


    Everyone may lament the seven-year gap, but I''ll show them talent so overwhelming that they won''t believe that gap ever existed...


    ''I''ll show them overwhelming talent.''


    I savored the martial principles and insights swirling in my mind.


    "Good."


    Tonight, I planned to begin the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and completely reconstruct this pathetic body.


    "It''s going to be a long night."


    And when dawn arrives, I will be a completely different person than I am now.


    ***


    "Young master."


    A delicate, cautious knock sounded.


    "Come in."


    "Yes, sir."


    It was a child''s voice.


    "Young master, I''ve prepared a late-night snack."


    A freckle-faced girl entered carrying a bread basket.


    "You''ve gone to trouble at such a late hour."


    "It''s, it''s no trouble at all!"


    The maid fidgeted uncomfortably. Poor thing, she must have been pressured into coming by the others.


    But I couldn''t help it. I''d missed dinner while in the library.


    "Thank you for this."


    "You''re welcome."


    The maid, who seemed rather tense from whatever she''d been told, bowed her head deeply.


    "And... this too..."


    "Hmm?"


    The maid pulled out a bundle.


    "It''s the medicinal tonic from Doctor Joseph."


    Come to think of it, he did say he''d send up medicine.


    His not coming personally might mean he''s avoiding potential sensitive questions. Or perhaps his master prevented him from coming? I could only guess without knowing the exact circumstances.


    "Thank you."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Perhaps because I hadn''t dismissed her, the maid stood there awkwardly, staring at her feet.


    ''She looks even younger up close. Twelve or thirteen perhaps?''


    Yet she appeared better off than Peter. Though timid, working as a ducal maid at such a young age must come with its share of hardships.


    "Go and rest."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "And if anyone''s bothering you and you have no one to tell, let me know."


    "Pardon?"


    The maid finally looked up at me.


    "Why? Is there someone like that?"


    "No! Not at all!"


    "Good then."


    After sending the maid away, I opened the bundle while munching on the simply prepared bread.


    "The bread''s good."


    As I''d noticed at lunch, the quality of food here was generally excellent.


    This was typical of wealthy port regions with good climate, abundant ingredients, and active trade.


    "Let''s see..."


    Inside the bundle were medicine balls made for easy swallowing. When I chewed one, it tasted awful.


    "Was I not supposed to chew it?"


    Swallowing the medicine with water made my stomach burn like I''d drunk strong liquor.


    "Wow, incredible."


    I could feel mana rushing into my stomach. They must have used high-quality medicinal ingredients. The higher the grade of the tonic, the richer it is in mana.


    ''So this is why I had so much mana remaining in my body, even without practicing any techniques.''


    This was truly befitting of a ducal house. Even though I was considered the runt among the young masters, I was still receiving such high-quality medicine.


    "Good."


    The more I learned, the more I realized how blessed this environment was compared to Karzan at the same age.


    Of course, I knew Allenvert had many wounds, but those wounds couldn''t hold me back.


    "Burp"


    After finishing both the medicine and bread, I let out a satisfying belch. I liked this vigorous digestion.


    "Let''s begin."


    I''d unexpectedly gained the medicine''s aid.


    It was a perfect night to begin learning the martial technique.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 14

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 14: When a Genius Encounters a Prestigious Swordsman Family''s Martial Arts


    I sat down on the floor with my back straight and closed my eyes.


    Feeling my heart''s regular beating, I visualized the blood pumping from my heart flowing through the meridians to the extremities of my limbs.


    This initial step was taught identically in every breathing technique.


    ''Feel the lungs expanding and contracting with each breath.''


    Like soldiers sprawled carelessly in a barracks without a commander, the previously disordered mana began stirring in response to the changes occurring within my body.


    ''You''ve had it easy until now? Those good days are over, you bastards.''


    I kicked the mana into gathering around my heart and lungs. However, perceiving the liver, kidneys, and spleen wasn''t an easy task.


    Drawing from my experience as an underworld swordsman, I recalled the vital points I had struck countless times. This became a map of the body''s meridians and organs.


    Wasn''t it said that an excellent swordsman should know the human body as well as a doctor? In that sense, I''m no better than a quack doctor, having learned without proper foundation.


    ''But a quack doctor with decades of experience might be better than a novice doctor in some areas.''


    The mana gathered in the five organs and began coiling. My heartbeat grew stronger and my breathing became more relaxed. While I couldn''t tell exactly what was happening in my liver and kidneys, I could at least feel a surge of vigorous energy.


    ''Next are the meridians, then the muscles.''


    Like clearing snow-covered village paths to reveal hidden routes, I created new channels while recalling the essence of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.


    I forced mana through each channel like a marching army, grabbing the stragglers by their necks. I was essentially acting like an ill-tempered sergeant at this moment.


    ''How about that?''


    But something strange was happening. As the circulation continued, I felt increasing resistance blocking the mana flow throughout the meridians.


    Like rocks or weeds blocking a waterway, the paths were suddenly becoming obstructed, causing the mana to stagnate.


    ''Is this related to that incurable disease?''


    I had heard of an incurable disease that weakens the body with a cold energy. Perhaps my condition was similar in nature.


    ''This is troublesome.''


    Large quantities of mana.


    High-density concentration.


    Smooth circulation.


    The conditions for a good technique were this simple. What mattered was how efficiently each process performed and how well they harmonized.


    ''And some unknown force is interfering with all that.''


    While I''ve successfully understood the technique''s essence and smoothly connected the complex pathways,


    These obstacles blocking the path need to be cleared.


    ''This isn''t going smoothly. The only solution might be to consume proper spiritual medicine and use its power as momentum to break through.''


    This was merely a temporary solution. If the illness could be resolved so easily, it wouldn''t have been called terminal.


    Nevertheless, I felt I could handle this one visible symptom on my own.


    ''Not now though.''


    For now, completing the technique''s foundation was far more important, even if somewhat less efficient.


    ''Damn, it''s thoroughly blocked.''


    I could clearly feel the meridians where mana had never flown before.


    The one fortunate thing was that my perception and responsiveness to mana remained decent throughout this process.


    ''I suppose this proves that good bloodlines do exist.''


    This was the blood of a family that had produced exceptional swordsmen for generations. It wasn''t talent comparable to ordinary people.


    If I were to compare this current process of observing Allenvert''s body through the mana cultivation technique to a sword... It was like polishing, oiling, and sharpening a legendary blade that had been neglected for years.


    Though troublesome, the effects were certain. I could already feel my body becoming more vigorous and my constitution changing.


    ''I am being reborn.''


    With experience, superior mana cultivation techniques, and an excellent physical foundation combined, I could surpass others'' years of achievement in an unbelievably short time.


    Perhaps it was a side effect. A foul odor began emanating as waste products seeped through my pores.


    ''Wow, what is this rotting smell.''


    Could this be like the stench of sewage flooding the slum alleys after heavy rain?


    Though I wanted to open the windows immediately, this was actually welcome news. It meant my polluted body was cleansing itself.


    ''Come to think of it, I haven''t bathed since waking up.''


    How could one be this filthy?


    But now, just one bath would surely leave my body perfectly clean. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "......"


    I opened my eyes after completing the long circulation cycle.


    The darkness had thinned. My improved vision now captured every detail of the dark scenery hidden in the dim light.


    I stood up and threw off my clothes. Leaving behind the garments that looked unwashed for years, I headed to the window.


    Swoosh!


    I drew back the curtains. Like a mirror coated with mercury, the window glass with darkness behind it perfectly reflected my image.


    My hair gleamed with luster, and my face appeared sharper and more defined as if the swelling had subsided. Muscle definition had been added to my previously skinny frame.


    Just one complete circulation cycle of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique suddenly elevated my physical condition.


    Clench!


    When I wrapped mana around my clenched fist, I felt enough grip strength to instantly crush a tough walnut shell.


    Ever felt hand pain from too much grip strength? That''s me right now.


    "This is absurd."


    Opening the window, the cool sea breeze began sweeping away the stench. My sensitized skin could detect subtle air currents while refusing to let in the cold.


    "Wow, these stars..."


    Though it was the same night sky, I could see several times more stars than before. Even stars previously hidden in darkness were now visible.


    My vision seemed to have doubled in acuity. Good eyes are a warrior''s weapon.


    "This level of improvement just from mastering the most basic breathing technique?"


    Ludan wasn''t exaggerating when he said the Grunewald clan was among the kingdom''s top martial families.


    In fact, "incredible" barely described these results.


    To put it simply-


    In less than a night, I had advanced from a sickly boy''s body to reach the level of 2nd-tier.


    "This is insane, good lord."


    One is considered to have reached 1st Tier when they can retain and utilize even a small amount of mana in their heart.


    At this level alone, one could join a local gang in the underworld and cause trouble, or serve as a soldier in the military.


    This was thanks to gaining a much more robust physique compared to humans without mana.


    In short, 1st Tier was the starting point where one could make a living as a fighter anywhere. Of course, most die or retire with injuries before reaching 2nd-tier.


    ''Those who spend their days drinking and picking fights can''t get stronger.''


    Meanwhile, 2nd-tier represents the realm of adepts who skillfully utilize mana. Senior soldiers who''ve fought for years on battlefields or those walking the path of knighthood are at this level.


    ''At that level, you can strut around as a gang lieutenant commanding underlings in the back alleys.''


    This was the realm that had blocked young Karzan, who had gathered orphans and plunged into the underworld, for several years.


    Though I was a rare sword genius, I didn''t possess the kind of talent that naturally accumulated mana just by breathing.


    ''But how unfair this world is, damn it.''


    Blood and status don''t determine a man''s qualities.


    However, it was undeniable that knights born of good lineage showed superior growth while raised in excellent environments.


    How could a street-born swordsman and one from a prestigious clan achieve the same results, even with the same qualities?


    With an exceptional mentor, excellent guidance, solid support, and a seemingly endless supply of elixirs, powerful martial techniques that maximize efficiency and minimize trial and error... A difference in origin truly creates an enormous gap at the starting line.


    But.


    ''When others had these advantages, it was annoying. Now that I''m in that position, I feel like wiping away my old bitterness.''


    That''s how simple humans are.


    ''In any case, I¡¯ve reached around the third level of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.''


    There are still profound insights I haven''t fully grasped. If I could reach the sixth level, I might even ascend to a higher stage.


    Above all, I haven¡¯t even begun to attempt the deep mysteries within the martial arts passed down by my distant ancestor, Duke Vitenfeld.


    ¡°This is satisfying enough.¡±


    With just the mana of a 2nd-tier, I had already regained martial prowess that made it hard for others my age to match me.


    Of course, compared to the heirs of noble clans who¡¯ve feasted on elixirs and spent years refining their techniques, my mana reserves are considerably lacking.


    However, what mattered now was that I had gathered enough mana within myself to make it "usable."


    ¡®A battle between a warrior who can wield mana and one who can¡¯t is often one-sided.¡¯


    To the point that even a fledgling could overpower a seasoned underworld swordsman with sheer strength and speed.


    This is why it''s so important to build up your mana by learning the right techniques.


    ¡®And I''m not just some pathetic neighborhood bully who can''t handle a strong kid.¡¯


    Even with my untrained body, if I could just envelop it with a small amount of mana, I had confidence that I could take down an average knight.


    Swordsman Karzan was a man who survived against the odds, constantly fighting disadvantaged battles. ¡­In other words, I had more than made up for the wasted years of Allenvert¡¯s absence.


    ¡®How much stronger can I become?¡¯


    In my previous life, in a desperate moment facing death, I had achieved a fleeting flash of enlightenment, a glimpse of the 8th-tier realm.


    I was a late 6th-tier swordsman who had only briefly invaded the 8th-tier realm in a very small area.


    The 8th-tier is an unimaginable level, where only the top ten masters could hope to belong.


    But with my talent from my past life and the opportunities of this one, I might someday attain that realm.


    ¡°If I can reach that, I¡¯ll achieve both Karzan¡¯s revenge and Allenvert¡¯s lifelong goals.¡±


    The words I murmured were laced with an unexpected chill that even surprised me.


    ¡®Allenvert.¡¯


    Did you wish to be the head of the clan?


    Did you long to live freely?


    Did you want to have the dignity no one could ignore?


    Did you wish to escape your fate as a terminally ill man?


    ¡­Or did you simply want to make Mother happy?


    Whatever it was you wanted, I¡¯ll make it come true.


    I¡¯ll reunite with Mother, crush the schemes of our scheming siblings, and extend your fleeting life as long as I can.


    If your spirit is cowering somewhere to escape from Karzan, then watch from there.


    ¡°Anyway.¡±


    I pushed my foul-smelling clothes into a corner and wiped my body with a dry towel.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do; it still feels disgusting.¡±


    Quietly, like a righteous thief, I slipped out of the room and made my way to the guest house¡¯s bath, where everyone was already asleep.


    ¡®I¡¯ll get Peter to wash those tomorrow.¡¯


    I take my work distribution seriously.


    "Heh heh heh."


    Even while washing up, I chuckled like a village fool. To gain the strength of the 2nd-tier overnight ¨C if that isn¡¯t genius, what is?


    ''Someone, go ahead and pick a fight with me.''


    That way, the whole world would know of tonight¡¯s great miracle.


    This is how much I crave attention.


    * * *


    The previous day, word of Allenvert¡¯s unusual activities upon recovering from a fever quickly spread to his siblings.


    "The butler met with Father late at night?"


    "Apparently, it was right after Lord Allenvert came out of the library."


    "Well, isn¡¯t that a coincidence?"


    The hand of a man playing chess in the sea breeze paused mid-air. The hand was fair and beautiful, but marked with calluses.


    ¡°Why make a fuss over the actions of a timid child?¡±


    A sneer appeared on his lips, full of disdain for his pathetic younger brother.


    "¡­Why would the butler make such a commotion? He¡¯s the most cautious man I know, isn¡¯t he?"


    "Indeed."


    "There must be something hidden. The butler doesn¡¯t act over trivial matters."


    The young lord placed a chess piece down.


    He was a man who wouldn¡¯t dismiss even the smallest issue. ¡­So meticulous and unrelenting in his scrutiny that everyone feared his nature.


    "What could that whelp have gained overnight? We¡¯d better look into it."


    "I¡¯ll assign someone."


    "No."


    The young lord spoke.


    "Summon the youngest."


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 15

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 15: From the Sunny Side to the Shady Side


    The second day dawned.


    Despite a restless night, I woke up feeling incredibly refreshed.


    "I''m full of energy."


    Just reaching the 2nd-tier had given me this kind of boost. No wonder this was a prestigious clan''s secret technique. Damn.


    ¡®The smell has mostly gone.¡¯


    It was thanks to the incense I''d lit by the window.


    Yawning widely, I got out of bed. The cool morning air, carrying the scent of sunlight, invigorated me.


    "Ah..."


    I quickly closed my mouth, afraid of letting a bug in.


    "It''s always sunny here."


    It was truly a southern sun. The abundant sunlight, reflecting off the sea, made everything so bright. It''s a wonder anyone here gets depressed, Allenvert.


    ¡®With all this energy, I''m itching to do something.¡¯


    I wanted nothing more than to draw my sword and swing it around. Even a small knife would have been enough to satisfy my urge to dance with steel right here.


    ¡®Is this the secret technique the Grunewald clan is so proud of?¡¯


    Instead of the turbid and unrefined mana I used to have, the pure mana which was refined by the secret technique was flowing through my body like a clear and pristine river.


    It was a world of difference in terms of efficiency, reaction speed, and purity. It was like upgrading from a donkey to a fine warhorse. That''s the best way to describe it.


    Whoosh.


    As I focused my mana in my fist, a soft aura glowed. If I improve further, this light will envelop my fist like a gauntlet.


    I threw a few punches in excitement, drawing countless imaginary arcs in the air with my shoulders, hips, and knees.


    "Swish, swish, swish, swish."


    In other words, I was basically causing a ruckus by the window first thing in the morning.


    But who would know that these punches had defeated countless martial artists and beaten up countless thugs from the Underworld?


    "Damn, this is tiring."


    Even with mana, my heart and lungs weren''t trained enough, so I was quickly out of breath. I was as out of shape as someone who had never run a day in their life. Despite that...


    ¡®So this is the difference a secret technique makes. This is ridiculous.¡¯


    With more training, I''d be able to move more lightly across the battlefield.


    With increased strength and mana, I could stand like a mountain and swing my iron fists. And when I switched from fists to a sword, my techniques would evolve again.


    ¡®I need to revise all my old techniques now that I have a new secret technique.¡¯


    But I couldn''t do those reckless fights in front of others. I needed to learn the Grunewald family''s swordsmanship properly.


    The opportunity to learn swordsmanship properly couldn''t be missed.


    ¡®Alright, this is fun.¡¯


    When it came to martial arts, I wasn''t a reluctant student. I was a greedy person who wanted to devour everything and make it my own.


    ¡®...A prodigy¡¯s talent.¡¯


    People used to call me that when I faced swordsmen. Maybe it was true.


    But the martial arts of Karzan were like a flower that had bloomed in a barren desert, frail and swaying in the harsh wind.


    It was full of trial and error, failure, and confusion. I was always held back by my crude secret technique and lack of mana.


    In other words, I hadn''t reached my full potential.


    ¡®If I can absorb all the martial arts knowledge the Grunewald family had accumulated over hundreds of years, things will be completely different.¡¯


    As my status in this clan rises, I''ll have access to more opportunities and elixirs.


    So, it remains to be seen how far a mad dog born into a noble family can climb.


    "I can''t just meekly accept a death sentence."


    And another thing...


    ¡®Even in this glamorous city, there must be darkness.¡¯


    Just as there are shadows where there is light, wherever money and power gather, the Underworld emerges.


    It would be absurd to think that in a metropolis of this size, there are no dark hands reaching for its interests.


    I don''t know how deep and dangerous the Grunewald clan''s Underworld is, but... with the power I''ve regained today, I''m confident I could single-handedly crush any mediocre gang.


    ¡®If I can only connect with the darkness of the duchy.¡¯


    I''m certain that Allenvert''s position and actions, as just a disowned fourth son, would change completely. That''s because there can be no power without shadow.


    Or rather...


    The idea of climbing to the pinnacle of power without touching the Underworld was nothing more than a foolish dream on a summer night.


    It''s an impossible fantasy.


    Who can do that without getting their hands dirty?


    Even if someone were lucky enough to be born an only child and designated as the young duke from the start, it would be the same. His father''s brothers and cousins would covet his position.


    Blood always flows at the feet of the throne. That''s the nature of power.


    ¡®In that sense, should I be grateful?¡¯


    I know a man who ruled both the light and the darkness.


    His sinister nature killed me.


    So in this life, I too will seize control of the Underworld, build up my forces, and use them as my backing.


    I looked down at the ships gliding across the vast sea.


    "That''s all money. Damn it."


    The dock, with laborers loading and unloading cargo and merchants bustling about, was even clearer in my vision today.


    Some of them must be involved in smuggling, while others help fugitives and criminals escape.


    There must be hired killers and mercenaries, and transient people quietly disembarking.


    ¡®I can already picture it.¡¯


    I could also clearly see the slums, located outside the streets of the grand mansions. That''s the world I''ll have to step back into someday.


    "Wait for me, you bastards."


    The mad dog, Karzan, is returning.


    ***


    Peter arrived earlier than usual.


    ¡°Young master, thank you so much. My little brother recovered quickly, and Mother woke up well today. We''ll have meat and warm soup for dinner.¡±


    Peter bowed as soon as he saw me.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°My siblings asked me to convey their deep gratitude. They promised to repay your kindness someday¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, you¡¯re just kids.¡±


    ¡°Mother also told me. She said that I¡¯ve met a true benefactor and must serve you faithfully.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to say. Make sure you listen to your mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes welled up.


    ¡°Crying again?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m such a lucky guy. Please order me to do anything. I¡¯ll gladly give my life¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate. I don¡¯t have anything for you to do right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m suddenly thirsty. Get me some water.¡±


    ¡°But you just said you didn¡¯t have anything for me to do.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and¡­¡±


    I finally remembered what I wanted Peter to do.


    ¡°See those dirty clothes over there? Wash them too.¡±


    Peter held up the clothes and plugged his nose at the smell.


    ¡°No, did you maybe use those for¡­ you know?¡±


    ¡°Are you insane? Do you think I would do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Then what is this...?¡±


    ¡°When you purify your body with a pure secret technique, waste products are expelled. How would you understand such profound principles?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that how it is?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool. Why would I discuss martial arts with someone like you?¡±


    I clicked my tongue and teased Peter.


    ¡°You¡¯re cursing this early in the morning. Anyway, so you started practicing the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique last night?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I can see you¡¯ve changed a bit¡­¡±


    It was better to show than to tell. I tore off a brass button.


    Crunch!


    I crushed the button with my fingers, and Peter¡¯s jaw dropped.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    ¡°This is nothing.¡±


    Peter took the crushed button.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°But if you suddenly tear off a button, who¡¯s going to sew it back on¡­?¡±


    ¡°Such an obvious question. Of course, you¡¯ll do it. It¡¯s easier than giving your life, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, but¡­¡±


    I shooed Peter away with a grimace and stared out the window for a moment.


    ¡®Who''s coming?¡¯


    In the distance, I saw a figure walking this way.


    ***


    A middle-aged man carrying a briefcase walked towards the annex of the Grunewald Duke''s estate.


    "Hmm."


    ¡®What a long and uncomfortable time it had been. ¡® Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Employed as a tutor for Allenvert Grunewald, the fourth son, he had been eating nothing but cold rice for the past few months without even meeting his student.


    ¡®So he¡¯s finally awake.¡¯


    Given his free salary, he¡¯d wanted to stay, but he¡¯d been increasingly troubled by the meaningless way he was spending his time.


    More than anything, he wondered what meaning there could be in teaching a student who was going to die within a few years.


    ¡®There¡¯s no job as tedious as teaching an unmotivated student.¡¯


    If Allenvert recovered from his fever, he would resign immediately.


    ... It was at that moment that he received a call from the butler.


    ¡®The butler said the young master has changed and wants me to observe him closely?¡¯


    The butler Aiden was always a man he felt uncomfortable looking directly at. Such an order from him was quite burdensome.


    ¡®How much has he changed? And why is he taking such an interest in him now? Isn¡¯t he completely disowned?¡¯


    As the tutor arrived at the annex, he wiped the sweat from his brow.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Guided by a servant to Allenvert¡¯s bedroom, he casually asked.


    ¡°How is the young master?¡±


    ¡°Well, um.¡±


    The servant hesitated.


    ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t know very well. He¡¯s been acting very unpredictably and his tone has changed.¡±


    It was an answer that only raised more questions.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He gently knocked on the door. The servant, seemingly uncomfortable, had already retreated.


    ¡°Oh, come in.¡±


    A pleasant voice with an unpleasant tone. The tutor tilted his head at the reply that sounded more like a street thug and went inside.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°...Ahem. I¡¯m the tutor who taught you. I see you really don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Is that so?¡±


    Allenvert lowered his hand from scratching his belly and stood up.


    ¡®I wonder who sent him this time.¡¯


    Was it one of his brothers, or the butler? Whatever the case, Allenvert was pleased.


    ¡®This is a chance to get some information.¡¯


    Ideally, he¡¯d like to know what had happened in the 17 years he¡¯d been gone. And if he could also make a good impression, that would be even better.


    And most importantly¡­


    ¡®I have something I¡¯ve been wanting to ask.¡¯


    Allenvert¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 16

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    [TL/N - PoV changed.]


    Chapter 16: Knowing Myself, Knowing My Enemy


    "So you''re the tutor, are you?"


    Allenvert''s tone had changed to a respectful one, something he hadn''t even used when speaking to Aiden.


    "Peter, bring some tea."


    "Yes, sir!"


    The attitude of the young servant boy who moved so quickly was also unusual. Wasn''t it usually the other way around, with the servant looking after Allenvert and teasing him?


    "Please sit down. You must have suffered greatly teaching such an unmotivated student as myself."


    "...!"


    The tutor was momentarily taken aback by Allenvert''s sudden politeness.


    ¡®He really has changed.¡¯


    He realized that the butler''s warning had not been an exaggeration. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®He wasn¡¯t exactly rude before, but he was definitely passive and aloof.¡¯


    What was more, he had been a frustrating student who barely reacted during lessons. He wouldn¡¯t answer questions and was clearly disinterested.


    Not that he was cruel enough to hate. After all, he was the son of a duke, a person of incredibly noble birth. Hadn¡¯t he been a rather difficult student?


    ¡®I heard he was quite intelligent in his youth and was even envied by his brothers.¡¯


    The Allenvert he had taught had none of that past brilliance.


    ¡°While you wait for the tea, perhaps we could catch up a bit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    Allenvert even took the lead in the conversation.


    ¡°You must have heard that I suffered from amnesia.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s truly unfortunate¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now. It¡¯s more like I feel reborn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve forgotten everything you taught me.¡±


    ¡°Um, Your Grace.¡±


    Without realizing it, he gave Allenvert the answer he wanted.


    ¡°Perhaps we could review your lessons today?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that would be wonderful.¡±


    When Allenvert readily agreed, the tutor, who was always exhausted from explaining the reason for each lesson, felt a surge of excitement.


    ¡°Where would you like to start? Literature, mathematics, rhetoric, history...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in history.¡±


    Allenvert replied promptly.


    ¡°Oh, history, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s probably because of my lost memories.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    The tutor suddenly looked sad.


    ¡°But if you forget history, won¡¯t you be unable to navigate the future?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember that saying.¡±


    ¡°I suppose seeing you has brought back some of your precious teachings.¡±


    ¡°Ha, precious teachings? That¡¯s quite a compliment.¡±


    The tutor¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for coming. Please teach me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will do my best¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .


    A few minutes later, Peter returned with the tea and watched in disbelief as the two men chatted.


    ''Wow, what''s going on.''


    It was more than a little bizarre to hear the tutor giggling in disbelief at the erudite wordsmithing of a young master who hadn''t yet taken off his boyshorts.


    ''You''re completely changed, young master.''


    Peter watched their conversation until the tea cooled.


    ''Don''t ...... talk to me, just stay there and watch.''


    Somehow, he knew exactly what Allenvert meant by that look in his eyes.


    ***


    "Brother, did you call for me?"


    Barclava, the youngest of the Grunewald, stood before his elder brother with his hands respectfully clasped.


    "Barclava."


    "Yes, brother."


    Barclava could barely reply, unable to look directly at his brother.


    His brother was said to be more beautiful than a fairy. An otherworldly beauty that, to Barclava, was more terrifying than anything else.


    If his brother''s appearance had been more sinister, with snake-like slit eyes, or if he had been brutish and savage, with a violent and barbaric appearance, perhaps he wouldn''t have been so afraid.


    But his brother was as beautiful as a sculpted statue of a god, yet at the same time, he was incomparably terrifying, cruel, and powerful.


    Like a rose hiding thorns or a beautiful spider carrying poison.


    "You''re late."


    Barclava lowered his head at the cold words.


    "I''m sorry. I was called urgently..."


    "Didn''t I tell you to be ready to come at any time?"


    "It''s my fault, brother. I''m sorry."


    Barclava cowered like a child afraid of being beaten.


    It was rare to see a fifteen-year-old boy, who was usually so confident and arrogant, so timid in front of anyone.


    "Have you heard about Allenvert?"


    "Yes. Father didn''t react much."


    "That''s right. But we need to see if the butler is paying attention to anything."


    Barclava cautiously watched his brother''s expression.


    "Is it really necessary to worry about that? After all, he''s just a seventeen-year-old who''s been wasting his time cooped up in his room..."


    "You''ve grown quite bold, haven''t you, little brother?"


    The handsome man chuckled.


    "Making judgments in front of me."


    "I''m sorry. I was just..."


    "Shh, shh."


    As the handsome man raised his finger to his red lips, Barclava immediately shut his mouth.


    "It''s meaningless to judge someone based on rumors alone."


    "You''re right, brother."


    "But it wouldn''t be appropriate for a Grunewald to send a lowly servant.


    "!"


    Barclava immediately realized why his brother had called him.


    "Go and check him out and see how he reacts."


    Barclava trembled.


    "You don''t really expect me to go and bully him, do you?"


    Barclava asked with the greatest courage he could muster.


    While it was true that he looked down on his older brother Allenvert, he didn''t hate him enough to go and beat him up, even if he was his older brother.


    "You don''t want to?"


    "...No, it''s just..."


    The handsome man threw the glass he was holding at Barclava.


    Clink!


    "!"


    "Must I repeat myself, little brother?"


    Barclava trembled at the gentle tone.


    He didn''t want to be ''punished''.


    "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry, brother. I was wrong."


    Blood trickled down Barclava''s white cheek which was scratched by the shards of the broken glass.


    "Be careful. Isn''t it bleeding?"


    As his brother''s long fingers reached out to wipe away the blood, Barclava froze like a frog encountering a snake. Who knew that kindness could be so terrifying?


    "Your answer?"


    "I-I''ll go right away."


    Only then did his brother nod.


    "Go."


    The hellish time was finally over. With his head bowed, Barclava left the room, his eyes filled with rage.


    "Damn it, damn it."


    What was he supposed to do with this anger and humiliation?


    But even though his brother had slapped him and spit on him, Barclava was completely dominated by fear so he couldn''t even bring himself to hate him.


    The fifth son of the Grunewald family, Barclava was...


    "...Allenvert."


    He directed his boundless resentment towards his fourth brother, Allenvert Grunewald, who had caused him this humiliation.


    ''Why did that idiot have to come out of his room and cause trouble?''


    Little did Barclava realize that his brother had intentionally provoked him to vent his repressed anger on someone beneath him.


    Meanwhile, the boy, who had developed a reputation for being a spoiled brat, headed towards his pitiful older brother who had just recovered from a long illness.


    "Oh dear."


    "Shh."


    The servants of the dukedom watched his back with worried eyes.


    ***


    ¡®Just how much knowledge does one need to get a job as a tutor for the fourth son of the Duke of Grunewald?¡¯


    It was as if his brain had been pickled in ink, like a sardine preserved in salt.


    There was no other way he could possibly talk nonstop like this without a break. This was insane.


    "...So, let us return to the starting point."


    I rubbed my earlobe. It felt like I had suffered an inner ear injury. Was there any blood?


    "Your Grace, in my opinion, to discuss history, we must first examine the geopolitics."


    The tutor with a map spread out spoke with excitement. It was almost lunchtime, and he hadn''t stopped talking for two hours without even taking a drink of water.


    ¡®Take a breath.¡¯


    Was it every teacher¡¯s pleasure to cram as much knowledge as possible into a bright student until their head burst?


    I stared blankly at the tutor, who seemed ready to recite his thesis word for word, forgetting to even nod in agreement.


    It was amazing that he still had saliva left. Did he have a spring in his salivary glands?


    ¡®I¡¯ve heard enough.¡¯


    But considering how hard this man had worked teaching a student who had no reaction to anything, I decided to be a little more patient. What a kind person I am.


    ¡°As you can see, the continent is surrounded by a vast outer sea, and within it lies an inner sea.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Based on this inner sea, we can classify the three countries to the north as the northern region, the three countries bordering the inner sea as the central region, and the two countries to the south as the southern region.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a straightforward classification.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s always better to be straightforward.¡±


    The tutor pointed to the top of the map.


    ¡°In the north, there is an ancient empire that once ruled most of the continent. To the left and right of the empire, nomadic tribes established kingdoms, and the warriors who were pushed out by them established their own kingdoms.¡±


    ¡°That must have been tough for the empire.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was. But the fact that the old empire did not perish but instead civilized the two hostile nomadic tribes is indeed a surprising historical reversal. In short, culture has a power as strong as a sword.¡±


    At this point, his pride as a scholar was evident.


    ¡°Therefore, as I¡¯ve explained, while the empire, which originally originated in the north and spread to the continent, lost its power as it was stabbed in the back by nomadic tribes seeking wealth from the cold lands¡­¡±


    ¡°In the meantime, warlords, subjugated peoples, and nations from outside the region established their own territories, dividing the continent over the past few hundred years.¡±


    The teacher slapped his knee at my concise summary.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly clear! I¡¯d like to quote you in my thesis! How did you grasp the core of the matter so well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you explained it so well.¡±


    I said insincerely.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s move on to the central region. As you can see, our Ritvalroer Kingdom is located on a peninsula in the exact center.¡±


    While Ritvalroer was part of the central region, its climate and location felt closer to the south.


    ¡°To the west of Ritvalroer, there is an island nation, and to the east, there is the Madu Kingdom. These three countries form the central region like the three legs of a tripod.¡±


    When the tutor pointed to the island nation, I couldn¡¯t just let it pass.


    ¡°This island nation is located at the western end of the continent, on the border between the outer and inner seas, even though it¡¯s part of the central region, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    I pretended to be nonchalant as I pointed at the island nation.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about the history of this country, Flanders.¡±


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 17

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 17: Who Touched My Servant?


    "Are you referring to the Kingdom of Flanders? And what might be the reason for that?"


    The tutor''s eyes lit up as he awaited my response.


    "I can''t help but suspect that they might be the strongest competitors to our Grunewald Duchy and the Kingdom of Litvaleur."


    He leaned forward as if encouraging me to continue.


    "That''s quite remarkable. Why do you think so?"


    "After waking from my long slumber, I noticed that this city is an immense port."


    I gestured towards the expansive sea beyond the window.


    "It is a beautiful and majestic sea. Even now, the precious goods of various nations are bustling to and fro through that sea."


    "Among them, Grunewald is the kingdom''s foremost trading port, is it not?"


    "Just by looking at this, it is evident how advantageous the location of our kingdom, situated in the center of the continent and surrounded by the sea on three sides is for trade."


    "Excellent insight. You already possess the vision of a ruler."


    The tutor murmured in admiration.


    How thrilling it must have been for him that a student who had previously been indifferent to suddenly demonstrate such keen understanding.


    Of course, I was merely piecing together what I already knew.


    "If my guess is correct, the island nation of Flanders must also be specialized in trade, given its strategic location. In fact, I suspect that they must stake their national fate on the sea, lest their fortunes decline."


    "How remarkably astute you are."


    The tutor''s eyes sparkled. If I were not the young master of a noble clan, he would have likely kidnapped me on the spot to serve him as his assistant.


    "Even though the sea may be vast, the resources and interests are limited. If the two nations do not engage in a naval rivalry, it would be quite unusual."


    "You have observed correctly. They are truly malicious people, having engaged in plunder and piracy against the Kingdom of Litvaleur since ancient times."


    "So they turn out to be a despicable bunch."


    "It has long been the common belief in the continent that those islanders cannot be trusted."


    This was a sentiment I had heard even before crossing over to that kingdom.


    ''So it really is true, as I''ve experienced it myself.''


    The Karzan from my previous life was treated like a hunting dog and discarded by the Dark King who controlled the light and darkness of Flanders.


    ''That bastard.''


    I''m not sure what exactly I destroyed, but he probably shed some bitter tears.


    So if you employ someone, you should at least say ¡®good job¡¯ and be done with it. Has the etiquette of the underworld been lost?


    "Teacher, it''s clear that those islanders are invariably petty and sinister folk."


    "They are generally a pathetic bunch. As a scion of Grunewald, you must surely strengthen your power to crush the flat noses of those Flanders people."


    We enthusiastically badmouthed the islanders.


    "By the way, has there been any recent unusual events in this country?"


    To get the information you really want, ask in a casual and offhand manner.


    "Let me see. Now that you mention it, the king was rather mysteriously replaced about 10 years ago."


    Aha, there''s the foul odor.


    ''I know the person with the skills and heart to sway even the king of a nation.''


    "By ''mysteriously replaced'', what do you mean?"


    "There were rumors of the king''s ill health, and then, unnoticed by anyone, the king''s third son succeeded him. As the prince was rather low profile, it was quite unexpected."


    "That is certainly strange."


    ''The king was replaced 7 years after my death, and it was that third prince whom I know.''


    This is a significant matter. Because there were previously rumors that something would happen earlier.


    Then, did something go awry because I destroyed that jewelry box?


    Of course, it''s possible that the king truly fell ill and passed the throne to his successor. But my intuition tells me that if there was a conspiracy behind it... S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was only one being capable of replacing the king of that country.


    ''Was this your doing?''


    The ugly toad-like bastard who had been ordering me about was merely an agent, the true mastermind behind the shadows lay elsewhere.


    But since he had always remained in the shadows, no one knew his true identity. In short, he was a figure akin to an urban legend.


    ''How fitting that I only know him by the sobriquet ¡®Dark King¡¯ and not even his real name.''


    In any case, I hope that wretch is still alive.


    ''May you live long and prosper. For you must perish by my hand.''


    Neither the raging river nor the typhoons that churn the seas can wash away Karzan''s grudge.


    I shall hone the blade of vengeance for you.


    No matter how long it takes.


    Regardless of what awaits at the end of this path.


    I intend to repay what I have received.


    * * *


    "When the hell is this going to end?"


    Barclava, who had stormed into Allenvert''s place with murderous intent, was growing impatient due to the endlessly prolonged lesson.


    "..."


    Originally, his plan was to go barge in and pick a fight while the other was eating, if that was the case.


    But barging into his bedroom during a lesson and causing a ruckus wouldn''t exactly look good, would it?


    "Nothing''s going right, damn it."


    He could go find his brother and say ¡®I came back because the lesson was still ongoing¡¯ but that would likely end with a glass being thrown at him.


    Smack!


    Barclava slapped his own forehead and singled out a maid who had been fidgeting beside him.


    "You, there."


    "Y-Yes, sir!"


    The maid with freckles all over her face responded in alarm.


    "As soon as the lesson is over, report to me. I have something to discuss with Allen, and don''t tell anyone."


    "A-Ah, no one at all...?"


    "What, you don¡¯t want to?"


    Intimidated by the fiery-tempered Fifth young master''s notorious violent tendencies, the maid shrank her shoulders.


    "No, I will do as you say."


    The maid was worried about what he might do, but she couldn''t disobey his order.


    ''It''s already one o''clock.''


    Checking the time, Barclava looked at the bustling kitchen preparing the meals.


    Now that he thought about it, he hadn''t had his own meal yet. He had been so preoccupied with being summoned by his brother and coming to find Allenvert.


    "Bring me my food."


    "Y-Yes, understood."


    Barclava nonchalantly ordered the servants, propping his legs up on the table.


    ''Damn fool. How dare he make me wait?''


    How should he show him who''s boss? Throw soup in his face? Or maybe slap him.


    The servants eyed the brooding Barclava, who looked ready to explode at any moment, with fearful eyes.


    ***


    "Then, Your Highness, we shall stop here for today."


    "It has been the most enlightening session. I eagerly await our next lesson."


    "Haha, those are the words I wish to express."


    The resignation letter he had harbored in his heart had long been forgotten. With a spring in his step, as if he had just acquired a brilliant new student, the tutor took his leave.


    "Wow, I thought I was gonna die."


    Allenvert muttered loudly as he stretched.


    "Why did he talk so much?"


    Peter was taken aback by the sudden change in demeanor.


    "No, young master."


    "What is it?"


    "Earlier, you were the picture of diligence."


    "Was it a bit nauseating?"


    "A little."


    "So what are you going to do about it?"


    "Ah, no, I didn''t mean ''do'' anything about it."


    Peter stopped himself from scratching his head, not wanting to reveal the dandruff.


    "Good observation. Your memory is sharp."


    Allenvert pointed at Peter.


    "Hehe, thank you."


    "Speaking of which, go fetch some water."


    "Understood. But would it be better to just bring a large water jug instead?"


    "So you''re too lazy to keep coming back and forth?"


    "It''s not that, I just feel bad for making you wait each time..."


    "The intent may be annoying, but the idea isn''t bad. Go get the water jug."


    "Yes, sir!"


    As Peter entered the dining area with light steps, he noticed the peculiar atmosphere.


    ''What''s going on, did someone die?''


    The expressions on everyone''s faces were somber as if they were treading extremely carefully.


    "Ah."


    A young maid, making eye contact with him, sheepishly approached someone.


    ''I-Is that young master Barclava?''


    The youngest prince of Grunewald, notorious for his volatile and violent temperament, was eyeing him with a scornful gaze.


    "You, lowly wretch."


    "D-Did you call for me?"


    Peter quickly approached and clasped his hands. The glowering Barclava slowly rose from his seat.


    Had he been slapped somewhere? Barclava''s face contorted in fury, like that of a demonic spirit.


    "How dare you make eye contact with me without showing proper respect."


    "I-I''m so sorry. It''s just that-"


    "Do you wish to die?"


    A chill ran down Peter''s spine.


    ''So he came here with that intention.''


    It seemed he would be caught in the crossfire of a whale battle.


    ***


    Even after waiting for some time, Peter did not return.


    "Did he go to the well to fetch water?"


    That couldn''t be.


    I felt a foreboding sense.


    ''So it has come to pass?''


    The servant''s fate is intertwined with the master''s. And the fact that Peter was not treated well in this manor was an undeniable truth.


    In that case, in the current situation where I have been asserting my presence in ways I hadn''t before, if Peter, who went to fetch water, is suddenly taking this long, is it merely a coincidence? Or is he enduring some hardship somewhere?


    If it''s the latter, this is significant.


    ''Is there a servant of such status here to accost and detain the attendant of the Fourth young master?''


    But that''s unlikely.


    ''If there is trouble, it''s probably because someone in the shadows has sent a scapegoat to test the waters.''


    Before rival underworld organizations engage in territorial disputes, there is always this process of picking fights, stirring up trouble, and building a pretext for attack by sounding out the situation.


    I didn''t think the nobility would be any different in their ways.


    As I''ve been asserting my presence since yesterday, I expected this kind of attack would come.


    But to pull this stunt just a day later, it''s quite a fast reaction, isn''t it?


    ''Perhaps that fucker is the most capable and cunning competitor.''


    Who orchestrated this?


    The first, second, or third prince?


    ...Of course, this could all be my overreaction, and Peter''s tardiness might be due to some trivial reason.


    In this ambiguous situation, I already know the safest course of action - to simply wait and see.


    If I ignore it, nothing will happen, but if I step out, I''ll have to deal with whatever the situation may be.


    ''If I fail to properly handle the situation then, I''ll be the laughingstock.''


    That''s how the underworld operates.


    ''Those noble brats are all the same, goodness.''


    But I didn''t agonize over it. From the beginning, the choice I had to make was clear.


    I won''t call the indecisiveness of a pheasant that buries its head and waits for the rain to pass ¡®prudence.¡¯


    Moreover, this was a situation I had anticipated.


    It''s an opportunity to announce to the world that I''ve reached the power of the second rank in a single night, that I possess an astounding genius, and that there is one more lion vying for the throne of the Grunewald Duchy.


    ''Whoever it is, they''re unlucky.''


    I lowered my gaze. While my musculature is lacking, the frame itself is surprisingly decent.


    My wrists are thick, and my hands are sizable. A good build for wielding a sword and exerting strength.


    Above all, against this body that has reached the third level of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and becomes even more formidable.


    Their amateurish antics would be a painfully mistaken notion.


    "They thought I was an idiot, huh."


    If this were yesterday, I would have resolved it through dialogue. But not today.


    ''My fist is crying out.''


    I tenderly caressed the whimpering fist.


    "Shh, be good."


    Having calmed my fist, I kicked open the door and stepped outside.


    Bam!


    The weighty impact on the soles of my feet. Truly, the door is best opened with a kick.


    "What the hell is wrong with these people!"


    With the mindset of a battle commander going to pulverize the enemies, I strode out the door with a dignified gait.


    While my heart raced at the arrival of the opportunity I had been waiting for, I was also angered by the fact that it was the powerless Peter, not me, who was targeted.


    It was a cowardly act.


    I was the one who, even when I was weaker, had single-handedly stormed into the organization that had taken my defenseless younger brother and caused a bloody massacre.


    If someone is truly harming Peter...


    "They''re all gonna know the meaning of Fuck around and Find out.."


    The mad dog Karzan is on the move.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 18

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 18: The Foul-Mouthed Young Master


    "Greetings, Fifth young master."


    Peter, who had come to fetch some water, was unexpectedly caught and bowed his head.


    "Throw that away, you lowly wretch. Do you think I summoned you here just to receive your reluctant greeting?"


    "I-I''m very sorry. I am ignorant and uneducated, so I failed to properly greet your highness-"


    "Don''t you dare stammer like an idiot. You lowly creatures can''t even speak properly."


    "...I apologize."


    "You are the servant who serves Allenvert, are you?"


    "That''s correct."


    Calling his own older brother by name without any honorifics - this speech clearly revealed how much Allenvert was being disregarded, and how presumptuous this young man was.


    "It''s embarrassing to have a vulgar and unsightly wretch like you as an servant. Do you think this is appropriate?"


    "I am ashamed. My family has fallen on hard times, but my grandfather once held the title of baron..."


    "So you were a fallen noble. No, wait. Now you''re just a lowly wretch who has lost even your title, aren''t you?"


    Seeing the sneer on the young man''s lips, Peter tightly shut his eyes.


    This was always how it went. Those who had looked down on him would become even more cruelly disdainful once they learned of his family''s fallen noble status.


    ''Just endure it. Insults like that are nothing.''


    Thinking of his recovering mother and two younger siblings gave him the strength to brush it off. But... S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''This is a disaster. I''ve gotten myself involved in a quarrel, and this will only bring harm to the young master.''


    If his actions caused any trouble for Allenvert, that would be unbearable.


    "Young master, if I have done wrong, please punish me."


    Watching Peter immediately kneel down, Barclava clicked his tongue.


    "You have no backbone at all, do you? And you claim to be of noble birth..."


    What was he supposed to do? Before, they had looked down on him for being a fallen noble, and now they were scolding him for lacking pride as a noble.


    But Peter knew all too well how useless it was to argue logic with someone who was intent on trampling and insulting him.


    "The fact that even a wretch like you has noble blood running through your veins is an embarrassment to me."


    Barclava spewed out what he thought were the most vicious words. Now that he knew Peter was Allenvert''s servant, he intended to insult him in order to provoke his master.


    ''I don''t really want to do this.''


    But having started it, he had to see it through to the end.


    ''The first time is the hardest, but after that it gets easier.''


    Right. If he couldn''t even manage this, how could he call himself the young master of Grunewald? Brother, don''t ignore me. I can do at least this much...


    A twisted sense of spite and cruelty surged up in the young man''s heart.


    Ptui!


    Barclava spat on the floor and said.


    "The floor is dirty now. You clean it."


    "I-I understand."


    "Who said you could use your hands?"


    Peter, who was about to take out his handkerchief, froze in place.


    "Pardon?"


    "Lick it clean with your tongue, like a dog."


    "M-my tongue?"


    A small crack appeared in the expression of submission on Peter''s face.


    "Young master."


    "If you think you can¡¯t handle it, keep talking."


    "..."


    Even Barclava felt uncomfortable looking at the unmoving Peter.


    But if he returned without properly trampling on this servant, what punishment would he receive from his brother?


    The still-immature heart of the young man transformed the fear into rage directed at the servant in front of him.


    "Why are you just standing there? Do you find my words amusing?"


    "No, not at all."


    Watching Peter slowly lower his head, Barclava gritted his teeth. Ah, well, after this is over, he could just generously compensate the servant, couldn''t he?


    ''This might have actually worked out in my favor.''


    If he just had to endure some insults and received a month''s worth of wages as a reward, wouldn''t it be a profitable deal for this servant as well?


    But this malicious impulse only lasted briefly.


    As his excitement subsided, Barclava''s heart softened a little.


    After all, despite being called a scoundrel, there was still a trace of noble refinement within him.


    "If you can''t do it, then stand up and present your cheek."


    "...I understand."


    Just as Peter was about to rise with the intention of accepting a slap, a voice suddenly rang out from the distance.


    "What are you two doing?"


    Allenvert was striding towards them.


    * * *


    "Well, if it isn''t my brother, the one with the tainted blood of a foreigner."


    The young ruffian who was looking around Peter''s age provoked me with that taunt. I let out a slight chuckle.


    "How cute."


    This infuriated Barclava.


    "You''re laughing?"


    "Can''t I laugh as I please?"


    I coolly scanned the frozen atmosphere of the restaurant.


    ''Look at this atmosphere, oh dear.''


    It was as if a high-ranking member had suddenly barged into a pitiful group of youngsters eating in the underworld.


    "For goodness'' sake, stop bothering them while they''re eating! Look at all those poor souls rolling their eyes because of you, you wretched brat."


    When Barcalva glared, everyone immediately cast their eyes downward. It was clear from this scene how foul-tempered he normally was.


    ¡°Yes, our cute little brother. You¡¯re the youngest, right?¡±


    His hair was a vibrant gold. His physique was well-developed for his age, but his spiteful eyes and undeveloped jawline gave him an unpleasant appearance.


    ''I win.''


    In terms of looks, this young fellow was no match for the esteemed Allenvert.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your memory, and now you can¡¯t even recognize your own brother?¡±


    Barclava taunted.


    "Why are you speaking so informally?"


    "If you want to be treated like an older brother, you should act like one."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    I gestured to Peter.


    "Come here."


    "Yes, yes."


    "Have you lost your mind? Stay right there."


    Despite the chilling tone of the Barclava, Peter followed my order.


    "The lowly wretch has gone insane."


    Listening to the rough yet anxious tone of the young brat, I had a different thought.


    ''This kid, he''s just pretending to be angry, isn''t he?''


    I''m not the type who can''t tell whether he''s truly angry or just putting on an act for the atmosphere. This one was the latter.


    "Were you perhaps sent here by someone?"


    "What?"


    "Don''t try to deny it. I''ve seen your kind more than once."


    If my guess was right, this boy was just a scapegoat. Of course, I didn''t expect a young master like him to be directly involved.


    ''He must have an older brother who ordered him to do this.''


    According to what Peter had told me yesterday, the sister didn''t seem the type to orchestrate something like this. So which of the three brothers was the mastermind?


    "Peter."


    "Yes, young master."


    "Does this brat have a full-blooded brother?"


    "...!"


    After a moment of hesitation, Peter resolutely closed his eyes, prioritizing my command before his fear of the Barclava in front of him.


    "Yes. The young master Barclava''s full-blooded brother is the Second Young Master..."


    At that, Barclava''s expression turned icy.


    "You damned servant, have you lost your mind? I''ll tear your mouth apart."


    Gently patting the cowering Peter''s shoulders, I let out a sigh of relief. Peter''s tenseness visibly eased.


    ''Putting it all together, this brat is the Fifth Young Master Barclava Grunewald.''


    Even amidst this, Peter had considerately avoided mentioning my name, knowing that I had lost my memory. What a good lad.


    "So you''re the lapdog, henchman, flunkie, minion, slave, and punching bag sent by the Second Young Master, eh? How pathetic. Just what are you doing here, coming all this way?"


    "...!"


    "You have the nerve to eat expensive food, wear expensive clothes, and live in an expensive house, and all you do is harass and beat up those poor employees? Even a lowly thug from the slums would be more appreciative if you treated them a fraction as well. But what are you?"


    Bombarded by the barrage of insults, Barclava''s face went blank. He must have never experienced such humiliation in his life. Oh, this foolish brat.


    "Well? Aren''t you going to answer?"


    Barclava hesitantly opened his mouth.


    "Uh, I didn''t-"


    "Shut up."


    I cut him off.


    "From the look on your face, you seem quite indignant. What''s so unfair? Isn''t this your true nature?"


    Barclava''s brow twitched. His expression seemed to ask, ''How did you know?''


    "That''s called a pathetic self-justification. I didn''t want to do this either, so don''t resent me. This isn''t my true intention. It''s all bullshit. So what''s the point? You should be ashamed. Do you really think you can just beat someone or steal if someone tells you to? And you call yourself a man?"


    I pointed at Barclava.


    "The so-called young master of the great House of Grunewald, trembling in fear of his own brother... Oh, you fool. Get out of the family registry. I''m ashamed to have your name in the same lineage as mine."


    Finally snapping out of the verbal onslaught, Barclava retorted.


    "What the hell are you rambling about? I just gave a little scolding to your lowly servant, and you''re having these wild delusions..."


    "Then why the hell did you come all the way to my place to do this nonsense? Were we that close? Even though I''ve lost my memory, I can tell your ramblings about my tainted blood are nothing but bullshit. Were we really that friendly? Answer me, you fool."


    "Uh, well, my point is-"


    "Shut up. Don''t make excuses. You pathetic ruffian."


    Bombarded by my words, Barclava stomped the floor hard.


    Boom!


    "Stop interrupting me, you bastard."


    Regardless, I was worried about something else.


    "Hey, stop! You''re going to break the marble."


    "Shut up, you mixed-blood mongrel."


    "Oh?"


    That was quite a venomous insult.


    "Since your mother is holed up in some corner, living like a recluse, now you suddenly want to be treated like a brother?"


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    I prodded him.


    "I''m curious. What happened back then?"


    In response to my mocking tone, Barclava began spewing increasingly vulgar curses.


    ''How cute. Our little brother.''


    He may be a foul-mouthed young master, but in the underworld, this level of vulgarity was considered rather charming.


    In that world, insulting one''s parents, then cursing the mother, and suddenly calling someone an orphan were like standard greetings exchanged.


    ''However, in the nobility, this would be the ultimate insult.''


    He had the audacity to heap such humiliation on me, underestimating that I would tolerate it.


    ''It''s a free pass to beat him up.''


    The moral high ground was on my side, and violence backed by righteousness was not a crime. This held true both in the underworld and in the nobility.


    Of course, I would need the preparedness and strength to weather the backlash.


    But I am the Fourth Young Master of the House of Grunewald. Even if I''m the black sheep, I''m not so weak that I can''t handle the squabbles of my youngest brother.


    ''Most importantly...''


    This Barclava is merely a puppet.


    This is a fight between me and the Second Young Master. So I intend to spit on the chess piece of the Second Young Master and bury him in the cesspit.


    I am the man who once charged into the enemy lines, prepared to face death. Compared to that, this was not even a significant threat to me.


    "Barclava."


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name, you rascal.¡±


    ¡°You keep saying things like I¡¯m of lowly bloodline or something.


    I pointed at Barclava.


    "Are you insulting our father by saying he slept with a filthy thing?"


    At that, Barclava''s face went blank, as if he had been struck.


    In our hometown, we call this a ''brain freeze.''


    It''s a good expression, so remember it.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 19

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 19: So Am I Your Older Brother?


    "What did you say?"


    Barclava looked flustered as if questioning how the conversation had turned this way.


    "How is what I said, that there is common blood of lowly foreigners in me, any different from you, insulting father who married one of those foreigners?"


    "That''s different-"


    "Shut up. You worthless thing hanging from a rat¡¯s waist, daring to insult the head of the illustrious House of Grunewald. It would not be enough punishment even to tear out your tongue."


    Barclava''s expression became as evil as a demon''s as he belatedly realized the meaning of the sentence.


    "Are-are you calling me a goddamn rat''s dick?"


    "I didn''t put it so bluntly, you vulgar creature. Please conduct yourself befitting your status as a young master."


    Having been crudely insulted and then scolded again, Barclava''s eyes nearly rolled back into his head.


    "Huuuh."


    But he wasn''t such a fool, Barclava replied with a trembling breath.


    "That was the gracious favor Father bestowed upon that lowly person."


    ¡°What a strange logic.¡±


    ¡°You, who have received that honor, should be grateful just for being recognized as a son, even if it is only by a little.¡±


    Barclava seemed satisfied with his own reasoning, puffing out his chest.


    "Indeed. But how dare you, without a shred of shame, try to equate yourself with me, who shares the bloodline of the great Count of Bergen?"


    ''So your and the Second Young Master''s maternal family is the House of Bergen, is it? I will remember it.''


    This was the name of a relative who may become my rival in the future.


    But anyway.


    "Barclava, so are you saying Father brought that lowly person into his bed not out of the needs of governance, but merely out of personal desire?"


    "...What?"


    "As the younger brother whose head is still wet behind the ears, I can generously overlook your insults. But daring to insult Father is something I can no longer tolerate."


    Realizing he might not be able to match me with just words, Barclava changed the subject.


    "If you find it intolerable, then what do you intend to do about it?"


    "Sometimes, as the elder brother, I may need to give you a good scolding."


    "What? Hahaha!"


    Barclava laughed, finding it absurd.


    "Scold me? You?"


    "Yes."


    "It seems you''ve lost your memory and can''t grasp the situation."


    Barclava thumped his own chest.


    "Look at me. While you were holed up in your room, I''ve been rigorously training in martial arts and wielding the sword."


    "I can see that."


    Even seasoned warriors could be easily defeated by Barclava''s well-trained body.


    "But what about you? I''ve never heard that you''ve properly trained in any martial arts. How sickly must you have been to have caught the fever that even the common folk suffer from, and then barely survived? Yet you dare talk back to me like that."


    I chuckled.


    "Getting beaten by such a sickly kid would be so embarrassing you wouldn''t be able to show your face."


    "Hah."


    Barclava let out a hollow laugh.


    "This bastard, he''s gone mad."


    "Is ''this bastard, that bastard'' the only insults you know? With a tongue as immature as your head, no wonder you''re still a brat."


    "Shut your mouth. I just might kill you for real."


    "Oh, how scary. Stupid moron. You have no qualms about talking back to your elder brother."


    As I retorted while scratching my ear, Barclava grabbed my collar. Of course, I let him do it on purpose.


    "You half-breed wretch, have been demanding to be treated as an elder sibling from the start, haven''t you?"


    "So am I your older brother then?"


    "That''s not what I meant, you idiot!"


    Unable to contain his irritation, Barclava tried to strike my face.


    "Aaaaah!"


    I easily responded by firmly pressing and twisting the acupuncture point on his wrist.


    "My, your bones are quite sturdy."


    Even though his wrist was not fully developed, the feel of holding it was different.


    His muscles and bones were different from the usual sort. Developed or not, he was still a noble''s son and in a few years, he''d grow into a proper fighter.


    "Let¡­ go! Aaagh!"


    Barclava desperately tried to inject mana to break free, but in this position, he couldn''t muster enough strength to push me away.


    "Ugh!"


    I twisted his wrist even deeper.


    "Ugh."


    With only grunts left, I whispered in Barclava''s ear.


    "Be still. Say one more word and I''ll shatter your joint."


    Sensing the chilling threat, Barclava went rigid.


    "Good. Stay there. I won''t let you go until you pee yourself."


    Barclava then growled.


    "You bastard! Do you think you''ll get away with injuring my body?"


    "What injury? Take a look, is there even a single bruise?"


    I easily released his wrist.


    "See? There''s no injury at all. Not even a single mark, right?"


    Gripping the acupuncture point and twisting the wrist was a technique I often used. It left no external signs.


    "Stop your Acting."


    Barclava realized how pathetic he looked, or perhaps thinking it was his turn now.


    "I''ll really kill you!"


    With a bloodthirsty expression, Barclava clenched his fist and slowly approached me. Look at his eyes, they''ve gone wild.


    Swoosh!


    The forceful punch made a sharp cracking sound. Even a blow from this brat could be fatal if it landed properly on the jaw or temple. Its power was quite impressive in that regard.


    But if it doesn''t hit, it''s nothing.


    I simply lowered my body to easily evade the punch.


    "Whish, whoosh, whish, whoosh."


    I made sound effects with my mouth as I dodged the attacks using only upper body movement.


    Remember, you have to start from the knees to let your upper body sway like a flag. You could call it a technique from the Karzan style footwork.


    "Eek!"


    As I kept dodging his wild swings, his punches grew more forceful and exaggerated. In other words, it made it even easier to avoid them, and his defenses were opening wider.


    "Keep your elbows closer to your body when you swing. Yes, like that. Always remember to think about retracting after each punch."


    "Shut up!"


    I swept Barclava''s feet, causing him to fall.


    "Ugh!"


    The technique was so subtle that from a distance, it would appear he just tripped on his own.


    ''If I strike back with my fists here, my moral high ground will be weakened.''


    I had no intention of striking Barclava directly.


    Just think about it - if he had gotten injured while causing a ruckus on his own, how embarrassing would that be?


    He probably won''t be able to show his face for a while after today.


    "You''ve been ranting since earlier. Did you perhaps drink? I haven''t even touched alcohol yet, and the youngest is drinking? This is a serious matter. You''ll have to be severely reprimanded today."


    "Aaaaargh!"


    A seemingly enraged Barclava eventually infused mana into his fist.


    "Wow, our youngest is quite formidable. You know how to use mana as well?"


    This meant he had at least reached the 3rd tier. If he was the same age as Peter, that would make him around fifteen, and reaching the 3rd tier at that age was quite an impressive feat. It actually worked out well.


    ''The young Master Allenvert, who just recovered from the fever, defeated the 3rd tier warrior Barclava, after only a day of cultivating his martial arts.''


    This was a pleasing thought.


    ''If I were my former self, I could never have confronted him head-on.''


    Ah, if only you had come a day earlier. You''re unlucky Barclava.


    "At this rate, your elder brother will be in a lot of pain, won''t he?"


    "Just die already!"


    Barclava swung his fist with his whole body, but I easily evaded it.


    ''Got him.''


    Behind me was a solid brick wall.


    Crack!


    An unpleasant sound was heard. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Even if he''s wrapped his fist in mana, breaking through a rock is no easy feat.''


    And as expected, the broken part was his fist.


    "Aaaaaagh!"


    A loud scream echoed like a pig being slaughtered.


    "Brother, is your bone broken?"


    "Aaaaaagh! The doctor! Call the doctor!"


    It was understandable that a broken bone would be excruciating pain. A young master like him probably had never experienced it before.


    "Ugh, I''ll tell Mother!"


    Barclava started to whimper.


    "Oh, what a pitiful fool. Just like Peter. Crying? What are you, not even ten years old?"


    I lightly tapped the cheek of the whimpering younger brother. The Second Young Master would be delighted to see this pathetic sight.


    "Get up. We''re not done yet."


    "What?"


    I whispered in a volume only Barclava could hear.


    "Let me tell you something this time. Someone who suddenly starts acting confident, as if they have a secret, should be suspected. If you had even a little bit of caution after hearing the rumors about me, you wouldn''t have ended up in this predicament. Understand?"


    "Wh-what do you mean..."


    Barclava was frightened by the sudden change in atmosphere. Instead of answering, I stepped back and said.


    "If you don''t want to die, get up."


    With that, Barclava shakily stood up.


    "Good. Stand up straight."


    Now the proper hierarchy between brothers was established.


    * * *


    "It was a truly enjoyable lesson. He is so bright, you see. And not only that, but how polite he was, despite his noble status!"


    The tutor who was completely captivated by Allenvert after just one lesson, left Aiden slightly perplexed.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. He was called a prodigy even as a child, and I can certainly see why."


    Aiden pushed up his monocle


    ''So he''s won over the librarian as well as the tutor to his side.''


    It was a baffling phenomenon.


    The praise for his intelligence was understandable enough.


    It was true that he had been called a prodigy as a child, earning the envy of his siblings and other wives.


    But even back then, he had never wielded the kind of... what could be called ''charisma'' to sway those around him.


    The young Allenvert was more like a beloved young master, loved for his natural beauty, talents, and kindness unbecoming of his status.


    But what is Allenvert like now? That youth who had once faced him with the ferocity of a young lion is now quickly drawing people to his side with his charm.


    "Hmm."


    This was a disconcerting matter. In fact, Allenvert had not promised them any rewards or wealth.


    And yet, look at these two who are actively shielding and defending Allenvert before him.


    They are not acting out of any self-interest. They have simply taken a liking to Allenvert''s personal charm and intelligence.


    If one had to name this ability ''captivation'' would be the most fitting term. Even his elder siblings did not sway those around them in this manner.


    Above all else...


    ''Polite, you say?''


    The young Master Allenvert who had eyes filled with madness?


    ''...It clearly is a facade. But it is something worth praising.''


    Living in a noble society requires adeptly switching between multiple masks.


    ¡®How did he acquire such a skill?¡¯


    "Was there anything unusual during the lesson?"


    "No, except that he seemed particularly interested in the history and current affairs of the continent."


    "Is that so?"


    ¡®He''s likely quite concerned about his lost memories, it seems.¡¯


    Aiden nodded.


    "I see. Please continue to conduct the next lesson well."


    "Then I shall take my leave."


    "I''ve taken up your time."


    "Oh, not at all."


    As the head butler overseeing all the affairs of this ducal household, and a man holding the title of count, how could he find it burdensome?


    The tutor, who had politely withdrawn, suddenly recalled the words he had swallowed.


    ''...Just once, I felt a strange chill from the young master.''


    It had been during their discussion of Flanders.


    ''What could that have been? Just a random shiver?''


    It was a fleeting sense of unease. When he regained his composure, Allenvert was gazing at the map with a calm expression as if nothing had happened.


    ...But he did not report even this trivial matter to Aiden. He judged it would be better for Allenvert.


    "Hmm."


    Aiden was silently observing the spot where the tutor had sat and let out a shallow sigh.


    ''It seems he''s hiding something.''


    Exactly what, he couldn''t say. But Aiden was no one who would fail to notice the hesitant, swallowing motions as if debating whether to speak.


    ''And Ludan, that old man''s reaction is also not normal.''


    That quiet librarian who rarely ventured outside was now shielding Allenvert, of all people.


    ''Not normal at all. The person has completely changed.''


    His intuition had not been wrong. If anything, he had underestimated the situation. But he had no immediate plans to act on it.


    ''Someone will likely test the waters soon enough.''


    His siblings were all fierce lions. They would not remain silent in the face of this new, emerging rival.


    So how Allenvert would respond to the provocation of his brothers, who were older and more firmly established, was something worth observing.


    "Sir, I have a report to make."


    The sound of urgent knocking came as he was lost in such thoughts.


    "What is it?"


    "Young Master Barclava has gone to Young Master Allenvert''s place, and a fight has broken out between the two."


    "What?"


    Aiden''s brow furrowed.


    "And?"


    "Young Master Barclava is said to be crying in a sorry state."


    "...Who is crying?"


    His usually composed eyes widened.


    "You''re sure the names weren''t mixed up."


    ¡°No sir.¡±


    Aiden unconsciously rubbed his temple and let out a deep sigh.


    "Unbelievable."


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 20

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 20: Mind Your Own Business


    "Stand up straight. Stop crying now. Wailing just because you broke a bone, how pathetic."


    While I was trying to discipline Barclava, who was sobbing loudly while clutching his broken hand, pale-faced guards came running.


    "Young Master!"


    "What''s going on!"


    There weren''t any guards stationed at my residence, yet several were assigned to accompany Barclava.


    Talk about discrimination. No wonder this kid completely disrespects his elder brother.


    "Young Master Allenvert, how could you commit such an outrageous act!"


    I looked at the guard who raised his voice.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    "...Yes, sir."


    "You''re rebuking me without even hearing what happened. Does the Young Master of Grunewald seem that insignificant to you?"


    "!"


    At my harsh words, bordering on verbal abuse, the guard hastily bowed his head.


    "Not at all. I apologize for my rudeness."


    Being a soldier, he acknowledged his mistake immediately without excuses. At least there''s some discipline there.


    "Barclava."


    I addressed the youngest who was still whimpering.


    "Tell them. Did I start this fight?"


    "..."


    Just looking at Barclava''s inability to answer should make it easy to guess what really happened.


    "You can get the details from those who witnessed it here."


    I pointed at Barclava''s face, which was a mess of shame, fear, and pain.


    "He''s unpleasant to look at, so take him away. The fracture shouldn''t be too severe."


    "...!"


    The guards and servants who had been watching my expression carefully slowly approached Barclava to support him.


    "But before that, let''s make one thing clear."


    "Yes, sir."


    "This fight was started by Barclava, who insulted my attendant Peter, and further disrespected me, my mother, and the head of the household. Everyone here can confirm that I never once laid a hand on him."


    I addressed the residence staff who had been watching blankly from afar the entire time.


    "If anything I''ve said is incorrect, speak up."


    "..."


    No one dared to speak carelessly. That disgusted me even more.


    "Say something, anything, you pathetic idiots. Do you think staying silent until the end will help you get through this situation safely?"


    "...!"


    Only then did shame finally appear on their faces.


    "Not a shred of loyalty to be found. While young Peter, who shared your daily lives, was being treated like that, not one of you tried to stop it or protect him?"


    "Y-Young Master, that''s not-"


    "If you''re going to make excuses, be prepared for the consequences. Do I seem less intimidating than Barclava?"


    "..."


    I looked at the employees who had grown complacent. But how could the fault lie solely with them? In truth, Allenvert, you''re also responsible for not handling things properly.


    "After today, if anyone tries to harass Peter, they''d do well to remember what happened to my brother."


    "..."


    "When I ask the question, your answer should follow after it. This is your final warning."


    "Yes, sir."


    "We''re sorry."


    Leaving behind the staff who were so overwhelmed they could barely breathe, I put my arm around Peter''s shoulders.


    "Let''s go."


    "Y-Yes!"


    I smirked at Peter''s expression, which suggested he had much to say but lacked the eloquence to express it.


    "My, how pathetic."


    "I''m sorry."


    "You''ve got plenty to be sorry for. Did they hit you anywhere?"


    "No, they didn''t."


    "Perhaps I should have come a bit later?"


    "..."


    As I was about to leave, one of the guards carefully approached me.


    "Young Master Allenvert."


    He bowed his head to me.


    "After hearing what happened, I realize you showed restraint in dealing with the situation. I thank you on behalf of others."


    It was the same guard who had reproached me earlier.


    "Are you in charge of Barclava''s security?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Remember this. You failed in your duties."


    "...!"


    "When the one you''re protecting endangers themselves through foolishness, it''s also a subordinate''s duty to stop them."


    The guard bit his lip.


    "You speak truly. I am ashamed."


    "However, I do appreciate how you accurately assessed the situation and cleanly admitted fault. This is how a man should be."


    I looked again at this young, promising guard.


    The amount of mana beneath his well-trained physique was quite remarkable.


    Each guard undoubtedly possessed combat ability exceeding that of a knight.


    ''This is surprising. Must be an elite unit selected through rigorous screening.''


    "I won''t reproach you any further."


    "...Thank you."


    "Don''t worry too much - aside from the broken bone, there''s no serious injury."


    "Yes."


    "Good. If my brother hasn''t come to his senses yet, report it quietly. I might need to teach him another lesson."


    "Well, that''s..."


    Seeing the guard''s troubled reaction, I smiled and said.


    "I''m joking. You may go now."


    "We''ll take our leave."


    Barclava''s lips quivered watching the guards act as if I were the master here, but he couldn''t say anything in the end.


    If it bothers you so much, maybe you should''ve fought better?


    "Please wait a moment."


    Just then, a man in butler''s attire hurriedly approached.


    "What is it?"


    "Greetings to both Young Masters."


    The butler bowed to me and Barclava in turn. Given that he greeted me first, he seemed to have at least grasped the situation.


    "The Head Butler has sent me after hearing the news."


    "Already? That''s quick."


    Well, two young masters of a Duke''s family getting into a fistfight isn''t exactly a minor incident.


    "Didn''t bring a doctor?"


    "One is waiting at the infirmary. We can escort him there right away."


    That meant his business was with me, not Barclava.


    "Then I''ll leave the cleanup to you."


    We couldn''t continue sensitive conversations here.


    "Where should I meet you?"


    Look at that. He was quite perceptive.


    "Where else would I be? Come to my room."


    "I''ll visit once everything is settled."


    After nodding, just as I was about to leave, I approached Barclava.


    "Barclava."


    "W-What, what?"


    "Why are you so frightened?"


    I patted the shoulder of my completely intimidated younger brother. It was almost pitiful how he flinched, thinking I was going to hit him.


    "If you try making excuses with lies, know that next time won''t end this lightly."


    As I whispered slowly in his ear, Barclava started hiccupping between sobs.


    "Oh, you poor thing."


    "Hic"


    "Don¡¯t be a pussy. I''m really leaving now."


    This should be enough to keep Barclava in check for a while. Which means the one behind him will have no choice but to make a move.


    Remember, this is how you draw out those pulling strings from behind.


    * * *


    "Young Master, I''m so sorry."


    Back in my bedroom, Peter suddenly dropped to his knees.


    "What nonsense is this now?"


    "Just because of me..."


    "What about you?"


    "Young Master Barclava is the second wife''s son and grandson of Count Bergen. After such humiliation today, I fear their anger will fall upon you."


    "Those people would cause trouble once I start standing out anyway, with or without grudges. What matters is that justice is on my side."


    "Even so-"


    "If his words get out, he''s the one who''ll be scolded. In disputes between nobles, the one who loses control and spouts vulgarities loses. In the noble world, sins of the tongue weigh heavier than those of the sword."


    Perhaps because I spoke with too much certainty, Peter tilted his head with a look that seemed to say ''Is that so?''


    "Still, you unnecessarily took on risks you didn''t have to, all because of me."


    "That''s true."


    "Young Master, I already feel overwhelmed by all you''ve done for me until now, so why would you..."


    "You ask the obvious."


    I answered.


    "Haven''t you shown me loyalty? I already know you''ve been faithful. How could I gather people under my name if I can''t even do this much?"


    Indeed, when word spreads that I fought my brother for the sake of a young servant who''s basically just a servant from a fallen noble family, the eyes of the ducal household''s employees will see things differently.


    ''This is how I gain my own people.''


    Those in power must protect those they take in. The lion that cannot protect its own pride is destined to perish.


    "But how are you so good at fighting? I understand you learned martial arts, but Young Master Barclava has been training since five years of age..."


    "Just between us, I''m actually a genius at martial arts."


    Peter didn''t seem to particularly believe my words. What a slow-witted fellow, unable to believe even when told the truth.


    Knock knock.


    Just then, a small knock was heard from outside the door.


    "Come in."


    The face that appeared as the door opened was different from what I expected.


    "Y-Young Master."


    It was a maid with freckles all over her cheeks.


    "Hm? Why are you here?"


    "I''m sorry!"


    The maid immediately dropped to her knees before me. What''s with everyone doing this today?


    "I-I''m the one who tattled about Peter serving the Young Master. Please punish me."


    The maid''s thin limbs trembled like aspen leaves.


    "Did someone send you here?"


    "No. I came by force even though they told me not to."


    "Why?"


    "Because this happened because of me. Because I couldn''t disobey Young Master Barclava and told him..."


    I stared intently at the maid who was even younger than Peter.


    "How old are you this year?"


    "Eh? T-Twelve years old."


    "You''re young. Peter, is she around the same age as your siblings?"


    "Yes. My youngest is twelve."


    Peter whispered with just his lips.


    ''I''m fine with it.''


    You have such a soft heart, Peter.


    However, on this matter, his thoughts aligned with mine.


    "What''s your name?"


    The maid raised her head and answered with anxious eyes.


    "Julia."


    "Julia."


    Looking at Julia''s freckles, I recalled a girl from the back alleys who once followed me, who was abused daily by her father.


    Despite being powerless and frightened, your conscience remains upright, Julia.


    "What could you have possibly done in that situation? Wasn''t it Barclava who forced you anyway?"


    "..."


    "Why do you think Barclava noticed you specifically? It''s obvious. The older servants and maids subtly pushed you forward."


    "T-That''s-"


    "How cowardly of those adults to pass their uncomfortable tasks to someone as young as you."


    "...Sob"


    Julia fidgeted with her small lips before dropping her head. A tear rolled down her cheek like a pearl.


    "What irritates me isn''t you or Peter. It''s those who hide behind children like you, taking no responsibility while badmouthing me and spreading stories about me behind my back."


    "Ah..."


    Julia''s eyes wavered greatly as if she had seen or heard something these past two days.


    "Those faithless ones who believe their clumsy schemes to be wisdom - I have no intention of tolerating such people."


    I looked at the two young ones and asked.


    "Those people probably had their circumstances. But Peter, do I need to consider the circumstances of those who betrayed and abandoned me?"


    "No."


    "That''s the difference between you and them."


    I looked at the child who came to confess her sins to me of her own accord. Isn''t she far braver than those pathetic adults?


    "Julia, from now on, you''ll serve me alongside Peter. I don''t care who was above you. This is my decision - if anyone objects, bring them to me."


    Though still young, Julia had worked in this castle. She couldn''t misunderstand my meaning.


    "Yes, Young Master."


    "From now on, don''t breathe a word about me. If anyone bothers you trying to extract information, tell Peter."


    I patted Peter''s shoulder.


    "Intimidating you is the same as disrespecting me - they''ll end up like Barclava who got beaten by me today."


    The maid sobbed as if moved.


    "Thank you. How could you show such kindness to someone as lowly as me..."


    "Who says you''re lowly? What''s lowly is our youngest Barclava''s mouth."


    Julia bit her lip hard.


    "You held back. It would''ve been a serious crime if you''d laughed just now."


    "I-I''m sorry."


    "I''m joking. You can laugh."


    "Y-Yes!"


    "But work on it more. Your nostrils flared."


    "Ah!"


    Julia covered her mouth.


    "Go rest for now. I plan to relay miscellaneous matters through you from now on."


    I dismissed Julia.


    "Understood."


    "Move your room next to mine. Peter, help her clean."


    "Eh? Ah, yes. Understood."


    Peter answered with surprise.


    "Look at how you answer. Don''t want to?"


    "No, I don''t mind."


    "Good, you shouldn''t."


    Julia withdrew.


    See, I''ve already gained another ally. Sometimes, righteousness could be more powerful than any practical benefit.


    "Peter."


    "Yes."


    "Barclava called me the son of a lowly person."


    "..." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now tell me. What exactly happened? Where is my mother?"


    At this sudden question, Peter''s expression grew very dark.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 21

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 21: Learning of Mother''s Tragedy


    "Ah, that is..."


    After fidgeting with his lips for a while, Peter spoke as if he had made up his mind.


    "After all you''ve done for someone like me, young master, I can''t be disloyal."


    "That''s right. It would be shameless."


    "The truth is..."


    Peter continued.


    "When you first asked, I thought you might be deliberately avoiding it."


    "Why would I?"


    I asked back in bewilderment.


    "Is it that serious?"


    "Yes."


    Peter''s face turned sorrowful.


    "This is far more significant than I thought."


    If that was the case, I needed to uncover these hidden circumstances even more.


    Only then could I determine if I had any maternal relatives who could support me and if so, why none of my maternal grandfather or uncles had offered any help.


    ''If that tragedy consumed my mother''s family...''


    Settling that debt of gratitude could become an opportunity to turn misfortune into a blessing, strengthening my honor and legitimacy as an heir.


    An impressive achievement, a story widely circulated among people - these would become the jewels and justification to illuminate me, Allenvert Grunewald, in the succession battle.


    Why wouldn''t it?


    ''In the underworld, when a boss dies, it''s natural for the second and third in command to gather the remaining forces and wage war under the pretext of revenge.''


    Honor belongs to those who seek vengeance. This principle was no different in noble society.


    "I only entered service as a servant after ''that incident,'' so I don''t know the exact details, but..."


    The very story that had forced Allenvert into seclusion was finally about to be revealed through Peter''s lips.


    ***


    "As you know, your mother was Lady Lusatia, the fourth wife of Duke Grunewald."


    "Lusatia Grunewald..."


    I spoke that unfamiliar name aloud. Though my mind might have forgotten, my body seemed to remember - I could feel my fingertips trembling slightly.


    Is this trembling from longing, Allenvert?


    "Lady Lusatia''s maiden name was Eisenach."


    "That''s an unusual name?"


    I tilted my head. The pronunciation felt quite foreign.


    "She was the daughter of a tribal chief of the Mountain People."


    Recalling all the slurs I''d heard about my bloodline, I asked.


    "So they''re people who live in the mountains?"


    "Yes."


    "A migrant tribe that lives in the mountains. So that''s why they were called barbarians."


    "...I apologize, but that is what people tend to call them."


    "What are you apologizing for? You''re just telling me what they''re called."


    Peter slightly bowed his head before continuing.


    "The Mountain People are, as their name suggests, minority tribes who live along the great mountain range that crosses the kingdom."


    "Given that they''re called barbarians, I doubt they lived peacefully."


    "They mainly sustain themselves through raiding, hunting, slash-and-burn farming, and trade."


    I nodded.


    "Living in the mountains, they must naturally have excellent physical strength and know how to use the terrain. I imagine their children are trained as warriors from childhood, learning to handle spears and shoot arrows?"


    Peter asked with an astonished face.


    "...How did you know?"


    "You think I haven''t done any research before? It''s obvious. In short, they''re a warrior tribe."


    "They''re known throughout the kingdom as exceptional warriors. Despite not being Elves or Vampires, they''re said to be born with remarkable cardiovascular endurance and extraordinary physical abilities."


    "They weren''t Elves?"


    "They''re pure humans."


    I stroked my sharp jawline while speaking.


    "I thought they might be Elves since I''m so handsome."


    "Ahem. That''s just because the Fourth Lady was particularly beautiful..."


    "Turns out I was lucky. But have you seen my mother with your own eyes?"


    "No, I''ve only heard stories."


    "I asked because you were acting like you''d seen her. So?"


    "Yes. Anyway, because of their different lifestyle and customs, their superior combat abilities, and above all, their history of raiding throughout the duchy, the people of Grunewald have always intensely disliked the Mountain People."


    "So that''s why my siblings dislike me."


    From these people''s perspective, it made sense.


    How annoying must it have been to have the daughter of a migrant tribe known for constant raiding become a duchess, and then have to revere her son as a young master?


    "...You don''t seem particularly angry or upset."


    "Why should I be? It makes sense."


    Peter looked at me like I was some oddity as I shrugged.


    "But just how bad were these Mountain People''s misdeeds?"


    "Besides being mountain bandits, they were even river pirates - that says it all."


    "River pirates? While living in the mountains?"


    "Our Duchy of Grunewald has a major river that connects to the sea. Transporting overseas goods through the river is an important business."


    "Ah, I see."


    I exclaimed in understanding.


    "So they must have set up camp in the mountains and appeared at strategic points along the river."


    "Yes, exactly. They would lie in wait in small boats and surround larger vessels at narrow points. They''d throw grappling hooks to board ships and engage in close combat - even skilled mercenaries and regular troops would often fall to them."


    "That''s quite impressive?"


    I clapped my hands.


    "Excellent. The term ''warrior tribe'' really suits them. No wonder I''m good at fighting."


    Of course, that wasn''t the real reason, but it made for a good story.


    "...Ahem."


    Blood is thicker than water - Peter seemed unsure how to react to my praise of these migrants.


    "Anyway, I heard they were extremely difficult to suppress for various reasons."


    "Even if we tried to attack directly, the terrain would have halved the knights'' effectiveness. Even elite troops would have been blind in those mountains."


    The situation was clear even without seeing it.


    ''Plus, if they were like that, they must have had significant influence in the underworld too. They would have been troublesome enemies in many ways.''


    Think about it. Good at fighting but with strange customs and appearance that made it hard to fit in? Such people would be found in abundance in the underworld.


    Moreover, with harsh mountains as their home, they would naturally lack resources and need to trade to survive. So what would they do?


    ''They must have traded through black markets. That means they would have had to establish roots in the underworld.''


    Though still speculation, I concluded this was highly plausible.


    "Eventually, the Duchy of Grunewald felt the need to find a turning point in this uncomfortable coexistence with the Mountain People."


    Peter spoke rather eloquently. His sophisticated vocabulary clearly indicated he was repeating someone else''s words.


    "Twenty years ago, His Grace the Duke sought friendship with the Mountain People by taking the tribal chief''s daughter as his own, aiming to prevent their aggression and stabilize the duchy''s outskirts."


    "A political marriage."


    It was a rational choice. Since my mother was known for her beauty, I dare say my father''s nostrils might have flared with pride?


    Making such irreverent thoughts about the head of the family, I urged Peter to continue.


    "Right, I understand up to here. But why am I in this state now? Surely they would have tried various approaches - integration efforts, giving them official positions, employing them as mercenaries... They must have tried everything to maintain good relations. Did it not work out?"


    "It worked quite well. Above all, you, young master, were the symbol of that reconciliation."


    "Why me?"


    "You were born as the fruit of harmony between House Grunewald and the House of Eisenach ''King of the Mountain People''. Moreover, they say you were beautiful and kind as a child, especially beloved."


    "I see. And then?"


    "While people only thought of the Mountain People as fierce and ruthless barbarians, imagine their surprise when you, carrying their blood, turned out to be more beautiful and gentle than anyone? It completely changed their perception."


    "Oh."


    I exclaimed.


    "Now that I hear it, it makes sense. So I was Grunewald''s treasure, jewel, precious young lord."


    "...Well, yes, that''s true."


    Peter''s face looked uncomfortable.


    "Got a problem with that?"


    "No, sir."


    "Continue the story."


    The twist that had reduced Allenvert to this state hadn''t come up yet.


    "It happened seven years ago. Your maternal grandfather, the chief of House Eisenach, was coincidentally caught up in a rebellion by subordinate tribes and died."


    "Wow, a rebellion? Didn''t see that coming."


    "It was that sudden. After the chief was poisoned, civil war broke out between House Eisenach and other houses."


    "House Eisenach must have lost."


    "Yes. They say the outcome was determined the moment they lost their leader and were ambushed."


    "That makes sense."


    It must have been a carefully planned surprise attack.


    "From Father''s perspective, things must have gotten incredibly complicated."


    "Indeed. House Eisenach, which symbolized harmony between House Grunewald and the Mountain People, was destroyed and driven out."


    An unprecedented situation - the duchess''s family suffering complete annihilation.


    But at the same time, it was an internal matter within the larger Mountain People collective.  Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It would have been difficult to intervene rashly.


    There must be countless complex circumstances that one couldn''t understand just from hearing the story.


    "What happened after that?"


    "A proposal came to the head of our house. If he would take the new tribal chief''s daughter as a wife, they would send a thousand soldiers and countless precious treasures."


    "They must have been desperate to establish legitimacy. It wouldn''t have been strange to use this incident as grounds to punish them for attacking ''the duke''s in-laws.''"


    "I don''t know the details, but that''s what I heard."


    For the young and inexperienced Peter, understanding beyond this would be difficult.


    "Father wouldn''t have agreed to such a request."


    "Huh? That''s right. How did you know?"


    "If he had, I would have been dragged away by them and dead by now, wouldn''t I?"


    "Ah. That''s true."


    Their true intention must have been to replace the Fourth Lady with their own daughter.


    If that had been accepted, from their perspective, there would have been no need to keep alive the son of a divorced duchess and grandson of the former chief.


    "If I were in place of Father, I wouldn''t have had any reason to accept their demands either."


    Though Peter already knew the outcome, he asked as if curious about my thoughts.


    "Why is that?"


    "Isn''t it a request without merit or benefit? Above all, those who overthrew the duke''s in-laws through rebellion are the ones in dire straits."


    "You''re right. As you said, they gave us justification to wage war if we wanted..."


    "Just Father''s refusal alone would have pushed them to the edge."


    They must have been scared shitless, I''d wager.


    "If war broke out, they''d be ruined, right? They had no justification, and the former chief''s forces still remained."


    "Ah, I understand now."


    "Are you a compulsive liar? Your face clearly shows you don''t understand."


    Peter sheepishly scratched his neck.


    "Hehe, actually I''m not quite sure."


    "I wasn''t expecting you to understand anyway. Regardless, I can roughly guess what Father''s intentions were."


    Peter stuck out his tongue.


    "I have no idea at all."


    "Think about it. What would you have done in that situation?"


    Peter fell into deep thought.


    "I would have led an army to attack them? Since they dared kill the Duke of Grunewald''s father-in-law..."


    "War is a burden for any ruler."


    In most cases, war could only be a last resort. I knew well how much nobles detested all-out war.


    "While we have the justification of avenging our in-laws, from their perspective, it could be seen as external interference in internal affairs."


    "Ah, could it be seen that way?"


    "If I were in the usurper''s position, I would have tried to frame it that way somehow."


    "That would be their only option if they didn''t want to die."


    "Hmmmm."


    After wracking his uncooperative brain, Peter offered a simple observation.


    "Young master, politics sure is complicated."


    I responded as if teaching him a lesson.


    "That''s why Father chose silence and refusal. Sometimes doing nothing can be the best tactic. Father completely seized control just by sitting there and saying a few words."


    Peter''s brows twitched.


    "That''s profound. I could never follow such strategic maneuvering."


    "Of course not. It''s a battle between seasoned serpents."


    "You''re amazing too, young master. How can you guess such intricate circumstances?"


    "It''s not that impressive."


    After all, these were just my speculations.


    "If I were to guess further, the traitors were probably desperate for Father''s acknowledgment. Perhaps they offered several times more than their initial proposal?"


    "Ah!"


    Peter slapped his knee.


    "I don''t know the details, but I heard the new chief sent his youngest daughter as a hostage instead of his eldest as a wife, along with massive wealth and mercenaries."


    "See? Father achieved an incredible victory without firing a single arrow."


    I commented.


    "The usurper had to accept weakening their power and becoming more subordinate to the duchy to gain recognition of their authority. They paid too high a price for a mere symbolic throne."


    His calculations were truly cold yet profound.


    "What an impressive man."


    I couldn''t help but admire the capabilities of the father I hadn''t yet met. However...


    ¡°After that incident, I guess he crossed a river of no return with my mother.¡±


    Peter replied.


    "Despite her father''s death and her family''s destruction, Lady Lusatia felt deeply betrayed by her husband who recognized her enemies rather than seeking revenge."


    "Anyone would have felt the same."


    A son-in-law who overlooked his father-in-law''s death - how could that still be called a marriage?


    "She''s been living in seclusion for seven years, barely eating, refusing to see her husband and child."


    "...I see."


    This is the ruthlessness of politics. A ruler sometimes must shed their human face.


    In that sense, Father is an excellent leader as both head of house and duke. Didn''t he gain enormous benefits just by sacrificing Mother and me?


    ''...But as a husband and father, you''ve failed, Duke Grunewald.''


    I closed my eyes and tried to understand Mother''s heart.


    Father''s political judgement was surely appropriate.


    Knowing this, Mother chose seclusion instead of rebellion or divorce despite her anger.


    After all, a hasty divorce would have endangered not just her but me as well.


    ''Even if she understood it intellectually, the wound in her heart must have been impossible to heal.''


    If isolation was her choice as a result, how could a child blame their mother?


    ...But Allenvert might have resented his mother and hated his father. Such is the human heart.


    "That must be when I started my seclusion too."


    "...Shortly after that incident, you were diagnosed with a terminal illness. That was the final blow."


    ¡®His maternal family was destroyed in an instant, his mother went into seclusion refusing to see him, and then he received a terminal diagnosis on top of that.¡¯


    It was suffocating just hearing about it. How could a noble boy raised with such love possibly overcome all these tragedies?


    "Now I understand why I had secluded myself for so long."


    "It was such a massive tragedy that even the servants dared not speak of it. Moreover, several servants who carelessly gossiped about it were severely punished by the head butler and expelled."


    "I see."


    The story was far more significant than I had imagined.


    "That''s why visiting my mother wasn''t a simple matter."


    The story felt uncomfortably familiar, leaving a bitter taste in my mouth.


    ¡®Allenvert, there was nothing you could have done during those events.''


    Allenvert was just a young boy, raised like a flower in a greenhouse. No wonder he fell into despair and became mentally ill.


    ''You gave up competing with your siblings, abandoned your training, and chose a path of no return. It''s been seven years already.''


    However, I wouldn''t consider that time wasted. Seventeen is far too young to lament that it''s too late.


    "Peter."


    Noticing the change in my voice, Peter straightened his posture.


    "Yes, young master?"


    "I want to thank you. Thanks to you revealing the truth, I''ve also strengthened my resolve."


    "...Do you intend to seek revenge?"


    "How else could I become the head of House Grunewald? Who would follow a son who couldn''t avenge his mother? I won''t become a king without honor."


    Peter didn''t seem particularly surprised by my words. Perhaps the idea seemed too far-fetched or too grand to fully grasp.


    "The end of the path I seek is far beyond your imagination. And somewhere along that path, the milestone of Mother''s revenge surely awaits me."


    I don''t know how long it will take to reach that milestone. And precisely because of that...


    "First, I want to meet Mother and help heal her mental wound."


    That must have been what Allenvert wanted most. But that wasn''t the only reason.


    ''This terminal condition might be related to my maternal bloodline.''


    Breaking free from the fate of being terminal - that was the first shackle I needed to remove before embarking on this long journey.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 22

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 22: As Cunning as a Serpent, as Strong as a Lion


    I had my reasons for suspecting that my mother might hold the key to curing my terminal illness.


    "Even Grunewald couldn''t find a cure for this incurable disease."


    If that were the case, it could be a hereditary disease passed down through the maternal line.


    If my terminal illness was indeed a family history handed down through my bloodline, then someone on my mother''s side would surely know how to solve it. Wouldn''t they?


    And my mother, who might know this secret, was currently in seclusion.


    "Then I have to meet her somehow."


    I wasn''t going to pin all my hopes on the elusive Ereshkigal, which was as difficult to find as plucking stars from the sky.


    "Oh, dear."


    Who would have thought that recovering my memories would lead to such a burdensome task? The weight on my shoulders, burdened with increased grudges, felt heavier than yesterday.


    "But I won''t turn away from it."


    The mad dog Karzan and the terminally ill young master Allenvert were all merely parts of the vessel that was ''me''.


    ...And the only way out of this endless cave was to keep walking forward endlessly. I''ve never been a man who lacked perseverance.


    As promised, the butler came to find me when the story ended.


    "I apologize for the delay."


    "It''s alright. It couldn''t have been easy to resolve the unprecedented situation of the fifth young master of Grunewald attacking his elder brother and returning in tears."


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    The butler maintained his composure even at my joke. He was a well-trained man. Julia would have flared her nostrils.


    "Thanks to the healing potion, young master Barclava''s wound seems to be healing quickly. Fortunately, it was only a minor fracture."


    "It''s thanks to his well-trained body."


    I praised Barclava''s training.


    "But how will higher ones punish him for the sins of his tongue?"


    I asked arrogantly, crossing my legs.


    "The second lady has ordered young master Barclava to be confined. She will send a gift to you as a form of apology."


    "I see."


    I''m not a man to refuse gifts.


    "Is that all?"


    "I believe other matters are still under discussion."


    "Who''s discussing it? The second lady? The head butler? Father?"


    "The second lady and the head butler."


    The butler answered as if he had been waiting for the question. Had he anticipated my questions? Competence is revealed in small details.


    ''Perhaps the head butler was like this in his youth.''


    His straight back, expressionless face, cultured gestures, and plain yet neat appearance. If someone asked me what kind of person a butler should be, I would show them this man.


    He was a type that was difficult to find in the underworld. A typical person living in the light, so to speak.


    I felt a little awkward around him.


    "Your Highness."


    "Speak."


    The butler bowed his head after straightening his posture.


    "Actually, starting today, I will be serving you."


    "You?"


    "It has been vacant until now, but as the fourth young master of the dukedom, Your Highness is essentially of a rank equivalent to a count or viscount among the nobles. It is only proper to have a butler."


    "Is this part of the compensation for this incident?"


    Perhaps, but it''s also a wise decision. A competent butler can be a valuable asset, especially in times of uncertainty.


    "I understand. I appreciate your service."


    "It is my duty, Your Highness."


    The butler''s reply was concise and respectful. He was a man of few words, but his actions spoke volumes.


    "Well then, let''s begin. Starting today, you''ll be my shadow. Show me what you''re capable of."


    "I will do my best, Your Highness."


    The butler bowed his head once more and turned to leave.


    As he walked away, I couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of anticipation.


    Perhaps this would be the beginning of a new chapter in my life.


    ¡°I would appreciate it if you would think so.¡±


    Were they finally going to treat me like a young master? If so, then Grunewald was even more results-oriented than I thought.


    ¡°How do you plan to serve me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s traditionally the role of a butler to accompany the noble, manage the entire household, and oversee the servants. This is a lot for a mere servant to handle alone.¡±


    I replied.


    ¡°In other words, you¡¯ll be both my adjutant and secretary.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. While Peter is a loyal young man, he hasn¡¯t had the full training one might expect for a servant.¡±


    ¡°True enough. He¡¯s rather ignorant, generally speaking.¡±


    I willingly agreed with his appraisal of Peter''s shortcomings.


    ¡°...Therefore, supervising the servants strictly and, if needed, providing them with training will also be part of my duties.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s welcome news. Particularly if you could teach Peter a few things.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    The butler didn¡¯t smile this time. Had he learned some kind of meditation to cultivate impassivity?


    ¡°Also, as I¡¯ve trained in the martial arts, it is also my duty to take a blow for Your Highness, if necessary.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s harsh. Are you hinting at something? Like there¡¯s an assassin after me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re a straightforward man.¡±


    It¡¯s rare to find a man like him. I should be grateful for the head butler¡¯s selection.


    ¡°Then there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°Command me.¡±


    ¡°To rehabilitate my body after a long bout of illness, I need to exercise, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Prepare a training ground by tomorrow morning.¡±


    The butler asked.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult. Would you like to train in martial arts?¡±


    ¡°As I said, I want to focus on my physical health first.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    It was so easy to talk to him. He was clearly a well-educated man.


    ¡°Then, let me formally introduce myself. My name is Olivier. I will be serving Your Highness from today onward. Please call me by my name.¡±


    The butler bowed his head.


    ¡°I will, Oliver.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    I stopped Olivier from leaving.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one more thing I want you to do.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I smiled and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you tomorrow.¡±


    There are two ways to annoy people. One is to stop talking mid-sentence, and the other is...


    ***


    Barclava¡¯s face was red with shame.


    "Damn it, aaaargh!"


    Unable to control his rage, Barclava started smashing the furniture around him.


    "That damn bastard! I''ll kill him!"


    He had been subjected to all sorts of insults and ridicule from Allenvert, whom he had so despised. His wrist was twisted, he was knocked to the ground, and his knuckles were broken. What a disgrace!


    ¡®How can I ever hold my head up again?¡¯


    Even more painful was the fact that he had to remain completely silent, like a dead rat, in front of the guards and servants.


    How much they must have laughed at him.


    They must have gleefully spread tales of his disgrace.


    ¡®Opening their foul mouths and spitting out filthy saliva. Those bastards.¡¯


    Barclava''s eyes turned bloodshot from the delusions of persecution and anger that bubbled up in his mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The guards watched his behavior, ready for any unforeseen incidents, but they showed no sign of trying to stop or comfort him.


    Not only that, but the butler and the servant didn''t dare to interfere either.


    They knew that when Barclava was like this, they had to let him rage until he calmed down.


    Of course, it wasn''t that there was absolutely no one who could calm him down.


    "The second young master has arrived!"


    The man Barclava feared most appeared.


    "Brother?"


    Barclava shut his mouth as if nothing had happened.


    His expression was half pitiful, half pathetic, and the servants lowered their heads and averted their eyes, pretending not to see.


    "Greetings to the second young master."


    The guards greeted him as if they were meeting a superior.


    "You''ve all worked hard because of our youngest."


    The beautiful young master, with an aura that commanded attention and a cold sneer that froze the crowd, spoke.


    "Leave."


    Seeing the guards and the butler leave as if they had been the second young master''s men from the beginning, Barclava suddenly felt like a man on a lonely island longing for the tide.


    "Barclava."


    "Yes, brother."


    Barclava straightened his back at the voice that made him forget even his thoughts and humiliation.


    "Give me your hand."


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Hesitantly, Barclava extended his left hand.


    "Not that one, your injured hand."


    The second young master grabbed the right hand, which he extended hesitantly.


    "Aaargh!"


    "Be quiet."


    Slap!


    Barclava, who had twisted his body and screamed, was slapped on the cheek and forced to swallow his tears.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hic."


    It was as if he were receiving the violence he had intended to inflict on Peter.


    "Barclava."


    "Yes, brother."


    The second young master''s white fingers wiped away Barclava''s tears.


    "I told you not to be foolish."


    "I''m sorry."


    "You were completely toyed with by that fellow from beginning to end. What are you, that you would insult the fourth lady in front of the servants and throw the family lineage into the gutter?"


    Barclava''s blood ran cold.


    "That''s because Allenvert slandered me."


    "Don''t make excuses. If you''ve been taken advantage of by someone else''s slander, you should at least be ashamed of yourself."


    The second young master looked at his younger brother with contempt.


    "Allenvert has been hiding in his room for seven years without even training in martial arts, and now you''ve broken a bone after falling for that fellow''s trick. What a pathetic sight. How can someone as pathetic as you be my younger brother?"


    Barclava wiped away his tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll try to fix this somehow¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up. What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I mean, somehow I¡¯ll¡ª¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Specifically, what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just blurt out anything to get out of this situation.¡±


    The second young master was sick of his brother¡¯s incompetence.


    ¡°If things could be solved with just willpower, why are you here, taking a slap from me?¡±


    He muttered.


    ¡°You¡¯re too young, really. And Mother doesn¡¯t know about this yet.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Go tell her yourself.¡±


    ¡°B-brother.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t his concern what Barclava would hear from his mother.


    ¡°Barclava.¡±


    Instead, he asked.


    ¡°Are you saying you actually lost to someone who can¡¯t even use mana, someone who isn¡¯t even 1st tier?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Barclava bit his lip.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand it, but... his movements were impossible without the aid of mana. It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard that he¡¯s trained in martial arts properly.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it either. How could he move like that after just reading a martial arts book for one night?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The second young master stroked his chin.


    Barclava wasn¡¯t that bad at martial arts. If he continued to train for another five years, he would become a pretty good martial artist among the young noblemen. Hadn¡¯t he foreseen that?


    ¡®On the other hand, Allenvert went into seclusion at the time he should have started training in martial arts properly.¡¯


    It was originally a battle he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against. So how did he overpower Barclava? Could it be that he really managed to accumulate mana in his body just by reading a book in a single sitting yesterday?


    ¡®Even so, he would have only barely reached the 1st tier.¡¯


    The second young master could only imagine the same possibilities as the butler and the clan head.


    ¡®Was he secretly training in martial arts while deceiving everyone? If so, then he¡¯s quite cunning.¡¯


    He was judging Allenvert based on extremely common sense.


    It was a highly rational attitude, and it was definitely the best inference he could make with the limited information he had.


    In fact, to anyone...


    It was undoubtedly more believable that Allenvert, who had awakened from a fever and learned martial arts in a single day, easily toyed with a 3rd tier opponent, than the other explanation.


    ¡®The head butler must have felt something when he met him directly.¡¯


    But stirring up the hornet¡¯s nest again wasn¡¯t a good idea, especially after such a commotion.


    ¡®I should have anticipated Barclava''s incompetence. That was my mistake.¡¯


    ...And it was also true that Allenvert¡¯s response and skills were beyond his expectations.


    ¡°Barclava.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The second young master sighed and ordered.


    ¡°Go and reflect on your actions for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother.¡±


    Barclava quietly breathed a sigh of relief, finally feeling liberated.


    ¡®Allenvert.¡¯


    Walking down the corridor, the second young master thought about his long-forgotten brother.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what kind of delusions you have.¡¯


    A mixed-blood with a lowly lineage, and even then, he couldn¡¯t benefit from anything since his maternal family was exterminated.


    He even wasted all the time he should have been developing his strength and skills holed up in his room. And now he¡¯s dreaming of vain dreams?


    ...It¡¯s pathetic to the point of being pitiful.


    There¡¯s nothing as disgusting as someone who is incompetent but greedy.


    ¡®If he proves unworthy, I¡¯ll crush him without hesitation. But if he''s useful¡­¡¯


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be bad to keep him under my thumb like Barclava.¡±


    After all, the title of the fourth young master of the Grunewald dukedom was valuable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need eyes and ears to watch him.¡±


    A reply came from the darkness.


    ¡°I will prepare.¡±


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 23

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 23: A Face-Off Soon


    Three days had already passed since Barclava had been beaten and had returned home crying.


    I was focusing on physical conditioning in a corner of the training ground Olivier had prepared for me.


    ¡°Hup, hup!¡±


    I took two short breaths through my nose and exhaled with my lips pursed.


    ¡°Hup, hup, cough, cough!¡±


    A bug had gotten into my slightly opened mouth, and my windpipe was blocked.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to die, damn it.¡¯


    My heart felt like it was about to leap out of my mouth, but with the determination to swallow it back down if it did, I took another step forward.


    Running was the most primitive yet most effective exercise. Just a few laps around this training ground was enough to push my already enervated body to its limits. There was no torture more efficient than this.


    ¡®Training is essentially a repetition of pain, torture, and hardship.¡¯


    The late spring sun shone down, and seagulls floating in the sky cried out at me. The shouts of knights carried on the salty, humid sea breeze.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m dying.¡±


    I finally finished running when my vision blurred, my legs trembled, and sweat poured down like rain.


    But that didn''t mean I had time to rest.


    As soon as I caught my breath, I started doing push-ups, and then I lifted heavy weights while sitting and standing to strengthen my lower body.


    Finally, I hung from a pull-up bar until my hands shook so badly that I could no longer grip anything.


    ¡°Haak, haak.¡±


    I panted like the world¡¯s most pathetic man. Pain was something I could never get used to. I simply endured it.


    ¡®This is when I feel most alive.¡¯


    Fortunately, the training ground was well-equipped.


    ¡®I like it here.¡¯


    Grunewald¡¯s martial arts philosophy was quite similar to my own, the more I thought about it the more I liked it.


    ¡®You can¡¯t have skill without physical strength.¡¯


    The first sentence in the martial arts manual of ancestral Duke Vitenfeld stated that before learning martial arts and wielding a sword, one must first build a strong physical foundation.


    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯


    What I needed now wasn¡¯t mana or anything else. It was basic physical strength.


    No matter how cunning the mad dog Karzan was, he couldn¡¯t do much if he got winded after swinging his sword five times.


    And the best way to build a strong foundation was through brute force. Eat until your stomach is full, exercise until you are about to die, and then sleep like a log.


    ¡®The body grows when it¡¯s pushed beyond its limits.¡¯


    It was something that required a strong will.


    Training in martial arts was generally a process of repeating this kind of madness.


    ¡®The important thing is to consciously block your mana during this process.¡¯


    It was a way to increase mana control and strengthen the body at the same time.


    ¡°Young master, time¡¯s up!¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice rang out as he checked the clock. I sit down and catch my breath.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡±


    I immediately closed my eyes and activated the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. My heart, lungs, and muscles, which had reached their limits, began to greedily absorb mana.


    ¡®It¡¯s going in so quickly.¡¯


    Even a traveler who had wandered through a desert and found an oasis wouldn¡¯t be as voracious.


    The organs and muscles that had received the mana flowing through my blood began to recover faster than usual.


    The impurities that had been hiding in the microvessels, interfering with the flow of mana, were now watching cautiously.


    "The best part was that my body and mana were becoming increasingly attuned to each other through this process."


    The trainee guards and squires who passed by would glance at me, wondering what strange ritual I was performing.


    It was probably a technique they¡¯d never seen before. But that was how the mad dog Karzan had managed to compensate for his lack of mana ¨C through sheer tenacity.


    ¡®Speaking of which. The Eternal Ocean Chain Technique is really growing. The more I practice it, the stronger it becomes.


    It was no wonder that a noble clan like the Grunewalds had adopted it as their foundational martial art.


    ¡®Stability, versatility, and solidity.¡¯


    Some might call it boring. And in a way, they¡¯d be right.


    But a man who had cheated death countless times through cunning and quick thinking understood better than anyone the power of a solid foundation.


    ¡®Ultimately, it¡¯s better to learn the basics first and then move on to the unorthodox.¡¯


    Those who started with the unorthodox always had to return to the basics eventually.


    That was why Karzan in his past life had been unable to accept the idea of temporarily abandoning everything he had built up.


    ¡®If only I had been brave enough to let go back then.¡¯


    Even if it meant taking a longer route, he would have eventually overcome another wall. And he wouldn¡¯t have been betrayed.


    ¡®I would have become so strong that they couldn¡¯t have gotten rid of me.¡¯


    Perhaps he could have even driven a knife into the belly of the master who had tried to discard him.


    ¡®It¡¯s said that it¡¯s never too late to regret, but¡­¡¯


    If Karzan had been given another chance to avoid repeating his mistakes. And he wasn¡¯t an idiot who would kick away such a gift.


    The realm I had once aspired to was now a distant, unknown territory.


    ¡®But as long as I¡¯m alive, there¡¯s always hope.¡¯


    So, I had to live the rest of my life intensely.


    ¡®I am a burning flame.¡¯


    I imagined the gazes of the trainee guards and knights, the servants, and the maids who wandered around the training ground. Those invisible eyes felt like the countless stars in the night sky.


    ¡®What do you think of me?¡¯


    Do they think I have gone mad or changed after my illness? Or are they secretly pleased that the wayward youngest son had finally been humbled?


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    Their meaningless grazes could be ignored. I only cared about what was inside me.


    It was dark, deep, and vast. And as I delved deeper, it felt like an endless ocean.


    The ocean opened its mouth to me. Without fear, I reached out and dipped my toes in. And so, I entered the depths of that endless night...


    Even as the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique effortlessly surpassed the fourth level, the pure exhilaration I felt made it all seem insignificant.


    ***


    "Are you making progress with your training?"


    "Whether I''m making progress or not, repetition is training."


    Olivier nodded slightly at my words.


    "I see. That was a foolish question."


    "Well, not entirely foolish."


    I grinned at my reflection in the mirror, noticing how pale I''d become in the recent days.


    "These have been quite satisfying days. I regret not starting sooner."


    "...I see."


    Given the complex circumstances that had led to my seven-year absence, Olivier seemed unsure of how to respond.


    "But, Your Highness, there was something you wanted to discuss."


    "Ah, yes."


    He''d waited three whole days before bringing it up, which spoke volumes about his patience.


    "Olivier, I believe I told you that overseeing the servants and their conduct was part of your duties."


    "That is correct."


    "Then who do you work for?" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivier narrowed his eyes.


    "Whose man, you ask?"


    "If you''re my father''s man, I have no complaints. If you''re the head butler''s man, then I understand the need for a unified system following your superior''s orders."


    "..."


    "But if you serve one of my brothers or sisters, then that would be a problem."


    Olivier hesitated before answering.


    "Of course, I am not affiliated with any of your siblings."


    "Is there a possibility of pressure being exerted through your family?"


    "I don''t think so at the moment."


    "I see."


    I nodded.


    "In short, you''re saying you receive orders from my father and report to the head butler."


    "...If I were to summarize, yes."


    "That''s only natural. However, I believe it''s the duty of a butler to prioritize my orders over those of my siblings. What do you think?"


    "That is only natural."


    Olivier responded firmly.


    "I believe that is a pledge we should both uphold."


    And then I added.


    "My decision to make you my trustee aid will now depend on your own abilities."


    Unlike Peter or Julia, I didn''t see any reason to be particularly kind to this man. Gaining his loyalty would take time.


    "Now, I''ll give you my second order."


    "I''m listening."


    I held up two fingers and folded one.


    "First, anyone within this manor who leaks information outside."


    "..."


    "Second, anyone who speaks ill of me behind my back. I want you to weed out anyone who falls into either category and replace them with loyal and trustworthy servants."


    Olivier hesitated for a moment before replying.


    "Since the selection of servants is traditionally managed by the head butler, I will do my best to obtain his approval after providing a detailed report."


    I gestured towards Olivier.


    "You''re usually so cautious that you hesitate to give a definitive answer."


    "I apologize."


    "What will you do once you get the approval?"


    "First, I will assess the character and actions of the servants and, if they are unsuitable, I will arrange for them to be reassigned to positions far from your immediate presence. Then, I will naturally proceed with a transfer of duties."


    That was a good plan.


    I nodded.


    "Very well. However, please avoid firing them as it would ruin their livelihoods."


    In my opinion, their crimes weren''t severe enough to ruin their lives. This was a suitable punishment and measure.


    "I will keep that in mind."


    Olivier pondered for a moment before asking.


    "If I may venture a guess, Your Highness intends to make this place solely your own territory."


    "Correct."


    In the underworld I came from, those who couldn''t protect their own territory were respected by no one. Giving up one''s territory meant giving up everything.


    "Even a stray dog in the neighborhood would bare its teeth to protect its own territory."


    "Ahem."


    Olivier seemed to choke on that rather crude analogy.


    "Of course, my teeth are quite sharp."


    "...I understand."


    Olivier was indeed an intelligent man. He had accurately grasped my intention to isolate myself from my other siblings by removing their loyal servants.


    ¡®And yet he¡¯s willing to follow my orders.¡¯


    That meant Olivier was essentially like my retainer. Of course, I would make him one.


    ¡®How can one aspire to be the heir without being able to manage one¡¯s own servants?¡¯


    I was a man who had mastered the art of leading and managing organizations. If I had been a fool who couldn''t even protect my own interests, I would have been discarded long ago.


    ¡®Right now, I need my own power base.¡¯


    Instead of relying on my maternal family, I would need to seek revenge against them.


    ¡®The fact that I have no external support, unlike my other siblings, is a weakness.¡¯


    Becoming the heir of Grunewald meant more than just relying on one''s own abilities and talents. The fourth son, without any external support, would face an uphill battle.


    ¡®Therefore, I need to find another faction to support and sponsor me.¡¯


    That support could come from other noble houses or influential families.


    But if I didn''t establish my own power base in the underworld, I would forever remain a puppet or a pawn in someone else''s game.


    ¡®I need to be ready to eliminate anyone who gets in my way. Or they will eliminate me.¡¯


    However, that couldn''t be done while I was still in the public eye as a noble. That was why I needed to clean up my immediate surroundings first.


    That was why I was using Olivier to purge the traitors from my place.


    ¡®Speaking of which, that second young master.¡¯


    I thought about the sibling who was most openly hostile towards me.


    ¡®He was so bold as to send that idiot to test me.¡¯


    It didn''t matter how powerful he was.


    ¡®We¡¯ll meet soon enough.¡¯


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 24

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 24: The Duties of a Butler


    Aiden received a visitor in his study.


    "I pay my respects to the head butler."


    "There''s no need for formalities between us, is there?"


    "I apologize, Uncle."


    "You''re still so stiff."


    Head butler Aiden smiled faintly at his most cherished nephew and disciple, Olivier.


    It was a rare sight that would surprise many.


    Few people had ever seen the head butler smile, a smile as rare as a phoenix''s feather.


    "How is the young master doing?"


    "Well, it''s..."


    When his nephew hesitated, a wry smile appeared on the butler''s face.


    "It''s rare to see you be at a loss for words."


    "It''s difficult to explain in a single sentence."


    It was only natural. How could one easily understand the changes in Allenvert, who had recovered his past life as Karzan?


    "That''s alright. It''s better to avoid oversimplifying a person, especially one you serve."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "You never make me repeat myself, so I won''t nag you any further."


    Aiden, the head butler of the Grunewald dukedom and the head of the Borgart clan looked at his nephew who resembled him the most.


    He personally taught him everything about being a butler, from his duties to his mindset, etiquette, and even martial arts. He was more like a son than a nephew.


    "Having served him for a few days, I now understand why you appointed me as the young master''s butler."


    "I''m glad you understand. At first, you might have felt demoted."


    "...No."


    "You''re still not very good at lying."


    "I apologize."


    Olivier bowed his head respectfully as if he were addressing a teacher.


    "I''ve always felt sorry for you."


    "I know."


    "How I wished you had been born five years earlier."


    It was also a matter of luck to be born at the right time. Despite his abilities, Olivier had been held back by his age.


    "I had hoped you could become the sole butler serving a young master with great potential, rather than just one of many serving the clan head."


    It was a sentiment born from familial affection.


    "But by the time you came of age, those who were worthy of serving had already found their butlers."


    And he hadn''t been keen on assigning him to the youngest son, Barclava.


    As a result, Olivier had been enduring a period of stagnation, unable to fully utilize his abilities.


    "I even considered sending you to another clan."


    Olivier smiled faintly.


    "But I always wanted to stay in Grunewald."


    "I know."


    Allenvert''s sudden transformation after his fever had alleviated Aiden''s worries.


    "Perhaps it was a hasty decision."


    "No, I admire your foresight in recognizing Young Master Allenvert''s abilities so quickly."


    Olivier said.


    "He''s like a dragon awakened from a long slumber."


    "Indeed."


    Whether Allenvert''s changes were the result of a long-prepared scheme or an awakening brought about by his fever, what mattered was that he might have finally found a worthy master to serve.


    "And there''s a certain connection between you and the young master."


    Olivier smiled slightly.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    When Oliver was very young, he was a timid boy who had just arrived at the castle and would cry in secret¡­


    He had found great comfort in a boy who, without knowing who Olivier was, would place sweet snacks in his hands.


    "It seems he doesn''t remember."


    Olivier said with a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    "He hasn''t fully recovered his memories yet. It''s only natural."


    "Yes, I suppose so."


    "Tell him about it later. He''ll like that story."


    Aiden had always felt a mixture of pity and mild contempt for the seemingly aimless Allenvert.


    Who would have thought that the boy would change so much?


    "It''s rare to see the second young master caring so much about someone."


    Indeed, the second prince was sharp. He must have sensed something about Allenvert without even meeting him.


    "...But there''s something I''d like to mention."  S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Olivier said hesitantly, as if unsure if he should be so bold.


    "Yes?"


    "His personality has changed quite a bit. He''s become bold and even playful."


    "You mean he has become more like a carefree man from the underworld or the military?"


    "Yes, exactly."


    Olivier nodded in agreement as if confirming a fact.


    "And his eyes seem a bit wild."


    "Well, that..."


    Olivier changed the subject, unable to quite agree with that observation.


    "Anyway, the young master has given me two tasks."


    "What are they?"


    "The first is to prepare a training ground where he can exercise. And the second..."


    Olivier lowered his voice.


    "Is to weed out the untrustworthy servants."


    "So, you intend to remove those who spy and replace them with loyal servants."


    The butler easily guessed his intentions.


    ''It''s what most promising young nobles would do.''


    Just like Allenvert''s other brothers.


    ...And of course, the butler was well aware that Barclava, the fifth son, had failed in this task and was now under his brother''s control.


    "What do you plan to do?"


    "First, I''ll consult with the servants who have been closest to the young master to create an initial list and assess their reputations. Then, I will conduct interviews to determine their fate."


    "Good. When information is lacking, it''s best to seek help from someone you trust."


    "I understand."


    Seeing Olivier handle the matter so competently, Aiden was relieved.


    "Be careful. Don''t let any information leak out."


    "Yes."


    "While we''re at it, let me give you some advice."


    "I''m listening."


    "Keep a close eye on those who complain the most and those who are the quietest."


    "!"


    "Do you understand why?"


    Olivier thought for a moment before replying.


    "I believe those who complain the most represent the discontent within the villa."


    "And?"


    "Those who are the quietest are likely observing the rumors and atmosphere within the villa. They''re cautious, yet they probably know a lot."


    "Precisely."


    Aiden patted his nephew on the shoulder.


    "I have no worries, knowing you as I do."


    "Yes."


    "So, what has the young master been up to?"


    "He told me he would be going to his study to read martial arts manuals after his training today."


    "Hmm."


    The old man was constantly surprised by the boy.


    "It seems he''s progressing rapidly in the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique."


    "He has already reached the fourth level."


    "That''s an incredible pace."


    Aiden murmured.


    "Ludan would be pleased."


    He had recently acquired a fine ride but spitefully hadn''t invited him.


    ''What a nasty old man.''


    ...It was common for colleagues to become friends after working together for decades, especially if they didn''t have any professional conflicts.


    "You may leave now."


    Aiden dismissed Olivier.


    "Yes."


    Olivier bowed. His movements were filled with grace and etiquette. Even the most demanding nobleman would find nothing to fault in his demeanor.


    ***


    "Man, I''m so tired. Damn it."


    I yawned, opening my mouth as wide as I could. It felt like I was breathing dragon fire.


    "I don''t even have the energy to walk up the stairs."


    I couldn''t believe how far the library seemed. All I wanted to do was collapse and sleep.


    "How about I carry you?"


    Peter asked, sounding a bit silly.


    "Are you crazy? You''re going to break your back trying to carry me with those skinny arms and legs of yours."


    Peter was still small and had narrow shoulders, not exactly built for carrying people.


    "I know, I was just kidding."


    "Don''t push it, or I might just make you do it."


    "Sorry."


    "You should be. What a useless guy."


    "But Young master, you''ve been looking really healthy lately."


    Peter''s flattery was true.


    "Want to try it? You could look completely different in just three days."


    "I think I''d end up in a coffin before that."


    "Yeah, probably."


    "You''re too much."


    As silly as Peter sounded, the training was incredibly difficult.


    It was no wonder I could already see muscles forming on my body after just a few days.


    ''My body''s in pretty good shape.''


    Actually, it was more than just good shape. My recovery rate, flexibility, stamina, strength, and explosive power were all far superior to Karzan''s.


    If I had had a body like this in my past life, how much stronger could I have become?


    ''It''s a pointless question now.''


    But someday, I intend to untangle and sever all these unresolved ties with my own hands.


    Even if it takes ten years, that¡¯s fine.


    ''Until then, I hope that guy is doing well.''


    I thought of my most trusted subordinate. He was the true successor of Karzan, my second-in-command. And in a way, he was also my disciple.


    I wondered if he was alive and well, and what he was doing.


    ''I bet he''s still cursing me for all the shit I put him through.''


    I''m sorry, but you''ll have to wait a little longer. I will be back, eventually.


    Thinking about the past made me grin, and Peter looked at me strangely.


    "Why are you so happy?"


    "Why not?"


    I couldn''t tell him the real reason, but it was true that I was looking forward to going to the library.


    "I never thought I''d be able to move on to swordsmanship so quickly."


    Swords were heavy weapons.


    But now, I was strong enough to wield one and dance with it. So, there was no reason to delay any longer. I wondered how great the Grunewald swordsmanship techniques were.


    "We''re here."


    I turned around and dismissed Peter.


    "You can go back to your work."


    "Yes, sir."


    "And don''t get into any trouble."


    "Of course. Who do you think I am?"


    "You? You''re nothing special."


    "I''m your one and only servant, sir."


    "Oh, really? How impressive."


    I waved him away.


    "Alright, go on."


    "Yes, sir."


    I watched Peter run off and then turned back to the library.


    ***


    Olivier, along with Peter and Julia whom Allenvert had acknowledged as his people, was compiling a personnel file on the servants.


    "The cook is really trustworthy. I heard he''s never once stolen any ingredients or substituted cheap ones for the real thing."


    "That''s impressive."


    Olivier nodded, jotting down notes in his notebook.


    It was truly remarkable for a cook to possess such a high moral character.


    "He''s very quiet and dedicated to his work. That''s why he hates it when people disturb him during his breaks. And also..."


    Olivier was surprised by how smoothly Peter was rattling off his assessment.


    ''I didn''t expect this.''


    Peter had quite an observant eye. Perhaps he''d picked up these skills from constantly being around Allenvert. He seemed to have underestimated Peter.


    ''You''ve made a hasty judgment, Olivier.''


    He chastised himself. Peter might be young and lack formal education, but he was an excellent servant in terms of attitude and work ethic.


    He was carefully observing who was beneficial and harmful to his master.


    "Who''s next?"


    "Um, Marco."


    Peter and Julia eagerly started talking.


    "He''s got a foul mouth and is very careless. He''s basically useless."


    "He''s weak to the strong and strong to the weak, I think."


    Seeing that even Julia agreed, it was clear that Marco had a terrible reputation.


    "That''s why he''s been completely silent ever since Young Master Barclava lost to our master."


    "Yeah, he''s probably afraid that what he''s said in the past will come back to haunt him."


    "Hmm, that''s interesting."


    Olivier nodded, barely suppressing the words ¡®What a useless man.¡¯


    ''This is tricky. Perhaps he''s so cowardly that he''s no threat.''


    Maybe reassignment wasn''t necessary? While he was unpleasant, was that reason enough?


    ''Managing people is more difficult than I thought.''


    Everything seemed to be turning out differently than he''d expected.


    "I think I should meet him first."


    "That''s a good idea."


    Peter grinned.


    "He''ll probably be so scared he''ll grovel at your feet."


    "Really? That''s pathetic."


    "It is. He was so rude to me, but now he acts like we''re best friends."


    "He even gave me bread once. It was delicious, though."


    "Haha."


    Watching the two youngsters chatter excitedly, Olivier couldn''t help but smile.


    They were quite endearing companions. Guiding them was also part of the task Allenvert had entrusted to him.


    ''Now, about Marco.''


    He had decided to meet Marco, but he wanted to have a plan before doing so.


    ''Those with loose lips often have loose morals. If someone were to bribe him...''


    If there was even a possibility of that happening, he would have to get rid of him.


    Olivier added Marco''s name to his mental list of people to eliminate, marking it with a large X.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 25

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 25: There are too many chaff grains


    The reception room was located inside the library, meant to welcome guests. There, I drank the tea that the elderly librarian served me.


    "Wow, this tea has a wonderfully unique aroma!"


    "Can you discern the notes?"


    "It has a crisp, yet fruity quality. But the slightly bitter aftertaste would pair well with a sweet snack."


    "Remarkable! I didn''t realize you were so knowledgeable about fine cuisine."


    "I just tried my luck, really."


    "Ah, so not only are you a culinary prodigy but also a master of the tea ceremony!"


    I was at a loss for words at this compliment.


    "That''s too kind."


    No use denying it - I am indeed particular when it comes to food.


    After all, those who grew up not getting enough to eat tend to be obsessed with what they eat.


    "I anticipated as much, which is why I prepared a cake for you." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good heavens."


    I quickly helped myself to the cake.


    "Delicious! The slightly bitter finish really complements it, making it go down smoothly without being cloying."


    "I''m glad to see you enjoying it so much. It makes serving you worthwhile."


    The librarian spoke with a grandfatherly warmth, like feeding his grandchild.


    "Come to think of it, I must have mooched quite a few snacks off you when I was young."


    "You did deplete my paycheck quite a bit."


    "And I''ve forgotten it all - how shameless of me."


    "It''s alright. It was a small joy for an old man like me."


    I found myself quite enjoying conversing with this elderly gentleman. Perhaps he reminded me of the grandfather who had once rescued the orphan Karzan.


    "Next time, I''ll be sure to bring something as well."


    "That''s a kind offer. As one gets older, sweet things become more appealing."


    "Noted. I''ll make sure not to bring anything tooth-achingly sweet."


    The librarian laughed heartily.


    "You''ve really changed, haven''t you? Joking like this."


    "By the way, what brought you here today? I heard your mastery of the martial arts has progressed remarkably."


    "News travels fast, doesn''t it?"


    "Well, the head butler did mention it to me the other day."


    I hadn''t realized Aiden was on such good terms with the librarian.


    ¡®I suppose it''s not strange, considering how long they''ve known each other.¡¯


    "That''s right."


    "In fact, I reached the 4th level in the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique just yesterday."


    "Is that so? Truly remarkable!"


    The librarian exclaimed in admiration.


    "To achieve that level in just a few days is truly remarkable. And judging by your physique, you''ve also been diligently training your body..."


    "That''s right."


    I replied.


    "However, I have not yet started cultivating the martial arts passed down by ancestor Vitenfeld. But I have committed the principles to memory."


    "It is wise not to be over eager. Given your brilliance, I have no further advice to offer."


    The librarian added, sounding a bit regretful.


    "But I cannot give sword arts to you now."


    "Why is that?"


    "The butler came and conveyed the lord''s orders. He said that he would send someone to show you the sword arts at the proper time, so you should wait."


    "...Well, in that case, there''s nothing to be done."


    The lord''s orders are absolute. It is a bit regrettable that I cannot study it on my own, but it''s not an urgent matter that requires immediate learning.


    "As for the higher martial arts, you will need the approval of the lord and the Council of Elders to learn them. They are arts that require proper qualifications."


    The librarian advised.


    "I understand. I''m not particularly in a rush, so don''t worry about it."


    "I''m glad to hear that."


    Seeing that I was not pushing the matter or expressing disappointment, the librarian seemed a bit concerned and quickly added.


    "By the way, young master."


    "What is it?"


    "Have you managed to recall those past events?"


    "I didn''t recall them on my own. I had some help from the servants."


    "Ah, I see."


    Sensing that I was referring to the tragic events from 7 years ago involving my mother, the librarian''s expression darkened.


    "Do I seem disheartened?"


    "Not at all. In fact, I sense a fierce determination from you."


    I gave a wry smile.


    "So there''s no need to worry."


    "Well, um, about that..."


    The librarian lowered his voice.


    "When you were young, you used to keep a diary as a hobby."


    "A diary?"


    "You said you hid it in a hard-to-find place to prevent someone from looking through it."


    "...So you know where it is?"


    "If you''re amenable, would you like to take a look?"


    "Of course."


    Whether the diary contained an important secret or simply the innocent musings of a child, it didn''t really matter.


    I just wanted to delve deeper into the heart and mind of the young Allenvert.


    ***


    "Do you understand? Governance is about finding common ground between groups with their own vested interests, and at times, pursuing mutual prosperity, while at other times, ruthlessly purging and employing political machinations..."


    I had been dreading this lecture since morning, as the content was quite dry.


    "Indeed, politics is an art in itself."


    "Precisely. For you see..."


    Though I was keeping my ears open, my mind was elsewhere.


    ''Olivier is probably interviewing the staff and compiling a hit list right about now.''


    That had been our prior arrangement. While I attended the lecture, Olivier would swiftly sort out who needed to be eliminated and who should be spared.


    In other words, Olivier''s task was akin to separating the defective goods from the good ones.


    ''But it''s a bit more complex than that.''


    This could be described as a feint, a ruse, a deception, or a blitzkrieg of sorts.


    Remember, the dark undercurrents do not reveal themselves easily. But when there''s a spectacle, human curiosity can''t help but stretch its neck to take a peek.


    ''I just want to get this over with and go take a look.''


    "Young master? Young master? I trust you are listening attentively?"


    "Of course."


    But after just a few days of absence, the tutor didn''t seem inclined to let me off easy.


    ''Damn, being too good-natured can be a curse.''


    Like with the librarian, I''ve always been a bit weak against the kindness of my elders. It''s all because of that grandfather of mine.


    But this tutor seems a bit...unhinged?


    "Don''t worry, I''m focusing well."


    "Hehehe! I''m relieved to hear that. I was worried that my lectures might be a bit boring for you, young master. If my lessons were unsatisfactory for a prodigy like yourself, I would take responsibility and even cut off my own finger as an apology..."


    His words scared me, so I quickly tried to calm him down.


    "Don''t say such frightening things. If you lose a finger, it will be inconvenient for you to write."


    "You''re right, of course. To have you concerned about my humble worries, you are truly benevolent."


    "It''s nothing."


    The tutor suddenly posed a question.


    "In your view, young master, should ruthlessness or benevolence take precedence for a ruler?"


    This was not a difficult question for me to answer.


    "I believe benevolence should take precedence."


    "And why is that? If discipline is not maintained, an organization will become lax and easily crumble against external threats."


    "Of course, neither should be lacking. Let me make that clear first."


    "Very good."


    "Ruthlessness may be an effective method, but it has its limitations. True loyalty cannot be obtained through ruthlessness alone."


    This was a truth I had learned through my previous life.


    "Ah, an excellent insight, young master."


    The tutor seemed quite satisfied with my response.


    "Your words remind me of an anecdote about a great king from over 300 years ago. There was a king who ascended the throne as a bastard son..."


    While I listened with one ear, my mind wandered elsewhere.


    ''Come to think of it, I haven''t heard much from the Barclava side. They''re not planning to simply wash their hands of this, are they? Surely they''re not giving up.''


    According to Olivier, there was supposed to be some form of compensation, so that couldn''t be the case.


    ''And those aristocratic types aren''t the kind to leave a lingering bad taste. If they can get a good price, they''ll consider it a profitable deal. And I''m not one to balk at paying a hefty price.''


    Once this lecture was over, only the reliable individuals filtered by Olivier and Peter would remain in my residence.


    ''Even in the process of bringing in new staff, there will inevitably be some impurities mixed in. But the human barrier I''ve already established will effectively block information leaks. So catching any planted moles will be that much easier.''


    Infiltration, collusion, coercion, and recruitment were basic skills among the criminal organizations. I was a man who had lived in that cutthroat world for decades.


    I was determined to make it abundantly clear that any amateurish meddling would result in their heads being separated from their bodies.


    ***


    "This is the list of people whose positions will be reassigned."


    "That''s quite a lot, damn."


    I nodded as I reviewed the list of targets compiled by Olivier, along with the reasons for their removal.


    "So this one was connected to my eldest brother, and his role is a gardener?"


    "Yes, that''s correct."


    "And this one is a lackey of my second brother and this one of my third? Damn, this is a mess."


    Including the servants who were relaying information to the collateral branches or vassal families, the number of moles were truly staggering.


    Surprisingly.


    Amidst all this, neither elder sister¡¯s nor Barclava''s people were on the list.


    As for Barclava, he was an idiot, so that made sense.


    "Does the elder sister have no interest in these internal power struggles?"


    "She generally tends not to get involved in such family matters."


    "That''s fortunate."


    That meant she could potentially become an ally.


    "But, you were truly impressive earlier."


    Peter gushed.


    "Just a few stern words from you, and the servants were trembling, barely able to stammer out excuses before throwing themselves to the ground in surrender."


    "You were like a magistrate."


    Julia chimed in as well.


    "Is that so?"


    Olivier is quite competent.


    "The information provided by Peter and Julia made it much easier to identify the targets."


    Olivier said matter-of-factly.


    "He''s capable, isn''t he? But you kept Marco on the list?"


    This was somewhat unexpected, given that he had been eagerly cracking my pumpkin seeds.


    "Yes, I made that judgement."


    "Explain your reasoning."


    "Firstly, there was no evidence of him leaking information externally, and secondly, the head butler had provided some advice."


    "The head butler? What?"


    Peter answered instead.


    "Didn''t I mention it? He is the head butler''s nephew."


    "What? Count Aiden''s?"


    "That''s right."


    I looked at Olivier again.


    "So it turns out you come from a distinguished lineage."


    "I would never boast of my lineage in front of you, young master."


    "I see."


    While it was surprising, there was no need to make a big deal out of it. Still, this was good. Even that crotchety old man might show a little more favoritism towards his own nephew.


    "So you weren''t just placed in some cushy position because you¡¯re his nephew, right?"


    My jest was met with a firm shake of Olivier''s head.


    "Absolutely not."


    "My apologies, I understand."


    "No, I didn''t mean to make you feel uncomfortable."


    "I know. You seem to be the type who doesn''t take well to jokes."


    "Uh, well..."


    Peter discreetly whispered something to the slightly flustered Olivier.


    "You''ll need to get accustomed to this. It''ll be easier if you just think of him as an ordinary person."


    "I can hear everything, you know."


    "Ahem."


    Olivier cleared his throat to change the subject.


    "My uncle instructed me to keep an eye on those who complain the most and those who are the quietest."


    "I see."


    I quickly grasped the meaning behind his words.


    "So you''ve left Marco behind. Then who''s the most quiet one?"


    "The chef."


    "Aha."


    The most subversive and the most cautious types. Wouldn''t they be the best representatives to gauge the mood of the organization?


    ''Ah, the head butler indeed.''


    I could feel the gravitas he possessed when it came to handling people. It''s curious how the underworld and the aristocracy think alike in this regard.


    "I''ll entrust this task to you, so feel free to handle it as you see fit."


    "I shall do as you ask."


    "Oh, by the way-"


    A good idea suddenly struck me.


    "I should go meet this Marco fellow."


    "Huh?"


    Peter asked in surprise.


    "Are you going to beat him up?"


    "Do I look like a thug to you?"


    I said, flicking his forehead.


    "I''ve got a job for him to do."


    While I''m at it, I shouldn''t forget to give him a good thrashing too. That''s just how thorough of a man I am.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 26

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 26: He''s Even More Pathetic Than I''d Heard


    Marco was the type of man who couldn''t keep his mouth shut and had been living uncomfortably these past few days as if sitting on a cushion made of thorny rose vines.


    ''I thought I''d either be fired or, if lucky, transferred somewhere else.''


    Perhaps thanks to desperately scoring some points with Peter and Julia, he had barely managed to keep his position.


    Even he found it surprising.


    ''Since that incident, I''ve kept my mouth firmly shut.''


    On the day he witnessed Barclava getting beaten, Marco felt the urge to tear off his own mouth that had been badmouthing Allenvert.


    ''Did Peter not snitch on me? I remember picking fights with him too. Ah, damn. What if I get beaten like Young Master Barclava?''


    While he was suffering from the fear that he might need to resign and disappear immediately, a sudden meeting was arranged with Butler Olivier.


    ''He looked cold as ice. Those eyes...''


    The moment he met that man''s cold gaze, Marco confessed every sin his mouth had committed.


    He felt chills down his spine as he recalled all the trash he''d been talking. He expected to be slapped right then and there...


    But nothing happened. He only received a cold order to leave.


    That wasn''t all. For some reason, Marco remained safe even as others were packing their things. Why?


    ''The Young Master must have taken pity on me. This is my last chance. I should live quietly from now on without drawing attention.''


    Where else could he find a job this good?


    Although the atmosphere seemed like it would become stricter, Marco knew well that he had nowhere else to go.


    ...It was during this time that Allenvert summoned him.


    "Oh, you''re here?"


    Just like when he was recklessly swinging and provoking Barclava, Allenvert looked at him with casual eyes. That beautiful and delicate face now felt like that of a demon.


    "I''ve committed an unforgivable sin!"


    Marco immediately bowed his head.


    But Allenvert gave no response.


    "..."


    As an uncomfortable silence fell, cold sweat ran down Marco''s spine.


    "So you do have some awareness."


    The casual voice sank, and the tone became more dignified.


    Chills ran down Marco''s spine. Yes, this was it. This was Allenvert''s true nature - the beast hidden behind that fairy-like face.


    "I don''t want to see your face, so keep your head down."


    "Y-yes, sir."


    The transformed voice was so frightening that Marco thought he''d rather be ordered to lick the shoes.


    "Despite behaving so disgracefully, it seems you don''t want to be fired."


    A scathing tongue, like that of Karzan from the underworld, pierced Marco.


    "I''m so sorry, my lowly mouth has committed a grave sin."


    "How touching. To see even someone like you so desperate to make a living."


    "Y-yes, I am truly desperate..."


    Marco responded mindlessly, not even knowing what he was saying.


    "And yet, I seem to recall you saying that I lacked desperation."


    "...!"


    ¡®Did I really say that?¡¯


    Marco swallowed hard.


    "What was it you said? That I was like a hothouse flower? That I was an idiot?"


    "S-s-s-sorry, sorry! I dared to speak such horrible things-"


    "Seeing you struggle to answer, it seems you''ve spewed so much garbage that you can''t even remember it all. Didn''t you know that sins committed by the tongue are more fearsome than those committed by the blade?"


    Marco answered with a face that looked like he might wet himself any moment.


    "P-please kill me."


    "Should I really kill you?"


    "Eek!"


    "Even in this situation, you speak words you can''t back up."


    "I-I''m sorry, so sorry."


    Marco pressed his forehead to the floor.


    "Is death such a light matter to you?"


    He shuddered with dread.


    "No, it isn''t."


    Allenvert didn''t waste a single joke on Marco. The man wasn''t worth even that much.


    If Peter had seen this scene, he would have been greatly shocked.


    "Marco." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Y-yes, please command me."


    Allenvert looked with contempt at Marco, who couldn''t even lift his head as he trembled.


    "There''s something your cheap, vulgar mouth needs to do."


    "...Pardon?"


    Marco was caught off guard and inadvertently raised his head.


    "Go around bad mouthing Barclava. Until it reaches his ears."


    "Ugh!"


    Marco prostrated himself again.


    "P-please spare me! Please, I beg you to spare me! If I do that, I''ll lose my life!"


    "You talked trash about me so easily, but you''re too scared to speak ill of my brother?"


    At that moment, Marco felt a chill like a blade pressed against his throat.


    "You must have thought I was an idiot."


    Like a frog before a snake, like livestock before a butcher, like meeting a madman who kills indiscriminately.


    Marco''s heart constricted with unfathomable terror.


    "Huh... huk."


    The snot and saliva dripping from Marco made Allenvert curious.


    "Then give me one reason why I shouldn''t tear that mouth of yours apart?"


    Shudder shudder.


    Faced with Allenvert''s question, emanating killing intent like a deadly blade-wielder from the underworld, Marco was completely terrified.


    "I''ll do as you command."


    "Use your usual crowd to spread the slander. Then report everything you''ve said to Peter, without missing a single detail."


    "Y-yes, understood."


    "Now get out."


    "Y-yes, I''m leaving."


    Drenched in cold sweat, Marco left the bedroom and walked quietly for a while.


    Only after he had gone far enough that his words wouldn''t be heard, did Marco finally mutter timidly:


    "...Wow. I almost wet myself."


    Just that brief encounter had completely cowed him. He would never dare to raise his head again.


    ***


    "He''s even more pathetic than I''d heard."


    As I muttered this, Peter quickly agreed.


    "That''s what I''ve been saying."


    "I almost feel sorry for my brother."


    To think he''ll be slandered by the mouth of such a wretch.


    But my real purpose was to provoke those behind the scenes by having Barclava insulted.


    I''m letting them know - getting involved with me will generally result in scandal, so be prepared... Well, that''s the general idea.


    ''I hope the message gets through.''


    If the Second Young Master is clever, he''ll understand my intentions. If Marco happens to get caught and beaten up in the process, that would be unfortunate.


    ''Though that''s not my problem.''


    That''s the karma for what his mouth has done.


    I stretched and turned my gaze to the window.


    "The sunset''s beautiful."


    "Indeed it is."


    "Go home after dinner. Come find me if anything comes up."


    "Understood."


    After sending Peter away, I went to the bedside and lifted the mattress.


    "Well, well, it really was hidden here?"


    The darkest place is under the lamp, as he said.


    I pulled out a diary bound in parchment.


    ...In here lies the true inner self of Allenvert that I''ve forgotten.


    I quietly opened the first page of the diary.


    ***


    "Come closer."


    "Yes, mother."


    In a bedroom adorned with exotic fabrics, paintings, and sculptures, a noble lady radiated a commanding presence.


    Barclava approached his mother slowly, taking special care not to be criticized for his posture or movements.


    "Your hair has grown long."


    "I''ll have it cut."


    Emengarde Grunewald.


    The esteemed Second Lady of House Grunewald brushed her son''s bangs with her fan.


    "Barclava."


    "Yes."


    "How far do you intend to embarrass your mother?"


    "...I''m sorry, mother."


    "You shouldn''t have become a burden to your elder brother as well."


    As his mother''s voice turned cold, Barclava''s heart froze.


    "How was your period of self-reflection?"


    "It was a time of contemplating my actions and feeling shame."


    "You speak well. I wonder if you spent that time just thinking about how to avoid punishment?"


    "No, mother. Truly."


    While the Second Lady would normally press until tears were drawn, today was different.


    "Your brother is keeping an eye on Allenvert."


    ''Again, damn it.''


    It was always brother, brother, brother.


    Mother particularly doted on her capable and astute son who understood her heart well.


    So much that Barclava had been starved of maternal affection his entire life.


    "If the rumors are true, that child may have developed dangerous and presumptuous ambitions."


    The Second Lady spoke while hiding her face behind a gold-embroidered fan.


    "I suppose I should meet with him in person."


    "What? How could you, mother..."


    "I don''t mean a private meeting."


    The Second Lady shook her head.


    "I''ll arrange a dinner gathering for all direct members of the Grunewald clan."


    "Ah!"


    Barclava let out a sound that could have been either a cry or an exclamation.


    "If everyone gathers, wouldn''t it be the first time in seven years?"


    "Indeed it would be. Though Lusatia won''t come, of course."


    Originally, the direct line of House Grunewald would gather several times a year for dinner.


    That tradition became half-complete seven years ago when the Fourth Lady and Allenvert stopped attending.


    "Without that common immigrant woman and her mixed-blood child, our gatherings have truly maintained their dignity and class."


    Despite her harsh words, her face remained composed without even a wrinkle of her brow.


    "Until then, make sure to acquire good perfume and have new formal attire made. The First Lady, myself, the Third Lady, and all your six siblings will be gathering."


    "I will prepare accordingly."


    Barclava felt his breath catch without realizing it.


    The situation triggered by his disgraceful behavior had somehow evolved into a dinner gathering that would bring together all his siblings and their mothers.


    How much scrutiny would he have to endure there? Especially from his third brother...


    "And."


    The Second Lady continued.


    "I plan to send that child a medicinal elixir tomorrow."


    Her tone was like tossing gold coins to a commoner who had been hit by her carriage.


    ¡°Though I did not bear him myself, I must make amends, as your words almost brought misfortune.¡±


    Hidden beneath these words were the Second Lady''s complex feelings toward the Fourth Lady''s son.


    However, Barclava wasn''t yet clever or mature enough to read these emotions.


    "Know that I''ll be sending something special."


    "...Yes."


    "You may go now. If I hear that you''ve been neglecting your martial arts training hereafter, you''d best be prepared for the consequences."


    "I won''t disappoint you."


    "Please see that you don''t."


    After leaving his mother''s bedroom, Barclava quietly bit his lip as he thought about his mother, brother, and Allenvert.


    ''Everyone treats me as an afterthought.''


    To think he would end up being overshadowed even by Allenvert, the only one he had considered beneath him.


    "Damn it."


    The boy didn''t yet know what to call this emotion stirring within him.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 27

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 27: So You Were a Genius Too? S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I received the guest in my office adjacent to my bedroom.


    "Your Highness Allenvert, it''s been a while."


    The stern-faced maid gave a somewhat insufficient bow. She was none other than the maid serving the Second Lady.


    "Oh, you came personally."


    I too, like the maid, crossed my legs somewhat arrogantly and rested both arms on the sofa - a posture typically seen among pretentious executives of third-rate organizations.


    "Second Lady Emengarde Grunewald sends her consolation and regret regarding the matter with His Highness Barclava."


    "Consolation and regret, is it?"


    I rolled these two words around in my mouth. What remarkably vague and ambiguous terms.


    Apology, atonement, sorry... These are all words of the weak. The strong never apologize to the weak.


    It would damage their dignity.


    "Haha."


    And I''m not young enough to get angry at such absurdity.


    If I were, I would have already gone to the head butler, throwing a fit about meeting my father who abandoned my mother and me, only to be dragged out and placed under house arrest.


    "Since Second Mother feels regret, I too am troubled. However, I wonder how she raised her son that he dared to utter such horrific words."


    I''m a man who can act calm just as well as I can feign anger.


    "Regarding that matter, both the Second Lady and the Second Young Master have severely reprimanded him. He''s currently under house arrest, reflecting on his actions."


    "I see."


    I pointed to the wooden box the maid had brought and asked.


    "What''s that?"


    "Second Lady has sent a modest gift as a gesture of consolation."


    "Ah, such things could even be excessive. How unfortunate."


    The maid neither smiled nor even furrowed her brow.


    It seemed that in this household, learning to control one''s expressions was the first martial art that attendants to nobility had to master.


    "Please, open it."


    At the maid''s urging, I opened the wooden box with the mindset of a thief picking a lock.


    The lid was heavy. They must have used quality wood.


    "Oh."


    As soon as I opened it, the sweet smell of honey and dense mana energy wafted out.


    "This is an elixir."


    "It''s honey harvested from beehives found only in the deepest, most treacherous mountains. It not only increases the user''s mana but is also effective for energy recovery and detoxification."


    "Is that so? I''m relieved you didn''t give me some grotesque insects or hard-to-eat mushrooms as an elixir."


    I joked lightly.


    "I''m relieved that you like it."


    "Indeed I do. Actually, I have quite the sweet tooth."


    "Ah, is that so?"


    "Come to think of it, beautiful flowers would have been nice too."


    "Regarding flower-type elixirs, please understand that most need to be consumed at the place of harvest..."


    "But tell me something."


    In the somewhat cordial atmosphere, I casually asked.


    "By any chance, was this precious honey harvested from the mountains of the Mountain People?"


    "...Yes, it was."


    I didn''t miss the maid''s momentary hesitation.


    "Then this must be a tribute from the usurpers who assassinated my maternal grandfather and took his position. How precious a gift you''ve bestowed upon me."


    "!"


    Finally, even the maid''s face showed signs of bewilderment.


    "Y-Young Master, you''ve recovered your memories?"


    Did they hear rumors about my memory loss and try to mock me? Or were they testing me? I responded with a slight smirk.


    "Indeed, I recovered them. You can''t hide things by simply trying to conceal them, can you?"


    "..."


    "What a cunning person. Ah, how cruel. How could you give me this as compensation...?"


    I reached for the wooden box and took out a small jar of honey.


    "Don''t you think this is too much? Knowing about the insults to my mother and my sibling''s behavior, instead of an apology, you throw this gift at me like charity¡ª"


    My voice grew colder than when I had threatened Marco.


    "...So it turns out this is nothing more than an object mocking my mother."


    My heart grew as cold as someone walking alone on a winter night in the biting wind.


    "Young Master."


    By this point, even the normally stoic maid who had weathered many storms bowed her head, her face turning pale.


    "That certainly wasn''t the intention."


    "Are you in a position to know all of your master''s intentions?"


    "No, I am not."


    "Then you''re just saying whatever comes to mind to avoid taking responsibility?"


    "Young Master."


    "The problem is..."


    I pointed at the maid.


    "Even those hasty words of yours are utterly pathetic."


    I carefully studied the eyes of the maid who had navigated the political battleground of the duchy''s palace, yet knew nothing of the true fear where real swords and blood reign.


    "Am I supposed to dismiss all these coincidences as mere chance and believe that? While you may not be at fault, I''m finding myself quite angry."


    The maid lowered her gaze, unable to bear my stare.


    "Do I look that easy to fool?"


    "No, you don''t. I apologize."


    The maid seemed unable to grasp how quickly this brief conversation had turned so serious. But then again, these matters were likely beyond her ability to handle.


    "..."


    I sentenced the maid to a moment of silence that must have felt like an eternity.


    "Tell the Second Lady..."


    The maid''s shoulders trembled at my quiet words.


    "That I graciously accept her gift."


    I spoke condescendingly with a face that showed no gratitude whatsoever.


    "And report every word of this conversation without omission."


    "Understood."


    "You may rise."


    The maid''s legs trembled as she struggled to stand.


    "If there''s nothing else you need to ask, I shall take my leave."


    "You may go."


    I quietly watched the maid''s unsteady figure as she closed the door and left.


    "..."


    Peter, who had been watching this conversation without even breathing, carefully approached.


    "Y-Young Master."


    "What?"


    I smirked at Peter''s dumbfounded face, unsure how to comfort me.


    ¡°You still have no talent for words.¡±


    "I apologize."


    "It''s fine. Half of that anger was intentional anyway."


    "What? Really?"


    Peter, who had been bewildered, exclaimed


    "Ah!"


    "Then that means half..."


    "As I was speaking, I actually got pissed off."


    Such was human nature, and particularly the nature of nobles ¨C once they see someone as beneath them, they don''t hesitate to mock them cruelly.


    Of course, the scum of the underworld aren''t much better in terms of their despicable behavior. You could say one side is sinister while the other is vulgar.


    And I just realized that I hate sinister behavior slightly more than vulgarity.


    "Ah, suddenly I''m really fucking angry."


    I stood up from my seat.


    "W-Where are you going?"


    "I need to work up a sweat to cool my head. I''ll be back."


    "I''ll accompany you!"


    Peter hurriedly followed behind me.


    ***


    "Huff, huff!"


    I pushed my body until I tasted blood in my mouth and worried my heart might burst.


    "Hiyah!"


    The glass of water I drank afterward tasted incredibly sweet.


    "Ah, that feels damn refreshing."


    I instructed Peter, who had been watching worriedly.


    "Take out that honey."


    "Yes."


    Peter took out the small honey jar.


    "I''m going to meditate after eating this, so stand guard."


    "Understood."


    I consumed the elixir ignoring Peter who was putting on quite a serious expression. It was so thick I had to use my finger to scrape the bottom clean. Should have brought a spoon.


    "Wow, it''s so sweet it''s making my head spin."


    I wondered what to call that dizzy feeling you get when eating something too sweet. I should ask that doctor Joseph if I see him again. I closed my eyes with that thought.


    The essence went down my throat hot and thick, like drinking strong liquor instead of honey.


    ''Focus now.''


    I circulated my mana through the five organs using the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, feeling the mana flow between them.


    The turbid energy blocking my blood vessels was gradually being washed away by the pure energy of the elixir.


    ''This is ridiculous.''


    They''re bandits camping out to collect toll fees.


    ''Get lost. This isn''t your time to interfere.''


    After driving away the mysterious energies that tried to take root in my organs and block my meridians whenever I let my guard down, I calmed my mind.


    The Eternal Ocean Chain Technique had the effect of calming both body and mind. This was characteristic of pure and fundamental cultivation methods.


    ''Lady Emengarde Grunewald, the Second Lady, was it?''


    With a calm and clear mind, I thought about her mockery sent to me this morning.


    ''How vicious and sinister.''


    How many times had such insults occurred? Probably too many to even record in the diary.


    ¡®Allenvert.''


    In the silent darkness, beneath the black sea of consciousness, I recalled the diary I found last night.


    ''You hid it because you hated things like this.''


    The diary began with entries about Allenvert''s childhood daily life.


    The early contents were mostly bright and hopeful.


    The boy felt gratitude and concern for the servants who dedicated themselves to him and was affectionate even toward maternal relatives he rarely saw.


    He was also a kind child who could understand the hearts of siblings who disliked or envied him.


    ''But that butler named Olivier. Could it be the same Olivier I know?''


    An unexpected coincidence, but if so, there must have been reasons unknown to me why such a promising young man, the butler''s nephew no less, came to serve me.


    ''...You hid it well. How clever.''


    Allenvert often expressed both respect and fear toward his father, attachment and trust toward his mother in his diary.


    However, after ''that incident,'' Allenvert probably hadn''t looked at the diary for a long time.


    In the latter half, written in a more mature but cramped and rushed handwriting that revealed his anxiety...


    Allenvert''s despair filled every page.


    ''Frustration with fate. Longing and resentment toward his mother. Love and hate toward his father.''


    There were attempts to understand their intentions, and anger that remained despite those efforts.


    It was full of backbiting about his siblings and vengeful thoughts toward enemies.


    Concerns about maternal relatives he''d briefly met in childhood and who had now gone somewhere he could never meet them were scattered throughout.


    ...And then there was a final entry by the 16-year-old Allenvert, whose once-burning emotions had all been extinguished.


    -Soon my life will fade into time like burnt ashes. I don''t think I''ll live past twenty. I only wish I could become a bird flying over the sea. But my soul rots quietly, trapped in this small cave.


    In the midst of terrible emptiness, Allenvert also wrote.


    -If someone reads this diary in the distant future, I hope this empty echo will be buried only in your heart. I don''t wish to be mocked even after becoming a ghost.


    But Allenvert, your despair will not be wasted. Because I am here to walk the path you couldn''t take.


    ''You will not die in vain. You don''t know what death is.''


    The sensation of losing everything and ceasing to exist is terrible.


    For 17 years I was asleep, but in truth, it was no different from being dead. Karzan''s life ended then, and Karzan''s body had disappeared then.


    That''s why I had no intention of dying pathetically again after starting my second life.


    ''And Allenvert, you poor boy.''


    Are you still curled up somewhere in my heart even now? If so, keep watching. I''m merely an uninvited guest dwelling in your body.


    But either way, I won''t do anything to harm you. No, rather, I intend to fulfill the things you dreamed of and wished for in your stead.


    If a person''s life ends without ever having blazed even once, there could be nothing more futile.


    Allenvert. Remember. Being alive is a good thing.''


    I know because I''ve died. Nothing happens in nothingness. Only while alive can one experience both happiness and hatred.


    How much time had passed?


    Amidst countless thoughts, I suddenly noticed that the movement of my mana had changed.


    ''Hm?''


    To put it simply, I had somehow reached the 5-star level of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.


    ''What is this?''


    Inwardly cursing, I wondered when I had begun to sympathize with Allenvert.


    ''So you were a genius too, weren''t you?''


    Now I see it wasn''t just his elf-like face ¨C his affinity with mana was also close to that of an elves.


    ''Amazing. Absolutely insane.''


    Indeed, the world was this unfair. How could someone like this exist?


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 28

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 28: Do You Resent Your Father?


    Yesterday I surpassed the fourth level, and today after consuming elixir, I exceeded the fifth.


    This was a pace that seemed excessive to achieve with just Karzan''s five senses and understanding alone.


    ''This means the Allenvert bloodline''s talent itself is different from ordinary people.''


    Growth can sometimes be slow like a turtle, but occasionally it can happen rapidly like this.


    Thanks to this, my body and mana proficiency had already reached the latter half of 2nd tier.


    ''It''s thanks to my body''s quality improving through intense training.''


    While focusing solely on training without any distractions, it felt like I was quickly regaining the level my 17-year-old body should have reached originally.


    Or perhaps it was because Karzan''s strong soul had returned to Allenvert''s weak body.


    ''Perhaps it''s possible now...''


    ...Entering 3rd Tier.


    "Peter."


    When I opened my eyes, the sun had already tilted considerably westward.


    "Young Master!"


    Peter asked in surprise.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Of course. How much time has passed?"


    "About three hours."


    "No wonder I''m hungry."


    "Shall I prepare a meal?"


    "No."


    Now wasn''t the time for that.


    "Bring me a sword."


    "Yes, sir."


    Sensing the unusual atmosphere, Peter quickly ran to get a practice sword.


    "Here it is."


    "Stand back."


    I picked up the sword.


    The blade felt quite heavy after 17 years. I brought my face close to the blade''s surface, inhaling the nostalgic scent of steel, then lightly swung it through the air.


    ''The balance is perfect. The handle is smooth and light.''


    This is exactly what makes a good sword. It was far superior to the blades used by those thugs and mercenaries who make noise in the underworld.


    ''If they can supply swords of this quality and use them merely for practice, just how strong must the martial arts of Grunewald be?''


    I looked at the man''s eyes reflected in the sword. The eyeballs were Allenvert''s, but the gaze was Karzan''s.


    ''Allenvert. Just as you long forgot Karzan, I too had forgotten your past.''


    However now, albeit incompletely, I could peek into the joys and sorrows that Allenvert must have felt.


    ''And so the fog of oblivion that covered us both has lifted. Truly, I have become you.''


    I channeled mana refined through the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique into the sword.


    Like opening a new waterway, or drilling a hole in a dam, the mana flowed in with a fierce momentum.


    From high to low-


    From filled spaces to empty ones.


    When I flicked the blade''s surface with my finger, a clear sword ring arose.


    Wooong!


    The sword which was fully imbued with mana, gradually took on a white glow. And then...


    "Ah!"


    I laughed hearing Peter''s terrified scream.


    "Hahaha."


    Sword energy. An ocean-like blue energy was shining brilliantly.


    "Congratulations! Sword energy!"


    "Shh, shh."


    I calmed down the excited Peter while exhaling through my nose.


    "Throw that honey jar into the air."


    "Here!"


    The honey jar Peter threw traced a parabolic arc through the air. I stepped forward with my left foot, and with relaxed shoulders, drew a single stroke through the air.


    Swoosh!


    The ceramic jar was cleanly cut in half and fell to the floor.


    Crash!


    The enemy''s tribute was shattered in vain.


    I trembled recalling the sensation left in my grip.


    ''Wow, such cutting power.''


    The blade of energy forged through the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique was extremely solid and sharp, yet moved without resistance.


    "Hehehehehe."


    How old was I in my previous life when I first awakened Sword energy? It was only possible after going through all sorts of hell.


    "Everyone, witness this."


    I declared.


    "I, Allenvert, have achieved the fifth realm of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, and by awakening Sword energy, have reached the entrance of 3rd tier."


    What level is 3rd tier?


    The highest tier achievable by ordinary people.


    A domain that talented martial artists need about 5 years of training to reach.


    The power of a boss capable of leading a 5-star organization in the underworld, and the level of those close to being knighted. Isn''t that what 3rd tier represents?


    Yet when Karzan''s talent met Allenvert''s body and Grunewald''s martial arts, such an amazing miracle occurred.


    "Congratulations, Young Master!"


    Behind the delighted Peter, I could sense the shock of those watching this scene.


    ''Be even more amazed. Spread my reputation far and wide in your competition.''


    I had no intention of hiding it.


    Rather, the brilliant talent shown by the fourth young master who awakened from his fever would become my reputation and value.


    ''...Though I''m not sure if my father will welcome the talents of a once-abandoned son.''


    My heart grew cold.


    ''Well, let me show you my worth, Father.''


    While I understood Duke Georg, I felt I needed to ask him about his feelings face-to-face to be satisfied.


    ***


    "So Allenvert has awakened Sword energy."


    "It was a very blue and brilliant energy, they say."


    On this day, Duke Georg Grunewald, the head of the clan, spoke in an emotionless voice upon hearing the news that had stirred up the Grunewald duchy.


    "It seems his mental state has indeed changed significantly."


    "Olivier and I confirmed it ourselves."


    A change in mental state means nothing by itself. However, every move Allenvert showed was extraordinary.


    "How many days has it been since he started training?"


    "The fifth day."


    "He awakened Sword energy in less than 7 days?"


    "It''s an unprecedented speed."


    The Duke showed no particular reaction to Aiden''s words.


    "Any special circumstances?"


    "Actually, this morning, the Second Lady sent an elixir as an apology. It seems to have shown its effects."


    "Elixir?"


    "...It''s honey sent as tribute by the mountain tribes."


    "What a spiteful gift."


    The Duke wasn''t one to miss the intention.


    "Though the young master scolded the maid thoroughly for revealing the intention, he still willingly accepted the gift."


    "Brazenly confident."


    The Duke commented.


    "Even knowing it was meant as mockery, he swallowed it without hesitation and made it his own."


    This way, it was Emengarde who ended up looking foolish, not Allenvert.


    "How did he think of such a response? That too is a talent."


    A talent that he hadn''t even taught.


    "If Allen can awaken Sword energy on his own, it means he''s qualified to properly learn the sword."


    It was the moment Allenvert''s efforts bore fruit. The Duke expressionlessly commanded.


    "Verify his progress and talent yourself."


    "Understood."


    Aiden bowed his head and thought.


    ''Perhaps he intends to formally assign a swordsmanship instructor.''


    Allenvert, who had suddenly begun to show his presence, was already creating ripples that were small but difficult to ignore.


    Whether these ripples would eventually become a massive tidal wave or fade away like a stream remained to be seen.


    After finishing afternoon training and before dinner, Aiden personally visited the Allenvert.


    "Young Master. Congratulations on your achievement."


    "News travels fast indeed. Thank you."


    "How could we not know when you made the declaration yourself?"


    "That''s true."


    Olivier personally brought tea.


    "Thank you."


    "Have a pleasant conversation."


    Olivier added calmly as if indicating he would separate public from private matters.


    "Then I shall take my leave."


    "This guy..."


    I smiled seeing Aiden''s slightly disappointed expression.


    "Perhaps you came to see your nephew rather than me?"


    "I could say that was about 10% of my intention."


    "Oh, this is the first time I''ve heard you joking."


    Then I added.


    "It was a joke, wasn''t it?"


    "Haha. Yes, it was."


    Though Aiden had initially been suspicious and testing of me during our first meeting, his eyes had softened considerably thanks to my actions over the past few days.


    Above all, sending his beloved nephew to me proved this. If he hadn''t trusted me, he would have stopped Olivier even if he volunteered.


    However, I''m not one to get carried away by another''s quiet goodwill.


    "You''ve grown a bit in just a few days."


    "That''s what happens when I eat well, exercise, and sleep properly." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s fortunate. Training the body is just as important as practicing mana cultivation techniques, though far more painful."


    "That''s very true."


    "These days, young people try to become strong only by consuming expensive elixir and practicing good mana cultivation techniques. But true strength can only be reached by not avoiding what''s difficult and uncomfortable."


    Aiden spoke like an old-fashioned elder. Since he actually was elderly, I just nodded.


    "I agree with that."


    Besides, it wasn''t wrong. I''m no stranger to knowing that the path of martial arts is inherently old-fashioned.


    "Thank you for listening. Usually people dismiss it as an old man''s spite."


    "I think it''s foolish for young people to blindly reject the words of elders."


    Aiden seemed to like that response.


    "You speak just like Olivier. I can see why Ludan likes you."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    "He''s so protective that he wouldn''t answer any questions at all when I tried to inquire about you."


    It was a probing attack. After all, he was telling me directly that he had tried to investigate me.


    "You needn''t have wasted the effort. You could have just asked me directly."


    I smoothly deflected it. If it had been Barclava instead of me, he would have gotten angry or shown displeasure.


    "Ludan has been the type to never say a word even when I frequently visited him for snacks since childhood. He has no reason to do anything that would harm me."


    Aiden''s gaze changed slightly at my calm response.


    "It seems quite a lot of your memories have returned."


    "Perhaps."


    I gave an ambiguous answer. It''s better to keep what I know and don''t know shrouded in mist.


    "How disappointing. Didn''t you say to ask you directly?"


    "Ah, that''s true."


    As if to show he hadn''t come for meaningless wordplay, Aiden changed the subject.


    "I heard you reached the fifth level of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. It seems the elixir helped."


    "Ah, you mean that honey?"


    I smirked.


    "It was terribly sweet. In the last lesson, I learned that flattery sweet to a ruler''s ears is the poison that corrupts a nation. It seems to mean that sweetness itself can become poison, and I''ve confirmed that saying was indeed correct."


    This was an analogy showing I understood the mockery contained in the elixir.


    Of course, Aiden wasn''t surprised. The words I spoke to the maid must have reached his ears as well.


    "The Master also said it was a spiteful gift when he heard about it."


    "That''s unexpected. I thought Father would have no feelings about it at all."


    When I showed my unfavorable attitude toward Father, Aiden asked directly.


    "Do you resent your father?"


    "As my mother''s son, that would be natural, wouldn¡¯t it?. However-"


    Looking into Aiden''s eyes that were curious about what answer would come, I said.


    "If I didn''t understand that as the ruler of the duchy and head of House Grunewald, Father has always made inevitable choices while weighing between two options, that would be childish."


    "¡­¡­"


    Perhaps he hadn¡¯t expected such a cold and resolute answer. Aiden fell silent for a moment.


    ¡°I understand that this is a heavy matter, too grave to judge hastily without knowing all the intimate details. However, if there¡¯s a debt of blood I must repay or a truth I must uncover¡­¡±


    I looked at Aiden with a steady gaze.


    ¡°¡­I have no intention of shirking my duty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve surprised this old man more than once.¡±


    Aiden''s expression seemed somewhat complicated.


    ¡°I would like nothing more than to defend my master on his behalf, but I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut.¡±


    He was telling me to find out on my own. Another trial of my worthiness as an heir, then.


    ¡°That was my intention from the beginning.¡±


    We adeptly understood each other¡¯s unspoken meanings.


    Some conversations aren¡¯t completed by words alone.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I suppose I owe you an explanation regarding the matter with Barclava. His behavior was disgraceful, so I saw fit to reprimand him.¡±


    ¡°As his elder brother, you did what you ought to.¡±


    Aiden¡¯s attitude made it clear he didn¡¯t see it as an issue.


    It only emphasized how lowly regarded and insignificant Barclava was.


    ¡®Pitiful fool.¡¯


    ¡°Well then, I assume you know why I¡¯ve come to see you?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? I¡¯m no prophet.¡±


    I played humble.


    ¡°In that case, allow me to be clear.¡±


    The butler looked me squarely in the eye.


    ¡°The fact that you managed to reach Sword energy within a week of beginning your training is truly unprecedented. Therefore, I wish to verify your achievement with my own eyes.¡±


    ¡°And how would you like me to do that?¡±


    ¡°Show me your Sword energy, here and now.¡±


    I let out a small chuckle.


    Of course, there wasn¡¯t a simpler or more direct way.


    Very well, then¡ªI¡¯ll show this man just how sharp and unyielding the blade within my heart truly is.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 29

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 29: A Midnight Invitation


    "Indeed, there couldn''t be a more certain proof than that."


    I said while looking around.


    "However, I don''t have a sword right now."


    "That''s fine."


    Aiden snapped his fingers, and his attending butler brought a sword.


    "You''re thoroughly prepared."


    "It''s simply a butler''s duty."


    I drew the sword. It moved smoothly without resistance.


    "This is a fine blade."


    It was clearly superior to the practice sword I had used yesterday.


    "It''s fitting for the young master of Grunewald. We couldn''t offer just any sword."


    I channeled mana into the sword using the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. True to the technique''s name, a clear blue sword energy emerged.


    "...Hmm."


    Aiden let out a low murmur.


    Having seen it with his own eyes, there was no room for doubt, but I understand. This clearly defies common sense.


    ¡°I had only just begun learning the techniques of mana cultivation a few days ago. It''s only natural for you to be able to confirm that, isn''t it? ¡±


    "That''s correct."


    Aiden replied.


    "This is something only geniuses who have left their names across the continent could achieve."


    "No need to praise me too much. Just because someone learns quickly doesn''t mean they''ll necessarily reach the heights of mastery."


    "You''ve already mastered the virtue of humility as well, so this old man has nothing more to add."


    Aiden''s voice lowered.


    "Young Master."


    "Speak."


    "On the day you awoke from your fever, I saw the seed of brilliant talent."


    "And now?"


    "It has already sprouted magnificently. I look forward to seeing how grandly this seed will bloom in the future."


    This must be the highest praise he could offer me.


    "I will continue to strive forward."


    "How is your training going?"


    "No obstacles yet, but it''s frustrating that I can''t train in swordsmanship."


    I replied.


    "I heard you personally delivered those orders."


    "It was the Master''s command. He believed it would be dangerous to be too eager before awakening your sword energy."


    "I see that was the reason."


    "However, things are different now. Would you like me to assign you a sword instructor?"


    "If Father hasn''t given permission, I shouldn''t force the issue. Did he perhaps send you with the intention of allowing it?"


    Aiden nodded as he was impressed by my quick understanding.


    "That''s correct."


    "Please tell Father I will follow his decision. If patience is needed, I shall wait."


    My response seemed somewhat unexpected, as Aiden remarked.


    "I thought you would accept immediately."


    "If Father sent you earlier concerned about my hastiness, I figured now would be the time to exercise caution with my eagerness."


    "I understand."


    Judging by his pleased expression, this seemed to be the right answer.


    "Ah, and-"


    "Yes?"


    "Olivier seems like he''ll become an excellent butler. Thank you."


    This seemed to please him most of all, judging by the unmistakable smile that appeared on his face.


    "Well then."


    "Take care."


    I pondered Aiden''s retreating figure with his smiling face.


    ''He''s more doting than I expected.''


    If Aiden held goodwill and expectations toward me, it would positively influence Father''s evaluation as well.


    Everything was going according to plan so far.


    ''But a sword instructor, hm?''


    In martial arts, having a proper master is far more crucial than in academics. For someone teaching a young master of Grunewald, they would have to be a martial artist of considerable skill.


    In my previous life, I was a man who learned martial arts through observation alone, without any master.


    If someone like me could obtain proper martial arts manuals and the teacher, it would be like carp leaping over the dragon gate.


    ''I look forward to it.''


    I intended to absorb everything he had to offer.


    * * *


    After seeing off Aiden, Olivier bowed to me.


    "Thank you, Young Master. I heard you spoke well of me to my uncle."


    "I only spoke the truth."


    I said casually while drinking the cooled tea.


    "I found out we had a connection when we were young."


    "!"


    Seeing surprise and confusion appear on Olivier''s face for the first time, I laughed.


    "So you can make such expressions too."


    "Did my uncle perhaps...?"


    "No. I read an old diary I had hidden away."


    "Ah, I see."


    Olivier cleared his throat and composed himself.


    "I thought it wasn''t necessary to mention. I apologize."


    I found it amusing that even this ice-like man had secretly cried from hardship and loneliness when he was young.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing, just thinking how you were once as pure as Peter when you were young."


    "While I might have been somewhat weak when I was young, compared to Young Peter..."


    Olivier drew the line.


    "Peter would be hurt if he heard that."


    "Ahem."


    I decided to stop teasing him here. It would take more time before this man and I could interact as casually as with Peter.


    "By the way, how is the hiring of new staff progressing?"


    "Yes. We''re carefully examining reputations before hiring."


    "Don''t scrutinize too closely."


    "Even if spies infiltrate, we just need to track their movements properly."


    "Understood."


    I suspected the Second Young Master would make some move.


    Reading Allenvert''s diary, among the siblings, he was the most cunning and inscrutable figure.


    Here''s how I read the situation:


    Verdzig Grunewald was Barclava''s elder brother and the second son among five sons and one daughter.


    Not only he wasn''t just the most martially talented among the siblings but he was also known as the most cunning and renowned.


    That was the assessment from seven years ago, so by now, he was likely the closest to becoming the heir.


    I suspected the First Young Master''s abilities were inferior to the Second Young Master''s. If the firstborn''s legitimacy had been backed by comparable skill, no matter how capable the younger brother was, he wouldn''t have dared to challenge him. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''They wouldn''t have tolerated it from the start.''


    However, the most capable person isn''t necessarily appointed heir.


    The victor can wear many faces - whether they''re more cunning, better-backed, luckier, or more humble...


    ''I wish we could all gather for a meal.''


    In my opinion, just by observing everyone''s hierarchy, relationships, and psychological warfare at the dinner table, you can get a decent read on the succession battle. Won''t someone send an invitation?


    "Ah."


    At this point, I realized something important I hadn''t considered.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Come to think of it, I''ll need proper formal attire."


    I couldn''t exactly attend a banquet wearing the formal clothes I wore when I was ten.


    "If so, I''ll call the court''s exclusive tailor."


    "No."


    "Pardon?"


    "I should visit in person."


    I''m not like Barclava, a young master who rudely orders people around.


    ''While I''m at it, it would be nice to look around the palace.''


    It would be even better if someone picked a fight with me. Though that probably wouldn''t happen.


    * * *


    "That was definitely the sword energy of someone who trained in the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique."


    Duke Georg Grunewald kept one ear open while reviewing documents in his office.


    "I would believe it if you said that he even reached the sixth or seventh level, not just the fifth."


    The Duke disagreed with that assessment.


    "Well, the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique becomes progressively slower to advance in its later stages, so it wouldn''t be that easy to reach."


    "Yes. However, the sword energy appeared pure and refined."


    "I see."


    The Duke nodded without much enthusiasm.


    "Achievements gained through self-study without a master, you say."


    "Indeed."


    It was certainly an extraordinary talent.


    However,


    "It''s decent, but still lacking."


    The clan head drew a stern line.


    "If a Grunewald young master at age 17 has only managed to manifest sword energy, it''s still pathetically insufficient."


    Allenvert was approaching adulthood. Thinking of it that way, his achievement was worse than even his fifteen-year-old brother Barclava. For instance, his brothers at the same age had already...


    "That''s enough about martial prowess. How did you find Allen''s character?"


    "I still cannot fully gauge it."


    The Duke asked expressionlessly.


    "Due to lack of information?"


    "That''s part of the reason. However..."


    Aiden spoke as if he never expected to say such words about Allenvert.


    "I felt a depth that I still cannot fathom. The only ones who gave me similar impressions were Young Master Verdzig, and perhaps Young Lady Ulbhild."


    "With your judgement, that must be true."


    The Duke said.


    "I will continue to observe."


    He was truly a man who understood implications well.


    The Duke was about to dismissively send him away when he remembered something.


    "There''s a banquet in two days?"


    "Yes. The Second Lady said since Young Master Allenvert has recovered from his fever, it would be good to gather everyone..."


    The intention was obvious. Either to humiliate him or to assess what kind of person he was.


    "..."


    What would unfold there was clear without seeing it.


    Though he would attend if necessary, he wasn''t really the type to enjoy such things.


    "I won''t need to attend."


    "You''ll be absent this time as well?"


    "Yes."


    Since it would be rather tiresome to be involved, the Duke hadn''t participated in these banquets for a long time.


    "I should schedule some external appointments."


    "Ahem. I''ll prepare a good excuse."


    The two men understood each other perfectly.


    * * *


    "Welcome, my son."


    "Mother. You look even more beautiful today."


    "Even empty flattery brings me joy."


    Verdzig Grunewald, the Second Son, kissed his mother Emengarde Grunewald''s hand with a smile as perfectly sculpted as a statue.


    "I hear Allenvert manifested sword energy after receiving mother''s gift?"


    It was a story everyone in the ducal castle knew.


    His changed behavior was the biggest topic of discussion in the castle lately.


    "So I heard."


    Emengarde smiled dryly behind her fan.


    "They say he asked if it wasn''t meant as mockery, being a gift from his mother''s enemies."


    "He maintained his composure even then. Above all, with just a few words, he turned the ''compensation for Barclava''s actions'' into an even greater debt."


    Verdzig highly evaluated this method.


    "This is no shallow cunning."


    "Do you think he intended all of that?"


    "To some extent, yes."


    Verdzig answered.


    "Yet he gladly accepted the elixir and manifested sword energy because of it, so mother gained only unnecessary stigma despite giving the gift."


    "How sharp."


    Emengarde merely smiled at her son''s cutting words. It was clearly a completely different smile from when she dealt with Barclava.


    "That child is no longer the fragile boy from his youth. I plan to assess his capacity in person."


    "I look forward to it as well."


    Verdzig smiled coldly.


    "That day, you must be the most brilliant and beautiful of all."


    "As you wish."


    "I''ll send invitations to the other ladies and your siblings at daybreak."


    "When do you plan to send it to Allenvert?"


    Emengarde''s sneer closely resembled her son''s.


    "Send it late at night. I wonder if he''ll even be able to find proper formal attire."


    Though it was a petty action, Verdzig rather liked it.


    "That day, Allenvert will look like mother''s attending servant."


    He was curious about his brother''s response. In aristocratic society, one could avoid humiliation only to the extent of their knowledge.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 30

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 30: It Wouldn''t Be Fun If I Told You Already


    The court tailor of Grunewald was a master craftsman who had been making clothes since the time of the previous clan head.


    "Please spread your arms for a moment. Yes, that''s good."


    The white-haired elderly man took measurements of various parts of my body.


    Despite his protruding belly, he carried himself with such elegance that even that seemed part of his charm.


    "Hm. How interesting."


    The tailor clicked his tongue.


    "What is it?"


    "Your build is remarkably identical to that when the Duke was young."


    "Oh?"


    I touched my shoulders and sides as I responded.


    "That is interesting indeed."


    "Yes, indeed. I''ve been personally making his clothes since then, so I know every detail by heart."


    "That''s fortunate then. This should result in an even finer outfit."


    "How could it not?"


    I looked around the workshop.


    It was filled with precious fabrics like silk and velvet, threads of various colors, and garments in different stages of completion.


    The sea breeze flowing through the half-open window prevented the room from feeling stuffy. It was truly a master craftsman''s workshop.


    "Do you have any particular style in mind?"


    After rubbing my chin thoughtfully, I asked.


    "Did you perhaps make my mother''s clothes as well?"


    The tailor answered with slightly sorrowful eyes.


    "Yes, I did."


    "Then please make it to match my mother''s taste, while incorporating elements of the style my father preferred."


    "Hmm. That''s..."


    The tailor tilted his head, seeming puzzled by the unusual request.


    "So that when the mother sees her grown son someday, she''ll be pleased."


    "...I understand."


    "Don''t take it too seriously though. I''m merely speaking in general terms. I trust the end result to your expertise."


    I treated the tailor as an expert and authority in his field. Sensing this, his expression grew solemn.


    "Then I will pour my heart into crafting your attire."


    "I''ll likely grow taller and broader in the shoulders. I''ll also build more muscle, so please account for that with some extra room."


    "Understood."


    Like the butler and the librarian, the elderly staff who had worked long in this palace tended to respond favorably when their professional pride was acknowledged.


    This was a rare trait in the underworld where it was difficult to maintain a steady profession for long.


    Even the innocent could get hurt if caught up in unfortunate circumstances there.


    If you asked about the chances of a boy selling alcohol in the back alleys of the underworld surviving unscathed after five years, it would be hard to give an optimistic answer.


    "I leave it in your hands."


    "Trust me. Come to think of it, it''s been quite a while since I''ve made formal attire for Young Master Allenvert."


    Joy mixed with a hint of sympathy crossed his face. It was the typical reaction of those who remembered Allenvert from his childhood.


    "Well then."


    "Ah, Young Master."


    The tailor called out as I was about to leave.


    "Yes?"


    "...Well."


    He hesitated as if struggling to find the right words before speaking.


    "Young Master. You''ve grown into such a fine young man. I''m glad to see you like this after so long."


    I don''t remember what my relationship with this elderly man was like.


    But he must have had some deep impression of me, who was once the fourth young master of the clan he served.


    "Thank you. Take care of your health."


    I simply responded thus before stepping outside. What a peculiar feeling.


    "Come to think of it-"


    I immediately asked Peter.


    "How''s that fellow Marco doing?"


    "Ah, that?"


    Peter answered.


    "When it comes to badmouthing others behind their backs, you''d be hard-pressed to find someone more talented than that idiot."


    "That''s reassuring. Even a pathetic fellow can be useful somewhere."


    I kept to myself the thought ''He''s going to get beaten up if he gets caught.''


    But Peter must have been thinking the same thing, as his nostrils flared above his tightly closed lips.


    "You''re just like Julia. Are you two siblings by any chance?"


    "Hehe, sorry."


    "Look at Olivier. His face doesn''t change no matter what nonsense he hears. A man of exceptional discipline."


    "I''ll strive to improve further."


    "Hmph."


    Olivier looked like he wanted to retort but ultimately said nothing. It seemed he still wanted to maintain his dignity.


    ''Come to think of it, Barclava is quieter than I expected.''


    Given his personality, I thought there would have been a reaction by now.


    If he hasn''t suddenly matured, it must mean he''s that afraid of his brother.


    ''But is it normal to keep such a tight leash on your younger sibling? What a nasty personality.''


    It''s my long-held belief that those who are cruel to their siblings are cruel to others as well.


    My hostility and wariness toward Verdzig Grunewald grew stronger by the day.


    "I''m getting hungry."


    "I''ll prepare your meal right away."


    I shook my head at Peter''s words.


    "No need. Let''s go to the dining hall."


    "Oh? You''re not eating in your room?"


    "There''s no one left to gossip about us anyway, right?"


    "That''s true. We''ve dealt with all those types..."


    "Besides, food tastes best when eaten fresh. It''s not good when it gets cold."


    "Hehe, that''s true."


    "Call Julia too."


    "Yes!"


    I pointed to some men walking in formation somewhere.


    "By the way, butler, are those guards as well?"


    "No, those are apprentices."


    "Is that so? Their bearing is no less impressive than regular knights."


    "Even apprentice royal guards have similar martial prowess to regular knights."


    "Oh ho."


    I observed their posture, gait, physique, and muscle development.


    ''Indeed, they''re elite. I suppose when you''re the ruler of a duchy, even your subordinate warriors are of this caliber.''


    I recalled when Barclava cracked his bones while throwing a tantrum alone in mid-air.


    The martial prowess of the guards who had rushed over then was even higher than these men.


    ''What a waste - warriors who could dominate the battlefield like death gods, serving under the wrong master.''


    I mentally criticized Barclava out of habit.


    "Ahem. Uh, Young Master."


    "What is it?"


    "I''ve been wanting to say this for a while. Since I''m your butler, please speak more casually with me. That way I could..."


    I quickly answered before Olivier could finish.


    "Shall I do that then?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright."


    "..."


    "What are you doing? Let''s go. I''m hungry."


    "Ah, um. Understood."


    Was it just my imagination that the look of respect was gradually fading from Olivier''s face?


    "Haha."


    If so, everything was going according to plan. I preferred being more casual with my people.


    * * *


    The chef busily brought out large cuts of grilled meat and various side dishes.


    "Ah, excellent. The use of this sauce is particularly exquisite. Did you use chicken stock?"


    "Yes, Young Master. I''m glad it''s to your liking."


    "After eating your meals these past few days, I''ve found great pleasure in dining. In my opinion, you''re among the most skilled within this ducal castle."


    "Y-you''re too kind."


    The middle-aged man, who looked more like a butcher than a chef with his burly appearance, was flustered by my praise.


    I heard he''d never once steal any ingredients. That showed remarkable integrity.


    "Let''s meet often. Indeed, food tastes best when eaten fresh."


    "Thank you. It''s truly rewarding to have such appreciation..."


    "That''s good to hear."


    I watched the chef''s departing figure, his face flushed with joy.


    "I''ve noticed for a while that, young master treats us subordinates exceptionally well."


    Peter remarked.


    "You even look after the family of an insignificant servant like me, and help during times of hardship..."


    Peter''s eyes unexpectedly turned red.


    "Stop it, you idiot."


    "Huungh."


    "Though the Young Master has changed much, that aspect remains exactly the same as in childhood."


    Olivier added with a pleased expression.


    "You flatter me. But since I enjoy hearing it, continue."


    "Yes."


    Remember this- if you want to build your reputation, you must start from the very bottom.


    Of course, I wasn''t being fake with them. From the beginning, Karzan was a man who had daily interactions with people worried about their next meal since childhood.


    ''Unlike Barclava who acts up without realizing how comfortable his life is thanks to his servants.''


    As I ate while habitually criticizing Barclava, I noticed royal guards conducting outdoor training in the distant training grounds.


    "Are those the apprentices from earlier?"


    Olivier narrowed his eyes while enhancing his vision with mana and answered.


    "Yes, they are."


    "Hmm."


    Indeed, Olivier was quite adept at using mana.


    Even I found it difficult to gauge just how powerful he might become if he fully unleashed all his pent-up strength.


    "Tell me more about the Royal Guards."


    "The Royal Guards are a unit created to protect the clan head, their blood relatives, and the ducal castle."


    Olivier answered promptly.


    "They''re composed of specially selected talents among warriors trained by Grunewald, along with veterans. Their combat ability equals or exceeds that of the knights."


    "Based on your explanation, the martial arts of the knights and guards must differ then, correct?"


    "Ah, that''s right!"


    Olivier exclaimed in admiration.


    "As their purposes differ, so do their paths of martial arts. I''m impressed you deduced that right away."


    I enhanced my vision as Olivier had done. In other words, I strained my eyes. Blood rushed to them along with mana.


    "Indeed. Their physical abilities are uniformly excellent."


    The guards were all running vigorously, with none falling behind. Great warriors are good runners.


    "Though I haven''t directly seen them wielding swords-"


    I idly waved my dinner knife mid-meal.


    "I imagine knights'' martial arts would focus on mounted combat in heavy armor, accounting for battlefield chaos and variables."


    "Hmm."


    This was a lie. It wasn''t imagination but experience.


    If I were to load a ship with all the knights or former knight swordsmen I''d crossed blades with in my previous life, it would fill a large merchant vessel to capacity and beyond. Of course, that ship''s name would be the Ghost Ship.


    "I suspect they''ve generally evolved toward favoring momentum and aggression over precision."


    Of course, Grunewald might pursue a different direction, but the broad strokes should be similar, right?


    "You''ve observed correctly."


    Judging by Olivier''s expression, I was right.


    "Meanwhile, the Royal Guards are probably more accustomed to fighting on foot rather than horseback, in smaller-scale combat. They''d often engage in one-on-one fights too. Given the unit''s purpose, they''d prioritize defense and protection over pure offense."


    It differed from Karzan''s swordsmanship. But that was actually good. Defense and stability were principles I lacked.


    "Would it be something like this?"


    As my knife movements changed, so did Olivier''s gaze. Another correct answer.


    "Similar."


    "Oh? I must have been a sword genius."


    "Perhaps so."


    Though I said it jokingly, it wasn''t a joke.


    "By the way, Olivier."


    "Yes?"


    "Are there any hot-headed, rough Royal Guards?"


    "Pardon?"


    "I''d like to provoke one a bit and have a match."


    "You''re joking, right?"


    Seeing my expression, Olivier sighed.


    "...Please refrain. It''s not good to cause unnecessary trouble."


    "Who said anything about trouble?"


    "Your eyes are saying it."


    There was a hint of irritation in Olivier''s response.


    "Amazing, young master. Making the butler angry."


    Peter, who had been quiet until now also chimed in.


    "Shut up."


    "Yes."


    "Young Master, if you want a sparring partner, we could easily find volunteers through proper channels."


    "True."


    "So don''t even dream about it."


    "What''s that supposed to mean? Everyone has the right to dream. The right to dream is something everyone..."


    Olivier sighed with an ¡®Oh boy.¡¯


    I excitedly pointed at him.


    "See that? Your composure is cracking bit by bit!"


    "This too shall be part of my training. I''ll strive to improve."


    "Good. That''s the kind of spirit you need."


    I returned to cutting my meat. It sliced so smoothly. With mana infused, the aura-imbued knife cut through the meat''s sinews as easily as cheese.


    ''Ah, this is bad.''


    I was getting restless. I wanted to grab a sword and start swinging right away. Ah, I could hear the song of the sword. My fists were crying from neglect.


    I turned my head again toward the Royal Guards visible through the window.


    Sensing my gaze, several guards glanced at me. Despite the considerable distance, they had quite sharp intuition.


    "Oh ho, look at that?"


    Those eyes look quite hostile.


    I have a chronic condition where I get the urge to stab anyone who gives me such sharp looks.


    "Olivier."


    "Yes."


    Let''s change the question this time.


    "Are there Royal Guards who come from vassal or feudal families?"


    "Yes, there are."


    "Then these families might support different young masters, correct?"


    This time, Olivier''s response came slightly slower.


    "...That''s right."


    "Excellent. Then there must be quite a few who lack proper respect for Allenvert Grunewald, the Fourth Young Master."


    No matter where you go, there are always young people full of vigor and excessive confidence in their background and abilities.


    ''I can see the chaos brewing.''


    Only then did I smile with satisfaction.


    "Hehehe."


    "No, Young Master, surely you''re not..." S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sensing something ominous, Olivier became flustered.


    "If possible, I''d like to go on an ''observational training'' visit over there."


    "What exactly are you thinking?"


    It wouldn''t be fun if I told you already.


    I simply replied.


    "Who knows?"


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 31

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 31: Welcome, Third Brother


    After finishing my afternoon training and having a late dinner, I returned to my room late at night.


    Was it because I tried to learn a new sword technique and got denied? Or was it the restless spirit of the Karzan that was bothering me?


    The urge to wield the sword, the desire to learn a new sword technique, made my body itch.


    "So when exactly is the swordsmanship instructor supposed to be sent over?"


    "Wouldn''t that be too much for you? You''re already on such a grueling schedule."


    I responded to Peter''s concern.


    "This is nothing. It doesn''t even register as a muscle twitch. You pathetic bastard."


    "Why are you swearing all of the sudden?"


    While Karzan''s martial arts knowledge was in my head, I was stuck at a wall in that path.


    I planned to walk the new path of Grunewald''s martial arts, and someday challenge that wall again.


    ''Does Father still think I lack the qualifications?''


    I, the prodigy who reached the 3rd tier in a week, the unparalleled genius - what more could I possibly be lacking?


    If there was something I still needed to prove, it was likely not my martial prowess. That couldn''t be it.


    Then the possible reasons could be a few.


    Perhaps he wants to see how I would handle the scrutiny and opposition from my siblings and in-laws. After all, I had clashed with the Barclava faction and set myself against them.


    ''In many ways, he is raising me to be strong.''


    But even other noble houses had endured worse.


    Some had even ascended to the position of the clan head despite being openly branded as patricides.


    Adultery, schemes, violence, conspiracies - in some ways, the world of the nobility was even more of a den of wickedness than the underworld.


    "Young Master."


    Lost in these thoughts, Olivier, who had not yet gone home, came to my room.


    "Oh. Welcome."


    "Ahem."


    Olivier cleared his throat, seemingly unadapted to my casual greeting.


    "A summons just arrived for you, Young Master."


    "Huh? At this hour?"


    "Yes. It says that all the children and wives of the clan head will be gathering for a banquet tomorrow, and you are required to attend."


    "Eh? Really?"


    Peter was even more surprised than I was.


    "I had wished we could all gather once."


    "You should be tense. They''re probably planning to humiliate you or test your qualifications there."


    "Well, that''s to be expected."


    That was what I had been hoping for. I didn''t know if it was Father hosting this, but if I handled myself well here, there might be a reward for it.


    "But they could have told us earlier, couldn''t they?"


    I had planned to train hard with the royal guards, but now that plan was disrupted.


    "That''s part of the power play, you see. The other siblings have probably already heard about it."


    "Damn, how petty."


    Thinking about that malicious intent, this gathering was likely not hosted by Father.


    "Looks like it''s the doing of the Second Young Master or the Second Lady.¡±


    The Second Young Master who had sent Barclava to provoke me.


    And the Second Lady who had tried to mock me by sending the mountain tribe''s tribute as a ''reward''.


    ''Well, look at this pair of fuckers.''


    Even in the underworld, there were those who played such political games, sowing discord and manipulating from behind the scenes.


    Some had even died by my hand, and one of them had led to my current state.


    "The biggest problem is the formal attire."


    "Is that so?"


    Olivier was right.


    A nobleman''s formal attire is a custom-tailored outfit.


    There was no way they could have made a new one for me by tomorrow, even if they took my measurements today. It would take longer to make a dog''s outfit than that.


    "They really are meticulous about these things. So, how do we handle this?"


    As I rubbed my chin, I suddenly slapped my thigh.


    "Ah!"


    "Goodness, what''s wrong, Young Master?"


    "Peter, do you remember?"


    "What is it?"


    "The tailor said my build was similar to Father''s when he was young, didn''t he?"


    "Ah, I see!"


    Peter exclaimed in realization.


    "Perhaps the clan head has kept some of his old formal attire in storage?"


    I looked at Peter with surprised eyes.


    "Well done. Your senses have sharpened, haven''t they?"


    "Hehe. Mother said if I had studied more, I would have done well."


    "Well done indeed. In any case, let''s talk to the tailor and see what can be done."


    Olivier agreed.


    "That''s a reasonable idea. But the outfit might be a bit outdated."


    "So what? If someone mocks it for being old-fashioned, I''ll just say it''s one of Father''s old outfits. Who would dare criticize that?"


    If a son were to wear his father''s old clothes, who would dare to say anything? Although my maternal family had suffered near-annihilation, Father had never once left my mother and me.


    That meant I had a level of legitimacy beyond that of a typical bastard.


    "But what if the clan head gets angry?"


    "I won''t even worry about that."


    Recalling the content of the diary, Duke Geoge Grunewald seemed to be a hands-off type of patriarch. He closely observed but rarely intervened directly.


    "The formal attire issue can be solved this way."


    I clapped my hands to get Peter and Olivier''s attention.


    "Everyone, I know you''re concerned, but this is a gathering I must attend. I need to see for myself what kind of people my siblings are."


    "Are you sure you''ll be alright, Young Master?"


    Olivier asked.


    "I''ll be fine. What can they do to me? At most, they''ll just subject me to some sinister persecution and disdain."


    But I was no longer the young man who would silently endure such tricks.


    "...It''s different from the time with the Second Young Master."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t cause any trouble."


    In the past, I had been called the mad dog, but in a way, that was a carefully calculated strategy. One had to be judicious in their crazy antics.


    "I should also go thank the Second Lady for the honey she so graciously provided."


    I was no longer the kind of person who would be looked down upon or hide my strength.


    ''As the light grows brighter, the shadow also grows larger.''


    With the power of the 3rd tier, I had the ability to nurture a small power base in the underworld. My plan was to let that shadow spread out gradually.


    ''Let''s proceed as planned, step by step.''


    In my past life, I had no plans to speak of. Or more accurately, I was unable to make plans.


    As a child, I had only worried about where my next meal would come from and wandered about when it rained, looking for a ceiling.


    ''Even after becoming involved in the underworld, nothing had changed.''


    I would just set an action guideline as the situation demanded, beat up the troublemakers, and retaliate against those who provoked me. That was about it.


    In other words, I had simply lived by dealing with the unexpected events as they came.


    But now, it''s different.


    I am no longer the young boy filled with malice and stubbornness, nor the man who lay awake at night, suffocated by the ever-increasing responsibilities.


    I have experience, strength, poise, and conviction. The essence of who I am has not changed, but my future life will be completely different from the past.


    "Olivier, Peter."


    "Yes."


    "Tell me the reputations, characteristics, and deeds of my siblings and stepmothers."


    I couldn''t charge into the battlefield without knowing who was on my side.


    "Tomorrow, I need to confirm who will be my allies."


    Of course, who my enemies are is already clear.


    Verdzig Grunewald.


    The sinister Second Young Master who sent Barclava to me.


    * * *


    The next morning, I immediately went to find the tailor.


    "Fortunately, I have a few outfits in storage that you may choose from. I''ve been regularly pressing and starching them, so they should be suitable to wear."


    "Thank you for your kind assistance. But is it really alright?"


    The tailor smiled.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Well, for example, someone might say ''How dare you wear the clan head''s clothes!''"


    I asked tentatively.


    "Who would recognize the clan head''s formal attire from his younger days?"


    "That''s true."


    Yes, that''s a good point. How many people would even remember what clothes the clan head wore just a few days ago, let alone dozens of years ago?


    If anyone did recognize it, that would be more creepy than anything.


    "Young Master, please be especially careful."


    The tailor cautioned me.


    "It''s going to be a difficult gathering. Your siblings and stepmothers are not easy people."


    "...I see."


    He said, looking at my face.


    "But I must say, you are remarkably handsome. It seems you have harmoniously inherited the beautiful traits of both your mother and father."


    "Is that so?"


    "So, if possible, I''d suggest getting a haircut and grooming your face and eyebrows before attending. After all, you''re making your first appearance in seven years - you should shine brighter than anyone else there."


    He knew that for nobility, physical beauty was also a form of authority.


    "Ah, yes. Olivier has already taken care of that."


    "Excellent. Olivier is a young man worthy of trust."


    "Indeed."


    I smiled slightly.


    "But he can be a bit stiff, so I tease him once in a while. That''s how he''s become more comfortable around me."


    "Haha! In that regard, you don''t resemble the clan head at alll."


    The tailor chuckled.


    I felt like I understood that both Ludan and this man, who had quietly looked happy on the outside but lonely on the inside.


    Afterward, I called for a barber to cut my hair and groom my eyebrows. My skin didn''t require any makeup.


    Once the grooming was complete, I wore the formal attire my father had worn in his youth. By then, it was already afternoon.


    "How do I look?"


    "Wow, amazing!"


    Seeing me ready for the banquet, Peter gaped.


    "Young Master, you look truly handsome."


    "Hmm. Is that so?"


    I responded coolly, even though I knew it.


    These days, I was often hearing compliments about my appearance, which I didn''t entirely dislike.


    I wondered why I had been so indifferent to my appearance in my previous life.


    ''Well, whatever.''


    "I thought you were some elven envoy."


    Peter praised my looks.


    "I had thought the Second Young Master Verdzig was the most handsome among the siblings, but it seems that ranking may change today."


    Olivier said with no expression on his face.


    "Oh, really?"


    I snorted.


    "Is my Second Brother really that good-looking? Is he even capable of rivaling me?"


    "..."


    "..."


    Did I go overboard? I licked my lips and took another look in the mirror.


    "Damn, I really do look absurdly handsome."


    "You''re talking about it as if you''re looking at someone else''s face."


    "Shut up. That''s how memory loss works."


    "Yes, sir."


    Compared to my emaciated appearance on the day I awoke, my complexion had improved, and healthy muscles and flesh had formed.


    I felt like a lively young nobleman instead of a sickly one.


    "I can''t help but feel confident."


    I squared my shoulders, like a victorious general mounted on a prized steed, wearing a fine sword and expensive armor.


    "Let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    "The banquet hall."


    Olivier asked in surprise.


    "Young Master, are you leaving already? There''s still time until dinner..."


    "I want to arrive early, settle in a seat, and greet everyone one by one."


    "Ah, in that case."


    Olivier nodded.


    "I think that''s a good idea."


    "Doesn''t it make sense?"


    I believed it was better to either arrive early and firmly plant myself, or come in at the very end, rather than show up awkwardly in the middle.


    * * *


    "Ah, Young Master Allenvert?"


    "Don''t mind me, just carry on with your work. You all must be so busy."


    I settled into an appropriate seat. The servants were bustling about, setting the table and preparing the food.


    "Mmm, the aroma is wonderful. I wonder how lavish the cuisine will be?"


    "Whole-roasted suckling pigs with spices and butter, crispy roast duck, and a hearty stew with various seafood - those would be the main dishes, I imagine."


    Olivier responded to my musings.


    "How did you know?"


    "The scents are familiar to me."


    "I see. Of course."


    The butler must have extensive knowledge of imperial cuisine.


    "Um, Young Master, I feel so out of place here."


    Peter, who had never been to such a gathering, kept glancing around.


    "Don''t act so much like a country bumpkin. How pathetic."


    I chastised Peter as I looked around the banquet hall.


    On one side, a band was busily tuning their instruments, and on the other, the royal guards were adjusting their positions and formations.


    "Goodness, what a commotion."


    I was truly feeling the grandeur of this gathering of distinguished guests. In this vast space that could accommodate over a hundred people, only a handful were actually dining.


    In my previous life, I had attended many banquets, but those were with the vulgar nouveau riche of the underworld, not this realm of formality and dignity.


    This mad dog Karzan being invited to such a place filled my chest with pride.


    No, wait. Since this was essentially a gathering held because of me, I was the protagonist, wasn''t I?


    "So, what am I supposed to do now?"


    When Peter asked a silly question, I responded.


    "What is there to do? Just stand around and carry yourself with gravitas."


    "Understood."


    Not only Olivier, but Peter also seemed to have grown up decently, standing by my side when I was getting groomed.


    ''Hmm, no, not quite that well-behaved.''


    I objectively reassessed Peter''s demeanor.


    In any case, I dozed off for a bit, daydreamed, and exchanged a few words with the passing servants, when finally another sibling made an appearance.


    "Oh, could that be the Third Brother?"


    "Yes, that''s correct." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A towering figure with a strong presence. Just as I had heard yesterday. The Third Young Master, Somerset Grunewald. He was 20 years old this year.


    ''Let''s go take a look.''


    I waved my hand in a friendly greeting.


    "Welcome, Third Brother."


    "...?"


    But Somerset looked at me with a perplexed expression.


    ''Hmm, is that not it?''


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 32

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 32: The Brothers of Grunewald


    "What did you just say?"


    Somerset furrowed his brow at my greeting.


    "How vulgar. Where on earth did you learn such manners?"


    I scratched my ear and retorted.


    "I was just greeting you."


    Judging by his immediately aggressive response, it seemed he had also been sizing me up.


    This was the reaction I had expected. Of course, I had no intention of getting along with this fellow from the start.


    "No matter how deprived you are of proper etiquette education, your lack of dignity is astounding. Didn''t your servants teach you anything?"


    Somerset scolded me in a rage-filled voice loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Truly, how far will you shame our family name."


    "Oh."


    My, how ardently he loves his family name.


    Somerset ostentatiously sat as far from me as possible.


    "Bring me some water."


    "Yes, sir."


    The maid hurried to bring the water, her back drawing Somerset''s sticky gaze.


    ''My, how blatant.''


    I recalled Ludan''s words about Somerset being the most frequent visitor to erotic literature collections.


    I had mentally noted him as the kind of man who not only indulges in carnal pleasures but also has a sinister air about him.


    ''My judgment was accurate.''


    Even as he sipped the water, his eyeballs were rolling around lecherously. This fellow, judging by his appearance, will likely sire many bastards when he''s older.


    ''What a lamentable man.''


    In the underworld, there are many men like him, consumed by women and debauchery.


    ''According to Olivier''s assessment...''


    Somerset has a rough, simple, and hasty temper. He''s a typical martial type. Just by looking at his physique, one can tell that his martial prowess and talent are considerable.


    ''But he doesn''t seem to be of the intelligent type.''


    Although his mother, the Third Lady, and her relatives are coddling and pushing him as the next heir.


    If he becomes the Duke, those same relatives will likely suck the life out of him, as Olivier had assessed.


    ''I see. He acts like a hoodlum, but there is likely someone behind the scenes pulling the strings.''


    He''s a grown-up brat who has only known the comfort of his mother''s skirts, and his head has grown thick as a result. That''s why his head is so large - is his hat a custom-made one?


    "Why are you staring at me like that?"


    ¡°I don''t know why people in this house have such a problem with people''s eyes.¡±


    "What did you say, you brat?"


    Intense hostility burst out like a shockwave.


    ''Not bad.''


    His hair was fluttering, and the tablecloth was flapping. He must have consumed a lot of good tonics.


    ''His raw power is considerable.''


    But his actions are reckless, and I don''t sense any calmness in him.


    That''s why, despite his formidable strength, he doesn''t scare me at all.


    "Calm down, brother. Did you come here to fight? You''re not some street thug, so what''s the meaning of this..."


    "Shut up."


    As I gently scratched the surface, a violent reaction immediately sprang forth.


    Somerset crumpled the silver cup in his hand and flung it to the floor.


    "Oh dear, that was an expensive one."


    "What a waste. How poor must you have been to make such a fuss over a mere silver cup?"


    He''s quite arrogant for someone who has never earned a penny with his own hands.


    "I envy your luxurious lifestyle, brother."


    Realizing that the level of their conversation had degraded significantly, Somerset sighed.


    "Forget it. It''s meaningless to exchange words with you."


    I also decided to stop the probing at this point. If a real fight broke out, I still don''t have the means to defeat him, but that''s not the reason.


    ''I''ve gotten the gist of your level. How tedious.''


    At the age of twenty, to be this simple-minded, his conduct and political acumen in aristocratic society would be difficult to expect.


    I don''t know how formidable the influence of the Third Lady''s family is, but if I were the head of the clan, I would never entrust the clan to this man.


    In other words, his threat level as a rival is low. The cunning and prudence I sensed from Verdzig, the Second Master, is lacking in Somerset.


    ''There''s nothing more to see from him.''


    Watching the man who didn''t seem threatening at all as an opponent, I chuckled.


    ''As they say, reputation never lies.''


    "What''s so funny that you''re laughing like that?"


    "I''m just happy to see my brother again after so long."


    Somerset snorted dismissively at my nonsense.


    An attendant standing at the door shouted.


    ¡°First Young Master has entered.¡±


    "So you were already here."


    "Big brother!"


    A towering man with black hair and brown eyes approached with a weighty gait.


    ''Ah, that must be the First Young Master of Grunewald.''


    Karl Grunewald.


    His hair color was distinctly different from the typical blonde of the Barclava or the slightly brownish blonde of Somerset.


    "Big brother, you''ve arrived."


    I ostentatiously showed deference to Karl. In fact, this man was also one of my main targets for today.


    "Allenvert. It''s been a long time."


    "It''s an honor to see you."


    Seemingly irritated by my attitude, which was the complete opposite of his own, Somerset muttered under his breath.


    "What''s with this brat?"


    I silently performed ventriloquism.


    "What did you say?"


    Somerset immediately responded.


    ¡°Stop it. Should brothers fight as soon as they see each other?¡±


    The First Young Master chided both of us.


    ''Good, brother.''


    While he''s scolding both of us, the one who''s really being put on the spot is Somerset.


    Unable to say anything, Somerset just shuts up. It seems the First Young Master is the more formidable sibling after all.


    This confirms that the First Young Master has no difficult younger brothers besides the Second Young Master.


    ¡°I should have come to see you as soon as you woke up, but forgive me for not coming and only meeting you now.¡±


    "What, what the hell."


    I ignored Somerset''s muttering.


    "It''s alright. As the younger brother, I should have looked after you as well. I''m sorry about that."


    Just as expected, the First Young Master gave me a kind smile.


    ''Karl is indeed favorable towards me.''


    Combining the content written in the diary, Olivier''s assessment, and the rumors Petter overheard, it would be something like this.


    The eldest son, who has an inferiority complex and fear towards his superior second younger brother in every aspect.


    ''He tries to constantly monitor and compete with his second younger brother, but due to his own lack of achievements, he is gradually being pushed out of the succession race.''


    In his eyes - How lovely must the younger brother who defiantly stands up to the threatening second younger brother, while still deferentially honoring him, appear?


    ''I''ve secured one ally for now.''


    As planned. I''ve mentally divided the two into potential allies and adversaries.


    "Young Lady Ulbhild Grunewald has entered!"


    I turned my head to see the sole daughter, whom I had heard was quite eccentric.


    ''Oh.''


    I couldn''t help but be surprised. I didn''t know the Allenvert siblings had another beauty among them.


    "Allen!"


    A swordswoman with long, toned limbs and a pure, focused gaze in her eyes approached me.


    "Greetings, sister."


    "Allen, it''s been so long. I heard you''ve been in seclusion, but how have you honed your body!"


    She asked warmly, making me slightly flustered.


    "I''ve been training intensively these past few days."


    "I see, good choice."


    Ulbhild, who had a cold expression making her seem more like a knight than a noble lady, whispered to me.


    "But Allen, is it true that you reached the fifth level of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique in less than a week?"


    "That''s right."


    "Remarkable."


    Her face, which had been icy, was now filled with genuine curiosity, making her seem less her age.


    "Self-taught? Without even having the guidance once?"


    "That''s correct."


    "Amazing. If the Head Butler hadn''t vouched for it, I wouldn''t have believed it at all."


    After her outburst, Ulbhild briefly greeted the brothers.


    "Brothers, it''s been a while."


    "How have you been?"


    "More or less. Somerset, I''ve heard rumors that you''ve been neglecting your training lately."


    "Ah, sister, that is..."


    "Relying only on your meager martial prowess and neglecting the sword, your future prospects are obvious. It''s none of my business, so conduct yourself as you will."


    She didn''t seem particularly close to even her full-blooded brother Karl, and there was a hint of disdain towards Somerset.


    But why is she treating me this way?


    "Allen. If you don''t mind, could you briefly demonstrate your sword aura?"


    "Uh, right here?"


    "A dagger will do, won''t it?"


    "Well, that''s..."


    Her clear brown eyes were filled with a mad gleam. Pressured by her intensity, I nodded.


    "Good."


    Ulbhild smiled contentedly. I picked up the knife set on the table and manifested the sword aura.


    "Ooh...!"


    Ulbhild fondly ran her bare hands over the sword aura, plucking at it with her fingers, and then tore the tablecloth. Sword aura effortlessly slicing through it.


    "Truly remarkable. How have you perfected the sword aura to such a degree?"


    She had the aura of a pure seeker of the martial arts. Now I understand why the sister was said to have no interest in the power struggle.


    "Allen, you''ve impressed me. I''ll come visit you soon, so clear your schedule. And..."


    I know a man with a similar gaze to hers. That was the private tutor who began to obsessively see me as some kind of rare treasure.


    ''Finally, someone has properly recognized my talents.''


    ¡°Fifth Young Master has entered.¡±


    Meanwhile, Barclava quietly entered and took a seat far from me.


    "Oh, the youngest has arrived?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ugh."


    Barclava showed disgust and ignored me.


    "Our youngest brother, our baby, our Barclava. Has the hand you broke against the wall healed yet?"


    "Just shut up, please."


    "I''m just worried, but that''s too much, huh?"


    "It''s healed, so leave me alone."


    "Oh."


    Just as Barclava was about to be further tormented -


    "So you were all gathered here."


    A soft yet commanding voice caught everyone''s attention.


    "Elder brother, Ulbhild, Somerset, Barclava."


    Just by calling out the names of the siblings, the atmosphere changed.


    Walking in with an overwhelming presence was a handsome blond-haired, blue-eyed man. This was Verdzig Grunewald, the Second Young Master.


    ''Wow, he''s disgustingly handsome.''


    While Allenvert''s face still has a boyish charm, Verdzig''s is that of a mature adult man.


    But what''s most striking is -


    ''How preposterous. Was he really that strong?''


    This was a man of overwhelming power, far beyond Somerset, far beyond Karl, far beyond Ulbhild. I couldn''t even begin to fathom his level of power.


    My body involuntarily shrank in fear. It''s a natural response. The rabbit trembling before the tiger is the way of nature.


    But I am no rabbit.


    "Allenvert, it''s been a while."


    "Indeed."


    I responded.


    "It feels like I saw you just yesterday, though the actual meeting has been long."


    "I''m glad to hear that."


    Verdzig smoothly parried my sarcastic remark with a beautiful smile, glancing at the siblings.


    "Everyone, please rise. The Ladies have arrived."


    As if I don''t even exist in his world. And he speaks as if he has the strongest voice in this room.


    "..."


    The First Young Master''s gaze towards Verdzig was icy.


    ''This family feud is entertaining.''


    I watched the scene with the detachment of an outsider, even though I am a party involved.


    "Duchess Isabel Grunewald, Duchess Emengarde Grunewald, Duchess Bianca Grunewald have entered!"


    ...The music changed.


    Escorted by maids, three resplendently dressed Duchesses entered the banquet hall.


    ''So the three are entering together.''


    They must have coordinated this. Even etiquette is a battle of egos.


    "It''s so good to gather like this for once."


    "Greetings to the First Lady."


    The siblings greeted the black-haired Isabel Grunewald, the First Lady, who was the elder in the absence of the clan patriarch.


    "..."


    I made eye contact with Emengarde Grunewald, the Second Lady. Her eyes were identical to Verdzig''s - beautiful, but somehow evoking a snake''s gaze.


    "Allenvert."


    The corner of her mouth curved upwards in a smile.


    "It''s been a while."


    I also stood up with a smile.


    "Greetings to the Second Lady."


    "You''ve grown into such a handsome young man in our absence."


    The Second Lady closed her fan, partially covering her lips.


    "If your mother, Lucatia, were to see you now, she would be so proud."


    The hidden smile was likely closer to a mocking arc.


    "I''m grateful for your concern."


    I replied calmly.


    "The gifts you sent have allowed me to achieve great accomplishments. They were truly valuable."


    "It''s not that extraordinary, so don''t worry about it."


    ...We hid our daggers in our laughter.


    And so the banquet began.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 33

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 33: Can¡¯t I Even Burp?


    The meal was quiet and calm. If it weren''t for the orchestra, the only sound would have been the clinking of utensils.


    This place feels so desolate. Are they really a family?


    "Barclava, it would be better to chew more quietly."


    "I''m sorry."


    Barclava hunched his shoulders at the reprimand from the Second Lady. Even the Third Young Master Somerset joined in the scolding.


    "Barclava. What kind of behavior is that? Straighten your shoulders."


    "Yes, brother."


    Barclava replied with a meek expression.


    ''Oh, look at that guy?''


    He really can''t assert himself here. I gave Barclava a mocking look.


    ''You''re the weakest, poor thing. How pathetic.''


    Barclava bristled but kept his mouth shut, afraid of being scolded again if he spoke out. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "By the way, Karl, I heard you impressively wiped out the pirates the other day."


    Emengarde, the Second Lady, now turned to praise the crown prince. But her eyes didn''t smile.


    "It was not that remarkable. The opponents were a ragtag bunch, so I was able to subdue them without much difficulty."


    "Your modesty is excessive. I''ve heard the tales of you single-handedly boarding the enemy flagship and beheading their leader."


    ''Oh, impressive.''


    I contemplated and chewed my meat in silence.


    ''So he has real combat experience too. But he doesn''t seem the type to recklessly charge into enemy territory alone...''


    "I was also in awe of your exploits, brother."


    Second Young Master Verdzig also chimed in with a gentle tone.


    "I''ve done similar things before, but I''ve never gone in alone like that. It''s an achievement not just anyone can accomplish."


    Was that a jab? To anyone listening, Verdzig''s inaction would seem more pronounced.


    Sensing the subtext, Karl''s expression turned uncomfortable.


    ''Interesting. They keep needling him without outright insulting him. What a loving set of brothers.''


    In any case, Karl and Verdzig, who had come of age long ago, seemed to be actively engaged in external activities.


    Participating in military operations like pirate suppression, no less.


    ''Let''s see. Karl is in the knighthood, and Verdzig is in the Royal Guards, right?''


    The two were commanders of a battalion each within those respective forces.


    ''Father must have attached these loyal forces to them. Dividing military power between his sons to gauge their control...... A common tactic.''


    Fundamentally, the power in the Grunewald was divided between the military and the bureaucracy. And within the military, there were two main pillars.


    First, there was the ''regular army'' centered around the officer corps and non-commissioned officers, maintaining about 30% strength in peacetime and then conscripting citizens in times of war.


    ''But this side doesn''t have much real presence.''


    It was more like a reserve force, maintaining the minimum strength to prepare for emergencies.


    The other pillar was the ''standing army'' - elite specialized units that maintained their numbers even in peacetime, each with their own duties.


    Due to their nature, the standing army was inevitably smaller in number than the regular army.


    ''Most of the military''s core must be composed of standing army members.''


    The standing army included the Royal Guards, the Knighthood, the Special Operations Division, and the Border Guard.


    According to Olivier''s explanation, excluding the Border Guard, the remaining three were considered the public face of the duchy''s military might.


    ''The interesting part is that the Duke has given his sons different units to command, and there is an implicit hierarchy between those units.''


    The Special Operations Division was a small and specialized unit. Ulbhild commanding it was partly due to her exceptional skills, but more so because she had no interest in the line of succession.


    Therefore, to secure the actual line of succession, controlling the Royal Guards or the Knighthood was crucial. And based on yesterday''s observation, the Royal Guards seemed to be of a higher caliber.


    ''Therefore.''


    The status of the loyal forces also meant that Verdzig was ahead of Karl.


    ''Subtle. Is this a meritocracy?''


    If so, my father was a truly cold-blooded man. Then again, considering how he''s treated me and my mother, it''s not that surprising.


    ''But the Knighthood isn''t some unit that bows to anyone either.''


    The knights were mostly raised in noble families from a young age or were exceptional graduates of the Duchy''s training institutions.


    Once formally invested as knights, they were recognized as minor nobles, so the scions of noble houses without inheritance rights and wealthy commoners were the ones who mainly enlisted.


    ''Knights are usually the type who pursue their own pride or romance alongside being soldiers.''


    The knights I encountered in my previous life were generally of that disposition.


    But the Royal Guards were a rare sight. They were treated as VIPs wherever they went.


    ''I see, even the duchy can have its own Royal Guards.''


    Indeed, they had a presence far exceeding the other lesser nobles.


    The Royal Guards were considered the elite of the elite in any kingdom, and the cost to train and maintain them was correspondingly high.


    According to Olivier, they only accepted the best, regardless of background.


    They were the mightiest shield protecting their master and their nation, and veteran troops who could be deployed on any mission.


    ''There are basically two paths of recruitment.''


    Either they would handpick the most outstanding candidates from the training institutions and groom them within the unit itself -


    Or they would externally hire those who had distinguished themselves and whose skills had matured in other existing units.


    ''It''s common for Knighthood members to join the Royal Guards, but the reverse is rare. That alone makes the hierarchy between the two clear.''


    The Second Young Master commands a higher-ranked unit than the First Young Master. Enough to make the First Young Master feel inferior, no doubt?


    ''I''d be pissed too if I were him.''


    I observed the two men closely. One carried an air of inferiority, the other of superiority.


    "To slay the pirate captain alone is truly remarkable, dear brother. How can you be so valorous?"


    So I deliberately flattered Karl. He responded with a gentle smile.


    "If you diligently hone the martial arts of Grunewald as I have, you could surpass even this brother in glorious exploits. To manifest sword aura in just a week after initiation is an achievement none of us could match."


    "I''m grateful for your kind words. I strive to at least follow in your footsteps."


    When the topic turned to martial arts, the usually disinterested Ulbhild suddenly interjected.


    "Allen. Since we''re on the subject, this sister would like to instruct you in the sword."


    "......"


    Why is she suddenly so interested? Is my talent that coveted? Her gaze reminded me of a private tutor.


    "Though he''s my brother, I can''t bear to see such talent go to waste. It''s never too late to train properly. Even seven years of absence can be overcome with diligence."


    "That''s an extremely generous offer. But Father has not yet permitted me to train in swordsmanship..."


    "Father? Why? For what reason?"


    Ulbhild''s eyes widened as if she couldn''t believe it. She looked ready to confront Father right away.


    "How would I presume to understand Father''s intentions? He must have his reasons."


    "Well, yes, but still..."


    Ulbhild was visibly deflated and began to viciously cut her meat. Thick calluses dotted her long fingers.


    ''Impressive. The hands of a swordmaster.''


    Such calloused hands on a warrior were rare even in the underworld. It was a testament to her grueling training.


    ''In any case.''


    As planned, the First Young Master and the Young Lady had clearly taken a liking to me.


    I''m the one who immediately got into a fight with the youngest and caused a commotion right after waking up. For all I know, there might have been talk of me having a fit.


    ''With a guy like that being so deferential to the elder brother, how wonderful.''


    Thinking back to Olivier''s story last night, I realized what Karl likely wanted most.


    Was it money? Power? Honor?


    No.


    ''...The existence of younger siblings who revere and look up to him. In short, the recognition and respect from his younger siblings.''


    Seeing it today, my analysis was spot on. His full-blooded sister Ulbhild neither respected nor feared him, and Somerset was never the type to look up to anyone.


    As for Barclava, he was essentially Verdzig''s puppet, so there was nothing to be said there.


    ''That leaves only me.''


    Good. I''ll act out the respect you desire, Karl. I can be a sycophant whenever necessary.


    ''By the way, Ulbhild has a rather intense gaze.''


    In any case, she was recognized as capable enough to command one of the Special Operations Division''s units. That elite and unruly division, no less.


    ''Even the name sounds suspicious. Special missions, huh?''


    They definitely seem like a bunch of oddballs.


    ''Of course, the Special Ops unit would suit my temperament the best.''


    Next year, when I come of age, there''s a high chance I''ll either lead a unit or be assigned to one.


    If I had to choose, I''d want to join the Special Ops. It would be good to cultivate a friendship with Ulbhild. At least for the time being.


    ''How complicated.''


    Anyway, through this gathering, I''ve clearly identified my most formidable rival.


    ''Verdzig Grunewald.''


    He possesses talents that rival the First Young Master and is undoubtedly the strongest among the young nobles of the same generation.


    And he discreetly scrutinizes and needles his just-recovered younger brother, in a rather sinister manner.


    ''It really reminds me of that guy.''


    Just as I was reminiscing about the assassin king who had struck me from behind, Somerset provoked me.


    "By the way, Allen. What''s with that rustic outfit?"


    "Huh?"


    I gave a response somewhere between annoyed and polite. Ambiguous enough for others to hear, but irritating for the recipient.


    "Your face may be decent-looking, but your fashion sense is terribly provincial. If you go socializing in the circles with that kind of attire, it will bring shame to the family name, so be careful."


    Just as expected, a personal attack came.


    The Third Lady also had a faint smile of amusement on her face. Looks like he recited what Mother told her to say. Oh dear, what a pathetic guy. How old is he and he''s still under his mother''s wing?


    "It seems our dear brother holds the family''s honor in the highest regard."


    My response made Somerset''s brow furrow like a caterpillar.


    "You insolent brat. What''s with that disrespectful tone?"


    "The disrespectful one is you, brother."


    "What did you say?"


    "This is the formal wear that father wore in his youth."


    "!"


    "How dare you, brother? To mock father''s clothes as provincial? If you don''t like it, just say so. How can you, as his child, disgrace our father?"


    Somerset was suddenly turned into a villain. He moved his lips in anger when the Third Lady Bianca intervened.


    "Allenvert. Your words were too much, weren''t they? That wasn''t his intention."


    Seeing her son lose the verbal battle, Bianca appropriately stepped in.


    I muttered in an annoying tone.


    "Oh, I see."


    "You half-breed savage, how dare you..."


    "Sister, your words are excessive."


    The First Lady Isabella rebuked her.


    "Please refrain from such improper conduct and speech."


    "Sister, I apologize. I got a bit carried away."


    Of course, Lady Bianca did not offer me a single apology. Is disliking apologies a family trait of these people?


    ''In that sense, Second Lady is as deep-hearted as her son.''


    It was clear she disliked my mother, Lusatia, by the way, she had sent the tribute from mother¡¯s enemies as a consolation gift. But she didn''t let it show at all in this setting.


    Burp!


    Ah, that''s right. Eating a meal in such an uncomfortable setting, I accidentally let out a burp without realizing it.


    "Allenvert. Have you gone mad?"


    This time, I had no rebuttal to Somerset''s scolding. I raised my hand in apology.


    "I''m sorry."


    "......"


    Then everyone, including Olivier and Peter, looked at me like I was a madman.


    Why are they all acting this way? Can''t a person burp occasionally?


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 34

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 34: The Snake of the Apocalypse


    The reactions of the people to Allenvert''s sudden actions were diverse.


    "He''s a madman."


    "Hmm, how perplexing."


    "He''s clearly not in his right mind."


    "Why do his eyes seem like that of a mad dog?"


    "My younger brother is talented, but he still lacks social skills. It''s fine, that''s just how geniuses are. As his older sister, I''ll teach him a lot."


    The gazes of the family members towards Allenvert were almost identical at this moment.


    "Is it possible he''s delirious from a fever? I should ask the doctor about that."


    Somerset pondered this question seriously, while-


    "That madman."


    Barclava was slightly unnerved by the incomprehensible madness in front of him. How could he burp like that?


    Only Karl was a step ahead of his younger siblings.


    "Allen, it seems your body has not fully recovered from the fever yet. Overeating is not good at a time like this."


    First Young Master admonished his brother in a dignified manner, and Allenvert matched his tone.


    "You are right, elder brother. I will be more careful."


    Responding humbly with his eyes downcast, Allenvert''s actions caused Somerset and Barclava to curse silently inside.


    ''This little fucker.''


    ''How utterly repulsive.''


    Seeing the foul-mouthed fellow now fawning obsequiously was sickening.


    However, Verdzig smiled with a different meaning.


    ''How clever.''


    Since he had already taken an opposing stance against Allenvert, aligning with the other brothers made sense.


    The hotheaded Third Young Master or Young Lady who had no interest in the succession struggle were less desirable choices than the First Young Master.


    ''Feigning madness could also be a strategy.''


    Otherwise, how could he make such appropriate judgments? Verdzig had no intention of underestimating Allenvert.


    ''His seven years of seclusion also had a purpose, it seems.''


    From Verdzig''s perspective, this suspicion was reasonable. After all, who could infer that he had regained the memory of his past life?


    ''When a bird that has not flown for seven years suddenly spreads its wings, it will surprise everyone.''


    Verdzig felt that closely observing Allenvert at this moment was of great importance.


    "But second elder brother."


    At that very moment, Allenvert, who had not exchanged a single word with him, suddenly addressed Verdzig.


    "Speak, Allen."


    All eyes turned to the two of them.


    "Don''t we have some unfinished business to settle between us?"


    "...!"


    Business? Who would dare speak to Verdzig in such a bold manner?


    ''How absurd.''


    ''Doesn''t he have any fear?''


    Allenvert grinned with his back to the shocked faces of Somerset and Barclava.


    "If you have something to say, then say it."


    "Wouldn''t it be better to settle the matter in a more private setting?"


    The unexpected audacity surprised Verdzig.


    "Are you requesting a private audience with me?"


    But Allenvert was not the type to tremble in front of a powerful opponent.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Verdzig smiled faintly.


    "Very well, let''s do it then."


    ... The air grew bitterly cold.


    * * *


    The banquet ended in a rather haphazard manner. However, the siblings had not yet left their seats.


    ''How surprising, our younger brother.''


    Ulbhild Grunewald thought about the younger brother she had not seen in seven years.


    ''His sword skills were truly beautiful.''


    She did not agree with the statement that Allenvert was too old to learn.


    If that were the case, the scions of renowned clans who had started martial arts training in their youth should always have been the best of their generation. But was that really the case?


    What mattered was not the timing, but the talent. In that sense, look at Allenvert.


    ''He cultivated to the fifth level of Eternal Ocean Chain Technique through self-study, and in just a week, no less?''


    It was not a simple matter of just taking good elixirs. It required unwavering control of mana, consistent endurance and focus, and most importantly, a clear image of the sword in his mind.


    ''... Father must not be unaware of this.''


    Perhaps there were other reasons. The tragedy that befell Allenvert''s maternal family, or the obstruction of his other brothers. Or maybe...


    ''His constitution of limited lifespan is nothing. There are surely ways to extend his life, and even a slim chance of finding something like the Ereshkigal.''


    If Allenvert was truly that gifted, there was no reason she could not provide that level of assistance.


    ''His talent is remarkable, but what''s most impressive is his composure and courage even in this setting.''


    A great warrior needs more than just talent with the sword. Boldness, wisdom, action, judgment... Today, Allenvert had displayed glimpses of all these qualities.


    ''But his mental state, which was unable to recover for seven years, is still uncertain. If he will crumble again in the face of greater trials, it''s better not to harbor empty dreams from the start.''


    Until now, she had shown little interest in Allenvert.


    The story was tragic, but she had no intention of extending a helping hand to a brother who had resigned himself.


    As a warrior, his weakness was disappointing to her.


    ''But you have been reborn. ... Whether you will be broken again or have grown strong enough to endure, I will put you through a tempering test to find out.''


    Ulbhild''s eyes gleamed with a strange obsession.


    Meanwhile, one who held the opposite view of his sister was also present.


    ''Locked up in a corner, and now he''s gone mad.''


    In Somerset''s eyes, Allenvert''s sudden change seemed closer to madness than mental recovery.


    Why wouldn''t it be? According to the words of spies he had planted, the reclusive Allenvert was a timid and pathetic fellow.


    ''It''s been a long time since he was rendered incapable of recovery.''


    Was all that just an act? Or was the fever such a transformative catalyst for him?


    ''... Hmm.'' sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Somerset suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    What if Allenvert''s actions were not simply an outburst of madness?


    ''Come to think of it, he hasn''t actually suffered any losses. No, he may have even shrewdly gained advantages.''


    Allenvert acted as if this setting posed no fear or difficulty for him at all, and in the end, even the three siblings including his elder brothers, did not scold or insult him beyond a certain limit. There was simply no room for it. It was a perilous tightrope walk, indeed.


    ''During that time, he has won the favor of the elder brother and sister, while clearly taking an opposing stance against me and the second elder brother.''


    How could he be so fearless? Even Somerset himself felt a sense of dread and eeriness towards the formidable Verdzig.


    ''Reviewing it again, in this brief banquet, Allenvert has effectively demarcated his allies and adversaries.''


    In this case, no one would dare to carelessly confront Allenvert, as it could be perceived as provocation against the opposing faction. When did he acquire such cunning tactics?


    Of course, Somerset had no way of knowing that this wisdom came from Karzan''s experience in the underworld.


    ''Damn it.''


    Somerset gritted his teeth.


    This made the setting almost like Allenvert''s debut performance.


    After seven years of seclusion, Allenvert had made a strong impression on the First Young Master and Young Lady of the duchy. But as for himself...


    ''I''ve been relegated to a mere supporting actor.''


    A realization that came a bit late, Somerset''s face distorted with anger and humiliation.


    ''Allenvert. How amusing.''


    On the other side, Karl was smiling as he thought of the unexpected ally he had found.


    ''Today, I''ve reaped an unexpected harvest.''


    The Third Prince Somerset not only walked his own path but was also a hot-tempered and unwise brother whom Karl did not wish to embrace as an ally.


    ''As for Barclava, he''s practically on a leash to Verdzig, so there''s no need to mention him.''


    While Ulbhild, his full-blooded sister, possessed exceptional skills so she had no interest in the succession struggle.


    In the midst of this, Allenvert, who had no power base and had even lost his proper lineage, suddenly showed a friendly attitude towards Karl and helped him to restore his standing.


    This was a clear gesture of goodwill, and there was no reason not to take his hand at the moment.


    "Karl."


    "Yes, Mother."


    Isabelle said to her son.


    "Let''s get going now."


    "As you wish."


    Should they recruit Allenvert? If so, how should they win his favor? Or was there another intention behind it?


    There was much to investigate from this point forward.


    "Ulbhild."


    "Ah, please excuse me."


    The Young Lady responded rather coldly.


    "I will go and confront the Head Butler about why he did not assign a sword instructor for Allenvert."


    "Do as you will."


    In any case, the direction they were aiming for was the same.


    "Barclava, you too, return."


    "Yes, Mother."


    Emengard''s contemptuous tone, as if Barclava was not even worth discussing, made him silently rise to leave.


    ''...''


    In this setting, Barclava was once again reminded that while the focus was on his fourth brother Allenvert, he himself had received no one''s attention, only able to roll his eyes in frustration.


    ''Why do I have to endure such humiliation?''


    He had grown up as the youngest of the illustrious Grunewald clan, not lacking in anything.


    Yet why was he the only one suffering from this sense of inferiority? Barclava could not understand the reason.


    ''And how...''


    How was Allenvert able to be so defiant even in front of the formidable Verdzig? It was a conundrum that the current Barclava could not comprehend.


    * * *


    Verdzig had invited me to his private study.


    "Understand, there are ears everywhere."


    "Of course, I understand that well."


    "Good, you should know that."


    The eyes and ears Verdzig had planted in the annex had been removed on my orders.


    We had a surprisingly calm conversation, both aware of this fact.


    ''One who watches others must also be wary of the eyes watching him.''


    This is a maxim to be remembered, whether in the underworld or the nobility.


    Yet the magical security measures created in this bedroom were clearly obsessively meticulous. With my current abilities, I could only detect a tiny fraction of them.


    "You seem quite interested in magic."


    "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    We sat on the sofa. Verdzig was sitting on the seat of honor and gazed at me steadily.


    ''He''s damn good-looking.''


    His face could rival even Allenvert''s in beauty, an exquisite perfection.


    ''Quite impressive, indeed.''


    The sharpness of his eyes and nose, the harmonious balance of his features, his proud yet agile physique, his long limbs... He was a sculpture carved by a master craftsman.


    Yet why does this beauty now feel ominously chilling to me?


    Now that we''re in a private audience, I can''t help but think that this man could slit my throat or force me to swallow poison without any strangeness.


    ''Beneath his calm exterior, there lurks tremendous murderous intent.''


    I know this type of man.


    He is a snake.


    A venomous viper.


    ''The snake of the Apocalypse that devours and poisons everything.''


    It''s a preposterous idea. When have I ever made such an assessment of a person?


    ''A terrible monster lives in the castle of a beautiful port city.''


    Suddenly, I wondered if requesting this private audience with him might have been my own mistake.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 35

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 35:The Mask of Aminicrus


    ¡®A mistake? Nonsense.¡¯


    I blocked my soul''s ears to the whispers of my terror-stricken body. How dare it utter such weak words.


    "Why do you look at me that way, little brother?"


    "Barclava¡ª"


    I mentioned the name of the bastard who started all this.


    "He seemed terribly afraid of you, brother."


    "Is that what you noticed?"


    Verdzig smiled. His expression seemed to ask if I wasn''t afraid of him.


    ¡°I saw today that it wasn''t because Barclava is a particularly pathetic coward.¡±


    Verdzig leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "I observed the attitudes of the servants toward you, and the look in our other siblings'' eyes."


    "Ah, I see. And what did you notice?"


    "They either revered you or feared you. Generally one of the two."


    "Hmm."


    Verdzig simply stared at me without confirming or denying, maintaining his composure. His calmness sent chills down my spine. I knew why.


    ''From the moment I entered, he had already spread his killing intent throughout the room.''


    Like a dispersed mist, it was subtle yet gradually paralyzed my body like poison.


    His mana control was truly astonishing. It was impossible to gauge this man''s true level.


    ''He''s openly intimidating people. No wonder Barclava would have wet himself by now.''


    However, I''m a man who knows how to maintain his nerve even when terrified. That''s why I''ve always been better at gambling than Ivan.


    ''Dear brother... The more I learn about you, the more you remind me of the Dark King.''


    That one was a cruel and persistent hypocrite. He was also a demon lord who devoured a nation by ruling through fear and blackmail.


    Here lies that same seed. Verdzig Grunewald, a devil with an angel''s face.


    "Impressive."


    Verdzig''s eyes changed as he watched me quietly endure all his pressure. As if I''d finally earned the right to converse with him.


    "Now then, shall we hear what calculations led our little brother to request this private audience?"


    "You''re not asking because you don''t know."


    When I smirked, Verdzig''s eyebrow twitched. Was my smile that surprising?


    ''Well, it would be.''


    After all, this wasn''t pressure that could be endured with my power, having only reached the fifth level of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.


    ''This is just presence, just presence. If you grit your teeth and endure, it''s nothing.''


    How many death lines have I crossed in my life? I am Karzan, the mad dog of the underworld.


    "My, I must have been too mischievous."


    Verdzig instantly dissolved his killing intent. Like a collapsed dam, a sigh unconsciously escaped me.


    "Haha. Seems I overdid it."


    Only then did Verdzig smile at me. His eyes looked down at me as if saying, ''Your struggle was quite desperate, commendable effort.''


    ''How arrogant.''


    Still, I didn''t snap back at him. I''m a man who knows well how excessive boldness can ruin situations.


    And now was the time to take a step back. The strong one had already shown me mercy.


    "It''s not easy to keep my head high before you, brother."


    I spoke showing my feigning weakness.


    "I hope you found this little brother''s bravado endearing."


    "Well now, truly admirable."


    Even as he spoke words of praise, I felt a chill like a snake licking my skin.


    ''He''s skilled at deception. He took advantage of my momentary lapse.''


    The chill likely came from him scanning my body with his energy.


    I knew this but didn''t resist.


    "Good. I like your attitude more and more."


    Verdzig nodded.


    Was he reading the situation at the same level as me? I decided to assume so. It didn''t matter ¨C I was used to taking the weaker position.


    "Now let this brother settle accounts. Let''s see, what would be suitable..."


    Verdzig rose from his seat and retrieved something from a drawer.


    It was a white mask.


    "What is that?"


    "The Mask of Aminicrus. An artifact that changes the appearance of its wearer."


    Verdzig put on the mask himself.


    "Whoa!"


    His height decreased and his face changed, and suddenly there stood Verdzig transformed into Barclava''s appearance, laughing heartily.


    "Surprised? This is generally what it can do. It does consume quite a bit of mana though."


    As soon as he removed the mask, he returned to his original form.


    "No... why give me such a precious item? It must be priceless."


    "After tormenting my cute little brother, I should pay an appropriate price, shouldn''t I?"


    Verdzig stepped close and whispered.


    ¡°Allen, every noble needs secrets and shadows.¡±


    Those words were truly meaningful.


    "If my gaze was so suffocating, now this brother will give you the freedom to keep secrets."


    Look at this. I was dumbfounded by such an excessive reward being suddenly presented.


    ''Is he saying I should try whatever I can? How arrogant. Or is even this just bait to test my reaction?''


    I leaned more toward the latter interpretation.


    "What''s wrong? Not to your liking?"


    "Your younger brother feels guilty, receiving something so excessive for such a minor matter."


    Even receiving an item of such high value requires courage.


    ''It''s a superior item. The craftsmanship, the mana signature, everything.''


    Only someone like the Second Young Master of Grunewald, where all treasures of the continent gather, could acquire such an item.


    In my previous life, such rare items occasionally appeared in black markets, but their prices were truly astronomical.


    "You''re welcome to decline."


    I looked straight into Verdzig''s eyes.


    "I will not decline."


    "Ah, is that so?"


    The corners of Verdzig''s mouth curved upward.


    Of course, this was still an artifact beyond my current ability to handle. But¡ª


    ''A mask that can change appearance at will?''


    How could I pass this up? This was exactly what I needed to build my own power base while moving between the underworld and the noble houses.


    ''Turns out he''s actually a nice person.''


    I felt a newfound appreciation for him. Almost enough to make me regret if I''d spoken too impudently earlier.


    "Brother, I''ve learned that receiving something beyond one''s worth often leads to misfortune."


    "Generally true."


    An owner who cannot handle their possession usually ends up dying because of it.


    The Dark King had the power to handle it, which is why I ended up dying instead.


    "I''ll work hard to ensure that doesn''t happen."


    "That would be good then."


    I am a man who once roamed through the massive shadows covering this entire continent. It would be shameful not to be able to swallow this level of poison.


    "By the way, I feel guilty receiving gifts twice already."


    "Don''t worry about that honey or this mask. Neither is particularly special."


    "If you say so, I won''t worry about it."


    Verdzig laughed again, seeming to have grown accustomed to my way of speaking.


    "How interesting."


    ...And at this moment, I realized something. Surely this man had extended his reach into the underworld long before I had.


    Why wouldn''t he? This bastard has eyes that show he could kill and dispose of even his siblings if necessary. In both the underworld and noble society, these types are the most dangerous.


    "Brother, I shall take my leave now."


    "Leaving already?"


    Verdzig asked.


    "Without even having tea?"


    "That''s quite alright." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I haven''t poisoned it."


    Too savage to be a joke. But what was even more savage was that it wasn''t a joke at all.


    * * *


    "Young Master!"


    "Young Lord!"


    When I returned, Peter and Olivier made a huge fuss as if seeing someone return from the dead.


    "Why are you like this? Anyone would think I''d just gotten out of prison."


    "Were... were you unharmed?"


    Even Olivier asked in a panic. It was another indication of Verdzig''s reputation.


    "Well, to be fair nothing happened..."


    "Did... did you perhaps consume poison...?"


    "Almost did."


    "Urk!"


    Peter''s legs gave out and he collapsed. Good grief, what a pathetic fellow.


    "Don''t worry. I got paid handsomely for the trouble."


    "Pardon?"


    "Look at this."


    I took out the Mask of Aminicrus.


    "Olivier. Can you tell what this is?"


    "...It''s a mask with transformation abilities."


    "As expected, you know your stuff."


    Some nobles enjoy masquerade balls with completely changed appearances, builds, and voices. This was an item made for such nobles.


    But in my hands, it would be different.


    "It seems quite precious."


    "Right?"


    "Yes. Low-quality masks are easily detected, but better ones guarantee perfect polymorphing. The finest ones can even change gender, they say."


    "That''s impressive."


    I handed the mask to Peter.


    "Keep it safe."


    "Oh, safekeeping?"


    "It''s not something we can use right away."


    "Why not?"


    "With things like this, it''s right to assume there are traps."


    Olivier agreed with my words.


    "Someone of Second Young Master''s caliber would have no trouble having high-ranking mages embed trap spells in artifacts."


    As expected of Olivier. He understood noble affairs well. Natural, having learned under the Head Butler.


    "Ah, I see."


    Peter nodded with a shocked expression.


    It wasn''t strange.


    This information was beyond someone like Peter, who came from fallen nobility and worked as a servant-like attendant to support his family.


    ''In my experience, they usually embed functions like eavesdropping, tracking, and self-destruction.''


    It reminded me of the jewel box I stole from the Dark King''s vault. It had protective magic made by an archmage, and when broken, it exploded.


    ''That was a double trap.''


    Moreover, it was an item filled with malice ¨C if it fell into the hands of someone strong enough to break it, it would rather be destroyed while wounding them.


    ''Vicious bastard. Sheesh.''


    By the way, what was inside that made him so paranoid? Can''t know. It''s already exploded and gone.


    ''Even Verdzig demonstrating the mask in front of me might be another trap, psychological warfare.''


    It''s harmless. Try it yourself. Don''t nobles need their secrets¡ª


    These sweet baits might be trying to lure me in. What kind of poison was painted on that bait?


    "When lacking information, deciding whether to be cautious or bold is also wisdom."


    I saw this as a time for caution.


    "Then I''ll keep this in the vault."


    "Please do."


    This was the best option for now.


    It would be suspicious to immediately have someone analyze its magic. That action itself would raise too many questions. I wanted to pretend I ''couldn''t use'' the mask.


    ''Still, how thankful.''


    Despite all of Verdzig''s schemes, this gift was a blessing to me.


    When I make this mask truly mine, I''ll be able to extend my reach into both the underworld and noble society simultaneously.


    ''Went to collect damages and came back with a deed to a house.''


    Sure, it''s a deed filled with traps and poison clauses, but that''s fine. Once I unlock it, it''s mine, right?


    ''...But before that.''


    There was something I wanted to do.


    "Olivier."


    "Yes, sir."


    "I''d like to inspect outside the castle soon. Would that be possible?"


    "...!"


    I planned to carefully examine the city, port, and back alleys. As the ''Fourth Prince of Grunewald'' of course.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 36

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 36: Were You Crying?


    In my dream, I had become Karzan. The long journey of life was flashing by like a spinning lantern.


    ''What is this now? How absurd.''


    No voice came out. I just stood there with my arms crossed, watching those memories.


    From a young boy crying after burying his grandfather, I became the street leader guiding other children in search of shelter and food.


    By the time I became a young man, I dove into the underworld with those kids, gradually expanding our territory¡ª


    Before long, I started making my living by the sword under a man known as ''Daikin the Butcher.''


    Then shortly after, I heard news of Daikin''s death.


    ''Things are moving quickly.''


    Whether he died from poison or was stabbed in the back when he let his guard down, I couldn''t remember the exact cause. It was a world where death came easily.


    Anyway, in the dream, I was already on my way to find someone, claiming I would avenge Daikin.


    "...You came to me seeking revenge for Daikin?"


    "Yes, well, that''s right."


    "How peculiar."


    He was none other than the master of a major organization controlling the underworld in a nearby feudal state.


    "What was your relationship with Daikin? Were you sworn brothers?"


    "Not particularly. We weren''t even that close."


    "Then why go this far?"


    "What other reason would there be? I owed him a debt, so I''m trying to repay it."


    "Well, you''re remarkably loyal for someone with the nickname ''Mad Dog.'' It doesn''t suit you."


    "You''ve got that wrong. I really am crazy."


    "Hahaha! Is that so?"


    In the underworld, conflict and revenge should only be pursued when you can handle the aftermath. Because I didn''t have enough power, I needed to secure backing first.


    "Shall I lend you my strength?"


    "Borrowing your name will be enough."


    "How reliable."


    With solid backing, avenging Daikin wasn''t difficult.


    ...However, to break the chain of revenge, I ultimately had to disappear. I already knew this fact.


    ''That''s why I went to him. To ask him to handle the aftermath.''


    Revenge is endless. Knowing this, I wanted to escape that spiral of hatred where people kept killing each other.


    ''I thought about leaving for a foreign country where no one knew me and living quietly.''


    Life doesn''t always go as planned. The younger brothers who had been with me since our orphan days stubbornly followed me, and I couldn''t bring myself to send them back.


    In the end, we had to dive into Flanders''s underworld once again. It was truly a cursed fate.


    "Boss, this place... damn it. It''s full of scum."


    We settled in a small port city on the outskirts of Flanders.


    Though small in scale, it was a strategic transportation hub, and the local underworld was controlled by criminals so powerful and cruel that even the lord couldn''t handle them.


    They ruled like kings of the underworld, killing and exploiting the powerless without hesitation.


    "Let''s kill them all. These bastards aren''t worth keeping alive."


    A city filled with starving people and the stench of rotting fish.


    I took over the underworld by cutting off the head of ''Red Beard'' and throwing it in the street.


    "Thank you. Thank you so much."


    "Please tell us your name, benefactor. We will never forget you."


    "...I''m Mad Dog Karzan."


    "Pardon?"


    "Uahahahaha! Why would you ask such a thing, old man!"


    Bringing a small peace to the area wasn''t particularly difficult.


    Over the long, quiet years that followed, I gradually sent back the subordinates who had followed me out of loyalty.


    "We''ve done enough. Now it''s time for you to find your own happiness."


    The kids who once relied on me, getting beaten up and starving on the streets, now retired to start families or pursue their dreams by boarding ships and carriages.


    I watched over those who found new lives and occasionally visited them for drinks.


    "Brother, do you remember Orlando?"


    "I do. He wasn''t cunning enough, always worried me. I should have sent him away sooner."


    Those who died without finding peace, I buried them all in my heart.


    Orlando, Tammy, Henry, Seobo, Moritz, Joanna... Though their faces had become hazy and hard to remember, keeping their names alive was my way of honoring our bond.


    I grew stronger and became an increasingly lonely man. After gaining money and fame, I quietly began supporting orphans.


    And then...


    "Karzan, what are you so afraid of?"


    "..."


    What a nostalgic face.


    She always looked at me straight on with sparkling eyes. But I could never accept her feelings.


    "Don''t you love me?"


    "Adeline, I''m sorry."


    Love? Family?


    I was afraid that one day my wife and children would be killed as payment for the debts of blood I had incurred. I was afraid that the smell of blood on my hands would inevitably invite revenge.


    Or perhaps I was afraid that my sons and daughters would... end up like the young Karzan who cried while clinging to his parents'' shabby corpses, unable to escape poverty.


    Ah, that would be unbearable. I wouldn''t be able to rest even in death.


    I was too afraid of that tragedy to accept her love. Looking back now, it was all fear.


    "I understand. I''ll leave your side. Take care."


    "...Be happy."


    I wonder if she''s still living well somewhere. She was a wise and strong woman. Surely she must be.


    Do I regret it?


    ''Yes. I do regret it.''


    But think about my ending. Letting her go was the right choice, wasn''t it?


    ''...My heart is growing weak. Don''t be any more honest than this, Karzan.''


    Karzan died long ago, and that moment has already flowed somewhere down the river of time. How pathetic to long for a connection that can never return.


    And yet, even so...


    "Ah..."


    I opened my eyes. Dawn was breaking dimly.


    "Damn it."


    I rubbed my eyes.


    You were crying, Allenvert. How pathetic to shed tears over a mere dream. Isn''t it embarrassing?


    "What a stupid dream to have."


    Just as I decided to go out and check on the underworld, I met the past in my dreams. It¡¯s too strange to be a mere coincidence.


    ''Come to think of it, this is crazy.''


    I''m trying to return to that pit of joy and sorrow that I once desperately wanted to escape.


    I drank a glass of water prepared beside the bed. When I opened the window, a cool, salty sea breeze blew in. Seagulls were busily flying and crying in the sky.


    "Heheheheheh."


    But my mood was still foul.


    It wasn''t just because of the unsettling dream. I realized that my situation then wasn''t much different from my situation now.


    ¡®Verdzig.''


    I confirmed that he was the great serpent lurking in this castle. An evil snake that would either devour everything or kill with its venomous fangs.


    I still don''t have the power to resist that snake. That''s fine in itself. My path has only just begun.


    ''But what am I supposed to do about this humiliation?''


    While I act proudly in front of everyone as if I''m going to oppose Verdzig¡ª


    When it was just the two of us, I had to perform tricks to avoid provoking too much anger from him.


    And Verdzig wasn''t the kind of man who wouldn''t notice this fact.


    ''How amusing and pathetic must my struggling have seemed to him.''


    The mask he gave me was like a tip given to a jester who had performed an amusing trick.


    ''If you think you can keep looking down on me like that, that''s a fucking huge mistake.''


    Karzan and Allenvert''s circumstances are different. Having been born with a ducal bloodline, it would be stupid not to take advantage of that opportunity.


    I am no longer the underworld thug from the bottom who lost to the Dark King. Nor am I the wolf of the night who lived without knowing daylight.


    ''I will be one who shines brilliantly with golden light while hiding the truth in the shadows that light creates.''


    And thus, I too shall become as powerful as the Dark King.


    ''You keep sitting on that throne. One day, I''ll ask you personally how it feels to be stabbed by the blade of the man you killed.''


    I will take everything from the Dark King and bring about his downfall. Along with that, I planned to break Verdzig''s pride, who acted just like the Dark King. Painfully so.


    ''For that, I must first survive in this den called Castle Grunewald.''


    Verdzig was a man who could kill me at any time. I confirmed that yesterday.


    What must I do to compete for power with a brother who would willingly become a kinslayer if necessary?


    ''Either kill him first, or become so strong he wouldn''t dare try.''


    There is one unchanging fact. Only one person can become the head of the family. I have no intention of yielding that position to anyone.


    ''Simple. Just have to defeat all my brothers.''


    It''s welcome news that the method of obtaining the power of a great duchy is this simple.


    Of course, there was much to be done for that. Naturally, I needed to gain the family head''s trust and gather the support of the vassals...


    ''Above all, I need to build overwhelming skill.''


    If I could master all the family''s martial arts, that alone would give me considerable legitimacy.


    ''It won''t be easy.''


    The strength of Verdzig that I witnessed first hand was difficult to measure. Even Karzan from my past life might have questioned whether he could kill him.


    But how can the height of the mountain be a reason for despair?


    "Peter!"


    At my call, Peter came running to the bedroom, rubbing his sleepy eyes.


    "Yes! You called?"


    "Let''s go train."


    "Understood."


    Peter, who followed me without a word, asked.


    "Um, young master."


    "What."


    "Were you crying? Your eyes are red..."


    "Shut up."


    "Yes."


    * * *


    The dawn air blowing from the sea is cold.


    I stood in the misty training ground and swung my sword aimlessly. Cutting the fog, thrusting at the fog, withdrawing my sword from the fog.


    Whoosh! Swish!


    I adjusted my movements while listening to the sound of the sword cutting through the wind.


    ''Compared to Karzan''s body, the arms and legs are a bit longer, and the hands are bigger too. But flexibility is still far lacking.''


    My body had changed, and because of that, I had lost almost all of my strength from my past life.


    So to adapt my body to the sword, I had no choice but to swing it again and again, engraving its weight and length into my being.


    Forgetting Karzan''s sword for a moment, I thought about the royal guards'' training I had seen the day before yesterday. I tried to copy their movements.


    It wasn''t a difficult task. After all, I had stolen countless sword techniques, spear techniques, and combat techniques.


    How much time had passed?


    "Hey, over there..."


    "How strange. This early?"


    "Look at the sweat. He must have been out here for quite a while."


    Before I knew it, I could hear the voices of the royal guards who had come out for morning training. I closed my ears and continued swinging my sword.


    ''Repeating basic movements is easy.''


    But enduring that endless tedium is difficult.


    "My, such orthodox sword strikes."


    "Did he watch us training?"


    "It''s as clean as if he learned from an instructor."


    "They say he awakened his sword energy through self-study in just a week, indeed..."


    "No, wait. Wasn''t that movement just now a bit different?"


    "How strange. Did he adapt it?"


    Royal guards are soldiers but fundamentally martial artists. They could see the principles hidden in the simplicity of my movements.


    ''Well, this is noisy.'' S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could hear sounds of admiration coming from here and there.


    "Hey, who said you could slack off during training?"


    "We''re sorry!"


    "Pathetic. From tomorrow, anyone who comes out later than the young master will have their leave restricted."


    "Whaaaat?"


    Just then, at the guard captain''s stern command, I grabbed hold of my focus that had almost cracked and slowly swung my sword again.


    That''s when it happened.


    ''Huh? This is something...''


    I felt a tingling sensation in my fingertips and heart as if I was about to realize something.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 37

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 37:Keep People at a Distance


    "Hmm."


    I paid attention to the depth and angle of each step I took.


    I observed how the muscles in my back and chest engaged in the sword''s trajectory, and checked how accurately the sword strike accelerated through my shoulder, elbow, and wrist traced its intended curve.


    "Good. This is the feeling."


    Gradually, the sword in my mind was aligning with the sword in reality.


    You could say it was the process of Allenvert''s body implementing the sword techniques that Karzan''s soul remembered.


    "Hiyaaah!"


    Shouting like this really helps channel more power.


    Like Ivan who had lost his mind to gambling, I became absorbed in repeatedly thrusting, striking down, cutting deep, slashing upward, and then retreating.


    However, there was a small problem.


    My palms were still unaccustomed to the rough surface of the sword handle and startted to tear.


    Drip, drip.


    Blood flowed through the torn skin.


    Yet somehow, I felt a small thrill from the sight.


    Only the living being can feel pain.


    "Young master!"


    Someone seemed to be calling out, but I couldn''t hear anything.


    I just kept swinging the sword mindlessly until scabs formed and tore off again, leaving my skin badly mangled.


    I knew I was wielding the sword quite emotionally at this moment. But I couldn''t stop.


    ''If my past self had trained more intensely...''


    Even when that final moment came, I could have easily escaped Ivan''s encirclement.


    ''If I had grasped the profound principles of spiral and penetration just a little earlier...''


    My death was the result of my own arrogance.


    ''I used to mock formal training, believing real combat was everything. But why didn''t I understand that persistent discipline in daily life creates higher levels of martial arts?'' sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Only fools dwell on regret. If enduring some hand pain could help avoid the agony of getting stabbed in the gut, I had the confidence to repeat this as many times as needed.


    "Young master! You''re bleeding too much!"


    "Huh?"


    Peter''s shout suddenly brought me back to my senses.


    ...The sword handle was stained red with blood. I could sense the guards whispering as they watched.


    "My lord. Pushing your body this hard isn''t the right approach."


    Even Olivier took the sword from me with a grim expression.


    "...But it was just getting good."


    I handed over the sword while clicking my tongue.


    "I apologize, but I''ve already called for a doctor. Please rest for now."


    "Aren''t you all being overprotective? This is nothing."


    I looked down at my hands which were raw and scabbed.


    ''Now they finally look like the hands of someone who''s held a sword.''


    It''s shameful for a swordsman to have clean hands.


    "Ow. Ssss."


    But the skin damage was indeed severe. Once my focus broke, the familiar stinging began to torment my skin.


    "Wow, this really stings."


    It felt like rubbing salt into the wounds.


    "What came over you? Why did you act so crazy when it hurts so much?"


    Peter grumbled at my sudden change in attitude.


    "See? We weren''t making a fuss over nothing."


    "You''re right."


    As I tilted my head wondering why I acted that way, Peter carefully asked.


    "Young master, there really was something you didn''t tell us yesterday, right? You seemed very angry since morning."


    He was certainly right.


    The humiliation from last night. And the explosion of certain emotions that had built up inside me after being forced to recall past events I didn''t want to remember.


    ...But I had no intention of being that honest.


    "No, not really. Just had some unsettling dreams."


    At any rate, it seemed I wouldn''t be able to swing the sword anymore today.


    ''At some point, I was swinging the sword just to vent my anger.''


    If that''s the case, swinging it ten thousand times would be meaningless.


    Feeling my head finally cooling down, I said.


    "Let''s eat."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Since you need treatment, it would be best to eat in your chambers today."


    I nodded at Olivier''s suggestion.


    "Let''s do that."


    I gave Olivier a quick glance before speaking again.


    "By the way, Olivier."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Has the approval not come through yet?"


    "...No. But you should be able to go out by tomorrow at the latest."


    "I see. Then there''s no helping it today."


    "Yes. Please wait a bit longer as we need to finalize the security detail."


    "Alright."


    We deliberately discussed plans for going out where many ears could hear.


    "..."


    I noticed several guards who were either watching intently or straining their ears while pretending not to.


    Could their eyes and ears belong to Verdzig? Who knows. These are guards not from Verdzig¡¯s unit.


    However, there was no guarantee that that cunning man''s influence hadn''t spread to other units.


    "Hey Peter. Hasn''t that bastard been staring at me this whole time?"


    "Ah, I actually felt that too, sir."


    I pointed to a guard whose every movement seemed unnecessarily affected.


    "...Ah."


    Olivier sighed as if he knew who it was.


    "Who is he?"


    "Guard Keseg. Third son of a vassal clan. He''s ambitious and power-hungry, always trying to curry favor with the Second Young Master."


    "If his intentions are that transparent, he must have been making quite a spectacle of himself."


    "Yes."


    "Then he must be itching to show off right now, right?"


    I smiled while looking directly at Keseg.


    "For example, by humiliating the pathetic Fourth Young Master who recently showed disrespect to the Second Young Master, through a sparring match or something."


    "...You mustn''t fight."


    Olivier blocked Keseg''s line of sight by standing in front of me.


    "Who said anything about fighting?"


    I twisted my lips into a creepy smile while looking at Olivier''s worried brow.


    "I''m just saying he might try to pick a fight."


    Though apparently not yet. Despite his looks, he seems to be quite the coward.


    "Also, my lord."


    "Yes?"


    Olivier wore a complicated expression.


    "...If something is weighing on your mind, please share it with us."


    To those words, I couldn''t say I would. Not yet.


    "I''ll try."


    I looked down at my palms again.


    ''What a shame. I felt like I was about to realize something.''


    It''s frustrating that my body couldn''t keep up. But let''s not rush. You cannot reach a thousand miles away if you do not start step-by-step.


    * * *


    I returned to my chambers to get my palm wounds treated. Then-


    "My lord. I came as requested."


    "Well, who do we have here."


    Doctor Joseph carefully opened the door and entered.


    "I heard your injuries were severe."


    I showed him my palms.


    "Ah, this."


    Joseph asked in surprise.


    "Did this happen while practicing with a sword?"


    "It''s nothing. Just overdid it a bit."


    "!"


    "My hands were like a baby''s from not holding a sword for so long."


    "Even so, this is too..."


    I cut off Joseph''s words.


    "But I didn''t expect you to come personally."


    "..."


    "I heard you''ve been in charge of my care, but why haven''t you shown your face since I woke up?"


    "I apologize."


    Joseph looked between me and Olivier, explaining in a small voice.


    "This may sound like an excuse, but my master forbade me from coming."


    "Why?"


    "He feared I might say things I shouldn''t out of sympathy for Young Master Allenvert."


    Unlike Ludan, it seemed the chief physician had strong self-preservative tendencies.


    I had no intention of criticizing that. He wanted to protect his position, after all.


    ''Besides, I already know everything I wanted to know.''


    However, Joseph appeared quite troubled by it.


    "You''re good at following your master''s orders. So why come now?"


    "There was a change in my heart that made me defy my master''s words."


    "...Eh, really?"


    When I asked in surprise, Joseph replied embarrassedly.


    "It''s true that I presumptively felt sympathy for you, my lord."


    "And?"


    "To be honest, I heard that you had become close with the First Young Master. That gave me some peace of mind."


    "Ah, then were you not afraid of Brother Verdzig?"


    "...Well, with the First Young Master around, he might be more cautious, right?"


    Joseph''s strangely naive nature and surprisingly candid revelation of his thoughts made Olivier and me exchange glances.


    ''Is he usually this simple?''


    ''Generally, yes.''


    No wonder his master stopped him. I suddenly felt sorry for his master.


    "Joseph. You''re unnecessarily honest."


    "I-I''m sorry."


    "No, I appreciate it."


    "Yes. Ah, let me treat your wounds while we talk."


    Joseph applied herbs to my hands, poured potion over them, and wrapped them in bandages.


    ''Wow, this stings like hell.''


    I almost slipped into casual speech.


    But a man who can''t endure pain is no man at all. I maintained a dignified expression and quietly received treatment. Pinching my thigh helped me bear it.


    "You endure well. Even the guards cry out in pain from this."


    You prescribe something this painful to me? I glared at Joseph while responding.


    "It does hurt quite a bit."


    "I''m sorry. But this method is the most effective..."


    I''ve always thought doctors tend to be too insensitive to their patients'' pain.


    "Hehe, Doctor. It''s been so long since we''ve seen you."


    Peter laughed airily.


    "Have you been well?"


    "Yes, thanks to the young master."


    I recalled Peter saying he had tried to win Joseph''s favor hoping it might help me somehow. Indeed, they seemed quite close.


    "Um, my lord."


    Joseph lowered his voice carefully, as if ready to get to the main point.


    "You can speak freely. There''s no longer any risk of conversations leaking from my quarters."


    "Ah, I see."


    Joseph wiped his sweaty palms on his pants with a very tense expression.


    "My lord. The reason I came here despite defying my master''s orders is because there''s something I absolutely must tell you."


    Joseph''s face revealed hesitation, fear, and slight confusion all at once.


    "What could be so important?"


    Joseph finally answered while wrapping bandages around my hand:


    "...It''s about the survivors from your maternal family, the House of Eisenach."


    My blood ran cold.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I-I''m not certain. But perhaps..."


    Joseph couldn''t meet my eyes and hung his head low.


    "They might be alive somewhere in the criminal underworld of Grunewald city."


    Why would Joseph, a mere doctor, know this? How did he find out? Could he be delivering false information from someone else?


    Why, coincidentally, would Joseph bring this information just as I was planning to leave?


    ...Putting aside all those questions and possibilities for now, I said.


    "Peter, Olivier. Keep people at a distance."


    This warranted extra caution.


    "Y-yes sir."


    "Yes."


    I had a feeling that whatever conversation was about to follow shouldn''t reach anyone else''s ears.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 38

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 38: The Survivors of Eisenach


    "It started recently. I heard that the Young Master manifested sword energy after consuming honey sent by the mountain tribes."


    In the bedroom, which had become a curtained private chamber, Joseph sat in a chair and began to tell his story.


    "My teacher mentioned that medicinal honey is hard to come by. It''s particularly valuable in compounding medicines and elixirs because it harmonizes well with other energies."


    "I see."


    "But then I noticed something strange. While some medicinal ingredients and herbs remain difficult to obtain, others have become surprisingly abundant in the market lately."


    Joseph explained as he gestured with his hands.


    "The common thread is that both types are supplied by the mountain tribes. You see, for physicians, mages, and alchemists like us, the mountain tribes are major suppliers. Generally, the finest elixirs grow in treacherous, uninhabited mountains, and the same goes for rare magical beasts and unusual creatures."


    I had heard from Peter that the mountain folk traded these items to obtain goods they lacked.


    "And?"


    "As you know, not everything is traded in broad daylight. Many items can''t be sold openly at market stalls. Such things inevitably go through the black market..."


    "I''m aware of that part. Get to the point."


    "Yes, well..."


    Seeing Joseph''s mouth going dry, Peter offered him a glass of water.


    "Ah, thank you."


    "Don''t mention it. Please continue comfortably."


    "Sigh. This isn''t exactly a comfortable matter to discuss."


    Joseph seemed to become aware of my seriousness and cleared his throat before continuing.


    "Anyway, the mountain tribes have been supplying various medicines and herbs through Underworld channels. However, as I mentioned, some of the items that recently started appearing in the market are rather unusual."


    "...Don''t tell me you mean the supplier of these items is...?"


    I asked incredulously, and Joseph squeezed his eyes shut.


    "Young Master, I''m not entirely certain."


    "You wouldn''t suspect without reason."


    "...These items were previously supplied exclusively by tribes affiliated with the Eisenach. They had special methods of preparation that other tribes couldn''t replicate."


    Olivier spoke up after listening quietly for a while.


    "Young Master, it''s not impossible. While most of the Eisenach direct line perished, there are still some whose fates remain unconfirmed."


    "Who are they?"


    "...Your cousin brother and your maternal grand-uncle."


    It was written in the diary too.


    My cousin brother who was seven years older, had a bold and dignified personality, and the maternal grand-uncle loved his grandson-nephew as much as he loved his nephew.


    "...Perhaps those two are somewhere in the underworld."


    "Young Master."


    Olivier spoke with a concerned expression.


    "This is merely speculation."


    "I know."


    But Joseph''s story wasn''t finished yet.


    "Let me show you concrete evidence."


    Joseph pulled out a sealed glass vial from his pocket.


    "This is a deadly poison that could kill a buffalo with just a pinch... eek!"


    Olivier had already drawn a dagger and pressed it against Joseph''s throat.


    "What exactly are you trying to do?"


    "W-w-wait, just a moment!"


    Joseph hastily explained, looking like he might wet himself any second.


    "This can''t be opened without a special method! It''s absolutely not dangerous!"


    "Olivier. You can let him go."


    "Ahem. My apologies."


    Olivier cleared his throat and tucked the dagger back into his garment.


    "It seems I misunderstood."


    "No, no, I was too careless to suddenly..."


    "That''s true. If you were with any of my other siblings, your head might have rolled before you had a chance to explain."


    "I''m sorry! Hic!"


    Joseph was so startled he began hiccupping.


    "I''m sorry Hic! I''ll continue the explanation Hic! I''m sorry."


    "...Have some water first."


    I sighed. The tense atmosphere had suddenly dissipated.


    Looking at him more and more, I see that he seemed rather simple, almost like...


    "Just like our idiot, Peter."


    "Hey, that''s quite the sudden attack."


    Even Peter drew the line there, apparently finding it pathetic.


    ''What a cold-hearted boy.''


    "By the way, that was impressive. Where did that dagger come from? Such swift technique."


    I applauded while looking at Olivier.


    "Ahem, that''s not the important matter here."


    After drinking lukewarm water and taking deep breaths to finally calm his hiccups, Joseph pointed to the glass vial and spoke.


    "You''ve all probably heard the saying that poison and medicine are separated by a fine line."


    Peter nodded a beat late after checking my and Olivier''s reactions.


    "Stop lying. We all know you didn''t know that."


    "Hehe, sorry. But now that I think about it, maybe I have heard it somewhere."


    Peter scratched his neck.


    "...This poison has extremely powerful anesthetic properties. That''s why skilled surgeons use it as an anesthetic to reduce patients'' pain during major operations."


    "Ah, I see."


    "The problem is that the method of obtaining this poison is almost unknown. The accepted theory is that it''s extracted from a special venomous insect, but only the Eisenach family had exclusive knowledge of this process. That''s why it''s been nearly depleted over the past seven years. We''ve had to make do with less effective anesthetics."


    I could guess what came next.


    "So you''re saying that coincidentally, this item has recently appeared in the black market?"


    "Exactly. Because of this, those in the know are saying that survivors of the Eisenach family might have established themselves somewhere in the Underworld."


    This is information that would be difficult to notice for anyone who isn''t a physician.


    "...So that''s why you wanted to tell me this story."


    I looked at Joseph''s face. Was he trying to deceive me? My instinct says no.


    Though he seems somewhat simple, he''s a man who wouldn''t abandon his duties as a physician. He simply felt sympathy for his patient.


    ''But good intentions don''t always lead to good results.''


    Even if this information itself is true, perhaps the source of the information itself could be someone''s bait to draw me out.


    ''Why? I don''t know either.''


    Perhaps there''s no intention behind any of this, and only my suspicion exists. I won''t exclude either possibility.


    However, there was something else I needed to do now.


    "Joseph, I express my gratitude."


    "Ah."


    Joseph was taken aback, as if he hadn''t expected such words in this serious atmosphere.


    "Why are you so surprised?"


    "T-truthfully, I thought you might become furious or rebuke me."


    "Me? Why?"


    "...Because it''s an uncertain story, and not a pleasant one to hear either."


    "If you thought that, you''ve taken me for too much of a hothead."


    A pfft! The sound of something was heard.


    "I-I''m sorry."


    Peter apologized with a dejected face.


    "So you couldn''t hold it in after all."


    "Waaah, I''m really worthless."


    "You might be pathetic, but not that much." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I pointed at Olivier.


    "I saw your nostrils flare slightly just now."


    "..."


    Olivier turned his head away.


    "Anyway, let''s summarize. There might be survivors from my mother''s family hiding somewhere. To verify if this is true, we need to track the herb sales routes."


    "Yes. Even to my ears, this sounds like a possibility."


    Olivier shared my thoughts.


    "But, wouldn''t the Underworld be too dangerous? Wouldn''t it be better to ask His Grace the Duke or the Head Butler to investigate..."


    That''s really showing your ignorance. Finding people in the Underworld? That''s my specialty.


    "..."


    I kept quiet for a moment. The three\ of them remained silent as well.


    ''My prediction was right.''


    I had thought for some time that some of my maternal relatives might have gone into hiding in the Underworld.


    After all, the Underworld is the cradle of night that embraces all manner of fugitives, losers, traitors, and exiles.


    ''But hearing direct circumstantial evidence is another matter.''


    I thought about the Eisenach family members whom I have no memories of, but whom Allenvert had so desperately wanted to see.


    How many are still alive?


    What feelings do they live with?


    ''Do they dream of revenge, or have they despaired at reality?''


    Are they spending their time as if dead, with broken spirits?


    ...Like my mother, Lusatia Grunewald.


    "Olivier, Peter."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Yes sir!"


    I spoke while looking at the two of them.


    "Keep today''s matters strictly confidential."


    "Young Master. What do you intend to do?"


    Olivier looked straight at me, as if ready to object depending on my answer, regardless of who I am.


    "If they are in the Underworld, I shall rightfully seek them out and embrace them."


    "Young Master."


    "I know what you''re worried about."


    I said.


    "But think about it. If the current tribal chief is a usurper who stole the throne through rebellion, who has the right and justification to challenge that throne?"


    "...Surely not..."


    "Those with justification to challenge the one who stole the throne would be none other than those from whom it was stolen. It''s no coincidence that a prince of a fallen nation holds value."


    Olivier nodded heavily.


    "But aren''t you looking too far ahead?"


    "Even if the destination is far, it''s a navigator''s job to consult the map before setting sail."


    I walked to the window and pulled back the curtain.


    "Look, no matter where those sailing ships are headed, to reach their destination, they mustn''t doubt their course even in the endless ocean. They watch the North Star at night and consult maps during the day. Isn''t that right?"


    I smiled at Olivier.


    "Achieving great works is just like this. Olivier. Isn''t this the kind of ambitious master you wanted?"


    Olivier didn''t answer. But he didn''t deny it either. That meant this man wasn''t one to draw a line at being just a butler, limiting his own ambitions.


    "Joseph. I''m sorry, but we should end here for today."


    "Understood."


    As Joseph withdrew with a solemn face, I looked at Peter and Olivier in turn.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll need both of you to help me with something."


    .


    .


    .


    And that evening, I finally received permission to leave the castle grounds.


    "My, they sure made me wait long enough. Thought my neck would fall off from waiting."


    Even while grumbling like this, I smiled happily.


    Why wouldn''t I?


    ''Finally.''


    The time had come to return to my beloved Underworld.


    * * *


    The elderly head maid walked down the pitch-dark corridor that denied even light. Only the click-clack of her shoe heels echoed.


    "My Lady."


    She spoke words as hollow as an echo toward a door that gave no response.


    "...Young Master Allen will be going out for an inspection outside the castle tomorrow."


    The head maid counted to ten in her heart, then placed a note under the door.


    "I shall take my leave. Rest peacefully."


    The heel sounds faded away, and silence descended upon the corridor once again.


    Several minutes, or perhaps several tens of seconds passed-


    Creeeak.


    ...The door opened.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 39

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 39: Why All This Fuss Just to Get Some Fresh Air


    Rewinding time slightly, before Allenvert received permission to go out.


    Duke Georg Grunewald was discussing matters with the Head Butler.


    "Pay attention to the security detail, and make sure he doesn''t deviate from the planned route."


    "Understood."


    "What about Verdzig?"


    "He won''t act rashly."


    Georg nodded at Aiden''s response.


    Of course, he knew his son''s true nature. However, he highly valued his competence and capability.


    Wasn''t even his personality rather fitting for someone destined to sit on the throne?


    ''So the master is indeed concerned about Young Master Verdzig''s temperament.''


    In Aiden''s opinion, ruling subordinates through only schemes and fear wasn''t the best approach.


    Though the Duke himself had claimed his position through intrigue and bloodshed, Verdzig seemed excessive.


    ''Though Young Lady Ulbhild is talented, she lacks the ruthless disposition needed to rule this vast duchy. And both Karl and Somerset have their own shortcomings.''


    That''s why he welcomed the emergence of Allenvert, who might become a new young lion.


    ¡®Though he couldn''t completely overturn the situation currently, Allenvert would be a good influence on Verdzig¡­¡¯


    While thinking this, Aiden secretly wanted to place even more expectations on Allenvert.


    Above all, he genuinely found himself more drawn to Allenvert''s character. Something that only Young Master Allenvert possessed - that was the people''s trust.


    "What about the guards?"


    "I''ll assign five royal guards."


    "Hmm."


    The duke nodded.


    "How is Olivier''s martial arts?"


    "Excellent."


    "If he''s mastered the Borgart clan''s secret martial arts well, there''s nothing to worry about. Even when I saw him before, his physical foundation and mana channels were impressive."


    "Keep a close eye on this matter."


    "Understood."


    While watching his sons'' power struggle, he had been mediating to ensure the sprouts weren''t crushed too early.


    Therefore, the fact that he was personally examining this meant he had acknowledged Allenvert''s qualifications to some degree.


    "Did you say he practiced sword until his palms were bloody?"


    "Yes, Your Grace."


    "Such an impatient fellow. I was planning to assign him a swordsmanship instructor soon. Is he trying to make some kind of statement?"


    "...I don''t think that''s the case."


    Georg leaned back against the heavy chair''s backrest.


    He wasn''t worried about Verdzig suddenly acting recklessly. He was the type who wouldn''t cross lines unless necessary.


    ''I suppose this too is a form of trust between father and son.''


    Duke Georg smiled wryly.


    Noble clan parent-child relationships had such bizarre aspects. One couldn''t expect ordinary family warmth. If that''s what they wanted, they should have lived modestly as a branch family, far from power long ago.


    "..."


    Such thinking had hurt his wife and son.


    However, even if he could go back, even knowing all these consequences, he would have had to make the same choices then.


    "Aiden."


    Georg said.


    "I am a heartless father."


    "...Your Grace."


    Aiiden momentarily felt breathless at the bitterness in his lord''s voice. But his answer was always the same.


    "True rulers'' virtue lies in that lonely, misunderstood position." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes. I know."


    Georg nodded.


    Allenvert had overcome that despair, regained his intelligence, and recovered his memories on his own. Not just that. How many hearts had he already won over?


    A fallen noble''s attendant, a young maid, the tutor, butler, doctor... even his eldest brother and sister.


    ''Perhaps that''s why.''


    He didn''t want to see Allenvert, who had risen up without his father''s help, fall too easily.


    Though Georg couldn''t bring himself to express such feelings in words-


    "My Lord. I will personally select the royal guards."


    Aiden was a man who understood his master''s heart better than anyone.


    To this, Georg only replied.


    "Do so."


    * * *


    On a bright sunny morning in the port city.


    I rubbed my eyes at the seagulls'' cries and finished preparing to go out.


    "Yaaawn."


    I scratched my belly while walking out in front of the annex.


    "Greetings, Young Master."


    Five royal guards in gleaming armor over their uniforms and a luxurious carriage were waiting in front of the annex.


    "Do we really need all this just to go get some fresh air?"


    I continued scratching my belly while looking at Olivier.


    "This is the proper ceremony for someone of the most noble bloodline in the duchy. You must show appropriate dignity."


    Olivier responded as if stating the obvious.


    "Well, you''re not wrong."


    But this made me feel like some spoiled young master flaunting his bloodline. Back in my hometown, they called this kind of person an attention seeker.


    "I''m not like Barclava."


    "..."


    This time Olivier and Peter barely held back their laughter.


    "That was too obvious just now. Still, not bad."


    "Ahem."


    Anyway, for just going out for a stroll, the escort''s combat power was quite impressive.


    "Young Master."


    The suspiciously muscular coachman wearing a driver''s uniform and concealing a dagger bowed his head to me.


    "Nice to meet you."


    "It''s an honor to serve you like this."


    "That''s too much, but thanks anyway."


    "Pardon? Ah, yes."


    The momentarily flustered coachman quickly composed himself.


    Indeed, to be a coachman serving noble personages, such qualities were necessary.


    Deaf ears, a tight mouth, and hands faster than the eyes.


    ''I wonder if that whip becomes a weapon in emergencies too?''


    Meanwhile, the five royal guards armed with swords and spears cut truly magnificent figures. They seemed like truly cold warriors devoid of any emotion.


    "Anyone here who wants to spar with me?"


    "Pardon?"


    "I mean training matches. No takers?"


    "...How could we dare."


    "I see. Noted."


    Among the royal guards I saw yesterday, there were some with insolent looks, but these five showed no such signs.


    "Sorry. I was being a bit mischievous. I get these fits of madness sometimes, please bear with me."


    "..."


    They were men who knew the virtue of keeping silent rather than giving awkward responses.


    "By the way, whose orders brought you here?"


    "The Head Butler personally interviewed and selected us."


    "Oh."


    My conclusion is that there won''t be any troublemakers here. Of course, they''ll report every bit of trouble I cause without fail.


    "I''ll be in your care."


    "We will protect you safely."


    Five royal guards and a coachman who would serve as both protectors and monitors.


    Add to that Allenvert, the reincarnation of genius swordsman Karzan, and Olivier, the pride of the Borgart Clan.


    ''This level of force could be in the same level of a platoon¡¯s strength, enough to instantly crush a small organization and drag out its boss by the hair.''


    In short, it was excessive for just an escort force. Since when did they start paying this much attention to this Allenvert Grunewald?


    ''Then the question I should ask is a bit different.''


    Is this force a consideration to protect me, or a warning to quietly get some fresh air without causing trouble?


    "Are we perhaps going somewhere to fight?"


    I asked the guard captain.


    "No, sir."


    He was a young man radiating quite an impressive level of martial power. If regular royal guards were at the 4th tier, this man had probably reached the early stages of the 5th tier.


    ''Quite strong.''


    In short, he was overqualified to be guarding me in a place like this.


    "We heard you don''t prefer flashy processions, so we minimized the personnel. The Head Butler''s opinion was that if we do so, we should provide flawless protection with an elite few."


    "Well, that carriage looks plenty flashy to me."


    "Ah, is that so?"


    The captain asked, somewhat flustered.


    "We chose the most modest one..."


    "..."


    This was modest? To anyone looking, it practically screams ''make way, noble young master passing through''.


    "Anyway, I understand. Are there any places I shouldn''t go?"


    "How could there be? There''s nowhere in this duchy that you cannot go, Young Master."


    "I see."


    "Of course, going to dangerous places would be problematic. For instance, slums are filled with vagrants and criminals who could cause unexpected incidents."


    "Surely that won''t happen?"


    I said something I didn''t mean.


    "By the way, Young Master. Where do you plan to go today?"


    "Well..."


    I exchanged glances with Olivier and answered nonchalantly.


    "The harbor looked quite nice from afar."


    "Yes."


    "It would be good to slowly visit the docks. It''s embarrassing for a Grunewald man to be unfamiliar with the sea."


    "Ah, that..."


    After pondering briefly, the captain nodded.


    "Understood. We will escort you safely."


    "You guys are making me feel like some human gold bar. Nobody''s going to steal me, so don''t be so tense."


    "I appreciate your words."


    But his meaning was that he had no intention of relaxing as I suggested, so shouldn''t we get moving?


    "Then let''s depart."


    And I''m just the type of person who respects others'' intentions like this.


    "Wow, nice."


    The carriage had a covered top and walls on all sides, with windows being the only way to see outside. It seemed well-maintained, giving off a pleasant smell.


    "How comfortable."


    "Several magical devices are embedded for shock absorption. They''ll provide you with a comfortable ride."


    The coachman said proudly.


    "That''s reassuring. I''m counting on you."


    "Of course. Giddyup!"


    As the coachman cracked his whip, the carriage slowly began to move.


    "Ah, but could you lower the Grunewald flag for a moment?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Should we display the family flag for a private outing that isn''t even an official event?"


    "..."


    After a moment of silence came the response.


    "We''ll do as you say."


    They probably figured it would be easier to determine my true purpose that way. However, I had no intention of revealing my true intentions so easily.


    ''No one will be able to guess my real purpose.''


    Today, I planned to identify which underworld force controlled the smuggling operations in Grunewald''s harbor.


    ''And ultimately, I must make that enormous profit mine and rise as an influential figure in the underworld using those vast funds and forces.''


    To compete against Verdzig and his maternal family for the position of Grunewald''s head, my abilities alone weren''t enough.


    ''Just as the Dark King did...''


    I too needed ''the power of the shadows''.


    Of course, I currently had no way to shake off my watchers and go to the underworld.


    But coincidentally, Verdzig''s gift had greatly accelerated my plans, which had seemed impossible


    ''If I can use Aminicrus''s mask.''


    No one would suspect me disguised as an annex employee coming and going from the castle.


    ''For that, I need to throw a decoy to fool the watchers'' eyes.''


    So that no one can grasp my true purpose.


    ''Today I''ll have to act like a madman in everyone''s eyes.''


    But isn''t that my specialty?


    ''I am Karzan, the Mad Dog of the underworld.''


    * * *


    "That bastard is going out to the harbor?"


    "Yes, Young Master."


    Somerset Grunewald snorted at his butler''s report.


    "The fool doesn''t know how dangerous the outside world is."


    To want to see that chaotic and dangerous place of his own accord.


    "What if some thugs pick a fight with him? Don''t you think?"


    "..."


    Somerset grinned.


    "Shall we play a little prank on our arrogant brother?"


    "Young Master."


    The butler tried to dissuade Somerset with an aghast expression.


    "It''s dangerous. With royal guards escorting the Fourth Young Master''s procession, if an accident were to happen..."


    "Quiet. As you said, with the royal guards protecting him, what kind of accident could happen?"


    Somerset waved his hand as if annoyed by the butler''s words.


    "I''m just sending a light warning. Stop talking and make the ''contact.''"


    When he took this stance, there were almost no people who could change his mind.


    "...Understood."


    The butler''s expression was dark as he bowed in response.


    ''It would be a big problem if things go wrong.''


    Though worried about dealing with the aftermath, he had no choice but to follow Somerset''s orders for now.


    ''I should report this to the Third Lady.''


    If something went wrong, she was the only one who could resolve the situation.


    * * *


    The carriage traversed the main road without obstruction. It was remarkable. Despite the many pedestrians, the center was kept clear for carriages to pass through.


    "Nice weather."


    "Indeed."


    I listened to the wind and noises flowing through the window.


    "It should be fine to stick my face out, right?"


    "Ah, that''s fine."


    With the captain''s permission, I stuck my face out. The gazes of passersby all turned toward me at once.


    "Wow, did you see that just now?"


    "Who is that?"


    "A noble I''ve never seen before."


    "That''s not the issue. He''s unbelievably handsome?"


    "Why isn''t there a flag? Someone that handsome..."


    "Isn''t he a noble?"


    "But looking at his dignity..."


    It''s amazing that all this commotion was caused by my face.


    "Being handsome is tiring too."


    "..."


    Peter looked at me somewhat disdainfully.


    "Can''t you look at me with kinder eyes?"


    "I''ll try."


    "Pathetic fellow. The jealousy of an ugly man is unseemly."


    "Wait, what did I do?"


    "Shut up."


    While berating Peter, I felt newly amazed.


    Just now, a baby in its mother''s arms smiled brightly at me, which was quite baffling. Weren''t babies supposed to cry at the sight of strangers?


    Anyway, I took in everything - the city scenery, road conditions, the sea smell carried by the wind, the fishy odor, food and waste smells. I was determined to map the entire city of Grunewald in my mind.


    ''Wow. Wait.''


    Suddenly a terrible smell assaulted my nose.


    ...The picturesque scenery began mixing with a foul stench.


    It meant the carriage was getting closer to the slums.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 40

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 40: A Little Performance


    "Young Master, please stay inside from here on. It could be dangerous."


    "Very well."


    I closed the window without argument.


    "It''s quite hostile here."


    I commented while peering through the gap in the curtains.


    "Yes, the people in the slums tend to particularly despise nobles."


    Peter, who was far more familiar with the slums than Olivier, remarked.


    "Indeed."


    How could I not understand?


    The hostile gazes from the people on these streets. Or their vague admiration and reverence.


    Perhaps their undefined jealousy towards someone born into the right bloodline living in luxury...


    Weren''t these all emotions that Karzan, once an orphan wandering the slums, had harbored?


    "How do you find the scenery?"


    I responded nonchalantly to the coachman''s question.


    "The city''s prosperity is truly remarkable."


    "Haha! I''m glad to hear that."


    But I hadn''t come out just to look at the scenery.


    ''Yesterday, I received important information through Joseph.''


    If, as he said, there were survivors of Eisenach hiding in this city''s underworld?


    That''s another reason for me to infiltrate the underworld.


    ''But it''s impossible to extend influence into the underworld with any significant activity right now.''


    My domain is still just one tiny house, and Grunewald Castle itself is essentially a surveillance net with countless watching eyes. Breaking through all that to connect with the underworld is impossible.


    The same goes for my current situation, surrounded by the barrier of guards and the coachman accompanying me.


    ''Though he agreed to cooperate with my plans, Olivier isn''t completely my man yet.''


    After all, this man is still a member of the Borgart Clan and a vassal of Grunewald.


    Therefore¡ª


    Even my stated purpose for this outing that Olivier and Peter knew about was actually an elaborate deception.


    ''The two of them probably think I''m trying to establish connections with useful smugglers to find the herbs that the survivors of my maternal family are supposedly distributing.''


    Not a chance. How long would it take to find people that way?


    ''But it''s enough of a pretext to deceive Olivier.''


    Today, while pretending to be leisurely sightseeing, I planned to observe the smugglers lurking around the docks.


    Why smugglers specifically? Think about it. Smuggling isn''t something you can do without solid backing.


    ''Therefore, knowing a capable smuggler is no different from finding a bridgehead into the underworld.''


    It was a perfect pretext that even I would have believed completely if I were Olivier.


    But who could fully grasp my intentions? Especially without having dipped their feet into the murky darkness of the underworld.


    To unknowing eyes, I''d appear as just a young noble out sightseeing.


    To those watching me with suspicion, it would look like I was trying to do something suspicious.


    Even to Olivier''s eyes, it would seem I was trying to make contact with smugglers.


    ''But they''re all wrong.''


    Hiding true intentions within chaos.


    This was a technique of intrigue that Karzan had learned by observation during his time as the Dark King''s blade.


    * * *


    Word that Allenvert had gone out with five guards reached Verdzig''s ears.


    "How unexpected."


    He wondered what Allenvert''s purpose was for venturing outside at this time.


    ''Is he trying to gain a foothold in the underworld?''


    If successful, he could gain some backing.


    But if his trail was discovered, it could become a fatal weakness leading to his downfall.


    Dealings with the underworld required that level of secrecy.


    ''It''s strange that he would attempt something so reckless when he doesn''t even have people he can use.''


    Verdzig stroked his chin.


    ''It would be truly futile if he''s trying to bring in trash without proper lineage as his people.''


    Whether in noble society or the underworld, it was impossible to gain proper collaborators without any connections.


    Then perhaps there was another purpose?


    From his perspective, not yet knowing about the information regarding Eisenach''s survivors, it was difficult to imagine Allenvert being fixated on underworld connections without any apparent benefit.


    ''He doesn''t even have any means to connect with the underworld to begin with.''


    That was the logical conclusion.


    ''He didn''t even take the mask with him.''


    It remained in the annex. Of course, this was information he knew thanks to the tracking magic subtly installed on it, just as Allenvert had suspected.


    ''What are you trying to do, Allenvert?''


    Just out for some fresh air?


    It would be foolish to take that at face value.


    ''That can''t be it.''


    Meeting him in person, Allenvert''s mind proved quite deep.


    Above all, he was the type of person whose actions were difficult to predict.


    "Keep a close eye on that child''s movements and report back."


    "We are tracking his movements without any gaps."


    The response came from behind him.


    "Report immediately if he does anything suspicious."


    "Yes."


    What could he be planning?


    Or what was he trying to confirm?


    ''How interesting.''


    Verdzig walked to the window.


    The annex where he stayed was itself no different from a massive mansion. Above all, it had an unobstructed view overlooking the entire city.


    The distant docks came into view.


    Among the people swarming like ants, Verdzig''s superhuman eyesight easily spotted a familiar style of carriage.


    "Ah, heading to the docks. I wonder why?"


    He felt a slight anxiety at the fact that he still couldn''t read Allenvert''s intentions.


    However¡ª


    ''Little brother, whatever you''re doing, you''re in the palm of my hand.''


    There''s a certain entertainment in observing what the ants in one''s palm are up to.


    * * *


    After crossing several bridges, we arrived at Port Grunewald. Massive sailing ships flying flags of various nations were busy docking and departing.


    "Wow."


    Truly impressive. This is where goods from all continents converge.


    "Woah..."


    Peter gaped in amazement.


    "It''s becoming quite grand."


    The sight of these overwhelmingly large sailing ships docking at the harbor and unloading cargo was truly spectacular.


    The amount of cargo on just one ship was enormous. Dozens of such ships were lined up, pouring out massive quantities of goods.


    "Yes, it''s tremendous."


    The place was packed with merchants in formal attire from all countries, brokers, mercenaries and sailors, laborers unloading cargo, and peddlers walking around with miscellaneous goods and food items.


    It was on a completely different scale from the harbor where I lived in my previous life. Seeing this, Grunewald''s wealth and prosperity made perfect sense.


    "Just imagine how much money all this represents."


    Olivier responded to my muttering.


    "It''s incalculable. The value of goods moving through here in just one night is astronomical."


    Unlike Olivier, who felt pride as a vassal of Grunewald, I was thinking from a completely different perspective.


    ''This means the scale of smuggling must be beyond imagination as well.''


    If the men of the underworld who grew up scraping by on the crumbs of this wealth had been accumulating their power over a long time, their scale would be truly formidable. Then surely among all these goods, there must be plenty of contraband mixed in.


    They would buy and sell alcohol, illicit goods, medicinal herbs and elixirs.


    Also jewels, ornaments, paintings, crafts, sculptures, poisons and drugs that destroy humans, horses, cattle, and even people.


    ''This is a vast sea of desire.''


    Look at the sailors crossing this sea, the merchants receiving them, the men carrying cargo, the women wearing strong perfume and those selling beer, pickpockets, shabby orphans, and nobles holding fans and swords while pinching their noses from afar.


    ''It''s amazing anew. Just how many people make their living from this one port?''


    Meanwhile, desperate individuals who crossed over here seeking blood and money would also be quietly disembarking among the passengers.


    The darkness of the city constantly draws people in, after all.


    Some will be stabbed and discarded, while others will do the stabbing and climb over corpses.


    ''But they will never reach the deepest depths of the abyss.''


    Monsters dwell there. They each rule over their domains of the night, looking down upon this sea from their comfortable mansions as if they were nobles themselves.


    ''Worthless scum.''


    It''s remarkable that even they must bow before my father, Georg Grunewald.


    And now, I have descended to these docks from the upper levels of that magnificent hierarchical tower. To this crucible of desire where the most base and the most noble all gather.


    ''...My shadow too shall take root.''


    For that, I first needed to blend in as a thorough outsider.


    "Well then, I apologize but please wait here for a moment."


    The coachman glanced at the guards and Olivier.


    "I''m sorry, Young Master."


    The captain spoke carefully.


    "That area is too crowded for proper security."


    "But I see many other nobles sightseeing here even without me."


    I pointed to the nobles fanning themselves while holding parasols on the elevated area overlooking the docks. Some of them even descended to the docks themselves.


    "That''s true, but the position of Fourth Young Master of Grunewald is special."


    "Are you saying the public sentiment is so poor that someone so special should fear unexpected attacks in a place like this?"


    "...That''s not the case."


    "Let''s do this."


    I made a suggestion to the troubled captain.


    "I have no intention of being conspicuous and troubling people unnecessarily. So perhaps just one or two could guard me closely while the rest provide natural protection from nearby."


    "Hmm... But our attire and arms are obviously unnatural to anyone who sees them."


    "The harbor patrol also moves around in groups, so how conspicuous could a few royal guards be?"


    Moreover.


    "Wasn''t the Head Butler''s order to guard me, not control me?"


    "...!"


    "Please correct me if I''m misunderstanding."


    "That''s not the case."


    "Come to think of it, I haven''t asked your name yet."


    "Ah, my name is Jeffrey."


    "Good, Jeffrey."


    I pointed at Jeffrey.


    "Then let me ask again. Unless there are clear security concerns, is there another reason I should comply with your restraints?"


    Jeffrey bowed to me.


    "It is as you say, Young Master. I apologize."


    "I should apologize too, for being somewhat unreasonable."


    "...You must have had your reasons."


    Look at that? Such a probing tone.


    "Not particularly. I just felt stifled after being in a cage for so long."


    I turned around with a slight smile.


    "Peter, let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    ...How could that bird not want to spread its wings and fly when it encounters the vast sky?


    ''Now then.''


    Who will guide me to my beloved homeland?


    I slowly walked into the sea of people in all manner of dress.


    * * *


    I walked slowly through the bustling docks.


    For now, no one approached me. That was natural. I must obviously look like a noble''s son.


    ''I''m not interested in mere peddlers either.''


    Although my true purpose lay elsewhere, I still planned to speak with several smugglers wandering these docks today.


    ''But most of those involved in petty smuggling are worthless scum.''


    On the other hand, operating on a large scale requires proper skill and credibility.


    How do you find such people?


    ''This kind of thing is usually instinct.''


    Who''s all talk? Who''s worthless? Who has a snake''s tongue ready to exploit others...


    Those who can''t discern such things cannot survive in this land. And I am a man who survived for a long time in that realm of demons, living as a mad dog that even they feared.


    ''Let''s see. Right now my posture is too guarded.''


    I squared my shoulders like an ignorant, arrogant young master. Walking with a slight swagger, I clasped my hands behind my back.


    Some people reveal their sense of authority through their walk alone. Moreover, with brilliant clothing and a shining face added to that, who wouldn''t see me as a noble''s precious son?


    "Hey, look over there."


    "Who is that?"


    I felt everyone''s gazes turn toward me. Admiration, question, curiosity, envy, greed, annoyance, fear, and...


    Look. Aren''t there gazes of desire mixed in? Eyes wanting to grab hold of the thread leading to a wealthy, precious young master.


    Squawk?


    Even seagulls landed near me, tilting their heads. Even beasts can tell who is noble and wealthy. How much more so would humans recognize it?


    "Peter, do you have any snacks?"


    "Ah! Here they are!"


    "Good. You''re an excellent servant."


    I walked leisurely while lightly tossing them into the seagulls'' mouths.


    I couldn''t help but smile. Drawing in seagulls by giving them bait. Isn''t this a perfect metaphor for what I''m trying to do today?


    Squawk!


    The seagulls following me, waddling and begging for more, scattered with a flutter when kicked by passersby. How pitiful.


    ''They''re not approaching yet. That shows how cautious they are.''


    That''s better. If someone had approached to speak with me right away, they would most likely have been a worthless newcomer.


    In truth, it was also because of the fierce expressions of the royal guards standing behind me. Even now, Jeffrey''s gaze felt like it was burning through the back of my head.


    ''How warm.''


    And that''s not all. Like stars twinkling somewhere, there might be eyes watching me on someone''s orders. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Sorry everyone. Making you waste your effort.''


    Nothing could be more foolish than showing signs of having ulterior motives when everyone is watching you. Even Barclava wouldn''t do something like that.


    ''Would he? Anyway.''


    I exchanged glances with Olivier and Peter.


    ''Ready?''


    ''Yes.''


    ''I am!''


    ''Good.''


    From now on, we were about to put on a little performance.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 41

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 41: Everything Was Bait


    "What a filthy, vulgar place. You''re telling me we can find it in this sewer?"


    I berated Peter while imagining the Barclava in my mind with a contemptuous tone.


    "If you have a mouth, answer me."


    "I-I''m sorry."


    Peter bowed his head subserviently, giving his all to the performance.


    ''Good, Nice acting.''


    "It does seem rather difficult to my eyes as well."


    Even Olivier chimed in with a fastidious and arrogant voice. Who knew he was such a capable actor?


    "How frustrating. The family won''t provide anything decent, so I have to acquire it myself, don''t I?"


    I explained my situation kindly to the passersby as if reading from a book.


    "I''ll go back and pressure them once more."


    "That''s a given."


    I could sense people''s ears perking up at this suspicious conversation.


    Not just merchants, but even those who appeared to be officials were stealing glances at me while pretending not to notice.


    ...They must be the men connected to this port''s underworld. They''re the type who never let the scent of money slip by.


    ''Corrupt officials, a lot of them.''


    However, I deliberately didn''t approach them first. Who makes the first move? That''s where superiority is determined.


    The bait had already been cast anyway. Even a fool would understand by now that I was searching for spirit medicine.


    [TL/N: Elixir¡ú Spirit Medicine]


    "I''ll look around some more. I''m sure we can find it."


    Peter added fuel to the fire.


    "Enough, I''m the fool for believing someone like you and coming all the way here."


    And I fanned the flames.


    "..."


    Jeffrey was looking at me with an expression that seemed to ask what all this nonsense was about. I asked in a gruff voice.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? Do you have a problem?"


    "What? No-"


    Jeffrey stumbled over his words, unsure whether he needed to match my act or not.


    "No, sir."


    Jeffrey was starting to look at me like I was crazy. Breaking a well-trained soldier''s composure in just half a day - I''m quite something.


    "Pardon my interruption, but..."


    A well-dressed merchant approached me. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Finally caught one.''


    I looked contentedly at the fish that had taken the bait.


    "Who might you be?"


    "Haha. You must be some noble''s son."


    "You dare-"


    As Jeffrey tried to step forward, I held him back and said.


    "Well, something like that."


    The merchant lowered his voice with a smiling face.


    "Might I have a word with you in private?"


    "Hmm."


    Jeffrey''s eyes were sharp. Eyes that seemed to ask what exactly I was trying to do.


    That gaze was directed not at the merchant, but at me.


    Because of this, I was certain. Any suspicious behavior on my part would go straight to the Head Butler''s ears. Verdzig would soon know as well.


    That''s not what I want. Of course, I have no such intention.


    "Well, I wonder."


    I stared at the merchant intently. What color of desire was reflected in his eyes?


    * * *


    As expected, the first one was a dud.


    "You crazy bastard. Trying to sell me drugs?"


    To think he heard our conversation and thought of narcotics instead of spirit medicine. What an amateur.


    "Unbelievable."


    Did I look like an idiot?


    "Drag him away."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Eek!"


    The guards grabbed the man by his collar and dragged him off.


    "W-wait! I don''t know who you are, but I''m a taxpaying citizen of Grunewald! You can''t just... urgh!"


    The merchant who had been protesting collapsed after taking a hit to the stomach.


    "Crazy fool. As if a smuggler would pay taxes."


    Looking to die somewhere.


    "Dump him in a corner."


    Jeffrey ordered coldly.


    "Yes, sir."


    The atmosphere around us grew tense at this sight.


    "Ah, this spot''s done."


    Won''t be catching any more fish here.


    ''Time to change fishing spots.''


    I casually started walking toward the opposite direction.


    "Young master. It''s inappropriate for someone of your status to deal directly with such lowly people."


    However, Jeffrey, unable to hold back any longer, finally confronted me.


    "This is absurd. Even the Head Butler wouldn''t have expected you to do something like this."


    "No need for such dramatics. Afraid I might get stabbed by those types?"


    Jeffrey''s expression hardened at my nonchalant response.


    "Forgive me, but please tell me one thing. Why exactly are you putting on this act?"


    I had anticipated this question. I gave him my prepared answer.


    "I wanted to see the true public sentiment that can''t be known from within the castle walls."


    "True public sentiment?"


    "Look. Don''t those who dwell in the shadows treat even nobles with such casual disrespect? This means they don''t fear Grunewald''s laws."


    I pointed at Jeffrey.


    "It also means that dealings between them and nobles aren''t so uncommon."


    Jeffrey stared straight back at me.


    "Then are you planning to expose and report this situation yourself? Are you perhaps some kind of inspector?"


    That question was quite challenging. Either he was quite irritated, or...


    ''He wants to know my true intentions.''


    I didn''t take lightly the fact that the Head Butler had personally appointed Jeffrey as my guard.


    ''Perhaps, like with Olivier, they want to see how I handle rough soldiers.''


    It was partly intuition, but it was clear their purpose wasn''t simple surveillance. Probably.


    ''But I''m sorry about this.''


    Today, I was a liar who deceives everyone, a skilled fisherman, the master of chaos, the architect of shadows.


    I gave a measured response while anticipating the Head Butler''s reaction when he will be hearing this story tonight.


    "If someone were to give me such authority, I''d have no reason to refuse."


    "If that''s not your intention, then are you really looking to make deals?"


    "Who knows?"


    I had no reason to give straight answers to his questions.


    "Let me tell you one thing."


    "I''m listening."


    "The decisions are mine, and the judgments are mine. I''ll gladly listen to advice, but don''t try to interrogate me."


    "...I see. I apologize."


    Jeffrey didn''t look pleased with having to give that response. But since soldiers don''t act on emotions, I paid it no mind.


    "By the way-"


    I turned around and said.


    "Are you going to keep following us?"


    A well-dressed man emerged from the crowd.


    "My, you were already aware."


    "Get lost."


    Jeffrey''s killing intent was quite fierce as if he''d found a target to vent his irritation on.


    But the man, wearing a stylishly tilted hat, just smiled at me without paying attention to the guards.


    "Young master."


    By addressing only me, he showed he wouldn''t engage with the guards, knowing I was the decision-maker. He was someone who knew how to ''converse.''


    "State your business."


    "Haha, no need to be so guarded."


    The man laughed good-naturedly.


    "I even dressed up nicely to avoid looking suspicious."


    When I didn''t respond, the man continued with a smile.


    "I''d like to discuss business. Might you spare a moment?"


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "No, I don''t. Since you don''t know me either, perhaps we should start with introductions."


    "I''ll pass."


    Despite my aggressive attitude, the man didn''t lose his smile.


    "Then allow me to introduce myself at least."


    I gave a small nod.


    "Come to my side. We''ll talk while walking."


    "Thank you. Ah, my name is Kimret."


    Kimret kept talking even without my response.


    "Since you don''t seem interested in my story yet, I''ll get straight to the point."


    What thick skin. That''s a good quality for a merchant.


    "Are you perhaps looking for spirit medicine? If so, I know an excellent supplier."


    Would you look at that?


    Without looking at him, I asked.


    "I''d like to hear why you think that."


    "I apologize, but I overheard your conversation. Besides, your guards'' auras are unusual, and you don''t seem to need valuable items."


    "I don''t need valuable items? Why?"


    "Your appearance is already more radiant than any jewel."


    What obvious flattery.


    ''This is exhausting.''


    Even being handsome is tiring. This cursed beauty.


    "Yet I sense well-developed muscles and mana, so I felt your interests differ from noble sons who powder their faces and adorn their bodies. For someone like that to come to a place like this seeking something..."


    Kimret lowered his voice.


    "Spirit medicine. And not just any kind. Perhaps you''re looking for the Mountain People''s spirit medicine?"


    Not bad.


    Olivier shot me a look. Probably saying something like ''Young master, everything''s going according to plan.''


    But even this wasn''t my true objective. From here on, I''ll continue the conversation with the mindset of deceiving even Olivier.


    "Well? That''s not exactly it."


    I evasively avoided giving a direct answer.


    "Is that so? It seems my guess was wrong."


    Kimret just smiled casually. Was he quick-witted, or just dull?


    "From our conversation, I take it you''re a smuggler?"


    "Haha. Please use the more elegant term ''smuggling broker.''"


    Kimret joked.


    "I don''t need anything right now, but I''ll remember your name if I want something later."


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    Kimret took off his hat and bowed respectfully. From his manner, he seemed like he might be from a fallen noble clan.


    "You seem to take quite some pride in your work."


    "Ah, of course."


    Kimret smiled brightly.


    "I believe smuggling is just another form of commerce. I simply take on higher risks for higher profits."


    "Seems you haven''t committed any crimes worthy of court yet."


    "How could I? I don''t want blood-stained money."


    "If that''s true, then you''re a man who knows the way of commerce."


    I almost laughed after saying that. Calling a smuggler a man of business principles?


    "Haha. I''d love to share a drink with you someday, young master."


    "I''m not old enough for alcohol yet."


    "Is that so? You look so mature, I thought you''d already had your coming-of-age ceremony."


    I looked at Kimret and asked.


    "So where can I find you?"


    "Ah, please look for the ''Nasrak Inn.'' It''s known for good drinks."


    "Very well. It was nice meeting you, Kimret."


    "I''m glad I gathered the courage. I''ll take my leave now."


    Kimret calmly bowed his head even to Jeffrey before departing.


    "...No, young master."


    Jeffrey, who had silently observed this conversation, questioned me accusingly.


    "Do you really intend to deal with that man? You even casually exchanged meeting locations."


    When Jeffrey asked aggressively, Olivier stepped in. He seemed to be trying to support my intentions. Made me feel slightly guilty.


    "Captain Jeffrey, I won''t tolerate any more disrespectful remarks."


    "...That''s what I should be saying. How can you, claiming to be Young Master Allenvert''s butler, stand by and allow all this?"


    "That''s enough, both of you."


    I stopped their argument.


    "Didn''t I tell you? I simply wanted to observe the commerce taking place in this port. What makes smuggling ''smuggling'' in the first place?"


    I pointed to Kimret''s retreating figure.


    "It''s smuggling because they don''t pay customs and trade in unauthorized goods. Then doesn''t it mean that the larger the scale of smuggling, the bigger the hole in the principality''s treasury?"


    "...!"


    "If we can figure out how that fellow conducts his smuggling, we might be able to cut off his operations. Though I''m not saying I plan to do that right away."


    Jeffrey''s face showed he couldn''t tell whether my words were sincere or not.


    "Besides, I wonder if he''ll even survive. Having conversed with me in front of everyone, people might start investigating him. If he''s unlucky, he might disappear without a trace."


    "...That..."


    Jeffrey closed his mouth. If he had eyes and ears, he''d know well enough that noble affairs often worked that way.


    "So you engaged with him knowing these possibilities, young master?"


    "He''s either overconfident or recklessly showing off without knowing the dangers of the world. Either way, he''ll bear the consequences himself, won''t he?"


    If he was capable enough to handle that responsibility, we might meet again. But even if he wasn''t, it made no difference to me.


    ''...Because.''


    All of this was actually meaningless - just bait, distraction, deception, and misdirection.


    "I''m getting tired. Shall we head back?"


    "What?"


    Jeffrey questioned in surprise at my sudden change in attitude.


    "Why?? Would you prefer to look around more?"


    "...No. I''ll escort you back."


    Jeffrey''s tense nerves finally seemed to calm down a bit. And then...


    "..."


    As I turned to change direction, I briefly scanned a group of men with my eyes.


    Someone who noticed my gaze turned their head, but my eyes were already looking elsewhere.


    ''Found them.''


    I smiled secretly.


    Those ''someones'' were the real power players of the underworld that I had been causing all this commotion to find.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 42

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 42: How do I deal with these stubborn fools overflowing with loyalty?


    Despite the commotion, I paid little attention to this side, but I have now confirmed the suspicious intentions of those who think they are the masters of this harbour.


    ''So you are the masters of this harbour.''


    They had no interest in fleeting young masters or others¡ªthis was a clear sign that they didn''t concern themselves with small change.


    ''Arrogant fools.''


    But who could have known? The stray scents of money were merely a distraction from my true purpose.


    ''Spider tattoo.''


    I just caught a glimpse of the spider patterns tattooed on their faces, necks, or hands. They all bore the symbol of the spider.


    ''Good.''


    There was an important reason for me to take note of their tattoos.


    ''Tattoos are symbols of underworld organizations, like the crests of noble clans.''


    The variety ranged from spiders, snakes, birds, bats, owls, and foxes to various symbolic phrases.


    ''A spider tattoo organization, huh. If they control this harbour, then they must be at least a third-rate group.''


    While first-rate organizations control an entire country, third-rate ones typically control a single city.


    ''I''ve got you pinned down.''


    When I return to the city at night under the mask of Aminicrus, I plan to take over their subordinate organization.


    ''I don''t have enough time to build everything from scratch.''


    So I''ll have to use a rougher, faster method.


    ''I can''t swallow them whole, but their subordinate organization should be easy enough to seize.''


    I already have the necessary power for that.


    ''Do they really think I came all the way here just to find some spirit medicine? How stupid.''


    But to some, it will seem that way.


    And those with deeper insight will suspect there is more to my seemingly aimless antics, for they know how absurd that would be.


    ''But no chance.''


    Who could easily discern my true purpose? Unless they can read minds, it''s impossible.


    ''If my seemingly purposeless antics manage to confuse my enemies...''


    That is precisely what I desire.


    The fear of not knowing my intentions, or the delusion of thinking they know my aims - whichever it is, the resulting chaos will be my weapon.


    I have merely cast the bait.


    Whether others get caught up in it, racking their brains, is no concern of mine.


    ''...I will quietly strike through the opening I have created.''


    In the ways of the sword, this is called the "Illusion sword technique".


    ''In my homeland, they call it the "sly move".''


    Regardless of the name, the essence is the same.


    I will conceal my true intentions within deception.


    Just as the Dark King did with me.


    * * *


    "You''ve returned early."


    The coachman let out a sigh of relief at my safe return.


    "I shall take you back to the castle now."


    "I made you wait too much."


    "Not at all, sir. There was no trouble."


    "I see."


    As I was about to board the carriage, a rough and authoritative voice called out.


    "Hold it right there!"


    It was a typical back-alley thug''s voice.


    "Come over here. Let me take a look at your face."


    I could hear Jeffrey sighing in the background.


    "You vermin, how dare you."


    He seems to have had a rather irritating day.


    But I was actually glad.


    ''It should have been like this from the start.''


    If they hadn''t bothered me at all, despite my noble status, that would have been strange for the underworld.


    Those scum are the types who cherish their own lives more than anything.


    Moreover, they are so weak that they fail to recognize the power difference between themselves and the Royal Guards.


    They mobilized a group armed with swords, just because they disliked a young master causing a ruckus? To steal some money?


    ''That can''t be.''


    No matter how unpredictable the scum of the underworld may be, they are not so carefree or reckless as to challenge a nobleman accompanied by armed escorts, just to extort a few money.


    "Who sent you?"


    "What?"


    "Don''t play dumb. You were hired to pick a fight, whether for pocket change or to break something, weren''t you?"


    The flustered leader stammered a response.


    "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    "I can tell, so spare me the pathetic lies."


    I chuckled and pointed at him.


    "It''s clear you''re just a bunch of pitiful street thugs from the neighborhood, not even worth being in anyone''s lineage. Did your big brother who buys you meals occasionally send you?"


    The leader''s face turned ashen as if possessed by a ghost. He clearly understood what I was getting at.


    "Hey, guys, look around and see where you can lie down. Can''t you tell what the situation is? That guy has led you straight to your doom."


    The boastful thugs'' expressions gradually turned somber.


    ''Boss, can we just leave? I''ve got a bad feeling about this.''


    ''You idiots cut the crap.''


    They were likely exchanging such looks.


    Ah, so that "big brother" figure seems quite scary. This is a perfect example of the saying "a frog in the well".


    "How pitiful. To not even know who to be more afraid of, and end up risking your lives. What a pathetic bunch you are."


    I asked Jeffrey.


    "By any chance, do you recognize any of them?"


    "No, the area they''re from is quite distant from ours..."


    "I see."


    What a shame.


    "I was hoping to spare the lives of anyone my servants might know."


    "..."


    Sensing the mood souring, the leader''s eyes grew malicious.


    "Fuck it, just kill them all!"


    "...!"


    The men flinched and reached for their sword hilts, but none dared to draw them.


    "Can''t you hear me, you idiots?"


    Urged by their leader, one man finally mustered the courage.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    "Oh, how pitiful."


    His sloppy movements clearly showed no training in martial arts.


    "Young master, please withdraw..."


    I strode toward him with light steps. Of course, my hands were empty of any weapons.


    "No!"


    Apparently, he didn''t expect me to charge-in bare-handed. In the moment of panic, as Jeffrey was about to unleash his sword skills,


    "Wait, if I get hit, my arm might get cut off!"


    "!"


    While Jeffrey hesitated, the courageous thug awkwardly swung his sword at me.


    "Die!"


    Observing the ominous blade hurtling towards me, I grinned.


    ''So they really intend to kill?''


    Just for a few coins, without any grudge or stake in the matter? The slight unease I felt towards bullying the weak vanished in an instant.


    ''You''re all dead.''


    Having confirmed their murderous intent, I no longer had any mercy left in me.


    Swoosh!


    The attack was a simple downward slash.


    I dashed to the side, evading the blade''s trajectory with a large step.


    "!"


    My palms are still not fully healed. Therefore, I tightly clenched my fist and accurately drove it into the exposed solar plexus of the overextended opponent.


    "Gugh!"


    I twisted my wrist, and the sword easily fell to the ground.


    "Ah."


    I caught the sword''s handle with the top of my foot and lightly flicked it up into my hand, spinning it gracefully five times before firmly grasping the hilt.


    "!"


    "No...!"


    The thugs, and even the Royal Guards, let out gasps of admiration at my fluid movements.


    ''Even I have to admit, that looked quite impressive.''


    Sometimes, a little flair can be helpful.


    By the way, gripping a sword with bandaged hands is still rather painful.


    "Ah, is your hand alright, sir?"


    Olivier asked with a concerned expressions.


    "This is nothing."


    I replied, brandishing the sword proudly.


    "But this is a really low-grade sword. The fruit-cutting knife we use in the castle would probably have more cutting power than this."


    "You bastard!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another man charged at me.


    I stepped forward and, with a speed invisible to the eye, extended my fist to strike his chin.


    Thud!


    Watching the man collapse with eyes rolling back, I clicked my tongue.


    "Geez, how messy. Oh dear."


    Was his skull cracked? I calmly observed the retreating thugs.


    "Anyone else want to try? Raise your hand."


    A person with at least a modicum of intelligence would normally realize something was wrong at this point and attempt a dialogue.


    But these fools were not that type.


    "Just surround and kill him!"


    At the leader''s command, three men reacted.


    "Oh, my."


    It seems that seeing their friends get hit has made them angry.


    "How do I deal with these loyal fools overflowing with loyalty?"


    "Ugh!"


    One of the three charging with butcher-like faces was swiftly subdued by Olivier''s dagger, another had his chest bones broken by a kick from Jeffrey.


    "Aaaaargh!"


    Amidst them, a bald man tried to break through.


    "Hmm."


    I noticed the other Royal Guards were approaching, but rather slowly.


    Are they trying to see my skills? They must know that with their level, they cannot stop me.


    ''Well, I''m fine with that.''


    This is the first real combat opportunity that has come my way. I must cherish it.


    During the Barclava incident, I couldn''t even properly beat up my own brother. But these fools are different.


    ''They''re all dead.''


    The sword imbued with mana hummed.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 43

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 43: Actually, I Quite Enjoy Extortion, Threats, and Blackmail


    "Kill him!"


    An axe flew towards my head as if to split it open, and I used sword energy to block the axe.


    Kaaaaang!


    ''Tch.''


    My palm stung quite a bit.


    ''But not unbearably so.''


    With a single fluid motion, I cleanly severed the loose handle of the cheap axe after just one collision.


    "!"


    The bald man''s eyes bulged as he stared at the axe head falling to the ground.


    "Attacking an innocent person in a group. I suppose losing a hand is a fair punishment."


    I traced an elegant sword path and sliced off the bald man''s hands, which were desperately trying to block different areas.


    Deng!


    His thick hands were cut off lightly.


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    The bald man screamed. From his perspective, he had just swung the axe once, and when he came to his senses, his wrists were gone.


    "Subdue him."


    Jeffrey ordered. He seemed to think there was nothing more to see.


    "Got it."


    "R-run away!"


    Just a few Royal Guards quickly suppressed around ten or so thugs.


    I watched silently before suddenly rushing into the middle of the fight.


    Ah, seeing blood makes my eyes slightly spin.


    "Young m-master!"


    With the cry of a startled royal guard-


    "Kill that bastard!"


    Five knife blades flew in from all directions. Like the previous ones, the assailant showed no martial arts training, but the killing intent behind the knives indicated that he had committed quite a few murders.


    ''This is unexpected.''


    I hadn''t expected him to unleash such a large number of flying knives.


    "Oh no!"


    Two startled Royal Guards tried to block or deflect the blades, but two swords couldn''t block everything.


    "Young master!"


    Before Peter''s sharp cry could finish, I dodged all the knives and cleanly sliced one man¡¯s neck.


    Puwak!


    The movement incorporated the intricate footwork and body techniques of the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path.


    Freely moving between flying blades to cut an enemy''s neck? Such a movement was impossible for Karzan''s martial arts.


    ''This is the martial art of Grunewald.''


    And this was also Allenvert''s first kill.


    But I''m not afraid of seeing blood.


    ''Be careful.''


    This merciless aggression was a warning to whoever played tricks on me. I hope it serves as a warning to whoever is responsible, just a little.


    ¡°Son of a bitch, you kill people!¡±


    ¡°You''re crazy asshole.¡±


    I pointed my dripping-with-blood sword at the ponytail guy without smiling.


    "Did you think you could kill me without this level of resolve?"


    "Damn it, then you die too!"


    I easily dodged the thrown dagger by tilting my head-


    "Keurk!"


    The dagger instead pierced the neck of the man trying to ambush me from behind.


    "Killing my colleague, you cruel bastard."


    Meanwhile, Olivier chops off the arm of the last struggling thug.


    "Young master! Are you hurt anywhere?"


    In response to Jeffrey''s urgent question, I shrugged my shoulders.


    "As you can see, nowhere."


    "Oh, thank goodness."


    "Thanks to you all being somewhat lax. It was slightly dangerous at the end."


    "...I apologize."


    "I''m not denying it."


    Jeffrey bit his lip.


    "Yes. But if you were in danger, I was prepared to lose one of my arms to intervene."


    "How absurd. Wouldn''t that be too wasteful? Your arm is an asset of our Grunewald clan."


    In any case, admitting this so obediently¡ªI couldn''t tell if he was stupid or manly. But I tried to understand Jeffrey''s thoughts.


    Maybe he wanted to see how I would handle an actual combat situation.


    But life is a continuous series of unexpected situations. If it were Barclava instead of me, he might have been seriously injured.


    "Young master, I apologize again."


    Despite being well aware of the facts, Jeffrey bowed deeply in guilt.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make any excuses about following orders. It was my own reckless decision that put you in danger, and it¡¯s an unforgivable crime.¡±


    What a clean apology.


    To be honest, I wasn¡¯t all that angry. Still, it¡¯s always good to hold onto leverage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let this matter slide for now. But if you find yourself guarding someone again in the future, you must ensure no reckless actions put them at risk.¡±


    "...I will remember. And I will compensate for today''s incident in some way."


    "I won''t stop you from doing that."


    Then Jeffrey slightly raised his head.


    "Why?"


    "Are you not more angry?"


    "Why would I be?"


    "..."


    It¡¯s probably because I¡¯d been acting snarky with him all day. I let out a small chuckle.


    "Perhaps you thought of me too much like Barclava. I''m not such a petty person."


    "...Ah!" Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jeffrey clenched his lips tightly and quickly lowered his head again.


    "You also need to cultivate more composure."


    I turned my head towards the carriage. The coachman was hiding Peter behind his back.


    "You have good instincts."


    "Thank you."


    The coachman seemed to have slightly scratched his palm while catching the flying dagger.


    "In any case, these were quite barbaric people. Something feels off."


    "Well, a few died, and the rest are half-disabled."


    In fact, the one who was knocked down by a single punch at the very beginning was the most lightly injured.


    "Anyway, let''s clean up. Anything to wipe off the blood?"


    "I''ll wipe it for you."


    Peter wiped my face and body thoroughly, like cleaning a dish.


    "Do it gently. You''ll peel off my skin."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    Then Peter wiped the blood as gently as if giving a baby a bath.


    "It tickles, so just do it as you were."


    ***


    Afterward, the security guards finally arrived.


    "Aren''t you too late?"


    "...You''re right about that."


    "Could this be Elder Brother Somerset''s unit?"


    My sarcastic joke chilled the atmosphere slightly.


    "P-please wait a moment!"


    The security team leader asked in a fluster.


    "What exactly is this situation?"


    Jeffrey stepped forward after receiving my glance.


    "You''ve worked hard. We''re the Royal Guards escorting the Fourth young master Allenvert Grunewald."


    "Ah!"


    The security team leader''s waist automatically bowed.


    "G-greetings, young master!"


    The security team leader paid his respects to me.


    "You''ve worked hard."


    "T-thank you."


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead and spoke to Jeffrey.


    "Turns out you''re Royal Guards."


    "Indeed."


    This moment clearly revealed the difference in status between the security and Royal Guards. In fact, there was also a significant difference in their capabilities.


    "Do you know who these people are?"


    In response to Jeffrey''s question, the security team leader, after confirming the one-armed ponytail''s face, answered.


    "Yes. They''re troublemakers who occasionally cause disturbances in this area. They''re criminals who don''t even have the nerve to do such things..."


    "Well, we''ll know the details once we investigate."


    I spoke.


    "These will be taken by the Royal Guards for interrogation. Since they dared to commit such an audacious act against the young master of Grunewald, we must thoroughly expose their mastermind."


    "Understood."


    The security team leader followed my instructions without argument.


    "Jeffrey, you take them and interrogate them. Perhaps someone might have instigated this."


    Although I said "perhaps," I actually harbored quite strong suspicions. The situation was suspicious no matter how you looked at it.


    "Yes."


    Having already incurred a debt of gratitude, Jeffrey also meekly accepted my order.


    "Handle the cleanup. Just bury the corpses roughly in a corner."


    "Got it. Don''t worry."


    The security team leader said.


    "Most importantly, young master, I''m glad you''re safe."


    "Thank you."


    I responded casually.


    "If possible, may we provide an escort on your way back?"


    I stared directly at the security team leader. It was clear he wanted to curry favor.


    However, I had no reason to be indebted to this man. Moreover, something about these people still seemed suspicious.


    "I''ll appreciate the sentiment."


    "Oh, understood."


    ***


    I boarded the carriage, receiving the military salutes from the security guards.


    I gazed at the scenery outside the carriage, lost in thought.


    "Could this have been instigated by someone?"


    "...Well, it''s hard to say for certain at this moment."


    Just as Olivier said, if someone tried to kill me in broad daylight with everyone watching, they''d have to be completely mad.


    ''First off, Barclava doesn''t have this capability.''


    Karl and Ulbhild, the two children of the first wife, have no reason to orchestrate such a plot.


    ''That leaves Verdzig and Somerset.''


    I didn''t think Verdzig would attempt such a clumsy maneuver. But who knows. Perhaps the very suspicion made him bold.


    Of course, there might be someone else I''m unaware of targeting me.


    Or someone might be trying to prove their loyalty without the direct orders of those two. Such cases are surprisingly common.


    ''Though it seems too stupid to have been directly ordered.''


    Anyway, the interrogation should reveal some clues.


    ''Though the trail will likely be cut off somewhere.''


    I was familiar with the methods of high-ranking individuals.


    ''Whoever the mastermind is.''


    In this situation, I''ve essentially seized control.


    ''Remember, some blades are strongest when not drawn.''


    Now that it''s come to this, shall I provoke Somerset a bit?


    If I were to bet on the culprit, I''d bet on Somerset. If he¡¯s really the culprit, he''ll reveal something. If not, so be it.


    "Hehe."


    In truth, I quite enjoy extortion, threats, and blackmail.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 44

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 44: Let''s Go Extort Some Money from My Brother


    Jeffrey reported his first meeting with Allenvert, his actions at the pier, and his behavior of bringing in petty smugglers before casually returning as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Hmm. What was that all about, ......?¡±


    "Honestly, I''m not quite sure myself."


    Jeffrey felt somewhat embarrassed by his vague report.


    "While he said he wanted to observe the smuggling process, I believe that was merely an external pretext. I''m certain he was aiming for something else."


    "Yet nothing happened."


    "Yes. He merely hinted at a meetup without specific plans with a smuggler named Kimret at a place called ''Nasrak Inn''."


    "Nasrak Inn."


    The head butler wrote it down in his notebook.


    "I''ll investigate this Kimret centered around this location."


    Jeffrey''s expression turned peculiar.


    "What is it?"


    "The young master said he doubts he''ll meet this person again. Because the family will investigate."


    "...Is that so?"


    The head butler furrowed his brows.


    ''If he anticipated this, is this some kind of bait? But for what?''


    He had succeeded in inferring Allenvert''s true intent. However, he couldn''t guess what this bait was for.


    "That was all. He said everything was done and we should go back."


    "From what I hear, it seems you had several conflicts with the young master."


    The head butler asked.


    "Yes. Each time, he would remind me of his status and insist on his opinion."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. I felt like he was trying to provoke me at every turn."


    This was distinctly different from how he treated the tutor or other servants. With them, he had quickly won their hearts with his unique character.


    "Did you perhaps mention that I personally selected you?"


    "Yes."


    "Perhaps that''s the reason."


    The head butler thought Allenvert had a multi-layered calculation.


    ''He didn''t simply accept it out of goodwill. He must have suspected the underlying intention.''


    Whether it was surveillance or a test.


    "Now, tell me about the attack by the thugs."


    "Yes."


    While listening seriously to Jeffrey''s story, the head butler couldn''t help but laugh when he heard Allenvert''s provocative remarks.


    "Ridiculous. Just like with Young Master Barclava, he can play with someone''s mind with just a few words."


    "If I were in his position, I would have fallen into his trap."


    "What remarkable eloquence."


    "But even more remarkable was his physical movement. It wasn''t simply about having abundant mana, being skilled in martial arts, or deeply trained in swordsmanship... It was completely different."


    "Meaning?"


    "He''s naturally talented in combat itself. He has an innate ability in the realm of fighting. That''s the impression I got."


    "Coming from you of all people, that''s impressive."


    Jeffrey was a young Royal Guard who had received significant attention for his talents. Yet he was recalling Allenvert''s fighting as if he had witnessed something inexplicable.


    "Even in front of an enemy''s blade, he moved as gracefully as a butterfly. He didn''t swing his sword particularly fast or strong, yet the enemies fell like autumn leaves. Like a great master warming up against novices..."


    "In other words, a genius?"


    "Yes. The young master is a genius."


    Seeing Jeffrey''s definitive statement, the head butler spoke.


    "You''re also a talented warrior. Your heart races after seeing outstanding martial talent too."


    "Yes."


    Jeffrey smiled.


    "I wonder if this is how Young Master Verdzig might have been in his childhood."


    "Quite the high praise."


    The head butler laughed inwardly. Though he had a wry expression when discussing Allenvert''s eccentricities, his eyes were now sparkling.


    "Be honest. Didn''t you dislike him at first?"


    "I can''t lie in front of you."


    Jeffrey candidly admitted, like a true warrior.


    "I wondered why you sent me, why this person is attracting so much attention that he''s stirring up the castle these days."


    "And now?"


    "...Hmm."


    Jeffrey avoided answering.


    "The young master readily accepted our apology even though we were negligent in our protection. It was quite embarrassing."


    "Mm. I should be the one apologizing for issuing the command, not you."


    The head butler looked at Jeffrey and continued.


    "Jeffrey, I actually have something to tell you."


    Jeffrey straightened his posture.


    "Please speak."


    "As you know, Young Master Allenvert now needs protection too. If you think he''s someone worth serving..."


    "Hmm."


    "Think about it and let me know. I won''t rush you right now."


    "May I ask one thing?"


    "Of course."


    "Why me?"


    The head butler answered as if it was the most obvious thing.


    "I believe you have sufficient skills and loyalty to support him."


    It wasn''t a statement made simply because he had known Jeffrey since childhood.


    "It''s also the head butler''s duty to arrange an appropriate servant for the Grunewald young masters who might potentially succeed."


    Karl, Verdzig, Ulbhild, Somerset, Barclava.


    Their servant had also been carefully selected under his and Duke Georg''s arrangement.


    "...I''ll think about it."


    "Good job."


    As Jeffrey left after receiving his dismissal, the head butler thought.


    ''Consent is just a matter of time.''


    He was already half-won over by Allenvert. Yet Jeffrey didn''t give an immediate answer, nor did his eyes light up eager to seize the opportunity. It was this very prudence that made the head butler choose Jeffrey.


    ''By the way.''


    The head butler thought about Somerset, the third young master who was most likely behind this incident.


    ''Pranks should be done with consideration of the circumstances.''


    Sending such a clumsy attack to the Grunewald young master? This wasn''t something that could be simply overlooked.


    Moreover, with the prisoners already in the Royal Guards'' custody, if they were to confess their crimes, Somerset would be in serious trouble.


    ''Are you so lacking in judgment? What on earth were you trying to achieve? Simply out of bad mood?''


    ...If that''s the case, Somerset truly lacks the capacity to govern this Grunewald.


    ***


    "Those damn idiots."


    Somerset paced anxiously, biting his nails.


    "I shouldn''t have entrusted the task to such bottom-feeding trash."


    Despite his butler''s dissuasion, he had initiated the incident himself, though such facts had long been forgotten in his mind.


    He never truly believed sending such mediocre individuals would kill or harm Allenvert.


    He merely wanted to humiliate his younger brother as he had done in their childhood. ...Just as he often did back then.


    In those days, Allenvert would simply leave without saying anything when Somerset bullied him.


    ''He was always just pretending to be good.''


    When Allenvert went into seclusion after the collapse of his maternal family and receiving a terminal diagnosis, Somerset had secretly felt a sense of satisfaction.


    During the first year, he would occasionally send people to torment Allenvert, but as the seclusion dragged on, he eventually stopped.


    In any case, Allenvert had never once fought back or confronted his attacks. So what was happening now?


    ''Cutting off a wrist without hesitation, slitting a throat?''


    The eyewitness accounts were quite chilling.


    ''Crazy bastard.''


    He was unsettled by the fact that he couldn''t understand Allenvert. He had noticed a slight madness in his eyes during the banquet, but never imagined he would so decisively be willing to kill.


    ''Is this a warning to me? Or has he truly gone mad?''


    He wanted to believe it was the latter, but hadn''t he already been thoroughly shaken by Allenvert''s calculations at the banquet?


    ''A warning? How presumptuous. Daring to warn me?''


    Allenvert was exactly as expected.


    ''...Just like Brother Verdzig.''


    They shared one commonality: they were too terrifying to be considered mere enemies.


    However, Somerset refused to acknowledge this fact.


    "What did that punk say?"


    He was supposedly at the third tier''s entry level. He had only recently started martial arts and hadn''t even learned proper swordsmanship yet, as his father hadn''t permitted it.


    So what was so frightening about killing a few street thugs? If he were to grab a sword and confront Allenvert now, he could crush him like an ant. Couldn''t he?


    "...Whew."


    Embracing a murderous and venomous mindset paradoxically calmed Somerset''s heart. He had reaffirmed his superiority.


    "Somerset. Are you there?"


    Suddenly, Bianca Grunewald, Somerset''s mother, burst in without warning.


    "Oh, mother."


    Slap!


    Somerset''s fierce bear-like face was struck, turning sharply by his mother, who was twice as slender.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to act rashly?"


    "...!"


    A surge of anger welled up inside him, but he couldn''t raise his voice to his mother.


    "Are you out of your mind? Don''t you realize your reckless actions could implicate you?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Facing her cold, dripping voice, Somerset couldn''t respond with his previous casual attitude of lightly using people to torment his brother. Even he recognized how foolish the reason was.


    "The prisoners have already been subjected to harsh interrogation by the guards to extract information about the perpetrators."


    "...!"


    Somerset''s face suddenly lost all color.


    "What do you think will happen if your father hears about this?"


    "W-well, that..."


    "You didn''t think about it, did you? Just another stupid, casual attempt to harass someone."


    Bianca''s words perfectly dissected Somerset''s psychology, leaving him deflated. His conversations with his mother always followed this pattern.


    "Is there any possibility that the person who commissioned this could be traced back to you?"


    Somerset finally responded emphatically, "Absolutely not."


    "So? Is that all? Will you just leave it like this?"


    "Ah."


    "How foolish."


    Bianca sighed, looking at her large but still young and immature son.


    "I''ve already taken care of it."


    "What did you do?"


    "Do I really need to explain the obvious? I''ve cut off the tail." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "!"


    Somerset didn''t dare ask further. But her words likely meant she had killed the perpetrators.


    "With the connection severed, the investigation won''t be easy."


    Bianca spoke coldly.


    "But we were this close to disaster."


    "I''m ashamed."


    "If you understand, then consult me before taking action in the future."


    "¡­¡­."


    Somerset responded with a complicated expression.


    "Understood."


    Though irritated at being slapped for what he considered a minor prank, this resolution was the best outcome.


    ''That bastard.''


    For now, he decided he needed to be more careful.


    ''Just wait. One day I''ll pour boiling oil on that face.''


    ...Some feelings of inferiority burn without any context.


    * * *


    I returned and washed away the blood. It took quite a while to clean.


    "Refreshing."


    After applying cologne and changing clothes, I stepped out and looked in the mirror. Of course, my face was no different from yesterday or today. What had changed was only my inner state.


    Today, I committed my first killing as Allenvert. Though for Karzan, it was a familiar act.


    ''Indeed.''


    Accumulating a kill is not a pleasant experience. But I had no intention of avoiding it.


    My unhesitating neck strike and hand severing would surely chill the smuggler''s liver. That''s undoubtedly true. This was for that purpose, and it was also legitimate self-defense against someone who first showed murderous intent.


    ''But I don''t enjoy killing.''


    Whenever possible, I prefer not to kill unless absolutely necessary.


    Having taken up a sword means inevitably shedding blood. But I won''t accumulate unnecessary karmic burden.


    "...Are you alright, young master?"


    Peter asked cautiously, seemingly concerned about my expression.


    "What?"


    "Well, about what happened earlier..."


    Though we didn''t discuss it at the scene, Peter seemed worried.


    "I''m fine. When I come of age and enter the military, I''ll have to shed far more blood than this."


    "Oh, but still..."


    "If you want to live with a soft heart, you might as well read books or count money."


    Those who become paralyzed before the karma of killing will only find their own necks at risk.


    How many knights with superior martial abilities have died meaninglessly due to weak resolve? I''m not stupid enough to repeat such mistakes.


    ''I''m not a saint. I can''t die for others.''


    This was Karzan''s survival philosophy. And nothing has changed now. I looked down at my palm, wounded from wielding the sword.


    ''The wound stings.''


    I had to call Joseph again to treat the injury that had been aggravated.


    ''I wonder if our father still has no intention of teaching me swordsmanship?''


    I''ll go crazy waiting. What on earth is he thinking?


    ''If he keeps delaying like this, I''ll have my own ideas too.''


    I had never formally learned swordsmanship from a master. Instead, I''m more accustomed to stealing techniques by sparring with guards and knights.


    ''Keep this up, and I''ll become a vagrant.''


    I gazed at the sunset by the window. The sea was turning red. Dinnertime was approaching.


    But there was something to do before that.


    "Olivier will take some time to return?"


    "Ah, yes. Because of today''s events, explaining the situation and cleaning up will take so long he might not even have time to eat..."


    "Excellent. Fulfilling a butler''s duties."


    In any case, now was the perfect time with no one to nag me.


    "Peter. Follow me."


    "What? Right after washing up, where are we going again?"


    "Not far."


    I smiled and said,


    "I''m going to visit our brother Somerset."


    "Why Young Master Somerset?"


    "Why?"


    After stirring up trouble behind the scenes and then sleeping comfortably, I can''t let that slide.


    "I''m going to extort some money from him."


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 45

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 45: How Did You Know About That, Brother?


    Heat waves rippled across the skin of the shirtless man. The phenomenon was clearly visible to the naked eye - a manifestation of pure yang energy at its most intense.


    When he channeled all of that seething energy into his sword, the air around him began to distort from the scorching aura.


    SWOOSH!


    The sword energy, infused with pure yang force, flew toward the blue sea and precisely split a tiny boat in the distance.


    BOOM!


    The bisected boat burst into flames as it began sinking into the ocean.


    "Young Master Karl, your mastery of the Nine Solar Sword Forms deepens by the day. That was truly an excellent strike."


    The aging knight praised the young man.


    "Thank you, though I still feel lacking."


    Karl Grunewald shook his head as he watched the burning boat fragments.


    What he was practicing was the Nine Solar Sword Forms, a martial art among Grunewald''s various techniques that utilized pure yang energy.


    It was a highly favored martial art that three previous clan heads had chosen to master.


    ''I''m still far from true mastery.''


    Yet he couldn''t give up. Only after mastering this technique would he qualify to learn the secret martial arts reserved for the clan head and successor.


    ''There''s no need to rush. Even that genius Verdzig took time to master this level.''


    If it wasn''t easy even for that prodigy, how much more challenging would it be for someone like himself with lesser talent?


    Karl was well aware that his martial talent fell short of not just Verdzig but Ulbhild as well.


    If that was the case, he at least wouldn''t lose in terms of diligence. That''s why, despite being both the Eldest Young Master and commander of the Knighthood, he trained every single day.


    "Well then."


    Karl lightly pointed his sword toward the aging knight.


    "Sir, I request another match."


    "The pleasure is mine. Please go easy on me."


    After several intense clashes of energy and dozens of exchanges, the sparring match finally concluded.


    "I admit defeat, Young Master. I truly can''t keep up anymore."


    Karl¡¯s body was drenched in sweat, and he extended his hand to help the knight.


    "It was a good match. Your final move gave me quite a shock."


    "Actually, it was a technique I''d spent several days devising, but I never expected you to counter even that. I''m truly impressed."


    "Haha, I would have fallen for it last year. I''ve grown a bit."


    "That''s an understatement, my lord."


    Karl brushed back his sweat-soaked hair with a satisfied smile.


    ''While his steadfast and serious nature sometimes made him inflexible in real combat situations, he''s now greatly improved upon that weakness as he''s gained experience.''


    The knight thought, observing Karl, who was both his superior and lord.


    ''...Though he can''t match Young Master Verdzig''s monstrous geniusness.''


    After all, martial prowess alone isn''t what''s needed to become a successor. This wasn''t a battle simply determined by who reaches the highest level first.


    Moreover, Karl had already built up overwhelming martial might among his peers. He was progressing more than adequately.


    "We''ll end here for today."


    "Yes. Thank you for your hard work until this late hour."


    The sun was already setting, gradually sinking below the horizon over the sea.


    "..."


    Karl''s expression suddenly darkened as he headed toward the bathhouse, leaving the cleanup to others.


    ''Allenvert, that guy.''


    He too had naturally been keeping watch over Allenvert''s movements, who had left the castle walls for the first time in nearly seven years.


    ''That unpredictable fellow.''


    Some of his moves were surprisingly bold, while others were bizarrely peculiar.


    ''Is he really planning to extend his reach into the Underworld? Because he can''t rely on maternal relatives'' power?''


    ''Someone so radical and hasty would be difficult to work with.''


    What bothered Karl was how Allenvert conducted such activities openly while under such scrutiny. Surely there must be some ulterior motive?


    ''What are you thinking, Allenvert?''


    Karl was also concerned about how Allenvert had performed in his unexpected first real combat.


    ''When I first saw blood in combat, I froze up.''


    His body wouldn''t move as intended, and trying to force formal techniques against a lesser opponent nearly landed him in trouble. Looking back now, his inexperience was almost laughable.


    Yet wasn''t Allenvert even weaker than he had been then? It was remarkable how freely he fought without having properly learned even a single sword technique.


    ''Is he a born warrior?''


    While some warriors are carefully molded, others are natural-born fighters. He didn''t even hesitate to draw blood. That cold aggression was unexpected.


    ''Based on what we''ve seen so far, Allenvert''s talent is no less than Ulbhild''s.''


    Whether he could match Verdzig''s level was still unknown. After all, Verdzig was an undeniable genius of the sword.


    "..."


    Talented younger siblings - few things made Karl as uncomfortable as that.


    ''But who made their move?''


    The situation was too perfectly orchestrated to be mere coincidence.


    ''Ulbhild isn''t the type. Neither is Barclava.''


    At this point, Karl reached the same conclusion as Allenvert.


    ''Somerset is suspicious.''


    The Verdzig he knew wouldn''t do something like this. Rather, he''d probably look down on whoever did such a thing.


    ''Stupid fool.''


    Somerset possessed many qualities Karl despised most: frivolous, incompetent, lecherous, and lazy. Despite all that, his greed led him to dream futile dreams from within his mother''s embrace.


    ''Somerset. You lack the caliber.''


    Karl sank into the properly heated bath, feeling his torn and overworked muscles quickly relaxing.


    Under the soft lighting, he saw his face reflected on the water''s surface.


    Black hair and brown eyes.


    Coincidentally, both his hair and eye color were completely different from his father''s. He was the child who most resembled his mother.


    ''Even my martial talent...''


    ...Karl closed his eyes and submerged beneath the surface.


    ''Allenvert.''


    The weak boy who had once despaired before his terminal fate was now gone. Karl had witnessed this himself. That confidence and quick-witted demeanor had been quite impressive.


    ''Mother was right.''


    While Allenvert might be a brother worth allying with, Karl was still troubled by not knowing his true intentions.


    ''What exactly are you trying to do?''


    ...What had he discussed with Verdzig during their private meeting that day? And why did he choose this moment to venture outside? Why did he interact with smugglers?


    In truth, Karl didn''t yet realize that this confusion he felt was exactly the reaction Allenvert had intended.


    ''Could you also be harboring dreams of becoming the clan head?''


    If Allenvert was really dreaming such futile dreams...


    ''Then we cannot walk the same path.''


    Karl''s usually benevolent eyes turned cold.


    * * * S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow, this place looks nice."


    I wandered around Somerset''s private residence while admiring it.


    "This discrimination is too severe. How unfair. How can there be such different treatment among brothers?"


    "Well, maybe it''s because he''s an older brother...?"


    "Shut up. Whose side are you on right now?"


    "I wasn''t taking anyone''s side..."


    "If Barclava''s residence turns out better than mine, I''m going to protest."


    "Even if you say that..."


    While I was chattering with Peter, there was a response from the other side.


    "Y-Young Master Allenvert!"


    The butler who came out to greet the unexpected visitor was visibly flustered.


    "W-what brings you here?"


    "Am I not allowed to come?"


    "Of course not, how could that be?"


    "Why are you so nervous anyway? You look like someone who''s committed a crime."


    The butler wiped his sweat with a handkerchief and replied.


    "Not at all. We''re simply worried our welcome might be inadequate for someone as noble as yourself, Young Master, especially since you came without prior notice."


    "Oh."


    Good answer. I am indeed quite noble. Though being noble can be quite tiresome.


    "But what brings you..."


    "What else? I came to see Brother Somerset."


    "Ah, might I ask about your business?"


    I replied somewhat curtly.


    "Just tell him I came because I have something to discuss."


    "Y-yes, understood."


    The butler practically fled into the residence without another word.


    "This is quite suspicious."


    As I grinned, Peter whispered in my ear.


    "But really, what did you come here for? The butler will just sigh again if he finds out."


    "That''s why I came secretly when he''s not here."


    I replied while looking at Peter''s stupid face.


    "How could a little sparrow like you understand my grand intentions?"


    "You''re really too much."


    "Just watch. It''ll be entertaining."


    "Sigh, I don''t even want to know."


    "Just mind your own business."


    I pointed at Peter.


    "You know Somerset''s personality, right? If he didn¡¯t find a way to pick a fight with me, he might target you instead."


    "Gasp!"


    "But if you get caught stupidly grinning on the side, I won''t help you."


    At that, Peter tightly sealed his lips.


    "Don''t worry."


    "Very quick, aren''t you?"


    "Well, I only have one life."


    ***


    I entered Somerset''s reception room with Peter in tow.


    "Greetings, dear brother."


    I grinned at Somerset''s sour expression.


    "Still no dignity in your greetings. Why are you here?"


    "You''re too hasty. Asking about business right away."


    I said while sitting down in a plush chair.


    "I''m thirsty. How about some water?"


    "Help yourself."


    "How cold. I''m hurt."


    Peter tactfully brought a glass of water.


    "Impudent fool. Who gave you permission to touch things in my room?"


    "Oh, how stingy. The Grunewald hospitality has really hit rock bottom. Too reluctant to even give your brother a glass of water. My, my..."


    As I clicked my tongue and mocked him, Somerset sighed and gestured.


    "Go ahead and drink."


    "Should''ve done that from the start."


    After gulping down the glass of water, I said.


    "By the way, I noticed earlier that your Security Guards seem well-trained?"


    Somerset snorted before answering.


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    "Still, the Security Guards seem intimidated by the Royal Guards."


    As the commander of Security Guards Somerset¡¯s eyebrow twitched. His reactions are so easy to read.


    "And?"


    "Just saying."


    "How dare you mock others when you don''t have a single soldier under your command?"


    "Me, mocking? Why?"


    I responded with a brazenly innocent face.


    "You''re reading too much into things. Brother, people usually get oversensitive when they don''t get enough sunlight. Maybe you should go out and touch grass more often."


    Somerset slammed the table.


    "Damn it! What did you really come here for?"


    "What special reason would I have? Just came to see your face, brother."


    "Cut the nonsense. Since when were we ever close enough for that?"


    Somerset raged. But I could read the anxiety and unease beneath it. Why would that be?


    ''You can''t fool my eyes.''


    "By the way, brother. Earlier I was attacked by some strange men."


    At those words, Somerset sneered.


    "How poorly must you have conducted yourself to be looked down upon even by such pathetic thugs?"


    "Oh?"


    I pointed at Somerset with exaggerated surprise.


    "How did you know they were thugs?"


    "...!"


    A look of panic flashed across Somerset''s face.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 46

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 46: Where Have You Been?


    Somerset seemed to realize his mistake, quickly changed his expression and said.


    "What of it? I have ears, so I¡¯ve heard about it."


    "Oh, I see."


    I chuckled and replied.


    "It looks like you are quite interested in me. Were you worried and keeping watch?"


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    "Were you monitoring me then?"


    "Why would I do that?"


    "If not, were you checking if they were doing what you assigned them properly?"


    Somerset''s expression hardened at my teasing.


    "Are you interrogating me right now?"


    "What would I be interrogating you about?"


    "Who told you I gave anyone any orders?"


    "I wouldn''t know that."


    I found Somerset''s attempts to intimidate me utterly ridiculous, as he tried to assert his authority.


    ¡®Looks like he¡¯s acting smug because he thinks there¡¯s no evidence.¡¯


    But that doesn¡¯t matter to me. If there were evidence, this wouldn¡¯t be blackmail¡ªit would be a legitimate accusation.


    "About the prisoners."


    I said with a chuckle.


    "They were terrified when they realized they¡¯d touched the Young Master of Grunewald. A little sweet talk followed by a few hits, and they¡¯d spill everything they knew."


    "...No way."


    Somerset''s expression twisted.


    "Are you trying to extract false testimony?"


    "Oh, come on. How could I?"


    Despite my nonchalant tone, Somerset''s face was filled with rage.


    "Try it if you can. If you can handle the consequences."


    "Wow- why are you so agitated? If you''re innocent, it shouldn''t matter, right?"


    I smiled, deliberately poking at Somerset''s nerves.


    "You call this talking? How dare you threaten me with false accusations!"


    Somerset, unable to contain himself, stood up with a flushed face. Clearly, he was struggling to control his emotions.


    "Sit down, brother."


    I said with a smile.


    "Are you ordering me? Ever since earlier, you''ve been..."


    His language was rough, but his eyes and actions lacked confidence. I understood exactly what this meant.


    ''It''s just bluster.''


    Something was making him nervous. My conclusion was that Somerset wasn''t deep enough to completely hide his true feelings.


    ''No matter how I look at it, he seems to be the culprit.''


    While I was uncertain before, now I was almost certain.


    "Brother. Let me give you some advice. Carelessly joining hands with the underworld, using those people like tools - neither are good ideas."


    "...!"


    "When a child recklessly swings a knife, adults stop them. Do you know why? Because they''re likely to get hurt. You would be wise to be cautious at this point."


    "What... What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Somerset''s voice trembled slightly.


    My absolute certainty made him look as if I definitely knew something.


    At this point, I could see right through Somerset''s mind.


    "If you want to wade into the shadows, do it discreetly. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up with a leash around your neck like this. Or you could just avoid the trouble entirely."


    "Shut up. What on earth are you rambling about?"


    "Brother."


    I stood up. Though I hadn''t presented any concrete evidence, Somerset was already intimidated by my attitude alone.


    Regardless of actual power dynamics, I now stood metaphorically above Somerset''s head.


    ''Why did you do such a stupid thing? How convenient.''


    "Today, I''ll let this slide."


    "?!"


    "To be honest, I understand your intentions. You were just trying to play a mischievous prank. I''m sure you didn''t actually believe you could break through the Royal Guards, right?"


    Somerset made no counterargument.


    Either I had hit the nail on the head, or he was careful not to deny everything and risk losing the opportunity to be let off.


    But he would certainly understand that his silence was tantamount to acknowledgement.


    ''Pathetic fool.''


    Just look at him, utterly helpless against his younger brother who has less martial skill and virtually no backing.


    Compared to Verdzig, this man was lacking in every capacity. I''d heard his maternal side was also slightly inferior.


    "But brother, you know how the world works. Blocking people''s mouths or erasing events requires appropriate compensation."


    A hundred emotions flashed across Somerset''s face. A desperate desire to grab the lifeline I''d extended, mixed with contempt for a younger brother trying to extort him.


    "Please answer. My mouth is getting tired from talking alone."


    "...Allenvert."


    Somerset''s voice was weak.


    "What exactly are you trying to say?"


    "I''m asking you to show some goodwill, brother."


    I made a small circle with my thumb and index finger - a universally recognized gesture for money.


    "Money is fine, spirit medicines would work too."


    "..."


    I gently coaxed Somerset, who was deep in thought.


    "Brother. I believe the most important thing between people is trust. Moreover, I don''t want to embarrass you as¡­ you know¡­ we are brothers and all. Wouldn''t it be more comfortable for you if I were to be silenced for it with a proper compensation, rather than just keeping quiet on an empty promise?"


    Somerset''s ears perked up. I was about to drive in the final nail.


    "If such a small sum, such little spirit medicine is too precious to you, then let''s forget it. I''m feeling offended and can''t do this. Peter, let''s go."


    "Wait!"


    Got him.


    ¡°Hmmm?"


    "...I''ll give it to you, so just go away."


    "Yes, of course. I''ll leave right away."


    I chuckled and offered my hand to Somerset for a handshake.


    "Deal is done, brother."


    "Get lost." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Somerset''s hand slicing through the air missed.


    I had already withdrawn my hand after reading his intention.


    "Please prepare the items quietly by tomorrow."


    "..."


    Somerset sighed.


    "Be more careful next time when you''re plotting something."


    "Just go already."


    "Pardon me."


    I bowed like a gentleman and left the reception room.


    ''Received a mask from Verdzig, spirit medicines from Somerset.''


    Now I''ve become a younger brother going around extorting his older brothers.


    "Hehe."


    Who could possibly extort the second and third sons of the Grunewald clan? It was truly an extraordinary achievement.


    "Young master."


    Peter whispered.


    "Is it really okay to do this?"


    "What''s not okay about it?"


    "No, but still..."


    "It''s a win-win. Somerset gets to cover up his foolish actions, and I receive appropriate compensation. What could be better?"


    "But... you''re basically just blackmailing him."


    I corrected him.


    "Let''s use the more elegant term ''negotiation'' from now on."


    * * *


    "Argh!"


    Crash!


    Somerset smashed all the furniture in the reception room before finally calming down.


    "Damn brat."


    He felt pathetic about himself. Being extorted by such a person without being able to say anything.


    ''What exactly did he do? Does he really have evidence?''


    Rationally, it didn''t make sense. Didn''t his mother already cut off the tail?


    But Allenvert''s confident attitude made him feel uneasy about simply dismissing it.


    As a result, Somerset shamefully fell for Allenvert''s intimidation and got extorted. Where else in the world would such humiliation exist?


    "Damn it."


    What made him even more furious was that he was secretly feeling relieved. His intuition was warning him that ''if I push back now, things will get more complicated''.


    "...What the hell is that guy?"


    He had worried about things going wrong and being exposed, but he never imagined someone would come to extort him.


    To Somerset, Allenvert was now an incomprehensible existence.


    ''I should avoid getting involved with that guy for now.''


    When one encounters true madness, one becomes inexplicably speechless. For the first time, Somerset was afraid of Allenvert...


    * * *


    "What? You went where and did what?"


    Olivier, who had been working hard on cleaning up today''s mess, was dumbfounded upon hearing that Allenvert had gone to extort Somerset.


    "I visited my brother Somerset."


    "Good grief."


    Olivier rubbed his glabella.


    "Be careful. High blood pressure isn''t good for health."


    "..."


    He just rolled his eyes in frustration, right?


    "Young master."


    Olivier said in a serious tone.


    "When performing any action, if you don''t explain your intentions, it''s difficult for your subordinates to understand your intentions."


    A fair point.


    But Olivier would know that I don''t yet fully consider him my own.


    "I will never do anything to harm you."


    Olivier spoke as if he knew my inner thoughts.


    "So, would you not share with me the picture you are painting?"


    Right now, Olivier is seeking trust from me, just as Peter came to show loyalty through the small trust I extended to him.


    "Very well."


    Then it would be appropriate to respond to his sincerity. Perhaps the comfort young Allenvert once gave to Olivier had a greater impact than I could have imagined.


    "As I said, I''ve thrown bait to those watching me. To create confusion so they cannot grasp my true intent."


    Olivier nodded.


    "It seems successful. Everyone appears perplexed, unable to read your thoughts."


    "Fortunately."


    "I''m curious about the underlying purpose. The real objective you''re aiming to achieve amid this confusion."


    "..."


    I chuckled softly.


    "Did you notice?"


    That the purpose I told Olivier wasn''t even my real purpose.


    "Yes."


    I asked.


    "What do you think about my real purpose?"


    "...I''m not entirely sure. Wasn''t it to contact the survivors of the Eisenach?"


    "That''s also correct."


    Avenging my maternal lineage was an unavoidable task to obtain the qualifications befitting an heir.


    "But remember, I don''t typically move with just one goal."


    "..."


    "And I apologize, but my true purpose will naturally become clear when the time comes."


    After neutralizing the Verdzig trap embedded in the Mask of Aminicrus.


    "I see."


    Disappointment flickered across Olivier''s expression.


    But I had no intention of revealing my plans simply because Olivier desired it.


    ''Moreover, if I disclosed my true plan at this stage, he would surely try to stop me somehow.''


    Just as I had not yet fully trusted Olivier¡ª


    Olivier might also try to obstruct or report to superiors if he judged the plan as reckless, rather than blindly supporting it.


    "What do you think? Will Verdzig be able to discern my intention?"


    As I shifted the conversation, Olivier pondered before responding.


    "It would be difficult right now. Without Joseph''s information, we wouldn''t have known about the Eisenach survivors."


    "For now, it''s crucial that the clue about the mountain tribe''s spirit medicines doesn''t reach his ears."


    If that snake-like man obtains information about the Eisenach survivors, nothing good would come of it.


    ''Joseph''s discretion is also a critical factor.''


    Therefore, it would be best not to summon Joseph without special reason. A man like Verdzig could harbor suspicions from even the smallest piece of information.


    ''The best way to disrupt information is to pour out more information like a mountain.''


    Then, I''ll stir up more trouble. If only to divert Verdzig''s attention.


    "...You''re not planning to cause another incident, are you?"


    What a perceptive man.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 47

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 47: The Dirt on One¡¯s Back is a Swordsman¡¯s Pride


    It was a night when the bright moon hung between the clouds. The blue eyes of Duke Georg Grunewald glimmered faintly under the moonlight.


    ¡°How absurd.¡±


    In the entire castle, only Georg had effortlessly discerned Allenvert''s true intentions.


    ¡°What a mischievous fellow, causing so much trouble for so many.¡±


    A faint smile graced the duke''s typically cold and solemn face. How had Allenvert managed to conceal such wit and liveliness for seven years?


    ¡°And he seems to have a natural talent for combat, too.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t merely about extraordinary martial prowess¡ªit was something on an entirely different level.


    ¡°When someone like Jeffrey confidently calls him a genius, it¡¯s safe to say it¡¯s no ordinary talent.¡±


    The Head Butler was inwardly astonished by the duke''s words. How long had it been since he spoke so frequently about his own son?


    Just a few days ago, Georg had instructed that unless there was something particularly noteworthy, there was no need to report on Allenvert¡¯s actions. Yet now, nearly every day, he requested updates on his son¡¯s movements.


    ¡°As for the Somerset affair, give him a light warning.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±


    Georg already knew everything. He was aware of Somerset¡¯s actions and even of how Bianca had quietly orchestrated everything to eliminate obstacles.


    ''Son, you¡¯re still rough around the edges and lack discernment.''


    Moreover, Allenvert had been reckless. The story of how he ransacked the annex¡¯s elixir storage the moment he arrived had nearly made Georg burst into laughter.


    Even so, Georg had no intention of crushing the ambitions of Somerset or Bianca himself. How could he, as a father, prevent them from striving to their utmost? However, it was his duty as the head of the clan to warn them not to overstep boundaries.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing to report, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°This afternoon, Lady Ulbhild came to see me. She asked why you haven¡¯t assigned a swordsmanship instructor to Young Master Allenvert.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since that girl showed such interest in someone else¡¯s abilities.¡±


    Nevertheless, Georg¡¯s stance remained unchanged.


    ¡°There¡¯s still more I want to confirm.¡±


    The Head Butler understood exactly what he meant.


    ''¡­This is unusual. For him to observe this long¡­''


    It was a signal that Georg had high expectations. It also meant he was deliberating over the most suitable candidate.


    ¡°It seems we can¡¯t assign him just any instructor.¡±


    ¡°Do you have someone in mind, Your Grace?¡±


    Georg gave his answer, and upon hearing the name, the Head Butler was stunned.


    ¡°Your Grace¡­ Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Georg smiled faintly at the Aiden¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you so shocked.¡±


    ¡°It will truly be a formidable trial.¡±


    If Allenvert could endure the training under that man¡­


    ''This might lead to developments beyond what anyone could expect.''


    The Head Butler felt sweat pooling in his palms before he even realized it.


    ***


    The morning sky was overcast.


    It didn¡¯t seem like it would rain, but my mood wasn¡¯t great either.


    ''When the harbor becomes so gloomy, my heart does the same as well.''


    This reaffirmed my belief: the seaside should always be bright and sunny.


    ¡°Well, at least I¡¯m fully healed.¡±


    Unwrapping the bandage, I saw that the palm of my hand had completely recovered. The potion¡¯s effect must have been remarkably effective.


    ¡°Could it be that Joseph is a brilliant healer after all?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite well-regarded among the guards.¡±


    ¡°He might seem a bit scatterbrained, but he¡¯s actually very capable.¡±


    Olivier and Peter chimed in. Their reassurances somehow made me uneasy.


    ¡°So, he meets with a lot of people? I hope he doesn¡¯t end up spilling nonsense during idle chatter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remind him to be cautious about that.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Olivier, as always, was quick to handle things.


    ¡°Well then, Olivier, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you truly planning to go?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Today, I intended to observe training.


    ¡°With no instructor and no sword manuals to study, how else am I supposed to learn except by watching?¡±


    Since permission was granted without much fuss, it seemed my father didn¡¯t mind this level of freedom. Like yesterday¡¯s excursion, my father, Duke Georg, leaned strongly toward a hands-off approach.


    A man determined to raise strong children¡ªthat¡¯s Georg Grunewald for you.


    ¡°Young Master, are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Sure about what?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s someone of concern in the 4th Battalion.¡±


    It was clear what Olivier was worried about.


    One of the Royal Guards, Keseg.


    Two days ago, the third son of a vassal family had given me an unsettling look. Rumor had it he was desperate to curry favor with Verdzig.


    That same Keseg belonged to the 4th Battalion, and Olivier likely feared unnecessary conflict.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Do you think I¡¯ll lose?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re planning to fight him outright, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Olivier sighed deeply.


    ¡°Keseg is a proper, full-fledged member of the Royal Guards. He¡¯s a 4th-tier swordsman, an elite soldier.¡±


    By contrast, I¡¯m just a beginner at 3rd-tier, barely trained in swordsmanship.


    ¡­At least, that¡¯s how others see me.


    ¡°After seeing me fight yesterday, are you still doubtful?¡±


    ¡°The outcome wouldn¡¯t have been much different even if Keseg had been there.¡±


    This time, Olivier was firm.


    ¡°Young Master, spar with me just once.¡±


    ¡°You want me to prove myself?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the only way to convince me.¡±


    This was what set Olivier apart from Peter. Olivier wasn¡¯t a retainer who merely whispered sweet words to please me. This was his way of showing loyalty.


    And in my view, bitter medicine is better for you than sweetness.


    ''This is exactly why I can¡¯t share all my thoughts with you, Olivier.''


    If he knew everything, his opposition would be even fiercer.


    Still, I had no intention of demanding blind faith. Just as a retainer proves their loyalty, a lord must sometimes prove their worth.


    ¡°Olivier.¡±


    For that reason, I respected this man¡¯s candor. If I were to be obstinate, Olivier wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me, but I didn¡¯t want to disregard his intentions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ended up with a particularly nagging butler, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Apologies, Young Master. It¡¯s the way I was taught by my uncle.¡±


    ¡°Dropping the Head Butler¡¯s name makes it hard for me to argue, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    I smirked and called out to Peter.  Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Bring me a wooden sword.¡±


    ¡°Ah, y-yes, right away!¡±


    Peter scrambled off in a hurry.


    ''This works out well.''


    Truth be told, I had been curious to cross swords with this man at least once. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to broaden my understanding of the Borgart Clan¡¯s martial arts while I was at it.


    ''This is a great excuse for it.''


    ¡°I won¡¯t use mana.¡±


    Olivier said in a calm but resolute tone.


    ¡°If you can endure ten exchanges against me, I won¡¯t presume to stop you anymore, Young Master.¡±


    Olivier Borgart.


    Though a Butler, he possessed greater martial prowess than Jeffrey, the captain of the Royal Guards.


    ''He probably surpassed the entry level of the fifth tier long ago.''


    Across all my past lives, there weren¡¯t many who could last ten exchanges in a wooden sword spar against someone of his caliber.


    ''But I¡¯m not most people.''


    ***


    ¡°Could you lighten up your expression a bit?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    On the way to the training grounds where the 4th Battalion was practicing, Olivier¡¯s face was a picture of dejection.


    ¡°It was a good match.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The ten-exchange bout had ended far more anticlimactically than he had anticipated.


    ¡°I never thought you¡¯d throw yourself to the ground so brazenly.¡±


    ¡°The Dirt on One¡¯s Back is a Swordsman¡¯s Pride.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it usually the opposite?¡±


    ¡°Would you rather lose your head or dirty your clothes a little?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That philosophy had been central to Karzan¡¯s teachings.


    In my past life, I survived countless humiliating moments without ever once being ashamed of them.


    ¡°Well, I did learn something from this. In real combat, unexpected variables can catch me completely off guard.¡±


    ¡°Good. A valuable lesson.¡±


    I quickly replayed the fight in my head.


    Olivier had tested me lightly with his first three attacks. Once he realized my responses were far more skillful than expected, he ramped up the speed and intensity of his strikes.


    ''Seamless flow, like water.''


    I¡¯d learned from Peter beforehand that this fluidity was the hallmark of the Borgart Clan¡¯s swordsmanship.


    ''These styles typically focus on limiting their opponent¡¯s options through successive attacks before delivering a decisive blow.''


    It was like a game of chess.


    ''And in my experience, swordsmen with that mindset tend to have one major flaw.''


    They all shared an almost perverse satisfaction in finishing their opponents with a perfect, final strike.


    ''Knowing an enemy¡¯s tendencies makes it easier to plan your strategy.''


    So, I let Olivier guide the fight through to his ninth attack. My sword''s balance was broken and my stance was wide open, giving me no room to retreat.


    In that flawless setup for a checkmate, Olivier launched his finishing strike to seal the match.


    And at that exact moment, I rolled across the ground.


    Even someone as composed as Olivier could only let out a bewildered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± as he watched me perform a perfect Donkey¡¯s Roll.


    ¡°A victory in tactics, strategy, and psychological warfare.¡±


    I said, basking in my own praise.


    Olivier sighed deeply.


    "Let me make this clear. When sparring with Keseg, you mustn¡¯t use tricks like that. Even if you win, you¡¯ll earn nothing but ridicule."


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I used it against you.¡±


    I replied with a smirk.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His face betrayed a mixture of irritation and resignation as if he wanted to retort but couldn¡¯t find the words.


    ''Not that I needed to use a trick to last ten exchanges. But power should always remain hidden¡ªthat¡¯s my creed.''


    That wasn¡¯t to say Olivier¡¯s swordsmanship was unimpressive. On the contrary, it was exceptional enough to catch even me by surprise.


    ¡°Anyway, Peter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re turning back here.¡±


    ¡°W-what? Why?¡±


    Peter stammered, his face a picture of shock.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got tasks to handle back at the annex in my absence.¡±


    ¡°W-what kind of tasks?¡±


    Peter¡¯s face grew more apprehensive.


    ¡°The annex will be in chaos for the next few days. If there¡¯s a spy planted there, they¡¯ll seize the opportunity.¡±


    I pointed at Peter.


    ¡°Keep an eye on things, talk to Julia, and gather some information. Stay vigilant.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Also, make sure to rein in Marco. Be thorough¡ªhunt him down like a rat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°You look way too serious. Relax your eyebrows.¡±


    Peter gave an awkward chuckle.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Now you¡¯re too relaxed. You look foolish. Stop that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡±


    ¡°Just go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    As Peter bounded off with a spring in his step, Olivier lowered his voice and spoke up.


    ¡°By the way, Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°This matter with Keseg¡ªwhy are you so intent on fighting him?¡±


    I frowned slightly, already weary of the subject.


    ¡°Do you still not understand?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°My uncle always said, ¡®A Butler¡¯s role isn¡¯t to question their master¡¯s judgments or actions but to anticipate them and offer unyielding support.¡¯¡±


    I pictured the sharp glint of Count Aiden¡¯s monocle as I answered.


    ¡°Wise words. And?¡±


    ¡°I understand there¡¯s a specific reason why it has to be Keseg. I just can¡¯t figure out exactly what that reason is.¡±


    I met Olivier¡¯s steady gaze.


    ¡°It may be presumptuous of me, but I feel as though I overstepped yesterday by asking for proof of your ability.¡±


    It seemed yesterday¡¯s spar still weighed on his mind.


    "However, I have always admired the relationship between my esteemed uncle and the great head of our house. Because of that, even if I can¡¯t yet fully share in everything, I aspire to become a retainer who can one day completely understand your intentions, my lord."


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    I lifted my gaze.


    In the distance, the voices of the Royal Guards shouting their drills echoed. It blended strangely well with the vast expanse of the sea stretching beyond them.


    This scene, I thought, spoke volumes about the character of the Grunewald Clan.


    Olivier is a man who wishes to uphold that tradition. And I, though a stranger to this world, am no longer entirely an outsider.


    ¡°The Royal Guard is, without doubt, one of the most proud and prestigious units in the Duchy. That pride must stem from their skill and history, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°So, if someone like me¡ªwho has yet to formally learn swordsmanship¡ªdefeats a full-fledged member of that Royal Guards, how do you think people will react?¡±


    ¡°¡­It would be a spectacular sight.¡±


    ¡°Could there be any better proof of extraordinary talent?¡±


    ¡°Hardly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I deliberately chose Keseg, someone who clearly dislikes me. If the opponent were someone who was already inclined to go easy on me, I would likely be suspected of having arranged the outcome.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Olivier¡¯s expression lit up with realization.


    ¡°So that¡¯s why it had to be Keseg¡­¡±


    ¡°Now you understand.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Reputation, after all, is built on memorable stories that people can¡¯t stop talking about.


    In ancient times, the founders of kingdoms claimed to have hatched from Dragon Eggs or to be the children of the Sun. Such myths bolstered their authority.


    ¡®What I aim to do isn¡¯t so different.¡¯


    One day, when I vie for the position of heir, I¡¯ll need an array of remarkable tales to my name. Stories like ''He defeated a Royal Guard after only a week of self-taught training.''


    Call it building my legend ahead of time.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one more reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What might that be?¡±


    ¡°I plan to ¡®borrow¡¯ some of the Royal Guard¡¯s sword techniques.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If my father won¡¯t assign me an instructor or let me read sword manuals, I might as well make a point by learning them myself.¡±


    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s your plan.¡±


    Olivier nodded in admiration.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve considered things this deeply, I have no reason to stop you.¡±


    He looked as though he had come to understand me a little better.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Men like Olivier, who never hesitate to speak their minds, tend to offer unwavering support once they align with their Master¡¯s vision.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be off then.¡±


    Hopefully, Keseg sees me as an easy and tempting prey.


    Only then will he step into the sharp trap I¡¯ve set for him, completely unaware of what awaits.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 48

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 48: Ten Gold on Young Master Allenvert


    The training grounds were filled with the stench of sweat. Perhaps because the day was overcast, the smell seemed even more pungent than usual.


    ¡®But compared to what I¡¯m used to, this is almost fragrant.¡¯


    In the back alleys on days like this, the stench was so overpowering it could give you a headache just walking through.


    "Young Master Allenvert, welcome!"


    One of the senior officers of the 4th Battalion greeted me, leading the way.


    "A pleasure to be here. I hope I¡¯m not interrupting anything important."


    "Not at all! On the contrary, we¡¯re quite honored that you chose to visit our battalion. It fills us with a sense of pride."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, sir. The troops are unusually motivated today."


    "That¡¯s good to hear."


    Though I must admit, their enthusiasm isn¡¯t what I¡¯m here for.


    "I¡¯ll guide you around. As you may know, the Royal Guard consists of five battalions, each with 100 members. Entry requires achieving at least the 4th-tier¡­"


    The so-called 4th-tier, was a prerequisite for joining the Royal Guards which can be summarized as follows.


    A level attainable after about ten years of rigorous training by those with exceptional diligence, talent, and determination.


    In other words, ordinary soldiers, mercenaries, or swordsmen wouldn¡¯t reach this tier no matter how hard they tried.


    Typically, this level is achieved by knights¡ªusually those in their late twenties or early thirties.


    And what are knights, exactly?


    They¡¯re monsters capable of cutting through humans with a single stroke. They¡¯ve mastered proper martial techniques, can unleash sword energy, and possess extensive combat experience.


    Only then can they reach the 4th-tier.


    ¡®It¡¯s no easy feat.¡¯


    In the underworld, someone of the 4th-tier would essentially be king of their turf.


    Not even the run-of-the-mill fourth-rate criminal organizations would dare challenge someone of that caliber.


    ¡®Even in my past life, it took me some time to reach that level.¡¯


    Of course, even when I was a mere 3rd-tier with rudimentary mana, I had taken down countless 4th-tier opponents. Mastery of martial arts and actual combat prowess are entirely different matters.


    ¡®Even the most skilled knight can die facing a seasoned underworld assassin. That¡¯s real combat.¡¯


    But enough self-glazing.


    As I glanced around, I couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the sheer strength gathered under the name of Grunewald.


    Every single Royal Guard here was a human weapon capable of taking down dozens of underworld thugs single-handedly.


    ¡®And among them, Keseg stood proudly as one of their own.¡¯


    Half-listening to the officer¡¯s explanations, I scanned the training ground for the face I was looking for.


    ¡®There he is.¡¯


    Keseg was practicing with a real sword, slashing at the air in exaggerated motions.


    ¡®Ugh, what nonsense.¡¯


    Even at a glance, his movements reeked of showmanship.


    "Hm."


    "Is something the matter, Young Master?"


    "That man over there."


    I pointed at Keseg, speaking just loud enough to be heard.


    "His movements are flashy but clumsy. Is he perhaps a trainee?"


    "¡­Pardon?"


    The officer looked at me with wide eyes, caught off guard by my sudden remark.


    While Olivier stood nearby, he remained silent. Having lost our bet, he wasn¡¯t in a position to refute anything I said.


    "You¡¯ve heard about what happened yesterday, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Yes, sir. Those thugs foolishly dared to challenge the Young Master of Grunewald¡­"


    "The ones I fought were barely at the 1st-tier if even that. Their swordplay was rudimentary, likely picked up from some third-rate manual."


    "Ah, yes. That makes sense."


    "But that man¡¯s movements look eerily similar. How do you explain that?"


    "¡­"


    The officer was left speechless.


    And then¡ª


    "¡­Excuse me, Young Master, but I find your words a bit excessive."


    Keseg, who had been swinging his sword in ostentatious arcs, approached with a scowl.


    "Oh, did you hear me? My apologies if you did."


    I raised my hand in a gesture of apology.


    "I noticed you observing my training the other day, and I thought you might be seeking guidance. But seeing you today, I couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. My words slipped out unintentionally, so don¡¯t take them too personally."


    "¡­Ha."


    As Keseg flushed a deep red, his face resembled that of a toad.


    A toad wielding a sword, seething with embarrassment and rage.


    "This is disappointing. Is he really a member of this battalion? Or is he perhaps assigned to¡­ the kitchen staff?"


    "¡­He is indeed one of our soldiers."


    The officer stammered his expression a mix of awkwardness and slight displeasure.


    Sensing his unease, I decided to add another jab.


    "I see. My apologies then. It seems I let my expectations run wild.¡±


    I said with a faint shrug.


    "...Young Master."


    Keseg''s voice was strained with anger. I turned lazily.


    "What is it?"


    "If you¡¯re so dissatisfied with my skills, why don¡¯t we spar?"


    "Are you serious?"


    Keseg interpreted my question as doubt and let out a scoff.


    "Then again, it might not be feasible. I wouldn¡¯t dare risk injuring you, Young Master¡­"


    I noticed the senior officer, who should have stepped in by now, was more preoccupied with glaring at me in disapproval than de-escalating the situation. A grin spread across my face.


    "Perfect."


    This was the moment to hammer in the final nail. Once he realized what was happening, it would already be too late to back out.


    "A sparring match with wooden swords should be fine, don¡¯t you think? First to use lethal moves loses."


    Even through his simmering rage, Keseg¡¯s eyes gleamed, as if he had stumbled upon an unexpected windfall.


    "Are you serious about this?"


    "Completely."


    "My apologies, Young Master, but the gap between our abilities is far too great. Your lack of experience would only exacerbate it."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    "Of course. If you¡¯ve mistaken me for a common back-alley swordsman, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a grave error on your part¡ª"


    "For someone so skilled, your movements were awfully sloppy."


    I interrupted.


    "...If skill were judged solely by movement, then dancers would be the greatest swordsmen on the continent."


    "So you admit your movements are sloppy, then. And by the way, there are dancers who¡¯ve reached incredible heights, so I¡¯d say your remark is a bit narrow-minded."


    Keseg¡¯s expression tightened as though he realized he was being baited.


    "While I may come from a less illustrious family than yours, Young Master, I am still a noble and a proud member of the Royal Guard. I would kindly ask that you show more restraint in your words."


    "Oh."


    I couldn¡¯t help but be a little impressed. A toad-faced man like him, speaking of honor with such conviction?


    "I¡¯m glad to hear you¡¯re so honorable."


    "And why is that, Young Master?"


    "Because it¡¯ll make it all the more entertaining when someone like me¡ªa mere novice¡ªdefeats you."


    I gestured lightly toward his unfortunate face.


    "...You¡¯ll have to take responsibility for those words."


    "You needn¡¯t worry about that. Leave that to me."


    I fixed him with a firm gaze and continued.


    "Let¡¯s call this a duel, disguised as a spar. At three o¡¯clock this afternoon, with witnesses allowed. Wooden swords only, no mana usage. Any objections?"


    "No mana?"


    "Surely you weren¡¯t planning to use Sword energy against me, were you?"


    "Of course not."


    He said hurriedly.


    "Good. I¡¯ll take that as your agreement."


    "And who will officiate?"


    Keseg¡¯s confidence seemed to have rebounded, a smirk creeping onto his face as if he thought the odds were now in his favor.


    ¡®Simpleton.¡¯


    If that¡¯s what he wanted to believe, I¡¯d let him.


    "My trustworthy Butler, Olivier, will officiate."


    Keseg¡¯s smirk remained, but he gave a small nod. Clearly, he recognized Olivier¡¯s capability.


    "I have no objections to that. I trust Sir Olivier will remain impartial."


    His smirk widened into a sly grin.


    "Whatever the result, I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me."


    "Pfft!"


    I couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.


    "¡­Why are you laughing?"


    Keseg asked while frowning.  sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My apologies." I said, stifling my chuckles. "It¡¯s just¡ªyou look even funnier when you grin like that."


    Keseg¡¯s face darkened, his toad-like features twisting into something grotesque.


    "That expression suits you better. I¡¯ve always believed that ugly men are better off looking scary than trying to be amusing."


    "Hah, haha."


    Keseg laughed dryly.


    "Young Master, you might want to tone down the provocation. I wouldn¡¯t want an accident to occur¡ªunintended, of course¡ªduring our match. Wooden swords or not, swords have no eyes."


    "Well, that¡¯s a given. If swords had eyes, wouldn¡¯t that be horrifying?"


    "..."


    I chose not to rebuke this idiot¡¯s thinly veiled threat. His foolishness was doing more harm to himself than anything I could say.


    To avoid any ridiculous claims that I hesitated because of my status, I made sure to preemptively squash such nonsense.


    "By the way."


    I said, turning to the senior officer who had been silently watching as the duel was casually arranged.


    "My apologies. I hope I didn¡¯t cause too much trouble during what was supposed to be a simple observation session."


    "...It¡¯s fine."


    The officer replied, clearly taken aback by my sudden display of politeness.


    "However, I am concerned about the possibility of an accident. While I will, of course, caution everyone¡ª"


    "Don¡¯t worry. No one, yourself included, will be held responsible."


    Hearing this, the officer¡¯s expression eased, though only slightly.


    "Well, this has been an unexpected turn of events. I¡¯ll take my leave now."


    I turned my back, flashing Keseg a smug smile before walking away.


    "You¡¯re really setting the stage here."


    Olivier remarked as he caught up to me.


    "Does it seem reckless?"


    I grinned.


    "Perhaps. But with high stakes come high rewards."


    "Exactly."


    I had intentionally scheduled the match for the afternoon. That would give the rumor mill enough time to spread the word, ensuring a decent crowd. People always love a good spectacle.


    ¡®And it¡¯ll surely reach Father¡¯s ears. Maybe even my sister¡¯s.¡¯


    It was a flawless plan. How many benefits could I reap from this single move?


    ¡®Though there¡¯s always the chance they won¡¯t react as I expect.¡¯


    But that was fine. Most importantly, the thought of stealing a glimpse into the famed swordsmanship of Grunewald¡¯s Royal Guard excited me the most.


    ¡®I can¡¯t wait.¡¯


    After all, when it comes to leaning new martial arts, I can''t control myself.


    ***


    The news of a sparring match¡ªor rather, a duel¡ªbetween Allenvert and Keseg spread through the entire Grunewald ducal estate in no time.


    "What? Young Master Allenvert is sparring with someone?"


    "Yeah, with Keseg from the 4th battalion."


    "You¡¯ve got to be kidding."


    Jeffrey, the Captain of the Royal Guards tasked with escorting Allenvert the day before, recalled his carefree but undeniably handsome face.


    ¡®Like some hunting dog unleashed after being cooped up for too long. Always stirring things up.¡¯


    But Allenvert wasn¡¯t someone who acted thoughtlessly. While Jeffrey couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact intent, he was sure there was a purpose behind this.


    ¡®Still, Keseg is on a whole different level compared to those clumsy fighters. Does he actually think he can win?¡¯


    Jeffrey thought back to the thugs he had interrogated until exhaustion in the Royal Guard¡¯s underground cells.


    "Captain, are you betting too?"


    One of the guards asked.


    Jeffrey smirked at their eager expressions.


    "Ten gold on Young Master Allenvert."


    "What? Seriously?"


    "Works for us! No one¡¯s betting on him anyway."


    Another guard said with a grin.


    "Good. Spread the word. The bigger the pot, the better for me."


    Jeffrey rubbed his hands together, clearly enjoying himself.


    "But won¡¯t that mean less for us?"


    "Exactly! What¡¯s the point of ten gold if we split it?"


    Jeffrey glanced at the four guards who had accompanied him.


    "What about you lot?"


    "I¡¯ll put one gold on Young Master Allenvert."


    "Forty silvers for me."


    "Cheap."


    Another muttered.


    "I can¡¯t help it! I just spent a fortune on new gear."


    "I¡¯ll put two gold on Keseg."


    "I¡¯m sitting this one out. My mother always told me never to gamble."


    "You¡¯re no fun. Fine, suit yourself."


    Jeffrey clicked his tongue but couldn¡¯t help recalling Allenvert¡¯s unpredictable nature.


    ¡®He¡¯s not someone who does reckless things without reason. There¡¯s a plan here, no doubt.¡¯


    To be honest¡ª


    Jeffrey didn¡¯t really believe Allenvert could defeat Keseg in a fair fight.


    ¡®The gap between a trained swordsman and an amateur is insurmountable.¡¯


    Distance, timing, mind games, techniques to disarm or deflect strikes¡­


    Without that knowledge, anyone would be helpless. Even if Allenvert was a prodigy, seven years wasted in a sheltered life wouldn¡¯t let him overcome a seasoned Royal Guard.


    ¡®Even if he loses, it¡¯ll be a valuable experience. Maybe I¡¯ll teach him a thing or two afterward.¡¯


    Jeffrey didn¡¯t yet realize that he was already thinking like one of Allenvert¡¯s loyal retainers.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 49

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 49: The Gladiator of Grunewald


    Ulbhild Grunewald.


    The only princess of the Grunewald Clan and the Commander of the 2nd battalion of the Special Operations Division.


    "A day with high humidity and overcast skies like today is perfect for practicing the Snow Academy''s Eternal Sword Technique."


    Every time she slowly swung her arm, cold mist rose like fog, freezing the surrounding humidity like thin ice. Her movement was as beautiful as a crane made of snow spreading its wings.


    "2nd Commander, you are always so beautiful when practicing."


    "It''s like a noble crane walking between frozen lakes."


    The Special Operations Division members flattered her.


    "Shut up. Can''t you see the Commander is training?"


    "Don''t disturb her concentration."


    Other members quickly rebuked their colleagues.


    The Special Operations Division members wore non-uniform, free-spirited clothing, making them look more like mercenaries than a military unit at first glance.


    "Quiet."


    When Ulbhild placed her white finger on her lips, all members'' mouths immediately closed.


    ''At this stage, I must compress the cold energy even further. But it''s as difficult as touching thin ice without breaking it.''


    She was beyond simply learning and implementing martial arts techniques - she was developing them in her own unique way. This was truly a characteristic worthy of the term ''genius''.


    ''The Snow Academy''s Eternal Sword Technique is an unparalleled martial art when mastered, but its severity makes controlling its power difficult.''


    Many renowned female warriors from the Grunewald Clan had chosen the Snow Academy''s Eternal Sword Technique. Cold energy is essentially yin energy - by nature, it''s more suitable for women than men.


    Moreover, given the Special Operations Division''s characteristics, an ice-based technique specialized in suppression and killing was particularly appropriate.


    ''All of Grunewald''s martial arts stem from the fundamental Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. But the harmony between sea and ice is far greater than that between sea and fire.''


    This was Ulbhild''s personal philosophy.


    Reaching such a level of martial arts mastery at a young age was no easy feat. Her nickname ''Martial Arts Maniac'' was well-earned.


    -If Ulbhild had ambitions of power, Karl might not have been Verdzig''s greatest competitor.


    -Her genius in martial arts is second only to Verdzig.


    Such words circulated among the Grunewald elders, and they were by no means an exaggeration.


    Even including the clan''s elders and extended clan members, Ulbhild had already achieved a level of mastery that would place her among the top three female masters of Grunewald.


    But her fame was not solely due to her overwhelming martial skills. In fact, she was renowned for her beauty throughout the entire Ritvalroer Kingdom.


    Her exquisite features were so stunning that she was said to rival Verdzig, and she was famous for causing lovesick pain among noble youths and knights.


    ''The 2nd Commander is impressive today as well.''


    ''She''s so strong and yet so diligent.''


    ''Can a human be this beautiful?''


    To sum it all up in one word... Ulbhild Grunewald was almost a divine being within the Special Operations Division.


    ''Anyone who approaches the Commander will be chopped up and turned into dried meat rations.''


    ''Oh, if only I could call her ¡®mommy¡¯ just once...''


    [TL/N: ????????]


    The Special Operations Division was originally the most unconventional and free-spirited unit within the Grunewald Clan.


    But the 2nd battalion led by Ulbhild was especially distinctive. They were all known as ''Ulbhild''s fanatics''.


    As the nickname suggested, their loyalty was close to madness.


    Recently, the person they most despised was Allenvert Grunewald.


    ''That cunning fellow.''


    He was a young man who had risen to prominence with looks rivaling Verdzig, seven years of seclusion, and the remarkable talent he displayed upon dramatically emerging.


    ''Using the ¡®brother¡¯ card to win the Commander''s favor.''


    ''Damn. Does being handsome make a difference?''


    ''Anyway, I don''t like him.''


    They constantly gossiped about Allenvert whenever they had the chance. Of course, these were not meant to be heard by anyone.


    "Being in seclusion for seven years? Didn''t he miss the perfect timing?"


    "Exactly. There are too many embarrassing stories about him."


    "If he had such talent, he should have emerged earlier. Knowing the right time is also a skill and ability."


    "Who would disagree?"


    "No matter how talented he might be, after wasting so much time in seclusion, it''ll be hard to close the gap."


    Ulbhild clicked her tongue internally at the sight of grown adults jealous of her younger brother. They were truly pathetic.


    ''But on the battlefield, they''re the most reliable comrade.''


    "Watch your words. Who dares to criticize my brother?"


    "But Commander, just the other day..."


    "Enough."


    Ulbhild cut them off.


    "People can change overnight. Didn''t Allen change so dramatically when he set his mind to it?"


    Ulbhild had once pitied and looked down on Allenvert more than anyone. However, the talent she witnessed firsthand and his overwhelming presence were anything but ordinary.


    "What matters is the mindset of holding a sword, not the timing. Aren''t there those among you who only picked up a sword after their minds had hardened?"


    "Well, I suppose so..."


    The Special Operations Division was quite unique. They typically recruited outsiders who had not received formal training, or selected exceptionally skilled individuals from the Royal Guards or other units who had failed to adapt to internal dynamics.


    Therefore, people said they were the least military-like among those serving in the military.


    But they are a small, elite group of top-tier talents.


    They were a special unit specialized in various tasks: special missions, infiltration, espionage, reconnaissance, landing operations, maritime escort, and VIP protection.


    As such, within the Special Operations Division, they rigidly adhered to a meritocracy, regardless of an individual''s past or status.


    Consequently, many who had their promotion paths blocked due to minor offenses could still achieve great success and rise through the-tiers in the Special Operations Division.


    "Harold, what are your thoughts?"


    Ulbhild, who had momentarily stopped her training in the noisy atmosphere, asked.


    "Hmm, well. I can''t be certain since I haven''t seen it with my own eyes."


    Harold, her adjutant known for his distinctive insight, stroked his beard.


    "Wouldn''t the Commander''s eyes never be wrong? If so, he must be a genius."


    The members jeered.


    "Booo. Sycophant, booo."


    "These days, everyone''s called a genius. Our Commander is the real deal..."


    "Quiet. If you''re upset, come out and fight me."


    "Too scared to say anything."


    It was during this commotion that news of Allenvert''s sparring match spread.


    "What? He''s going to spar with a Royal Guard?"


    "A wooden sword duel. Use of mana is prohibited."


    "Even so, the result won''t change."


    The Special Operations Division members whispered, stealing glances at Ulbhild.


    "Who is Keseg?"


    Ulbhild furrowed her brow.


    "Generally, he''s a pathetic fellow. His reputation is nothing special."


    "Is that so?"


    "But in terms of skill, he''s qualified to join the Royal Guards. He didn''t enter through bribery."


    ¡®Allenvert, who hadn''t even properly learned a sword technique, challenging a Royal Guard of the 4th-tier?¡¯


    This was a battle with no hope of success, beyond mere genius.


    "Turns out he''s reckless."


    "Does he think he can win?"


    "That seems difficult."


    "If he''s a genius, shouldn''t he be able to win?"


    No matter how talented one might be, it was common sense that a boy who had been training for less than two weeks could not defeat a martial artist of Royal Guard caliber.


    ''But if it''s a wooden sword duel, the story might be different.''


    Ulbhild''s eyes gleamed.


    ''Maybe Allen...''


    She recalled the blue sword energy her brother had created with just one knife.


    Sword energy is not merely about the completeness of mana.


    ''What matters is how sharp a sword one carries in their imagination.''


    Sword energy beyond the realm of fundamental techniques.


    Perhaps Allenvert was already a true swordsman.


    "When and where is the duel?"


    "Oh, at three in the afternoon in the great training hall."


    Ulbhild nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    ...The moment Allenvert would land his first big catch.


    ***


    "This is an opportunity."


    The Royal Guard member Keseg''s heart raced.


    ''If I teach this wildly jumping idiot a lesson, even Young Master Verdzig would be pleased. He would give me a great reward. Maybe I could even transfer to his unit and start climbing the ranks...''


    His fantasies rose like cumulus clouds.


    A stage to display his martial prowess in front of everyone had come, almost like a lie.


    That massive opportunity that supposedly comes only a few times in life seemed to be grasped in his hand.


    "The Young Master has underestimated this Keseg too much."


    Keseg practiced a cool line while looking in the mirror.


    "You have some talent. But do you know the weight of the silent sweat we soldiers have shed? Do not make the mistake of being arrogant, trusting only your meager talent. The path of martial arts is an honest one."


    Keseg muttered confidently, lifting his chin. Even he thought the line was impressive just now. A bit long? No problem. If he breaks his breath well, it''ll be fine...


    "What is that guy doing?"


    "I don''t know. He''s been talking to himself in front of the mirror."


    Intoxicated by his own coolness, Keseg began flipping his hair.


    "Oh, for heaven''s sake."


    "What a pathetic fellow. He''ll end up in big trouble."


    The Royal Guard members shook their heads looking at Keseg''s excited back.


    ''If he loses, he''ll be completely disgraced.''


    ''Be prepared. If you lose with this kind of attitude, you''re as good as dead.''


    The disaster he had invited himself was about to crush his neck.


    ***


    "Hey, Olivier, should I place a bet too?"


    "¡­Please maintain your dignity."


    "I''m just joking."


    Olivier let out a sigh.


    "It doesn''t sound like a joke, though."


    "What if I bet anonymously? If I wager on my win, I could multiply it several times."


    "¡­That''s quite tempting."


    "Unbelievable. You''re telling me to act dignified, and then you¡ª"


    "I was joking as well."


    "A joke from Olivier? Now, that¡¯s rare."


    "Young Master, are you sure about this?"


    Peter asked, his face filled with worry.


    "Why? Want to put some money down too?"


    "Like I have any money."


    "Sure you do. Remember that stash of gold coins you entrusted to your¨C ¡­."


    "Absolutely not!"


    Peter squeezed his eyes shut. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, seems like the mood''s just about right."


    I grabbed the practice wooden sword Peter handed me and strode toward the center of the sparring ground.


    "Greetings, everyone. I am Allenvert Grunewald."


    The noisy crowd fell silent. I walked leisurely across the dirt floor, soaking up their gazes.


    "It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve seen my face. I¡¯ve returned after a seven-year absence."


    From afar, Peter and Olivier were looking at me with expressions that seemed to say.


    -What¡¯s he going to say now?


    "What do you think of me now? I imagine there were plenty of rumors."


    The crowd remained silent.


    "You tell me."


    I pointed at one of the guards.


    "¡­I¡¯ve been watching the Young Master train for the past few days."


    "So we''re acquainted. How was it?"


    "It was truly intense. It wasn¡¯t training anyone could do. I would have vomited and given up several times if I were in your place."


    "Ah, I see."


    "If you are so serious about the sword, then what does the outcome of today matter? But even if you lose, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll go down easily."


    I nodded in satisfaction.


    "I¡¯m glad you understand. Sit down."


    I looked at the guards, knights, and servants. There were probably some distant relatives or vassals watching from afar, fanning themselves.


    "As you all know, Keseg is a member of the Grunewald¡¯s proud Royal Guard. He has the proper skills and has trained diligently. While I was wasting my time indoors, that is."


    "¡­"


    "It¡¯s true that I fell ill and suffered from amnesia. But luckily, I now remember everything I need to know."


    The destruction of Eisenach, my grandfather¡¯s death, my mother¡¯s seclusion.


    Without mentioning these events directly, I planted them firmly in people¡¯s minds.


    "¡­"


    A few sensitive women began to tear up.


    I know that my face can evoke a wide range of emotions. It¡¯s pathetic when a rough-looking guy like Karzan cries, but when a handsome guy like Allenvert cries, it¡¯s seen as a sign of suffering.


    "I no longer despair over my limited lifespan.


    I believe there must be a way. Even if I can¡¯t find the legendary spirit medicine Ereshkigal, I can prolong my life by several years with this rigorous training."


    Allenvert, the tragic young master with a limited lifespan. I was going to create a spectacle that would astonish everyone.


    Did Keseg realize that he was going to be the villain in this heroic tale? Of course not. He¡¯s probably so caught up in his own heroic narrative that he¡¯s walking on air. Poor thing.


    "I want to make one thing clear: I have no ill feelings towards Keseg. Perhaps my words have offended him somewhat."


    Even I found this statement to be quite amusing.


    ¡®Anyone listening might think he started the trouble.¡¯


    But remember, this is how you create a justification.


    "However, that¡¯s not important. He is a warrior, and I aspire to be one as well. So, we will simply clash swords and settle the matter."


    The audience watched my every move with eager eyes.


    "This is clearly an unfavorable match for me. My body is still recovering, and my strength and endurance are far from adequate. Not to mention my experience."


    The people nodded unconsciously.


    "Nevertheless."


    I grinned, looking at the crowd that was completely engrossed in my story.


    "I will offer you all a purse. Who among you believes in my victory and will place a bet?"


    "¡­!"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Heh, the stakes are getting higher."


    A fight, money, and gambling.


    I had thrown everything people loved into the mix.


    ¡®Perfect.¡¯


    At this moment, I am the gladiator of Grunewald.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 50

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    -----------------


    Chapter 50: That''s Right, Give It Your Best


    An unexpected statement caused a significant stir among the people. I found it strangely unfamiliar how people were reacting so dramatically to just a few of my words. In the past, how many had truly listened to the words of young Karzan, who was just an orphan?


    ''Only those guys ever did.''


    I thought of the faces that had blurred with time.


    ''But the gaze Allenvert receives is so different now.''


    The status of being a Duke¡¯s Son, his beautiful appearance, and his contrasting backstory... If all of this could create even a small sense of compassion for the boy Allenvert, that would be exactly what I desired. The scene I''m about to show will surely surprise them even more.


    "Captain Jeffrey!"


    Seeing a familiar face in the crowd, I called him.


    "Yes, Young Master."


    As Jeffrey stood up, all eyes turned to him.


    "Who did you bet on?"


    Jeffrey gave a sly smile.


    "I bet on you, Young Master."


    "Excellent, that takes courage. That''s how a man should be."


    Murmurs grew louder at the news of Jeffrey''s bet.


    "How much did you bet?"


    "10 gold."


    I clapped my hands.


    "Congratulations. You will be the true victor of this occasion."


    "I believe only in you, Young Master."


    "Of course."


    I rolled my eyes, observing the crowd contemplating where to place their bets, then spotted Keseg walking out from afar with a face full of dissatisfaction.


    "Ah, finally, another protagonist has appeared."


    Oh, how awkward this might be.


    The atmosphere had already shifted to my advantage.


    * * *


    "Both sides, please step forward."


    Olivier, serving as the notary, naturally took on the role of referee.


    "This is a duel. The victor will be determined by the referee''s judgment when one side acknowledges defeat, drops their sword, or when one side''s prospects of victory become clearly dim."


    "Understood."


    "Ok."


    Keseg and I answered simultaneously.


    "Using mana or Killing techniques will result in immediate disqualification."


    "Yes."


    "Do not worry."


    Olivier looked sharply at Keseg. It was a look that seemed to say ¡®Don''t try anything.¡¯


    But for Keseg, whose chest was now a mix of burning pride, honor, and frustration, such a glance would hardly have any effect.


    "Both sides, take five steps back."


    The distance between us increased significantly.


    Keseg stared at me with a face as if he had eaten shit. Apparently, he was jealous of having his attention stolen.


    "Have you eaten your lunch? Your expression looks rather poor."


    "...Young Master."


    Keseg spoke with a bitter tone.


    "Accepting this duel was clearly a mistake. You have greatly underestimated this Keseg."


    "..."


    Wow, look at how dramatically he''s delivering that line.


    "Was that a prepared line?"


    "...!"


    "I''m going crazy. Please tell me it''s not."


    Keseg''s face turned deep red.


    "What''s wrong? Are you angry or embarrassed?"


    "...Let''s begin."


    "Why suddenly change your tone?"


    I scratched my ear and slowly raised the wooden sword. It was made of solid, dense wood. A direct hit outside protective gear would break bones. Like Barclava''s hand bones.


    "I''m ready."


    Keseg raised his wooden sword to chest height. A standard mid-level stance. I took the exact same posture.


    Swoosh¡ª Keseg approached, slowly dragging his feet. A technique to disrupt the opponent''s senses and close the distance.


    ''Not bad.''


    I mimicked him exactly. Instantly, our distance narrowed.


    "Look, the movements are completely identical!"


    "I heard young master haven''t learned swordsmanship. Did he separately learn footwork?"


    "No way."


    "Then did he mimic it just by watching?"


    Seemingly conscious of the spectators, Keseg''s footwork changed. A form I''d never seen even during guard training. Could it be his family''s secret martial technique?


    ''How cute.''


    I copied his movements precisely.


    "This time it''s the same too!"


    "He¡¯s directly stealing the opponent''s technique?!"


    "What incredible observation."


    "This is absurd. Is something like this even possible?"


    "Probably not."


    I went a step further, executing footwork faster than Keseg''s, moving to his blind spot.


    "Foo, fhoo-fhoo, foo."


    Look. Exhaling through my mouth makes me feel even lighter.


    "Waaaaaah!"


    "Young Master is faster!"


    Since no mana was used, this was purely a difference in our physical movements.


    "...Young Master, a duel is not a joke."


    Keseg''s expression hardened as he felt mocked.


    ¡°I know. I''m just trying to copy your moves because I haven''t learned anything yet.


    "Then let''s see if you can follow this."


    Swish¡ª!


    Keseg''s sword suddenly flew, targeting my blind spot. I lightly stepped back, deflecting the strike.


    Clang!


    The sound of wooden swords colliding. My grip tingled.


    ''Indeed, the power is tremendous.''


    A wooden sword wielded by a 4th-tier Royal Guard was a weapon in itself. Blocking directly would not make it last long.


    ''However...''


    Disadvantages in strength, speed, and technique were familiar to me.


    "Why are you just defending!"


    Keseg proclaimed confidently.


    "You can never defeat me by just blocking!"


    I calmly observed Keseg''s movements, deflecting his strikes at the last possible moment. To onlookers, it probably seemed precarious. But my center of gravity never wavered.


    ¡®So, this is how he fights.¡¯


    I had spent a lot of time meticulously studying the unique characteristics of the sword techniques practiced by the Royal Guards.


    ¡®Knights clad in heavy armor typically favor an offensive style, wielding greatswords or powerful longswords.¡¯


    But the Royal Guards, equipped for combat in urban environments with lighter gear, had a different approach. Their style emphasized speed, precision, and a seamless balance between attack and defense.


    ¡®In a way, I can see the glimpse of the Grunewald¡¯s swordsmanship.¡¯


    Now that I think of it, it makes sense that the techniques of the Grunewald influenced the guards¡¯ combat style. After all, the Grunewalds had long been associated with the kingdom''s military structure.


    Still, it was fascinating how the combat style varied depending on the role of the unit.


    ¡°Hngh!¡±


    Frustrated by my unyielding defense, Keseg¡¯s movements grew larger and more forceful.


    It¡¯s human nature.


    When faced with an impenetrable defense, the instinct is to apply more power to break through.


    But remember¡ªwhen you focus solely on attacking, you¡¯re at your most vulnerable.


    As Keseg raised his sword high, leaving himself open, I swiftly struck at the gap and then retreated.


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    ¡°Your chest was wide open.¡±


    The crowd erupted in cheers at the sight of me casually outmaneuvering Keseg.


    ¡°Woooah!¡±


    ¡°What the¡ªwhat just happened?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t even see the movement!¡±


    ¡°Wait, he really hasn¡¯t trained in swordsmanship before? How is this possible?¡±


    Perfect¡ªbe even more amazed. I stood still, watching Keseg as he staggered.


    ¡°Urgh¡­ cough!¡±


    Keseg clutched his chest and coughed repeatedly as if struggling to breathe.


    ¡°That was just a light tap, so it doesn¡¯t count for determining the winner. If you¡¯d been wearing armor, it wouldn¡¯t have worked, right?¡±


    I glanced at Olivier, who answered with a subtle nod.


    Olivier met my gaze and responded.


    "Correct. Both sides, continue."


    Keseg''s expression turned savage after the unexpected counterattack.


    "It''s best to use all available techniques."


    Keseg''s momentum became fierce, seemingly taking my advice seriously.


    "That''s right, give it your best."


    I intended to steal every martial technique Keseg had learned today.


    ¡®You think I can''t learn if you don''t teach me?¡¯


    There''s always a way.


    * * *


    Ulbhild and the members of the Special Operations Division were stunned by the scene.


    "...Wow."


    Someone muttered.


    "Is this even possible?"


    Initially seeming to be on the defensive, Allenvert had begun precisely mimicking Keseg''s techniques.


    This was beyond mere mimicry. Each of Allenvert''s movements matched Keseg''s with such precision that one couldn''t tell who was the actual Royal Guard.


    Even more astonishing was how meticulously he replicated every minute detail¡ªfootwork, breathing, sword angles.


    "Normally, someone would need days of training to achieve this."


    "At this level, does he even need an instructor?"


    "Not quite. With such combat sense and proper martial arts training..."


    Just then, Allenvert effortlessly deflected Keseg''s triple strike and struck his shoulder blade.


    "!"


    "That!"


    The technique was so subtle that about half the Special Operations Division couldn''t fully see the movement.


    "Listen, Keseg. Your all attacks are nothing but flashy. What matters is the flow of consecutive strikes, not the form. Haven''t you realized that?"


    Allenvert was even teaching Keseg a lesson.


    "...Allen."


    Ulbhild''s lips parted slightly.


    "Truly remarkable."


    She was mesmerized by her brother''s talent.


    "Look, Harold. This is something only an instructor would do when teaching an inexperienced student¡ªmimicking the student''s movements while correcting weaknesses."


    "...Indeed."


    Harold wiped the sweat on his forehead. He was equally shocked.


    "But Allenvert has never learned swordsmanship from anyone."


    "Is that really true?"


    "Absolutely."


    "So you''re saying Allenvert can perfectly replicate a Royal Guard''s swordsmanship after seeing it just once?"


    "What else could it be?" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ulbhild countered.


    "Even I or Brother Verdzig couldn''t do this. ...He''s a genius of a type we''ve never seen."


    At that moment, Allenvert Grunewald was displaying the extraordinary talent hidden within him.


    It was a brilliance that mesmerized all who watched. Truly, a once-in-a-generation prodigy stood before them.


    "He could join the Special Operations Division right now."


    "I agree. We''re short on people anyway."


    The Special Operations Division forgot their jealousy, marveling at Allenvert''s talent.


    ''How tragic. If father truly intends to neglect Allen''s talent because of his background...''


    Ulbhild''s gaze deepened.


    ''I''ll teach him myself.''


    As a swordsman, she couldn''t leave such talent untrained.


    And one more thought.


    ''Allen, perhaps you are...''


    Another possibility was unfolding in Ulbhild''s mind.


    ***


    In the Royal Guard''s underground prison, several people were groaning.


    "Damn it, brother. Can we even get out of here alive?"


    "I don''t know, so stop asking."


    "Shit, I told you not to do this."


    The leader, with his ponytail completely torn and pulled out, was biting his younger brothers'' fingernails with his mouth.


    "We were completely set up. That guy deliberately pushed us, knowing he''s from Grunewald. He kept it a secret from us."


    "What good is that now?"


    "What do you mean, ''good''? That bastard put us in this state. When we get out, we''ll get our revenge!"


    "Even if I''m released, I''m finished. Who''d be scared of a guy with no hands, can''t even swing a knife!!¡±


    "Stop being dramatic. Some have died."


    "Bullshit. What does it matter if we die first when we''re all dead anyway?"


    They were men who had touched Allenvert under Somerset''s instigation and ended up in this miserable state.


    "...The outside seems quite noisy today."


    "Looks like a festival."


    "Damn it."


    They had no way of knowing this commotion was all because of Allenvert.


    "Think we can escape in this chaos?"


    "Forget it. We''d be caught before going 100 steps."


    "So what? Just die locked up?"


    "If no crime is found, they''ll release us. We barely touched him, just got beaten. They won''t kill us."


    "Easy for you to say. If it were you, touching a treasured young master..."


    Squeak.


    The men, arguing and spitting, simultaneously turned as the door opened.


    "...?"


    "Who''s there?"


    A black-robed figure slowly walked towards them, face hidden.


    "Hey, who are you!"


    The shadowless figure''s shadow suddenly covered their faces without explanation.


    "My apologies, gentlemen-"


    With a voice dry as a riverbed in drought, the black-robed figure spoke.


    "Don''t resent me in the underworld."


    The shadow of death descended.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 51

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 51: A Genius''s Debutante?


    ¡°Huff, huff!¡±


    Keseg gasped as if he was about to collapse at any moment.


    ¡°This... huff! This must be some kind of mistake. Huff! This doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡±


    He looked absolutely miserable. His sweat-drenched bangs stuck to his forehead, making him look quite pitiful.


    On the other hand, I stood there with a perfectly composed and pristine appearance.


    ¡®If I exclude mana from the equation, Keseg¡¯s swordsmanship isn¡¯t all that impressive.¡¯


    It was clear he had either neglected his training or lacked natural talent. If this were a real battle, he would have been cut down by my blade long ago.


    But instead, I deliberately drew the fight out, carefully striking non-lethal areas with just enough force to keep him from being incapacitated.


    ¡®Not yet.¡¯


    I had no intention of letting him go until I¡¯d completely drained him of everything he had.


    ¡®Almost there.¡¯


    Surely he had a secret technique or a trump card¡ªsomething he¡¯d pull out at the last moment.


    ¡°I¡­ huff! I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡±


    But Keseg seemed to believe that the fight wasn¡¯t over purely because of his own determination.


    ¡®What a pitiful fool.¡¯


    Pathetic. He couldn¡¯t even realize that I was holding back on purpose.


    ¡°Keseg, what are you thinking right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He glared at me with distrust before finally asked.


    ¡°Young Master, were you hiding your true strength?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still spouting nonsense.¡±


    Even in this situation, he was searching for excuses. Truly pathetic.


    ¡°What you¡¯re implying is that you¡¯re too incompetent to even grasp the extent of your opponent¡¯s abilities, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Keseg clamped his mouth shut. Of course, he couldn¡¯t respond. No matter what he said, it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that he was wrong.


    ¡°So, what will it be, Keseg? Will you surrender honorably now, or will you keep thrashing around to the bitter end?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than surrender.¡±


    ¡°A bold answer.¡±


    Even in this sorry state, he still wanted to act cool. If vanity were a disease, his case would be terminal.


    ¡®If this were an actual fight, he wouldn¡¯t even dare to say such things.¡¯


    How many life-or-death situations could a noble Royal Guard stationed deep in the peaceful heart of the duchy have possibly experienced?


    As much as I wanted to give him a true taste of mortal fear¡­


    ¡®Hold it together.¡¯


    Cruelty was not a virtue I needed right now. Instead, I chose to show Keseg mercy.


    ¡°Show me your best technique, just this once.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Keseg was left with only one choice anyway.


    ¡®Somehow, he¡¯ll try to turn the tide with a desperate, one-hit-kill move.¡¯


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    It was such a tempting offer that he looked at me with sheer disbelief.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t be more serious.¡±


    ¡°But why¡­?¡±


    Why? Because I intended to extract every last drop of value from him. Suppressing my true intentions, I motioned with a flick of my finger.


    ¡°Come at me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t regret this.¡±


    ¡®This madman, bluffing to the end.¡¯


    However, I¡¯m not foolish enough to willingly take a hit when I know my opponent is preparing a powerful attack.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    As Keseg readied his final move, shouts erupted from all around.


    ¡°Dodge it!¡±


    ¡°Young Master, make sure you win!¡±


    It felt as if everyone had suddenly joined my side.


    ¡°So, this is what it¡¯s like to debut as a genius?¡±


    I thought I could have made a decent career even as a gladiator in another life.


    ¡°Hyahhhh!¡±


    With a fierce cry, Keseg charged at me, raising the tip of his wooden sword high.


    A downward slash? No, it was a feint.


    He swung diagonally as though he was about to strike, then twisted his ankle and shoulder in a bizarre motion to redirect the trajectory toward my midsection.


    ¡°If he had mana, this might have been a fairly effective technique.¡±


    But in his current state, it was nothing more than a futile tantrum.


    I effortlessly sidestepped his desperate attack and struck his wrist.


    Crack!


    The sickening sound of breaking bone echoed as Keseg dropped his wooden sword.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! The match is over!¡±


    Olivier raised my hand high and announced.


    ¡°The victory goes to Young Master Allenvert!¡±


    ¡°Waaaaahhh!¡±


    Thunderous cheers and applause erupted. I raised my hand to acknowledge the crowd and pointed toward Jeffrey.


    ¡°Jeffrey! Congratulations! How much did you make?¡±


    Jeffrey yelled back, barely containing his excitement.


    ¡°100 gold coins! Fuck yeah!¡±


    His words sparked even louder cheers.


    ¡°Oh my god! 100 gold coins!¡±


    ¡°Lucky you!¡±


    ¡°Party, boss, Party!¡±


    ¡°Shut it. This money¡¯s mine.¡±


    ¡°Bwahahaha!¡±


    The grand arena had turned into a full-blown festival.


    ¡°...This is a nightmare.¡±


    Well, except for one person, who muttered blankly to himself with a vacant expression.


    ***


    Meanwhile, as the outside world bustled with celebration, a massacre was unfolding in the underground prison of the Royal Guard.


    ¡°G-gahh¡­¡±


    ¡°Rrrrk¡­ grk¡­¡±


    ¡°P-please¡­ spare me¡­¡±


    A man with a tied-back ponytail, his face blackened with death, stretched out a trembling hand.


    ¡°How pitiful. To cling so desperately to life.¡±


    The figure in black stared down at the pitiful hand and casually stretched his palm toward the air.


    Whoooosh!


    A swirling wind gathered, carrying a colorless and odorless poison that coalesced into his hand.


    Thud!


    The lifeless body collapsed to the ground, and the man in black turned away.


    ¡°Now, rest forever.¡±


    His body vanished into the shadows, leaving no one behind in the dungeon.


    ***


    The sky had begun to take on the hues of dusk, the golden light of the setting sun signaling the gradual winding down of the bustling port city.


    ¡°Huff, huff, huff!¡±


    Beneath the crimson glow, a man was running laps around the training ground.


    That man was Keseg. As punishment for his humiliating defeat at the hands of Allenvert, he was now running with his full gear strapped to his body.


    ¡°Shame on you, you pathetic fool.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve dragged the name of the Royal Guard through the mud. How are you planning to fix this?¡±


    The senior Royal Guards berated him mercilessly, their words striking him harder than the physical exhaustion. Keseg¡¯s face looked utterly drained of life.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, shut your mouth and run faster, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got enough breath to talk, huh? Want me to strap a helmet on you while we¡¯re at it?¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re slowing down, I see. Do you still have feet, or should I cut them off to make you lighter?¡±


    ¡°N-no, sir!¡±


    Watching the disgraced Keseg struggle, the other guards whispered among themselves.


    ¡°Sure, the young master is extraordinary, but this idiot really made a fool of himself.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    Though they had been in awe of Allenvert¡¯s brilliance during the match, the more they reflected on Keseg¡¯s antics, the more embarrassed they felt.


    ¡°He could¡¯ve just kept it quiet and had a simple sparring session. Why go out of his way to make such a spectacle?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? That idiot wanted to catch the attention of other young masters and look important.¡±


    ¡°True skill gets recognized naturally through achievements and effort. His way of thinking is truly pathetic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe someone like him is in the Royal Guard. Maybe it¡¯s time for his retirement¡­¡±


    Among the murmuring guards, Jeffrey stood with arms crossed, clicking his tongue in disapproval as he watched Keseg.


    ¡°They say he practiced cool lines in front of a mirror. How ridiculous. With a mindset like that, how can he call himself a Royal Guard?¡±


    ¡°These days, instead of polishing their swords, they¡¯re busy starching their uniforms. They¡¯ve grown soft in these peaceful times.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why soldiers need to see real combat regularly. What¡¯s the point of recruiting skilled men if they end up preening themselves or trying to charm noblewomen?¡±


    ¡°They should just join the Knighthood if they¡¯re so desperate for that. Let them kiss noblewomen¡¯s hands all they want.¡±


    Thanks to this one humiliating incident, Keseg¡¯s already poor reputation plummeted even further.


    ¡°Well, even so¡­¡±


    Jeffrey remarked.


    ¡°Going up against the young master wouldn¡¯t have been easy for me either. His talent¡­ one moment of hesitation, and he¡¯d devour you whole.¡±


    ¡°Even for you, Captain?¡±


    Someone asked incredulously.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Allenvert was a natural-born warrior and swordsman. His sense of distance, timing, footwork, feints, understanding of his body, and even his flexibility and strength were extraordinary.


    ¡°If I were his opponent¡­¡±


    Jeffrey pressed a thumb to his chin in thought.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve gone all in from the first move, with no regard for pride or elegance.¡±


    ¡°The longer the fight dragged on, the more dangerous it would¡¯ve been. If I wasn¡¯t careful, I¡¯d have been humiliated, too.¡±


    The others couldn¡¯t help but accept his words. After all, no one present surpassed Jeffrey in skill or experience.


    ¡°How strong do you think the young master will become someday?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Jeffrey replied.


    ¡°At the very least, he¡¯ll reach the 6th-tier. Maybe even the 7th. If everything goes right, perhaps the 8th.¡±


    ¡°8th-tier? Isn¡¯t that a bit of a stretch?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Well¡­ he started too late, didn¡¯t he? And to reach that level requires not just talent and effort but the right environment. Even then, it takes decades of relentless dedication. Only a rare handful ever achieve it¡­¡±


    The guard trailed off, unable to voice the unspoken thought. That someone with limited time, like Allenvert, might not have enough years to reach such a height.


    ¡®Is that really true?¡¯


    Jeffrey¡¯s perspective was a little different.


    ¡®Sometimes, you can just tell. Who will climb higher, who will go further¡ªit¡¯s all in the measure of their potential.¡¯


    If that potential was the measure of a person¡¯s true capacity, Jeffrey realized he hadn¡¯t even begun to grasp the depth of Allenvert¡¯s.


    I''ve made up my mind. I need to speak with the Head Butler.¡¯


    Jeffrey was already captivated by Allenvert''s potential. The boundless, unrefined gem of martial talent he embodied made Jeffrey eager to see just how far it could be polished and where it might lead.


    "Th-this is terrible news!"


    At that moment, a pale-faced Royal Guard came running from afar.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "The prisoners in the underground prison... they¡¯re all dead! Assassinated!"


    "What did you say?"


    The air turned icy, tension thickening as the weight of the words sank in.


    ***


    At the same time.


    While Jeffrey was preoccupied with the shocking assassination incident, scrambling to address the situation, someone else had already approached the Head Butler ahead of him.


    "Are you really going to let this stand?"


    Aiden was struggling to fend off the fiery gaze of Ulbhild. Beads of sweat formed on his brow as he faced her wrath.


    "Lady Ulbhild, please, calm yourself."


    "Do I look like I can calm down right now?"


    This was the second time they''d had this argument.


    "Why is Allen not receiving training in swordsmanship? At the very least, he should be allowed to read a manual on sword techniques! Or be assigned an instructor! Why are you letting his talent go to waste?"


    "Lady Ulbhild, as I¡¯ve said, His Highness surely has his reasons for this decision."


    "And I¡¯m asking what those reasons are!"


    Ulbhild slammed her hands on the desk.


    "Head Butler, aren¡¯t you on the same page as me?"


    "..."


    "If you won¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll teach Allen myself."


    Her voice lowered, but her words struck with even greater weight as she finally laid bare her intentions.


    "Surely, Father wouldn¡¯t forbid even that, would he? Allen is neither an illegitimate child nor a bastard, so why is he being treated so unfairly?"


    ¡®This won¡¯t do.¡®


    Aiden thought, realizing he would need to exercise some discretion to pacify her.


    ¡®But why is she so adamant about this?¡¯


    Had Ulbhild always held Allenvert in such high regard? Aiden couldn''t recall such favoritism from her before.


    ¡®There must be an ulterior motive.¡¯


    What that motive was would require further observation, but for now, it was critical to de-escalate the situation.


    "Lady Ulbhild."


    "Yes?"


    "The truth is..."


    Aiden leaned in and revealed the identity of the swordsmanship instructor that Duke was considering.


    "... Is that true?"


    Shock flashed across Ulbhild¡¯s wide eyes.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 52

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 52: Wouldn''t You Like To Meet The Enemy Of Eisenach?


    The news of Allenvert''s overwhelming victory in his sword fight with the Royal Guard Keseg, spread like wildfire throughout the castle.


    "Damn it."


    Somerset was the most distressed by the news.


    "I''ve really messed up this time."


    A man who could effortlessly defeat thugs, even to the point of killing them, and who possessed the talent to easily overpower even a Royal Guard? Having carelessly picked a fight with such a man and given him a weakness to exploit, there was no more foolish act in the world.


    "Damn bad luck."


    Somerset grumbled as he overturned his potion chest.


    He pulled out a higher-grade potion than he had originally intended to send, a superior-grade potion. Somerset muttered, looking as if his heart would break.


    "I was saving this for later..."


    It was a potion brewed by a renowned alchemist, a mixture of herbs, animal parts, and magical stones. Its value was such that even the noble son of the Grunewald Clan would find it difficult to casually dismiss.


    "Take this to Allenvert."


    "Yes, sir."


    "And... be discreet. Don''t attract any unnecessary attention."


    "Yes, sir."


    Having sent the potion with his servant, Somerset was about to sigh in relief when -


    "Somerset!"


    Bianca Grunewald came looking for her son.


    "Oh, Mother?"


    Somerset stood up in surprise. Bianca shouted at him.


    "You idiot! Didn''t I tell you to be careful not to act rashly?"


    Somerset stammered as he faced his furious mother.


    "No, Mother, I..."


    "Are you going to deny it?"


    "What am I supposed to deny?"


    Somerset was genuinely bewildered.


    "Isn''t it true that you agreed to bribe him with the potion to keep him quiet?"


    "Of course, Mother. You know that."


    Bianca softened her tone slightly at Somerset''s aggrieved expression.


    "And I''m not talking about that."


    "Then what are you talking about?"


    Bianca furrowed her brow and said.


    "All the prisoners in the prison have been poisoned."


    "What?"


    Somerset felt a sudden chill.


    "Who did it and why?"


    "How would I know?"


    Bianca nervously picked at her nails.


    "They say it wasn''t the work of an ordinary assassin. They took advantage of the fact that Allenvert was distracted by his duel, so the perpetrator must be someone inside the castle."


    "... Could it be one of my older brothers?"


    "I don''t know. But one thing is certain: you''re the one who will be most suspected."


    "Me?"


    "Everyone knows you met with Allenvert. If the witnesses to the attack were poisoned at that time, people will think you tampered with the evidence to protect yourself."


    "Oh!"


    Only then did Somerset fully understand the situation.


    It was an incredibly coincidental and suspicious series of events. He was cornered.


    "Who would frame me like this?"


    "Probably a rival who wants to eliminate you."


    ''Could it be Verdzig?''


    He dared not utter the name out loud. To Somerset, his second brother was a terrifying figure.


    ... But something didn''t feel right. Would Verdzig really go to such lengths?


    ''He never seemed that interested in me.''


    Then who would do such a thing?


    Somerset felt as if he were a prey alone in a dark forest.


    ***


    ¡°Wow, isn¡¯t this super expensive?¡±


    I sniffed the clear scent of the potion Somerset had sent me.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a superior-grade potion,¡±


    Olivier said with a surprised look.


    ¡°With something like this, even Somerset must have taken a bit of a hit.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, really?¡±


    I asked Olivier.


    ¡°Is it perhaps even better than the honey sent by the Second Mother?¡±


    ¡°...Yes. Compared in terms of potion quality, that was about mid-to-upper mid-range.¡±


    ¡°So my second mother was rather stingy after all.¡±


    I closed the wooden box and handed it to Peter.


    ¡°Keep this safe.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t you going to drink it right away?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a right time for everything like this. It¡¯s not good to just blindly accumulate mana.¡±


    ¡°As the young master says. To consume a superior-grade potion, the consumer must be of a similar caliber. If not, one could end up with twisted mana or internal injuries.¡±


    Peter replied, licking his lips.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool.¡±


    ¡°.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    We were having dinner in the dining hall.


    ¡°Young master, is the food to your liking today?¡±


    The cook asked, looking at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s getting better every day. It feels like I¡¯m opening up a new world of flavors.¡±


    ¡°Oh, such praise¡­¡±


    ¡°I never lie when it comes to food.¡±


    It¡¯s my principle to always be as sincere as possible to the person who serves me food.


    After all, we eat to live, don¡¯t we? Whether you¡¯re a starving orphan on the streets or an emperor, if you don¡¯t eat, you starve.


    ¡°But, young master, you were truly amazing today.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Everyone is saying a genius has appeared¡­¡±


    Olivier nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re undoubtedly a genius. It¡¯s not something anyone can do.¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve gained a bit of fame?¡±


    ¡°A bit? How can you say that?¡±


    Olivier retorted.


    ¡°How many people in this castle aren¡¯t paying attention to your actions now?¡±


    ¡°Probably not many.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s already a great reputation.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it is.¡±


    I smiled and cut my meat.


    ¡°Did you know this would happen from the beginning, young master?¡±


    ¡°Well, to some extent.¡±


    I replied.


    ¡°If my opponent hadn¡¯t been Keseg, the match wouldn¡¯t have escalated into such a grand duel. And if it weren¡¯t for the rules of a sword duel and mana usage restrictions, I might have struggled a bit and lost some face.¡±


    But Karzan¡¯s genius lay precisely in the realm of stealing the techniques, movements, and martial arts of others, as in today¡¯s fight.


    "So this was bound to be a stage set up entirely for me from the start."


    "Do you think you would have lost if it had been a real fight, young master?"


    "Not really, but it would have been much harder."


    To defeat without killing, that is.


    I had never lost in a life-or-death situation, even against opponents of higher levels than me. Karzan''s blade became even sharper in the realm of life and death.


    And if I had lost, I would have died.


    Anyway, today was a very profitable day in many ways.


    I defeated Keseg and gained fame, stole his swordsmanship, and even got the potion I extorted from Somerset.


    If I were to consume that potion...


    Well, I might even be able to aim for the 4th-tier.


    "Hehehe."


    I felt like storming into the underworld right now and causing a ruckus asking who the boss was here. Who would dare stop me?


    "Young master,"


    Just as I was grinning widely, Julia approached me hesitantly.


    "What is it, my dear Julia?"


    "Lady Ulbhild would like to see you."


    "My sister?"


    I felt like cheering. Was every fish I cast my line for a big one?


    "What''s the reason?"


    "She didn''t say."


    "I see. Where is she?"


    "Oh! She''s waiting outside."


    "Tell her to come in right away."


    "Yes, sir!"


    But Julia didn''t even need to run.


    "Allen, are you here?"


    Ulbhild entered the dining room herself, accompanied only by a butler and a maid.


    "Your, Your Highness!"


    Peter, who had hastily stood up, bowed his head so low it seemed like it would touch the floor.


    "Your Highness."


    Olivier also stood up, looking slightly startled.


    "I''m sorry to barge in on your meal, Allen."


    I stood up and stared intently into Ulbhild''s blue eyes.


    She must have seen my fight.


    I remembered how Ulbhild had demanded that I show her my swordsmanship as soon as they met in the banquet hall.


    Is she trying to teach me martial arts because she pities my talent?


    That''s what I hoped. With a hint of expectation, I asked. "Why are you here, Sister?"


    "Actually, I saw your duel today."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Your talent is truly astonishing. I was right not to doubt you."


    Ulbhild''s eyes sparkled. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To understand the essence of a sword technique you''ve never seen before in an instant and make it your own... I''ve never seen anyone capable of that."


    "Since I wasn''t allowed to be taught, I had no choice but to find a way to quench my thirst for knowledge."


    Ulbhild reacted to the bait I had casually thrown out.


    "It''s absurd, really. To waste talent like that..."


    With the exact reaction I expected, I smiled inwardly and asked. "Sister, have you eaten?"


    Ulbhild shook her head.


    "Not yet."


    "Then join us. Our cook is excellent."


    Thanks to my casual attitude, Ulbhild smiled softly.


    "Very well."


    "I''ll prepare it right away!"


    Before Peter could stop him, he ran to the kitchen, and Julia quickly cleared the seat opposite me and brought out the dishes.


    "Please sit down, Your Highness."


    "Yes."


    As Ulbhild sat down in front of me, I caught a whiff of sweat.


    "You must have been training."


    "Does it smell? I''m sorry."


    "A swordsman who doesn''t smell of sweat is truly shameful. I don''t mind at all."


    Ulbhild''s smile deepened at my words.


    "Actually, I came to talk to you about something."


    Good.


    She must be here to teach me martial arts. What a lucky day this is.


    "I''m listening."


    I perked up my ears, waiting for her next words.


    "There''s a lot to talk about, but to cut to the chase..."


    Ulbhild lowered her voice.


    "Cut to the chase?"


    I felt a bit puzzled. Isn''t she going to talk about martial arts?


    "Allen, let me ask you directly."


    The words that came out of Ulbhild''s mouth were completely different from what I expected.


    "Wouldn''t you like to meet the enemy of Eisenach?"


    "...!"


    My blood ran cold.


    I touched my face unconsciously.


    "The enemy of Eisenach?"


    It felt like my mask was cracking and emotions were leaking out through the cracks. I couldn''t easily maintain my composure after being attacked so unexpectedly.


    "What do you mean?"


    I looked at Ulbhild. Her expression looked quite different from before.


    Is she probing?


    Ulbhild''s eyes were sharp as if she were carefully examining my reaction.


    This is absurd.


    In that moment, I realized.


    ...I''ve been deceived.


    She wasn''t just a martial arts enthusiast. I must have been prejudiced by the reputation I''d heard about her without knowing the real her.


    So, perhaps the somewhat cheerful demeanor she showed me at the banquet wasn''t her true personality.


    What a stupid mistake I''ve made.


    Why on earth would Ulbhild bring up that story?


    But instead of being flustered by the sudden attack, I had to figure out her intentions.


    "...This is going to take a while."


    A glass of water slid down my throat, cooling my overheated anger. I took a deep breath.


    Calm down, Allenvert.


    Don''t lose your composure. She too is a monster with the Grunewald blood running through her veins.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 53

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 53: My Older Sister Also Has Her Adorable Sides


    Ulbhild Grunewald.


    The third of six siblings, she is the daughter of Georg Grunewald, born to his first wife, Isabella Grunewald and the maternal granddaughter of the Count of Visquera.


    From a young age, she was deeply loved by her Clan elders.


    Her hair was brown which seemed to blend with her parents'' hair colors, and she inherited her father''s blue eyes.


    Her features, once compared to a doll''s, became more striking as she grew older.


    "Lady Ulbhild is undoubtedly a prodigy of the sword.¡±


    Moreover, she was blessed with extraordinary talent in swordsmanship. Perhaps because of this, Ulbhild had an extraordinary interest in swordsmanship from a young age.


    When she turned 10, she realized her talent surpassed that of her full brother, Karl.


    "Ulbhild, how did you do that just now?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Brother, you can¡¯t do this?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t seem to get the hang of it.¡±


    "Let me show you. First, change your grip method and hold the sword lightly..."


    While earnestly explaining the basic techniques, Ulbhild suddenly felt Karl''s chilling gaze.


    She immediately understood the emotion in his eyes. It was the same look he gave to Verdzig.


    ''He''s wary of me.''


    Karl saw her as a competitor. Ulbhild realized this was the moment to determine her path.


    ''Father won''t intervene in sibling rivalries.''


    And her mother was entirely focused on Karl.


    So what should she do?


    ''Competing for the successor''s position through conflict is not my path.''


    Ulbhild''s decision was based on several reasons. At ten years old, she didn''t want to become an outcast by turning both her brother and mother into enemies. More importantly, what truly frightened her was...


    ''...Brother Verdzig.''


    Her fear wasn''t just because of his talent in sword.


    Ulbhild was terrified of his eerily beautiful appearance, his impeccably soft and gentle speech, and the serpent-like eyes that occasionally pierced her.


    She feared his overwhelming presence that made even adults hesitate and approach him with trepidation, and his ability to be more secretive than an assassin.


    ''Turning Brother Verdzig into an enemy is not a good idea.''


    Even if she were to meet him and surpass his martial skills, the physiological fear of making him an enemy altered her path.


    She decided to align herself with Leszek, known as the ¡®Elder of the Sword¡¯ one of the Clan council¡¯s pillars.


    ''If I maintain neutrality and live as a sword of the Clan, Brother Verdzig won''t consider me an enemy.''


    This was the solution ten-year-old Ulbhild discovered.


    She maintained neutrality, neither actively helping Karl nor actively antagonizing Verdzig.


    ''But neutrality without strength is hollow.''


    Understanding this, Ulbhild became obsessively dedicated to martial arts, carefully navigating the delicate balance between her siblings. But who truly understood her innermost struggles?


    Ulvhild trained in solitude. She refined her swordsmanship, mastered martial techniques, consumed rare spirit medicines, and survived countless battles that brought her close to death.


    ''I wasn¡¯t lonely.''


    She had warriors walking the path of martial arts alongside her.


    Before she knew it, Ulbhild had reached a position where she could select and learn the Clan''s advanced martial techniques.


    She chose the rare ''Snow Blossom Sword Technique'' and, through practical experience, became the Commander of 2nd batallion of Special Operations Division.


    [TL/N- Snow Academy''s Eternal Sword Technique ¡ú Snow Blossom Sword Technique.]


    During this time, Karl and Verdzig walked their own paths, forming significant forces.


    ''Somerset lagged behind, and Barclava was essentially left behind.''


    Somerset tried to create a third force by following his brothers, but his greed and laziness eventually caused his skills to stagnate.


    Barclava was not even worth mentioning. From the beginning, he had grown into a puppet who only followed what Verdzig instructed.


    ''...And Allenvert collapsed.''


    The destruction of his maternal family, his mother''s seclusion, and the fate of dying with a limited timeline - ten-year-old Allenvert could not overcome all these trials.


    ''At first, I sympathized.''


    However, as his seclusion stretched into one year, then two, Ulbhild began to privately think he was pathetic.


    How could someone be so weak? Everyone faces hardships; not every grave has a story to tell. While it was tragic that the once-kind Allenvert had broken, she couldn¡¯t help but think:


    Others with equally heavy burdens fought to rise again, to change their fates, or to support their families.


    Look at the employees who dedicated their youth to supporting elderly parents, or those who sacrificed their own happiness to raise children.


    ''Or look outside the castle walls.''


    Countless people struggled day and night just to survive.


    And yet you, fed and sheltered in comfort, do nothing but await death. Allen, Allen... how pathetic.


    Therefore, when Allenvert broke his seven-year seclusion, Ulbhild couldn''t help but be surprised. When was the last time she had even heard his name?


    ''His speech, uninhibited stride, surprisingly martial talent.''


    Everything was strange. He had supposedly awakened from a fever with memory loss, but hadn''t he completely transformed?


    ''The Allenvert I met was already like a young lion.''


    Tremendous courage that didn''t yield even to his powerful brothers. That was truly the quality of a warrior.


    ''Most importantly.''


    He stood tall, even before Verdzig¡ªthe man who had once crushed her own spirit.


    ''Is it ignorance or audacity?''


    Or did he know everything and still show remarkable courage? How could he be so bold?


    Even Karl was hesitant to directly confront Verdzig. But Allenvert was different. He was intriguing, repeatedly so.


    ''Perhaps.''


    A significant change might be coming to the next generation of Grunewald, who seemed to easily fall into Verdzig''s grasp.


    ''It''s not just your talent that fascinates me, little brother.''


    But first, she wanted to temper Allenvert and observe his reaction.


    ''The usurpers who stole Eisenach''s throne.''


    She learned that Allenvert wanted revenge against them, based on what he said before the duel.


    ''Did he know everything?''


    The meaning became even more significant after learning that Allenvert had raged after receiving honey from the mountain tribes, which the second lady had sent mockingly.


    ''Your thoughts are truly correct. A lion never forgets revenge.''


    How could he sit on the great Grunewald throne without avenging his mother? No king ascends the throne while branding himself with dishonor.


    Knowing this better than anyone, would it be too much of her imagination to interpret that Allenvert is now quietly sharpening his revenge''s blade?


    ''No.''


    Allenvert''s gaze, his actions, overflowing confidence, and his mysteriously ambiguous movements... Everything was adding weight to Ulbhild''s reasoning.


    ''I''m not sure if you can become king.''


    That would be extremely difficult.


    However, even if he ultimately fails to achieve that dream, Ulbhild hoped Allenvert would someday become Verdzig''s worthy opponent.


    ''I don''t know what father would think.''


    At least she didn''t want to see a Grunewald dominated by Verdzig. It would truly become a cold and ruthless duchy.


    ''A land where even innocent people can die as needed.''


    This sentiment became completely solidified today, witnessing Allenvert''s talent as he perfectly stole and overwhelmed a Royal Guard''s sword.


    ''Even if you don''t follow my intentions, I cannot possibly allow such talent to be left unused.''


    She genuinely demanded an instructor from the head butler. ...Yet, she had another underlying motive.


    Therefore, Ulbhild decided to move directly. She needed to personally assess Allenvert''s capacity and depth.


    ''How should I proceed?''


    Fortunately, she had one card that could provoke Allenvert and observe his reaction.


    ''The enemy''s daughter.''


    A hostage sent from the Angantyr family, the usurpers who had desperately sought approval from Georg Grunewald.


    Ulbhild knew her well. She led 2nd batallion within the Special Operations Division.


    ''Allen, how will you react to her name?''


    Allenvert''s true nature would be revealed through this.


    * * *


    "Do you know where Eisenach''s enemy is?"


    "Of course."


    Ulbhild nodded.


    "The people from Angantyr who expelled your maternal grandfather are undoubtedly within this castle."


    I suppressed my emotions with superhuman patience. Failing emotional control twice would be uncharacteristic of me.


    "Who might that be?"


    "Seven years ago, the mountain tribes'' new king sent his youngest daughter here to gain legitimacy. She is a symbol of friendship between Grunewald and Angantyr, essentially a hostage."


    "...!"


    I suddenly recalled what I had forgotten.


    ''The woman Peter mentioned.''


    The word ''hostage'' made me imagine someone insignificant and confined. I''ve been mistaken by my preconceptions twice.


    "So she''s imprisoned somewhere in this castle?"


    I asked to confirm this point.


    "Not at all."


    "Then?"


    "She''s a member of the Special Operations Division, just like me. Essentially, she''s the Commander of external unit."


    "...!"


    "Naturally, we know each other." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I almost glared at Olivier. She was in the Special Operations Division? Why didn''t he tell me?


    ¡®...Calm down. Don''t take it out on him.¡¯


    He might have been worried I''d be upset. Or maybe he simply didn''t tell me because I didn''t ask.


    In the first place, it was me who didn''t ask about the existence of the hostage, even though I knew about it. Moreover, that wasn''t the important thing right now.


    ''The daughter of my enemy is nearby. Under the same sky, on the same land.''


    Realizing that fact, an icy cold hatred and a burning rage filled my body, as if my flesh remembered that hatred.


    An impulse to immediately find the enemy and dismember her surged within me. It was a level of hatred that even surprised me. As Karzan and Allenvert, I embraced those flames of hatred.


    ¡°Stay calm, Allenvert.''


    A hostage, moreover in the external unit? A strange intuition struck me. I questioned Ulbhild again.


    "If I wish, can I meet her right now?"


    "She''s not here currently."


    Ulbhild answered.


    "They always take the most dangerous missions. That''s true even now."


    Look at that. I threw a question bordering on certainty.


    "Are they disposable?"


    "Yes."


    "Then it seems she''s been abandoned by both Grunewald and Angantyr."


    Ulbhild was surprised for the first time.


    "...You have good intuition, Allen."


    Should I turn the enemy''s daughter into an enemy, or accept her as an ally?


    "She must resent her father."


    I suppressed my physical hatred with reason.


    "You should verify that yourself."


    "...If you permit."


    "Not now."


    Ulbhild firmly rejected.


    "When you''ve achieved the right standing, I''ll arrange the meeting."


    "Standing?"


    Ulbhild extended four fingers.


    "You must at least reach the 4th-tier. Right now, you''re merely at an incomplete 3rd-tier."


    "You know precisely."


    Just as Ulbhild said, my current power was quite unbalanced.


    "Defeating Keseg in a wooden sword duel was impressive, but far from real combat. You must learn proper mental techniques and sword skills to become a harmonious warrior."


    "I understand."


    The 4th-tier condition Ulbhild set was no small feat. Only from the 4th-tier could one be considered first-class. Typically, it took about 10 years of dedicated and persistent training to reach this level.


    ''At my current pace, a month would be sufficient.''


    "Well? Are you eager to reach the 4th-tier quickly?"


    "With my sister''s help, achieving that level seems quite feasible."


    At this moment, I finally understood what Ulbhild wanted to hear.


    "Please help this younger brother."


    Ulbhild then laughed.


    "What can I do?"


    I finally relaxed and laughed as well.


    ''Well, well.''


    My older sister also has her adorable sides


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 54

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 54: Even I Have to Admit That Was Shameless


    ¡°Thank you, Sister. I appreciate your concern.¡±


    I personally escorted Ulbhild back, after she had finished her meal.


    ¡°Allen, you¡¯re quite considerate.¡±


    Ulbhild smiled lightly at me.


    ¡°Come find me tomorrow at dawn.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already talked with the Head Butler. I can¡¯t teach you swordsmanship, but I¡¯ve been given permission to help you deepen your understanding of the mind techniques you¡¯ve already learned.¡±


    She¡¯d already visited the Head Butler? That was unexpected.


    ¡°After seeing you today, I realized there¡¯s no need to teach you the basics of such clumsy swordsmanship. That¡¯s fortunate, but mana cultivation techniques are a bit different.¡±


    As she said, mana cultivation techniques were my weak area. Thanks to my time in Karzan, I had easily reached 3rd tier, but I was never the type of swordsman who overwhelmed enemies with the depth of his mind techniques and mana.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was hoping for.¡±


    ¡°First, elevate your level of mind techniques and accumulate more mana. While doing so, don¡¯t neglect physical training. If you develop yourself as a proper swordsman, you¡¯ll reach the 4th-tier naturally."


    ¡°The 4th-tier swordsman who hasn¡¯t learned swordsmanship? That¡¯s quite peculiar.¡±


    ¡­Just like Karzan.


    In any case, this was an opportunity. I heard Ulbhild was a genius when it came to martial arts and had a curious nature. So, she would surely be a good teacher, wouldn¡¯t she?


    ¡®The saying that if Ulbhild had joined the succession struggle, she might have outshone Karl.¡¯


    I was also curious.


    ¡®What tier has Ulbhilde reached now?¡¯


    With her relentless training, her exceptional talent, the exceptional martial arts and spirit medicines of Grunewald, and her teachers,


    Where had this genius reached after a period of dedicated training under the most perfect conditions? Perhaps she had already reached the 6th-tier.


    ¡®That¡¯s absurd.¡¯


    Even though I had started my path of martial arts without a proper teacher, let alone a third-rate martial art or a single sip of a third-rate spirit medicine¡ª


    Hadn¡¯t the sword genius Karzan only reached the very late stages of the 6th-tier after a lifetime of training and strugggles?


    ¡®Of course, tiers aren¡¯t always an objective measure of combat ability.¡¯


    Frankly, the system where nobles who ate only the best while accumulating mana and mastering martial arts benefited the most was the tier system.


    However, in real combat, one could easily be killed by an opponent at a lower tier who had well-balanced martial arts and experience.


    Therefore, if Karzan¡¯s actual combat ability were converted into a tier, it would be at least the mid-7th-tier or higher. I¡¯m making excuses, but it¡¯s the truth.


    ¡®Anyway.¡¯


    It was truly remarkable to have reached the 6th-tier at such a young age, in her early twenties. Even better was the fact that Ulbhild¡¯s teachings could fill in my weaknesses.


    Just like Grunewald¡¯s martial arts had added the finesse of defense and stability that I lacked.


    ¡®But there¡¯s no need to be overly humble.¡¯


    I had confirmed that Ulbhild wasn¡¯t simply offering this favor out of pity for me, as a raw gemstone.


    ¡®The reason she wants to meet me with Angantyr¡¯s daughter.¡¯


    Once I knew the reason, I would finally understand her purpose.


    ¡®It¡¯s a good thing.¡¯


    It was better to be wary of favors given without any conditions. But now that I knew she wanted something, my mind was at ease.


    ¡®This is a deal.¡¯


    So, I intended to be confident.


    ¡°Allen.¡±


    Ulbhild, who had quietly waited for my thoughts, extended her hand.


    "Let''s seal our trust with this."


    I clasped hands with Ulbhild, feeling the calluses and scars etched into her palm.


    "Your hands are strong, Sister."


    "Thank you for saying so."


    Ulbhild smiled faintly.


    "But you said you met the Head Butler?"


    "Yes."


    "Why won''t Father allow me to learn swordsmanship?"


    Ulbhild nodded, understanding my frustration.


    "The swordsmanship instructor who would have suited you was on a trip to a foreign land."


    "Ah, so that''s it?"


    "You''ll be able to meet him soon. However¡ª"


    Ulbhild''s expression turned strange as she said that.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s nothing."


    What''s with the uncertainty?


    ***


    Jeffrey, the captain of the Royal Guard, was on edge, investigating the culprit who had boldly infiltrated the prison and poisoned and killed the prisoners.


    "What kind of reckless bastard would do something like that?"


    Thanks to this, he was going to have to work all night. If he hadn''t won 100 gold, he might have just thrown everything over.


    "There are no clues at all, is there?"


    "He was very skilled. There''s not a single trace. There''s no sign of anything being forcibly fed or any wounds."


    "A poison master?"


    "There were no abnormalities in the atmosphere."


    "The world is big. There are assassins who can freely spread and collect poison."


    Jeffrey said.


    "Get rid of your preconceptions. Foolish preconceptions only help the enemy."


    "I apologize."


    "Of course, there could be other possibilities. We need to investigate, considering all cases."


    "Yes!"


    "This is a challenge to the Royal Guards. They dared to underestimate us."


    "I will definitely catch the culprit."


    Jeffrey nodded.


    ¡®A casual trip abroad is turning into a major incident.¡¯


    Coincidentally, Allenvert was caught in the middle of it.


    ¡®I need to find the culprit quickly.¡¯


    It was for Allenvert''s sake as well.


    ¡­Because he had decided to become Allenvert''s retainer.


    ¡®Damn.¡¯


    Remembering the Head Butler''s reaction as he laughed and said he knew it would happen, Jeffrey called one of his subordinates.


    "Young Master Allenvert doesn''t know about this yet."


    Allenvert, who had almost no people on his side, was bound to be the last to know.


    "Go to the annex quietly and tell him about this."


    ***


    I returned to my bedroom after seeing Ulbhild off.


    "Wow, my head is spinning."


    My mind was racing with the things I had heard from Ulbhild.


    ¡®Everyone is so tangled up with each other.¡¯


    Compared to the chaos of the underworld, where factions constantly battled for territory and influence, the inner workings of Grunewald seemed even more complex. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Young Master, I apologize."


    Olivier suddenly apologized to me.


    "For what?"


    "For letting you know about Angantyr''s hostage being in the Special Operations Division through Her Highness."


    "Ah, that?"


    I nodded indifferently.


    "Well, it''s true that I was furious when I heard it."


    I looked at Olivier.


    "But I didn''t say anything to you at that moment. Why do you think that is?"


    "Did you think I had some ulterior motive?"


    "That''s right."


    It''s convenient to talk to someone as perceptive as Olivier.


    "As you heard, she''s been practically abandoned by her own clan."


    "I was curious about that part too. What exactly happened?"


    I asked.


    "The new clan chief originally planned to marry his eldest daughter to the Duke."


    "Right. I heard that part from Peter. And that it went awry, so they sent the youngest daughter as a hostage."


    Come to think of it, if that had happened, I would have ended up with the daughter of my enemy as my stepmother. What kind of twisted family tree would that be?


    "At the time, because of the word ''hostage,'' I thought she would keep a low profile. I didn''t think it was important and forgot about it."


    "Yes, that''s understandable."


    Olivier cleared his throat and explained.


    "Actually, her case is a bit special. She''s what you might call a ''guest''."


    "A guest?"


    "In ancient times, when there were many smaller countries, princes and noblemen from various countries would often flee to foreign lands to avoid internal strife or succession disputes."


    I recalled a lesson from my tutor.


    "Right, I remember. I heard that the reason they were accepted was because they had a use."


    "That''s correct. That usefulness, simply put..."


    "You would lavish them with hospitality and cultivate their abilities, and in case of need, you could use them as a pretext to intervene in the internal affairs of another country?"


    "Ah, that''s exactly right."


    Olivier replied with surprised eyes.


    "I didn''t need to explain it to you."


    Human nature is always the same. Even in the underworld, such things happened occasionally.


    "Do you think Father is aiming for that?"


    "I don''t think so, but I''m not sure."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. If he were to give the position of clan chief to someone, it would have to be a survivor of the Eisenach family. I don''t think there''s any need to give it to the daughter of a usurper who has been abandoned, no matter how little blood relation she has."


    "That makes sense when you think about it."


    I was curious about Olivier''s insight.


    "Then why do you think she''s here?"


    "I don''t know exactly. But one thing is clear. She is a formidable warrior. Her battle prowess is undoubtedly valuable."


    "Hmm."


    "I heard that she''s assigned to the Special Operations Division and moves with her personal retainers. It means that not only is she personally powerful, but her retainers are also quite strong."


    "I see. So, they''re few in number but highly skilled. The Special Operations Division seems to be a special unit where they gather misfits and let them run wild."


    "Yes, probably... They''re probably closer to sacrificial offerings, given freely to be used and discarded. We could say that this particular offering has managed to survive exceptionally well."


    "That''s rather cruel."


    Peter asked cautiously.


    "Did the clan chief know this would happen when he sent his daughter?"


    "Peter, that''s power. Imagine succeeding in a usurpation at the cost of your clan''s fate, only to face a crisis that could ruin everything."


    Olivier said with a dark expression.


    "If you can prevent it by sacrificing one child, it''s almost a blessing. It''s harsh, but that''s reality."


    "Olivier is right."


    I said.


    "Of course, things would be different from the perspective of the abandoned daughter."


    Just like Allenvert.


    "In a way, our situations are quite similar."


    Both Peter and Olivier looked at me with sorrowful eyes.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing."


    Olivier coughed.


    "Anyway, I''m sure the clan chief is considering several possibilities. However, I heard that her reputation within the unit is quite good. She''s said to have quite a few accomplishments."


    "So, she''s been living a rather intense life."


    I thought about the daughter of my enemy, whom I had never met, but who had been abandoned by her father.


    "After hearing about her, I''m even more eager to meet her."


    Perhaps we could join hands against a common enemy.


    It''s common for several organizations to form an alliance to take down a powerful one.


    ¡®Or perhaps I''m just gaining another enemy.¡¯


    I didn''t intend to jump to conclusions yet.


    ***


    After taking a bath to wash away the day''s fatigue, I found Peter and Olivier waiting for me with serious expressions.


    "Why are you both looking so glum? Did they forget to pay you?"


    "Young Master, we''ve received urgent news."


    "That''s strange. Did I even have an information network to send me urgent news?"


    "Captain Jeffrey sent someone."


    "Jeffrey?"


    Was this the 100 gold reward? Well, if he had earned that much thanks to me, it was only right to give something back.


    "The thugs you captured were poisoned to death in the prison. All of them."


    "What?"


    This was absurd news.


    "Is that even possible? Was the security that lax?"


    "It happened while you were dueling with Keseg. They say it was done by someone very skilled and left no trace."


    "Hmm."


    That wasn''t easy. It seemed like they had hired an expensive assassin.


    "You don''t know who did it yet, right?"


    "Yes, they''re still investigating."


    I frowned and thought.


    ¡®It couldn''t have been Somerset.¡¯


    I didn''t know how cruel his mother was, but Somerset wanted to bury this matter, even going so far as to accept the demand of an expensive potion. He wasn''t stupid enough to do something so obvious now.


    "Perhaps it wasn''t Somerset who did it."


    I had a feeling.


    ¡®Is it an internal enemy or an external one?¡¯


    And what was the culprit¡¯s goal? Everything was shrouded in mystery right now.


    However, above all else,


    ¡°No matter what anyone says, this castle is the stronghold of Grunewald and belongs to my father. To boldly assassinate prisoners belonging to the Royal Guards in such a place? It¡¯s nothing short of a challenge to my father. What a brazen bastard.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If he were caught, it would be a reckless act that could immediately throw him out of the succession race.¡±


    Therefore, Verdzig couldn¡¯t be the culprit either.


    Of course, even though he was a man with enough aggression and cruelty to commit murder without hesitation, he was unlikely to be stupid enough to shed unnecessary blood.


    ¡®If he were that dull, he wouldn¡¯t be my rival.¡¯


    However, I knew. Verdzig was a powerful man whom I, in my current state, could never hope to defeat.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    A wave of irritation washed over me.


    ¡®I just want to grab all martial arts manuals and spirit medicines and hide in some deep mountain.¡¯


    If I trained there for about ten years, I¡¯d be the strongest.


    ¡®¡­But then I wouldn¡¯t gain anything truly important.¡¯


    I licked my lips and thought about the impact that Ulbhild¡¯s teachings would have.


    ¡®I wonder if she¡¯ll give me any spirit medicines?¡¯


    Hmm, even I have to admit that it was shameless. Fuck that¡ªI''ll take it back.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 55

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 55: Why All the Fuss So Early?


    Verdzig Grunewald was playing chess in his private chamber.


    "Hmm."


    Verdzig, who was calculating his next move, suddenly thought of Allenvert.


    ¡®Oh dear.¡¯


    It was almost comical how his thoughts kept returning to the young man all day.


    He looked up at the magic stone, which emitted a faint, soft light.


    Through the hazy glow, Allenvert''s eyes appeared. Like ink spreading on paper.


    ¡®He¡¯s been quite busy these past few days. I can¡¯t seem to hear anything but talk of him.¡¯


    Verdzig recalled Allenvert''s confident demeanor, which had not wavered in the slightest.


    He acted like a fearless colt, one moment turning his sharp edge towards himself and Somerset, and the next showing friendliness towards Karl and Ulbhild, clearly taking sides.


    Even in a private meeting with himself, something everyone else seemed to dread, Allenvert had done his best to maintain his composure. And hadn¡¯t he given him an excessive gift as a reward for his efforts?


    ¡®But he doesn¡¯t seem to be using that valuable gift. He must have realized there¡¯s a trap hidden somewhere.¡¯


    What a perceptive young man.


    ¡®It¡¯s difficult to catch a fish that doesn¡¯t take the bait.¡¯


    From their first meeting, Verdzig had been more than impressed with Allenvert.


    ¡®His actions the following day were also impressive.¡¯


    Under the pretense of going out, he had visited the harbor, deliberately made contact with a few smugglers as if he were looking for spirit medicines, and then returned without much interest.


    ¡®What was he trying to do?¡¯


    The more I thought about it, the less clear his intentions became.


    Allenvert didn¡¯t seem genuinely interested in acquiring spirit medicines. It was foolish to smuggle under the watchful eyes of the Royal Guards.


    So, was he merely trying to confuse the observers? A strategy of feigning madness? Or did he have another goal?


    ¡®I don¡¯t know yet.¡¯


    But not everyone has a mind that can pursue multiple goals with a single action.


    ¡®And then.¡¯


    Allenvert had shown unwavering determination in his first real battle, which was clearly no mere practice. His cold-bloodedness, not afraid of killing, was impressive.


    ¡®He even went as far as to demand a potion from Somerset, who was suspected of being behind the attack.¡¯


    Impressive. But if it were him, he wouldn¡¯t have done it that way.


    Instead of taking full advantage of someone else¡¯s weakness, he had accepted a reward in exchange for keeping quiet. Why would he do something so disadvantageous? With the right use, he could have...


    ¡®Surely he wasn¡¯t trying to gain a reputation as a benevolent person.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t just that. One day he seemed calm, and the next, he provoked Keseg and engaged in a duel in front of everyone.


    ¡®He even copied the other person''s swordsmanship just by watching once?¡¯


    It was certainly an impressive trick, but to someone of Verdzig''s caliber, it was amateurish.


    ¡­He had watched the two fight from his chamber.


    To be frank, given the conditions of the duel¡ªa wooden sword and no use of mana¡ªit could be seen as a victory of strategy, surprising his opponent with an unexpected psychological attack.


    ¡®But those who watched would have been captivated by his extraordinary talent.¡¯


    That was the truly remarkable part.


    ¡°After reminding everyone of his story in front of the crowd, he deliberately prolonged the fight, perfectly copying his opponent¡¯s swordsmanship. The duel itself was a stage to showcase his talent.¡±


    Verdzig remarked, his voice tinged with intrigue.


    At that moment, reading Allenvert¡¯s mind was more enjoyable than looking at a chessboard.


    ¡°How dramatic. A noble who hasn¡¯t even learned swordsmanship toying with a member of the Royal Guard with his sword.¡±


    It was truly an impressive story.


    "What a remarkable performance. That boy knows how to build a reputation, how to elevate his value, and how to make his presence known."


    Where did he learn such skills?


    And then there was the question:


    "Out of all these events, I wonder how much of it was part of his design."


    Watching Verdzig, who seemed to be reading Allenvert¡¯s actions and intentions as easily as one reads the palm of their hand, his aide thought quietly.


    ¡®What the fuck.¡¯


    He had been amazed by Verdzig''s wisdom and cunning countless times.


    ¡®He reads situations so effortlessly and anticipates intentions so keenly. Yet, he is careful not to jump to conclusions about things he¡¯s unsure of.¡¯


    Listening to his seamless reasoning felt like watching scattered puzzle pieces magically fit together.


    How many times had the aide been tempted to dismiss Allenvert''s erratic behavior as the ramblings of someone recovering from a disease?


    ¡®Just how far ahead is he looking?¡¯


    Even merely assisting Verdzig at his side often felt overwhelming, as though his mind might explode from the strain.


    ¡°¡­But who killed them?¡±


    When the aide mentioned the poisoned prisoners, Verdzig pondered with a chess piece in his hand.


    "Eliminating witnesses so brazenly is too conspicuous. It''s more likely a scheme to frame someone else."


    ¡°¡­Do you have anyone in mind?"


    Verdzig extended three fingers.


    "There are three possibilities. We''ll have to investigate each one."


    "Yes."


    Verdzig''s eyes narrowed.


    ¡®If ¡®they¡¯ were behind it.¡¯


    This was not something to be taken lightly. It wasn''t the lives of those criminals that mattered, but the place where they had committed the crime.


    ¡®Assassination is a straightforward tool, but its essence lies in being a poisoned blade¡ªone that must be wielded with the utmost caution.¡¯


    Otherwise, it could end up killing oneself.


    ¡°And you said Ulbhild met with Allenvert?¡±


    His aide replied, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    "Yes. We''re still confirming the details of their conversation."


    "Interesting."


    Verdzig smiled.


    "So, Ulbhild is moving herself. Allenvert is a difficult boy to read."


    "Indeed."


    "I¡¯d like to play chess with him someday."


    He believed that one could gauge a person''s character to some extent by observing how they played chess.


    ¡®Ulbhild and Allenvert? It¡¯s an unexpected combination.¡¯


    But upon careful consideration, it was quite an intriguing combination.


    ¡®Ulbhild is wary of me.¡¯


    Perhaps she was trying to raise Allenvert as a small countermeasure against him.


    ¡®Ulbhild, to think you would harbor such a vain hope.¡¯


    What was it about Allenvert that made Ulbhild think that way? Perhaps she saw something he didn''t.


    "Allenvert."


    Verdzig murmured his brother''s name.


    "I can''t read you. Who are you really?"


    He was different from Karl, Ulbhild, Somerset, and Barclava.


    ¡®It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve felt this way about someone since my father.¡¯


    ¡­The serpent smiled.


    ***


    Barclava hadn''t left his secluded quarters for several days, much like Allenvert had in the past.


    When everyone was asleep, he quietly opened the door and headed towards his secret hideout in a secluded corner of the estate.


    ¡°There are many stars tonight.¡±


    Barclava murmured forlornly, his eyes fixed on the stars. He lay down for a long time, gazing at the night sky as if it were a lake, before being brought back to reality by the sound of insects.


    "What a fool I am."


    Barclava''s heart had been broken several times in recent days.


    First, he had been sent by Verdzig to find Allenvert, only to be humiliated and have his hand broken.


    Then, at the banquet where he had been ridiculed by Somerset and mocked by Allenvert, he had realized, to his surprise, how insignificant he had become.


    While Allenvert, whom he had always considered beneath him, had soared and he had become a nuisance, receiving neither his brother''s nor his mother''s attention, and had returned home feeling lonely.


    ¡®No one is looking for me.¡¯


    The world had continued to turn without him. It seemed as if nothing mattered as long as he was gone.


    And that wasn''t all. He had heard that while everyone was excited about Allenvert''s actions, no one had mentioned the young master Barclava, who had been humiliated by Allenvert.


    It was both a relief and a pitiful realization. Even Verdzig''s calls had stopped, making him feel incredibly insignificant.


    ¡®My brother and mother are only interested in Allenvert¡¯s actions now.¡¯


    It was as if they had no interest in a useless fool like him who couldn''t even do as he was told.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    A few days ago, he would have been furious and lashed out. But for some reason, he felt no resentment or anger now.


    ¡®Have I suddenly become enlightened?¡¯


    For the first time in his life, Barclava looked back at himself in solitude.


    ¡®Is it natural for me to be ignored?¡¯


    Looking back, he realized he had never done anything of his own free will. Barclava felt like he had realized something.


    ¡®I''ve been doing whatever I was told without any resistance, all the while complaining to myself that I didn¡¯t want to do it.¡¯


    Hadn''t he felt uneasy when he threatened Peter? It had been only a few days ago, but it had been such a childish thing to do.


    Allenvert had seen right through him and had said ¡®That''s what we call a pathetic self-justification. I didn''t want to do it, don''t blame me, that wasn''t my intention... It''s all bullshit. So what? You should be ashamed of yourself. Are you going to hit people and steal money just because someone tells you to? Are you even a man?¡¯


    It was true.


    Barclava was afraid of his brother, but he also realized how pathetic it was to resent Allenvert for this matter.


    ¡®I should be ashamed.¡¯


    Yes, he knew that.


    But so what? What was he supposed to do about it?


    "Damn it."


    He thought of Allenvert''s sharp, almost terrifying expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that guy.¡±


    ¡­It wasn¡¯t like he wanted to meet him. But for some reason, he felt like he should see that face tomorrow.


    Barclava didn¡¯t realize it yet, but he had just taken a step away from Verdzig¡¯s mental shackles.


    *** S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dawn was breaking over the duchy. In the distance, the sound of roosters crowing was punctuated by a few choice curses.


    "Damn it, I''m so tired."


    "I need a vacation."


    "Can''t we just skip morning exercise today?"


    "Cut the crap and get dressed."


    Members of the 2nd battalion of the Special Operations Division were stretching and yawning as they made their beds.


    "I''m warning you all, be on your guard today."


    "We know."


    Harold, their deputy commander, was urging them on.


    "If you make a fool of yourselves like that Royal Guard did yesterday, you''ll be answering to me. I''m not joking."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    It wasn''t just Harold who was out to get Allenvert.


    "Let''s see what the so-called talented young master can do."


    "If he thinks he can get away with acting superior because of his talent, we''ll show him the error of his ways."


    "Heehee!"


    2nd battalion of Special Operations Division. They were a group of fanatics who idolized Ulbhild Grunewald.


    In their eyes, Allenvert, who enjoyed his sister''s favor simply because he was her younger brother, was an eyesore, if not a thorn in their side.


    ¡®He looks like an elf, but he''s as cunning as a fox.¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s just a pampered noble boy.¡¯


    ¡®Why does he have to be so handsome?¡¯


    It was truly petty jealousy, but there were no rational adults among them to point out the absurdity of it. Even Harold, who should have been above such things, was clearly waiting for a chance to bring Allenvert down a peg.


    ¡®No matter how talented he is, was it really necessary for her ladyship to personally approach him with an invitation? Isn¡¯t that going too far?.¡¯


    They were like children who would get jealous if their teacher showed even a little more attention to one student. Their jealousy over Ulbhild''s special treatment for Allenvert was a clear example of this.


    "Alright, let''s go! Let''s show the world that the Special Operations Division is the strongest in the duchy!"


    "Oooooooooh!"


    The excited members of the Special Operations Division stormed out of the barracks.


    "For warm-up, we''ll do 20 laps around the training ground at full speed!"


    "Ooooh!"


    "Then 500 push-ups and 500 pull-ups!"


    "Yes!"


    "After that, pair up and carry your partner for 30 laps in a duck walk!"


    "Easy!"


    "Let''s hear a 30-second cheer!"


    "Wooooooooo!"


    ¡­Their shouts were so loud.


    Far away, in his secluded quarters, Allenvert stirred in his sleep and mumbled.


    "So damn loud..."


    Peter, who was watching him worriedly, asked,


    "Young Master, shouldn''t you get up?"


    "Give me another hour."


    "Young Lady Ulbhild might be waiting."


    "She didn''t say when."


    Allenvert replied lazily, but then suddenly opened his eyes wide.


    "Why don''t you go away? You''re ruining my sleep."


    "You''re too much."


    After sending Peter away, Allenvert put on earmuffs.


    "¡­Is there a war on? Why all the fuss so early in the morning?"


    He closed his eyes and tried to go back to sleep.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 56

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 56: People Had Told Me That From Time To Time


    After having had a hearty breakfast, I rubbed my full belly and headed towards the Special Operations Division training ground.


    "How big is this estate? Every unit has its own training ground and barracks, and there are so many annexes."


    "In terms of scale, it''s second only to the Ritvalroer Royal Palace."


    Olivier replied. He was already dressed in a pristine outfit and was adjusting his collar.


    "Magnificent, truly magnificent."


    No wonder my older brothers were so desperate to become the Clan head. I''d be fired up too.


    Of course, it''s all a futile dream. This estate will eventually be mine.


    "Oh."


    When I arrived, the members of the 2nd Battalion were already waiting for me, reeking of sweat.


    "What''s this?" I asked, noticing their intense aura. "It''s like I''m a VIP or something. Welcome."


    "Welcome, Young Master. I am Harold, the deputy commander of 2nd battalion."


    "So it''s Harold." I checked his aura. This is surprising. I felt an even stronger presence than Olivier''s. So, what tier this guy reached?


    What was more impressive was how perfectly he had concealed his aura.


    "You''re incredibly strong." Harold asked in surprise.


    "Ah, you can tell?"


    "It''s obvious."


    I grinned, looking around at the soldiers. "Relax, everyone. I was starting to think you were going to burn a hole in the back of my head."


    Harold responded in a polite yet firm tone. "We were doing some morning training and may still be a bit tense. We hope you''ll understand."


    His words were courteous but carried a subtle warning.


    ¡°Is this your way of saying ¡®Watch yourself, or your head might get smashed in¡¯?¡±


    Harold replied calmly to my blunt words "How could that be?"


    "I see. So, it couldn''t be."


    "..."


    "So, where is my sister?"


    "The young lady is in an urgent meeting, so she will be away for a while."


    "I see, she''s very busy." I clapped my hands.


    "So, until my sister returns, shall we settle some things between ourselves and give each other a little shoulder massage? A clever plan, indeed. A strategy worthy of the Special Operations Division."


    Harold seemed to be getting annoyed by my blatant revelation.


    "I think there''s a misunderstanding. But if you''re uncomfortable, you can go back and rest. I''ll send someone to escort you."


    I pointed at Harold. "That was good. With that one statement, you blocked my retreat and tried to cover this all up as my overreaction. Yet, if I were to back down now, would I be a coward? Your strategy isn''t shallow. You must be the strategist who advises my sister."


    "..."


    The atmosphere was getting tense. The Special Operations Division members were watching us without saying a word.


    "Come to think of it." I extended my hand to Harold, who seemed flustered by having his intentions exposed. "We should properly introduce ourselves. It''s nice to meet you, Harold."


    "..." Harold shook my hand. His grip was quite strong.


    ''I knew it.'' When men shake hands, it often means I''m going to use my strength to make you see the error of your ways.


    But my body had already been modified when I started practicing the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. I''ve been training consistently, and I was born with pretty decent physical abilities to begin with.


    ¡®Meaning, no one can easily overpower me with a mana-less handshake.¡¯


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Harold was impressed. Of course, this guy hadn''t used much force either.


    ¡°Is your strength innate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I looked back at the Special Operations Division members who weren''t hiding their intent to probe, challenge, and gauge my abilities. Their outfits were casual, and their weapons varied. Two short swords, a standard long sword, an axe, a spear, a mace.


    I pointed to one man whose eyes were the most unfocused. ¡°Your eyes are quite challenging. What''s your name?¡±


    He smirked and replied. ¡°Chase, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Still running high from this morning¡¯s training session, are you?¡±


    ¡°Well, if you see it that way, I appreciate it.¡±


    Seeing that no one was stopping him, I figured this guy was probably assigned to provoke me.


    From his face, expression, body language, and posture, it was clear he wasn¡¯t someone who had quietly gone through an elite training program.


    ¡°Now I understand.¡± I rubbed my neck and laughed, looking at Harold and Chase in turn. ¡°So, it seems you guys were the ones who woke me up. I was wondering who was making so much noise early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Were you sleeping until then? For us, training time is more precious than morning sleep.¡±


    It was as if he was saying ¡®While we''re working hard, who are you to be lazing around?¡¯ I casually dismissed it.


    ¡°Your sarcasm is a bit lacking. It seems you¡¯ve only been diligently practicing martial arts.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, compared to the Royal Guards, you guys are free-spirited and don¡¯t hide your hostility, which is more comfortable.¡±


    If the other person is casual from the start, I just treat them the same way. In a way, it reminded me of my past life and was kind of nostalgic.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s a bit disappointing. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve made any enemies, so I¡¯m surprised that strangers would look at me so unkindly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    They didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Cat got your tongue?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, but¡­¡± Chase replied, slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°Good. As men, we should settle grudges with action, not words. So, who¡¯s going to give me a lesson?¡±


    Chase answered immediately. ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we need to establish some rules.¡±


    ¡°Rules? Are you scared?¡±


    I lowered my voice at his words. ¡°Be mindful of your actions, Chase.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°If you''re dining on the Grunewald''s bread, the least you can do is show some respect to its young master. I''ve been lenient, letting minor slights slide, but don''t mistake that for weakness. Overstep your bounds, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Chase was speechless, and Harold spoke up instead.


    ¡°I apologize for that. I will sternly warn Chase about his behavior.


    "Alright, you''re a good talker." I said, acting like I didn''t hold a grudge.


    "And thank you for being so tolerant of our mischief."


    "You seem to understand the situation pretty well. Now, back to the main point. I don''t think, as members of the Special Operations Division, you''re seriously going to take on this newbie."


    I grinned at Chase. "That''s something back-alley thugs do, isn''t it?"


    "..."


    Harold requested. "May I have a moment to discuss this?"


    I raised my hand in response. "Sure. More than that, someone get me some water."


    "Yes."


    As I drank the cold water, I looked at Peter and Olivier. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing."


    "Young Master... you really can''t be beaten in a verbal battle."


    "It''s not that big a deal."


    Anyone who''s spent a few decades in the underworld could become like me. I wished I could tell them the secret.


    ***


    The Special Operations Division members began an urgent discussion.


    "Wow, that was quite a battle of wills!"


    "Now I see why the Young Lady praises him."


    "It''s rare to see Sir Harold lose in a verbal battle."


    Chase scratched the back of his neck awkwardly.


    "Hey, does this mean I have to fight him with a wooden sword?"


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°You all saw what he did with that wooden sword yesterday.¡±


    "You''re not confident?"


    ¡°Look, we''ve all honed our unique martial arts styles, haven''t we? It just feels like putting on a show for him to steal all our trade secrets.¡±


    "You idiot. Then get out of here, I''ll do it."


    "Why are you swearing?"


    Seeing the members bickering, Harold cleared his throat. "Ahem. In that case, I guess I''ll have to do it myself."


    "Really?"


    "Are you serious?"


    "If we do this half-heartedly, we won''t achieve anything. I might as well just start with a surprise attack..."


    It was a surprisingly similar thought process to Jeffrey''s.


    "Wow, that''s petty. Do you really have to go that far?"


    "Then you do it. If you want to be the Keseg of the Special Operations Division, I won''t stop you."


    Just as they were passing the buck, Ulbhild walked up from a distance.


    "What are you all doing?"


    "Commander!"


    "You''re here!"


    "I''m sorry for being late."


    "No, it''s our fault for being out here first!"


    Allenvert noticed the sudden change in the Special Operations Division members'' eyes and realized the atmosphere had shifted.


    "Wow, these guys."


    Could it be that these grown adults were feeling jealous?


    "What a bunch of brats."


    Allenvert bowed to Ulbhild. "Sister, you''ve arrived."


    "I''m sorry I''m late. Did you wait long?"


    "I slept in and took my time. They seem to have been busy since morning."


    "I guess they''re all excited that you''re here. Be tolerant of them."


    "Of course."


    The Special Operations Division members, seeing Allen''s polite demeanor, thought the same thing.


    "Wow, look at him talk."


    "His eyes look so gentle."


    "This is infuriating."


    The envious group glared at each other.


    ***


    "Alright, then."


    The long-awaited time for martial arts training had arrived. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ulbhild, changed into training clothes and with her hair tied back, spoke to me. "First, I''ll teach you the basics."


    "Yes."


    "What we commonly call martial arts is actually divided into several categories. First, there''s the heart, the foundation of everything."


    Ulbhild wrapped a blue aura around her fingertips. "This is the aura manifested using the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique that you''ve also learned."


    The color and solidity of the aura were truly extraordinary.


    "Aura inevitably carries traces of its user. Even if you learn the same technique, the color and shape will be different for each person."


    Ulbhild manipulated the blue aura to create a sphere. The sphere floated into the air, then transformed into the flapping wings of a giant bird¡ª


    "Wow."


    It shattered into pieces like a glass crystal, a silent explosion of light.


    I was amazed by the beautiful pieces of aura shining in the sunlight. "That''s amazing."


    It was a level of mana control rarely seen. Just by looking at this, I could tell how high Ulbhild Grunewald ranked as a martial artist.


    "Mana cultivation technique can be adapted in endless ways depending on how deeply you practice and refine it.."


    "I''m in awe."


    This level of mana control is not something anyone can just have. Ulbhild might be even more skilled than I expected.


    "Actually, I should be the one saying that. There''s no precedent for someone learning the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique as quickly as you."


    "Really?"


    "The essence of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique lies in storing mana in five different organs. Unlike most other techniques that accumulate mana only in the heart or dantian, it''s different in that regard, making it more difficult to learn on your own."


    Ulbhild asked, "I''m curious. What do you think are the advantages of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique?"


    "If I may compare it to something, it''s like having five dams. Compared to other techniques of the same level, it takes longer to fill those dams, but the sustainability and stability are unmatched."


    I continued. And for someone from the Grunewald Clan, with access to abundant spirit medicines, the ''time-consuming'' drawback essentially disappears. It''s a perfect foundational mana cultivation technique for our lineage."


    "That''s right."


    "And that''s not all. Since the essence of Eternal Ocean Chain Technique is amplification, you can achieve much greater explosive power even at the same level, right?"


    "That''s correct."


    From her expression, it seemed like I had said what Ulbhild was going to say.


    "Actually, I''ve been increasing the power of my attacks using a similar principle."


    A different colored aura rippled from Ulbhild''s fingertips.


    "I''ll tell you about the stages you''ll go through from here. Once you''ve mastered all the basic introductory martial arts and reached the 5th-tier, you''ll be qualified to learn the Clan''s advanced techniques. At that time, you''ll have to go through a rigorous review by the council of elders and receive the Clan head''s approval."


    Unlike the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique''s aura that resembled the sea, a white aura like fresh snow froze the air. A chill swept over me as if snowflakes were blooming.


    ''Ice technique?''


    This was amazing. It was a rare martial art that I had hardly ever encountered in my past life.


    "When you reach the 3rd-tier, you can learn martial arts that suit your individual aptitude."


    "What is the name of this martial art?"


    "It''s called Snowflake Mirage Sword Art."


    "It''s a very elegant name."


    This Clan really has a knack for naming their martial arts.


    "This martial art is actually a combination of Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and swordsmanship. It can be called both ice and sword technique."


    "Ah, I see. Then..."


    I rubbed my chin, organizing my thoughts before speaking.


    "Ice techniques are typically powerful on their own, focusing on overwhelming opponents with sheer cold. However, when paired with a refined sword art, their destructive potential on the battlefield would increase exponentially."


    "Did you come up with that after listening to my explanation?"


    Ulbhild looked surprised, almost taken aback and said.


    "Eternal Ocean Chain Technique isn''t easily mastered by sheer talent alone. It require substantial resources, and since it''s intangible by nature, it¡¯s also hard to grasp."


    "Yes."


    "But don''t rush. Taking too many spirit medicines or potions without a proper understanding won''t do you much good."


    ¡°Of course. That said, I did manage to secure one recently.¡±


    "?"


    Ulbhild tilted her head.


    "Where did you get it? You didn''t buy it from a smuggler when you went out, did you?"


    "Of course not. I got it from Elder brother Somerset."


    "Got it? What do you mean?"


    Ulbhild cocked her head.


    "Were you two that close?"


    "Simply put, I extorted it from him. I happened to have some leverage over him."


    "Huh? Hahahaha!"


    Ulbhild laughed when she realized what had happened.


    "You''re quite interesting one, Allen."


    People had told me that from time to time.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 57

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 57: Since When Did They Become So Close?


    ¡°Alright, then. Sit down.¡±


    I did as instructed.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll personally teach you the essence of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. Close your eyes and circulate mana in your own way¡­¡±


    Ulbhild voice faded into the distance.


    ¡­And I sank into the deep sea of my consciousness.


    ¡°Allen, I¡¯ve just infused mana into your body. It¡¯ll act as your guide.¡±


    Even as I remained submerged in that profound abyss, Ulbhild''s voice reached me from afar.


    ¡°Follow it closely.¡±


    My body felt like a vast sky and a boundless sea. I could sense Ulbhild''s mana surging powerfully through that immense space.


    ¡°Allen, don¡¯t doubt. Just focus.¡±


    I did as instructed. Ulbhild mana gracefully navigated through the scattered parts of my heart, lungs, liver, kidneys, and spleen. Wherever her mana carved a path, new channels seemed to form.


    ¡°Wait, it wasn¡¯t there, but here?¡±


    Ulbhild mana forged unexpected routes through the countless branching blood vessels.


    ¡°How absurd. So that wasn¡¯t the path after all.¡±


    I felt the flow of mana miraculously quickened.


    This wasn¡¯t just any path¡ªit was the optimal route discovered through the wisdom of countless masters over hundreds of years. Even as a natural genius, I realized it would be difficult to rival this perfection.


    ¡°¡­Something seems to be obstructing your mana flow.¡±


    ¡°It appears to be tied to the peculiar condition of your body, the one with a limited lifespan. What¡¯s interesting, though, is how well you¡¯ve managed to suppress it.¡±


    Of course I had. From the moment I began learning the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, I had already kicked those troublesome intruders out of my system.


    ¡°How astonishing. How did you achieve this even in such a state?¡±


    The answer was simple: I had the foundation of Karzan¡¯s martial arts.


    While my past self hadn¡¯t mastered any proper internal arts, think about it. Even if a sword is mightier than a scythe, could a rookie swordsman outdo a man who¡¯s been reaping with a scythe for twenty years?


    If having learned a lowly martial art automatically made one weaker than those with higher techniques, the outlaws of the underworld would never have been able to defeat warriors trained in noble households.


    But that was never the case, was it?


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I shouldn¡¯t keep talking.¡±


    Ulvhild cleared her throat awkwardly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll refocus now.¡±


    ¡®I nearly got thrown off balance there.¡¯


    Following Ulbhild''s guidance, I circulated my mana once more.


    ***


    When I opened my eyes, the world seemed even sharper.


    I could clearly see the number of islands rising near the horizon, the flags on the ships docked in the harbor, and the rhythmic flapping of seagulls soaring through the skies.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    I dumbly let my jaw hang open for a moment before snapping out of it and thanking Ulvhild.


    ¡°Thank you, elder sister. Thanks to you, I¡¯ve achieved another breakthrough.¡±


    With just a few corrections, I had managed to push the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique to the seventh stage. Even though it was a foundational technique, my rate of progress was abnormal.


    ¡°Now, try forming sword energy again.¡±


    I took the sword Ulvhild handed me and infused it with mana. A sharp, ocean-blue aura radiated from the blade.


    ¡°With this, you¡¯ve reached the late stage of the 3rd-tier.¡±


    She said with a satisfactory smile.


    ¡°If you later consume the potion that Somerset gave you and fully absorb its effects, you should be able to break through the 4th-tier.¡±


    She added with a note of encouragement.


    "You¡¯re already on par with a regular Royal Guard or any other Knight. Truly, your progress is unbelievable."


    I grinned and replied.


    "It¡¯s all thanks to you, sister."


    "If someone else had taught you, the result would¡¯ve been the same."


    "But you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s shown me this kind of kindness."


    "Well, that¡¯s true."


    My entire body buzzed with energy. I could feel mana coursing through every corner of my meridians, invigorating my blood vessels. In short, my body felt restless.


    ¡®How about a little test?¡¯


    I concentrated mana into my fist, letting it surge. A powerful aura wrapped around my hand like a tangible force.


    "Peter, toss me a rock."


    "Got it!"


    Peter picked up a decently-sized rock and threw it my way. I set it on the ground and smashed it with my fist.


    Crack!


    The rock shattered like a brittle cracker under the blow.


    "Wow.¡±


    It felt as if I had struck it wearing a gauntlet, the sheer force was remarkable.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    More than the power itself, I marveled at how effortlessly I could control and utilize mana now. With this precision, I might even be able to use penetrating techniques to destroy the enchantments embedded in the Mask of Aminicrus.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to test it when I get back.¡¯


    "Allen, are you interested in fist techniques or palm arts?"


    "Of course."


    Karzan emphasized mastering all forms of combat¡ªswordsmanship, fist arts, palm arts, grappling, footwork, and even wrestling. The idea was to employ every available method to win.


    "I¡¯ll teach you when we have more time."


    "I¡¯d be honored."


    I said with a smile.


    Great. That meant Ulbhild teachings weren¡¯t going to be a one-time thing.


    "Allen, one thing to keep in mind."


    Her tone growing serious.


    "Please, go ahead."


    "Your progress today is commendable, but I¡¯m also a bit worried. The lingering energy in your body doesn¡¯t seem to be dissipating anytime soon."


    "You noticed that too, sister?"


    "It¡¯s too persistent to be poison, yet too subdued to be a curse. I¡¯ve never encountered anything like it before. I wouldn¡¯t even know what to call it."


    I opened my mouth to speak but stopped.


    ¡­This might be related to my maternal bloodline, but I couldn¡¯t say that so carelessly. I¡¯m not one to trust easily.


    "That energy will likely continue to disrupt your meridians. At some point, it could hinder your progress. Worse, it might block and twist your mana and blood flow, causing you to fall into a dangerous state of internal imbalance."


    She wasn¡¯t wrong.


    "I plan to take spirit medicines or potions regularly to clear my pathways. Right now, my meridians are like a river with floating weeds."


    If the weeds aren¡¯t periodically cleared, or if the harsh winter doesn¡¯t kill them off, the waterway will eventually clog. When the river dries up, that will be the end of me.


    "Let¡¯s move on to the next stage."


    Ulvhild stepped back three paces and assumed a horse stance.


    "Now that you¡¯ve learned the internal art, the next step is lightfoot techniques, footwork, and movement arts. These threr are so closely connected that they can hardly be separated."


    Her generosity struck me anew. Whatever intentions she might have, this was a clear act of goodwill.


    I naturally adopted a respectful stance, like a disciple before their master.


    "I¡¯m ready to learn." I said sincerely.


    Ulvhild, sensing my thoughts, smiled faintly and continued.


    "Lightfoot techniques are martial arts that literally lighten the body. The more advanced your mastery, the faster your speed, the better your agility, and the more unpredictable your movements become. For example, if combined with exceptional footwork, you could run across the sea and leap between ships."


    The last part was likely about her own experience. I could picture her running effortlessly over the ocean waves.


    "Footwork is essentially the study of foot movements. It allows you to control the distance between you and your opponent, exploit openings, or strike with greater force."


    She explained while demonstrating dozens of intricate steps in the blink of an eye.


    "The essence of footwork lies in how you plant your footing when attacking or defending, how you sidestep to evade attacks, and how you navigate through an opponent''s strikes. Even running long distances at high speed falls under the scope of footwork."


    Watching her demonstration, I couldn¡¯t help but admire her. Her movements were swift and precise, like a butterfly with the speed of a bee.


    ¡®Most opponents wouldn¡¯t even land a proper hit on her.¡¯


    "Allen." Ulvhild said after finishing her display.


    "For a true martial artist, every step¡ªwhether moving forward, retreating, or dodging to the side¡ªshould form a cohesive martial system."


    Unable to suppress my curiosity, I asked.


    "If your ice-based techniques are added to this, wouldn¡¯t there be almost no one who could even land a strike against you?"  sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "¡­"


    She looked genuinely surprised by my question.


    "How did you figure that out?"


    "It¡¯s just what I would¡¯ve done in your place."


    I said simply.


    She shook her head in disbelief, a wry smile playing on her lips.


    "You¡¯ve grasped what I¡¯ve pondered and researched for years just by sitting here and observing."


    Then, with a sigh, she moved on.


    "Lastly Movement arts is the martial arts of body mechanics¡ªlearning how to use your body correctly and efficiently."


    She moved fluidly, like a snake without bones, demonstrating its principles.


    "It¡¯s about how you tilt your body, distribute your weight, open your shoulders, or arch your back. The goal is to master appropriate body movements for any situation, which is the essence of Movement arts."


    I was deeply impressed. Ulbhild teachings were concise yet profoundly logical¡ªa stark contrast to Karzan¡¯s chaotic martial philosophy, which relied on layering, grafting, and adaptation.


    Her methods were the product of a martial artist who had found their own path through countless lessons and experiences.


    To be so young and yet such a complete martial artist¡­ Ulvhild was truly remarkable.


    "Sister. In the end, proper harmony between footwork and Movement arts is necessary to wield a sword effectively, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Exactly. Mastering these techniques means you can become a skilled fighter even without exceptional swordsmanship."


    Then, pointing at me, she added.


    "And you¡¯ve already stolen the Royal Guard¡¯s swordsmanship techniques."


    I chuckled, understanding the meaning behind her words.


    "You''re saying that with the level of instruction I¡¯ve received, there¡¯s no need to rush my sword training."


    She was right. My battles with Keseg had further refined my martial arts.


    But I¡¯m a greedy man.


    "What¡¯s the name of the techniques you just demonstrated?" I asked.


    "Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path. It¡¯s a martial art that combines ¡®Lightfoot technique¡¯ ¡®Footwork¡¯ and Movement arts. However, I¡¯ve modified it through my own experiences in combat, so it¡¯s not identical to the Clan¡¯s version."


    "That¡¯s even better." I said with a grin.


    Thanks to my sister, I unexpectedly acquired exceptional techniques and insights. I could feel my nostrils flaring with excitement.


    ¡®This is fun.¡¯


    A martial artist of Ulbhild caliber undoubtedly had deep, personal insights into their craft. Just having this conversation with her was a source of immense joy.


    ***


    Deputy Commander Harold and the members of the Special Operations Division chewed dried squid while watching Allenvert and Ulvhild, seemingly lost in their own world.


    ¡°He absorbs everything she teaches like a sponge. A genius is a genius, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°If we sparred with him, he¡¯d probably suck up our swordsmanship and everything else along with it.¡±


    ¡°Is it even normal to reach the late stages of 3rd-tier just from helping him with mana circulation? Some people spend years trying to get there¡­¡±


    ¡°This is absurd.¡±


    And now, look¡ªhe¡¯s already mimicking that supposedly impossible Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path.


    ¡°We can¡¯t even replicate it by watching.¡±


    Members of the Special Operations Division were beginning to feel defeated.


    Normally, mastering such advanced martial techniques required either a proper mentor or years of painstaking study of martial manuals.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone learn martial arts like that.¡±


    ¡°Who has?¡±


    ¡°Look, everyone.¡±


    Olivier interrupted their conversation, drawing their attention.


    ¡°Notice their footprints.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Harold frowned and inspected the footprints left by Allenvert and Ulvhild.


    ¡°Anyone seeing this would think they¡¯ve been practicing footwork alone for years.¡±


    The members exchanged speechless glances. When something defies all common sense, words fail.


    ¡°Uh, guys? Want some snacks?¡±


    Peter approached, offering bread from a basket.


    ¡°Oh, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°No problem. The cook packed some for us to share.¡±


    ¡°Well, how thoughtful.¡±


    The bread was stuffed with cheese, butter, and thinly sliced ham.


    ¡°Wow, this is fantastic.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s savory but rich in flavor¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Thanks to Peter¡¯s friendly gesture, the mood softened considerably.


    ¡°Hmm, Sir Olivier.¡±


    Harold said, standing shoulder to shoulder with Olivier while the others were distracted by the treat.


    ¡°At first, I was surprised, but now I see your foresight is extraordinary.¡±


    The two were already acquainted.


    ¡°Did you anticipate all of this?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m just as surprised as anyone.¡±


    Olivier replied gently.


    He couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how someone like Harold acknowledged Allenvert.


    ¡®Uncle¡¯s eye for people is something I¡¯ll never match.¡¯


    Back when Allenvert showed no sign of talent or potential, Aiden had discerned his hidden possibilities and the trajectory of his growth after only a brief meeting.


    ¡°What are you standing around for? Enjoying the show?¡±


    Allenvert approached, drenched in sweat. He was clearly exhausted from his training.


    ¡°Young Master, are you finished?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s eat first. Sister is coming with us too.¡±


    Olivier turned to Harold and the Special Operations Division, extending an invitation.


    ¡°Would you like to join us?¡±


    ¡°Oh, can we?¡±


    ¡°I heard from Peter just now that the cook there has quite the talent.¡±


    ¡°Exquisite, indeed.¡±


    Allenvert tilted his head, puzzled by how Olivier, Peter, and the members of the Special Operations Division seemed to have suddenly grown so friendly.


    ¡®Since when did they become so close?¡¯


    Just before Ulvhild arrived, they had been at odds with him, locked in a subtle battle of wills. Now, they all seemed inexplicably kinder.


    ¡°They were all impressed by you,¡±


    Peter chimed in, solving the mystery.


    ¡°A genius is a genius, after all.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    As they walked toward the annex, Allenvert suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    He squinted at a familiar boy loitering in the distance, sneaking glances in their direction.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Barclava?¡±


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 58

    [Translator - Pr?ks][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 58: Steal What You Can


    ¡°Barclava! Barclava?¡±


    Hearing my call, Barclava suddenly ducked behind the wall.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already been seen, so why not just come out?¡±


    When Barclava emerged hesitantly, his face looked even paler than before. Has he not been eating lately?


    ¡°What do you want now? Did Brother Verdzig send you to pick a fight with me?¡±


    I ducked behind Ulbhild with a mocking grin.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ve chosen the wrong day, you pitiful fool. Let¡¯s see if you can act out in front of my sister here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    Barclava sighed deeply.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Well, that changes things.


    ¡°Then why are you here? If it¡¯s not to start a fight, maybe you¡¯re here to spy on me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, either.¡±


    ¡°Then is it just some personal grudge? How pathetic. Dreaming of meaningless revenge without a shred of strategy¡ªweren¡¯t you the one who smashed into a wall and got hurt last time, all because you lost your temper? And that was when I couldn¡¯t even use mana.¡±


    I clicked my tongue in disapproval.


    ¡°Too bad for you, I¡¯ve just reached the latter stages of 3rd-tier. Oh, and by the way, Sister just taught me Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path. So now? You won¡¯t even be able to touch a hair under my armpits.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it, you crazy bastard!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with the language?¡±


    Ulbhild jabbed me lightly in the side.


    ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re being too harsh on the youngest.¡±


    ¡°I always listen to Sister.¡±


    ¡°You slimy little weasel.¡±


    Barclava muttered as he stomped closer.


    ¡°Sister, I greet you.¡±


    ¡°Welcome, Barclava.¡±


    I glanced at their faces. Unlike when she looked at me, Ulbhild showed no particular emotion toward Barclava. Meanwhile, Barclava seemed visibly uneasy in her presence. Well, that wouldn¡¯t do for me, Allenvert¡ªthis mouth of mine just can¡¯t stay shut.


    ¡°So, is it really okay for you to come here on your own, ignoring Brother Verdzig¡¯s orders?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As I persistently mentioned Verdzig, Barclava finally responded.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about me anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    That answer revealed a subtle crack.


    ¡®There¡¯s resentment.¡¯


    Of course, after all that humiliation, if he didn¡¯t hold at least a little grudge, he¡¯d be an idiot.


    ¡®Maybe I could pull him to my side if I play my cards right.¡¯


    Too simple-minded? Regardless of his true intentions, coming to see me without Verdzig¡¯s approval carried significant meaning.


    ¡°Enough talk. Let¡¯s get something to eat first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Barclava looked as though he couldn¡¯t believe I was inviting him to a meal.


    ¡°Is it uncomfortable eating at my residence because of bad memories? Fine, I¡¯ll just eat without you then¡ª¡±


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, shut up.¡±


    I smirked and clapped him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Last time, you couldn¡¯t even look me in the eye. You¡¯ve grown.¡±


    ¡°And what of it?¡±


    In Barclava¡¯s gaze, I caught the defiance typical of an adolescent boy.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see. Now, come on.¡±


    ***


    I hosted everyone in the annex.


    ¡°This meat is cooked to absolute perfection.¡±


    Ulbhild remarked, cutting her portion with elegant precision.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? How about you, Barclava?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Eat as much as you can.¡±


    Sharing a meal has a deeper significance than one might think. In the underworld, when men had important discussions, it was often over a lavishly prepared table.


    ¡°So, why are you really here?¡±


    I tapped Barclava on the shoulder and noticed a subtle shift in his demeanor.


    ¡°No particular reason. Just¡­ came to see you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I told you, no reason.¡±


    ¡°Then, since you¡¯ve seen me, why not just leave?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    At that moment, Peter nervously approached with a pitcher.


    ¡°Here, Young Master. Please, have some water while you talk.¡±


    ¡®Oh, this clueless guy.¡¯


    Peter was almost too kind for his own good. I simply nodded and motioned for Barclava to take it.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Take it.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Barclava quietly accepted the water and drank.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even going to say thanks? Peter here went out of his way to bring you water even after what you did to him. You¡¯re such a rude brat.¡±


    Barclava coughed, choking slightly on the water.


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±


    I raised my hand at half-hearted apology.


    ¡°Anyway, what have you been doing all this time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been, well, laying low. A sort of self-imposed seclusion for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±


    Wiping his mouth, Barclava continued.


    ¡°At first, it was under my mother¡¯s orders. But even after the designated time was up, she said nothing. So, I just waited. No one came looking for me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°¡­What surprised me the most was that I had no idea what to do with myself during that time. No one gave me orders, so I was completely at a loss.¡±


    I knew his type well. People who¡¯ve spent their entire lives following orders often struggle when left to their own devices.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your point? That it felt weird no one came looking for you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ it¡¯s just¡­.¡±


    Barclava looked visibly uncomfortable, as if ashamed to be sharing his thoughts. Finally, he spoke.


    ¡°No one has ever scolded me like you did. You said it was pathetic to blindly follow others¡¯ orders. I¡¯d never heard that before. My mother always told me to listen to my brother, and my brother never tolerated even the smallest hint of rebellion from me. Every time, I¡¯d get slapped or punished for it.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    This time, even I held back my usual sarcasm. We all listened in silence as Barclava continued.


    ¡°I threatened Peter to draw you out. But even as I insulted and spat on an innocent attendant, I didn¡¯t feel right about it. Then, I let your provocation get to me and lost my temper. Looking back, I think I was pathetic. I even dragged an innocent woman, my fourth mother, into my tirade.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°And yet, I told myself ¡®It¡¯s okay because my brother ordered me to.¡¯ I justified it all that way. But you called me pathetic. And you were right.¡±


    Barclava looked like a child experiencing shame for the first time.


    ¡°But when I look back, I feel embarrassed about my disgraceful behavior that day. What¡¯s even more shameful is that I¡¯m still afraid of my brother. Just the thought of Mother descending on me with her fury makes my heart sink.¡±


    However, Barclava continued.


    ¡°But in three years, I¡¯ll come of age. To live like this even as an adult would be truly pathetic. I¡¯ve only just realized that.¡±


    ¡°Barclava.¡± I asked.


    ¡°Are you saying you want to stand on your own? That you don¡¯t want to live as Brother Verdzig¡¯s puppet anymore?¡±


    Barclava¡¯s change surprised me as well. To be honest, I also used to see him as pitiful.


    ¡®A spoiled brat with nothing but a temper.¡¯


    That was the extent of it. But this moment reminded me how people can¡¯t be judged by just one facet.


    ¡°¡­Brother won¡¯t allow it.¡± Barclava said, his eyes clouded with doubt.


    ¡°And it wouldn¡¯t make sense to go to Brother Karl and ask for his protection, either.¡±


    At this, Barclava glanced at Ulbhild.


    ¡°When I think about it, Sister Ulbhild is Brother Karl¡¯s full sibling, yet she walks her own independent path. Why is that? It¡¯s simple¡ªbecause the strength and reputation Sister has built are unshakable.¡±


    ¡°Well said, Barclava.¡± Ulbhild nodded in approval.


    ¡°That¡¯s what independence means. You must become an island no one can easily invade. It¡¯s impressive that you¡¯ve realized this on your own.¡±


    ¡°¡­As frustrating as it is, I owe this realization to Allenvert.¡±


    ¡°And yet, this little brat never calls me Brother.¡±


    I muttered, only to be ignored. What a cheeky kid.


    ¡°Your intentions are clear, but it won¡¯t be easy. Brother Verdzig is a formidable man. Gaining a little strength won¡¯t be enough to escape his shadow.¡±


    ¡°I understand. But one day, I want to be like Sister.¡±


    Ulbhild seemed pleased by the newfound resolve in her youngest sibling¡¯s voice.


    ¡°In that case, work toward it. How you¡¯ll go about it is up to you.¡±


    She gestured toward me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to observe a sparring match between Allen and me. What you take from it is your responsibility.¡±


    At this, I tilted my head and asked. ¡°Sister, sparring?¡±


    ¡°I was going to bring it up after our meal. Now that I¡¯ve taught you some techniques, isn¡¯t it time to put them to use?¡±


    That was exactly what I wanted to hear.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Opportunities to spar with someone as skilled as Ulbhild didn¡¯t come often.


    ¡°Keep in mind, this won¡¯t be like your fight with Keseg.¡±


    She teased, beckoning with her fingers.


    ¡°Steal what you can.¡±


    I smirked. She truly was generous with her teachings. This was a rare and golden opportunity.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    We rose from our seats simultaneously.


    ¡°Shall we, Sister?¡±


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Just then, Barclava stood up awkwardly and hesitated.


    ¡°¡­Uh, excuse me for interrupting, but, would it be alright if I finished my meal first? The food here is amazing.¡±


    Chase spoke with a voice full of regret.


    ¡°Fine, go ahead and stuff your face by yourself. Just clean up afterward.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget to lick the plates clean.¡±


    ¡°Pathetic fool.¡±


    Chase finally put down his fork, grumbling under the barrage of insults from his comrades.


    ¡°Damn it, we¡¯re all just trying to get by here.¡±


    He had a point, after all.


    ***


    Ulbhild stood in her training attire, silently observing Allenvert as he swung his practice sword with precision, while Barclava watched attentively from behind him.


    ¡®Barclava. I never imagined I¡¯d hear such words from you.¡¯


    Allenvert, who had spent seven long years to emerge from the shadow of his past.


    And Barclava, who had lived as nothing more than Verdzig¡¯s puppet.


    It warmed their sister¡¯s heart to see how much her younger brothers had matured in such a short span of time.


    ¡®But.¡¯


    People don¡¯t change so easily.


    The spark of determination in Barclava¡¯s eyes was admirable, but the world doesn¡¯t bend to willpower alone.


    Most of all, Verdzig would never tolerate such a shift.


    ¡®Still, your chosen direction is praiseworthy, Barclava.¡¯


    As someone with Grunewald blood, it was only right that he sought to stand tall through his own abilities.


    Ulbhild felt no inclination to scold him for realizing this later than he should have.


    Watching Allenvert¡¯s transformation made it clear just how meaningless it was to label something as ¡®too late.¡¯


    ¡®Do your best, as much as you can.¡¯


    Would Barclava despair when faced with the wall of talent, or would he contemplate what he could still achieve despite it? That choice lay entirely in his hands.


    ¡®If despair consumes him, that will be the end.¡¯


    One¡¯s path could only be discovered on their own. Forcing someone along the way would be futile.


    ¡®Enough reflection.¡¯


    +


    It was time to focus on the sparring match with Allenvert.


    ¡°Allen, think of this sparring match as if I¡¯m giving you a blank check.¡±


    Allenvert immediately understood her cryptic words.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me the chance to observe and steal every technique you use, aren¡¯t you?¡±  S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°This is not an opportunity just anyone gets. You must take it seriously.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be alright with that?¡±


    His slight provocation only made Ulbhild smile.


    ¡°No matter how much you think you can take, it¡¯ll be no more than a ladle of water from the vast ocean of my martial arts.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Her overwhelming confidence earned Allenvert¡¯s silent admiration.


    ¡®What an incredible warrior you are, Ulbhild.¡¯


    ¡°But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll hand it over so easily. If you lose in the first exchange, the match ends there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fair. A little tension makes it worthwhile.¡±


    Today, Ulbhild had already taught Allenvert more than enough. If he wanted to learn beyond that, he would have to prove himself worthy.


    ¡°I will limit myself to using mana at your level. And I won¡¯t be using my ice techniques.¡±


    Ulbhild raised her palm, signaling the start.


    Crash!


    A colossal wall of ice erupted around the two, encasing them in a perfect circle.


    ¡°Wahh!¡±


    Startled, Peter fell flat on his backside.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    He wasn¡¯t the only one marveling at the sheer magnificence of it. The icy fortress, like a fragment of winter defying the current season, left everyone in awe.


    ¡®Incredible.¡¯


    If Ulbhild had shifted the direction of her hand even slightly, Allenvert would have been reduced to little more than a frozen corpse. Not even Karzan, with his unparalleled combat experience, could have countered something like this.


    ¡®She¡¯s asserting dominance right from the start.¡¯


    Clang!


    Allenvert struck the ice wall with his sword, but it didn¡¯t so much as crack.


    ¡®How in the world is this thing so solid?¡¯


    His hands ached from the impact. There was no chance of escape if he stayed trapped in here.


    ¡®She didn¡¯t freeze rock or wood¡ªshe created this barrier from the moisture in the salty sea air alone?¡¯


    Allenvert had encountered ice mages and ice-wielding opponents before, but none had displayed mastery on this level.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Ulbhild said, her voice devoid of its earlier sweetness.


    ¡®How long has it been?¡¯


    Allenvert¡¯s chest tightened as a wave of tension rolled over him.


    ¡®Since I¡¯ve truly felt nervous before a fight.¡¯


    Not in this lifetime, at least.


    ¡®This is dangerous.¡¯


    Listening to the thunderous pounding of his own heartbeat, Allenvert thought.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯ll be a problem if I lose control.¡¯


    A vast and unfathomable ocean of martial prowess? That didn¡¯t just describe Ulbhild. It applied to him as well.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 59

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 59: Big Sister, You''re the Best


    I walked forward slowly. A chilling frost emanated from the icy barrier that Ulbhild had conjured. A cold that seemed to forget the seasons.


    Was my body stiff because of the cold, or was it the fear of the opponent standing before me? Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. Facing fear, my old companion, was something I¡¯d grown accustomed to.


    Fixing my gaze on Ulbhild, who was studying me with icy, focused eyes¡ª


    I abandoned all thoughts of Karzan''s myriad techniques, those arts designed to confuse an enemy''s perception of distance and rhythm.


    Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path.


    Today, I focused only on the movement technique I¡¯d just learned. I mentally replayed its flow over and over. Even without a formal chant, I had already grasped its essence. Savoring its profound nature, I muttered to myself:


    ¡®This... is just the beginner¡¯s level? You''ve gotta be kidding me.¡¯


    This was a supreme technique, one that even those in the underworld couldn¡¯t buy with a fortune.


    ¡°Wow, look at his movements.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re flawless.¡±


    Ignoring the admiration from the Special Operations Division, I began executing the footwork.


    Shwick, shwshwick, shwshwick.


    I found my own rhythm. The twisting of my ankles, the upright posture of my torso, the spring in my knees. And then¡ª


    Whoosh!


    The moment I stepped into range, Ulbhild¡¯s sword flashed toward my brow. But I had already pulled back by the time her shoulder moved.


    ¡°Your reflexes are impressive.¡±


    This time, Ulbhild closed in on me.


    I retreated, keeping our distance. She maneuvered to my blind spot, but I sidestepped again, turning our bout into an elaborate game of cat and mouse. Though, the mouse was far too quick.


    ¡®She¡¯s closing in.¡¯


    Clang!


    Ulbhild shattered my spacing as effortlessly as someone pulling an object from their pocket.


    To attack so effectively without relying on sheer speed or strength¡ªher skill was undeniable.


    Clack, clack!


    Even so, I countered her strikes with minimal effort. Since our mana reserves were roughly equal, the recoil from her blade was manageable.


    However¡ª


    ¡®It feels like clashing a cheap iron sword against a well-forged steel sword.¡¯


    The firmness and precision of her strikes were far beyond my current capabilities. Her mastery of foundational techniques was leagues ahead.


    This was a gap that even Karzan¡¯s experience couldn¡¯t easily bridge.


    "If I face her head-on, my sword will shatter in no time."


    Fighting under such constraints was stifling. Yet, even in this restricted state, I knew how to fight with unparalleled freedom. My advantage came from quickly identifying and exploiting favorable positions.


    ¡®Fortunately, Ulbhild is honest. She doesn¡¯t seem the type to break her own self-imposed rules.¡¯


    That worked to my advantage.


    ¡®Equal strength and speed, but with inferior weapon quality.¡¯


    In short, this was the state of our battle.


    For now, I focused on adapting to her movement techniques and analyzing their applications.


    ¡®I¡¯ll start by stealing her footwork.¡¯


    At some point, the sound of our feet striking the ground began to outnumber the clashes of our swords. I could discern when Ulbhild intended to close the distance.


    ¡°You¡¯re dodging well so far, Allen.¡±


    I continued to fight, maintaining the gap between us.


    The frequency of our blades meeting steadily decreased. Using footwork to control the spacing and twisting my body to avoid critical strikes, I evaded Ulbhild¡¯s attacks.


    Somewhere along the way, our fight began to resemble a dance performed by two swordsmen.


    ¡®A sword dance. How nostalgic.¡¯


    My philosophy had always been that even a dance performed with a blade could become a martial art.


    However, evading Ulbhild for an extended period proved to be no easy feat.


    ¡®Danger!¡¯


    Cornering me against a dead end, Ulbhild swung her sword. I barely managed to dodge and rolled away.


    Crack!


    Ulbhild extended the ice barrier she had summoned earlier, carving a long trail, and unleashed sword energy in my direction. It was an unavoidable attack.


    Whooooosh!


    Blocking the sword energy head-on disrupted the flow of my footwork. In that momentary opening, Ulbhild¡¯s next attack came perilously close, forcing me to narrowly evade again.


    ¡®Wow, that was close.¡¯


    Yet, Ulbhild didn¡¯t press the attack to chase me down.


    Clang!


    Instead, another wave of sword energy shot through the air, forcing me to block again. I staggered two steps back before she asked,


    ¡°How will you handle this situation?¡±


    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯d need to see it one more time to get a feel for it.¡±


    True to my words, Ulbhild repeated the attack.


    Whoooosh!


    This time, I evaded the sword energy using only my movement technique.


    ¡°Look at you, fluttering like a flag in the wind!¡±


    My flexibility had improved considerably compared to not long ago, though it still left room for growth.


    ¡°Here I come.¡±


    This time, five consecutive slashes flew at me. But after seeing her use the same method four times already¡ª


    ¡®It¡¯s not going to work on me.¡¯


    I used my blade to produce a large burst of energy, disrupting her sword energy. Then, with careful timing, I tapped at her attacks with the tip of my sword.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    The trajectory of the slashes began to veer off course slightly, grazing past me instead of landing.


    Boom!


    The sword energy blades carved deep scars into the ice barrier behind me before dissipating. Watching this, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk.


    ¡°How was that, big sister?¡±


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    ¡°Feeling warmed up now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s move to the next stage.¡±


    Her swordsmanship, which had thus far relied on basic thrusts and slashes, suddenly underwent a dramatic transformation.


    ¡°!¡±


    I was nearly finished right then and there.


    I barely avoided her strike, backpedaling and blocking desperately as her blade pursued me with the precision of a snake.


    ¡®Wow, that was terrifying.¡¯


    The level of her technique had risen several notches. The thought that I¡¯d nearly been taken out so easily sent chills down my spine.


    ¡®It was so clever that I didn¡¯t even realize it was a feint until the last second.¡¯


    Some attacks only become apparent after you¡¯ve survived them. This was one of those moments.


    ¡®How much of Grunewald¡¯s swordsmanship was woven into that strike?¡¯


    I recalled what Ludan had once told me about the nature of Grunewald¡¯s martial arts.


    ¡°Stability and versatility aren¡¯t concepts limited to internal techniques. Grunewald¡¯s swordsmanship seeks a perfect balance between offense and defense.¡±


    ¡°So, it leans heavily toward defense?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Charging in blindly without understanding your opponent¡¯s skill or strategy is inherently risky.¡±


    This balance of offense and defense essentially meant prioritizing solid defense while delivering precise counterattacks.


    Then, it meant that Ulbhild¡¯s sword intent had already evolved beyond her family¡¯s traditional style.


    ¡®That¡¯s the same for me.¡¯


    I had once considered mixing Grunewald¡¯s martial arts with Karzan¡¯s, combining defense and exploration to find ways to counter, then blending counterattacks, deception, and surprise.


    ¡®Now¡¯s the time to test that.¡¯


    I adjusted my footwork and responded to Ulbhild¡¯s techniques, maintaining the distance. Her speed wasn¡¯t beyond my reach; with focus, I could still endure.


    ¡®She¡¯s trying to train me while making sure I¡¯m not overwhelmed.¡¯


    I occasionally let her blade slip by and counterattacked, hoping to please my teacher.


    ¡°That was excellent.¡±


    Ulbhild praised, growing more energized as she spoke. I felt the same excitement building in me.


    ¡®This is troublesome.¡¯


    Perhaps it was the rare feeling of exhilaration, but I made a mental note to hide my strength.


    ¡®Anyway, the gap between us is like the sky and the earth.¡¯


    I was but an ant challenging a lioness Ulbhild. But how effective would Karzan¡¯s sword be against such a powerful foe?


    To find out, I had to let go of any pretenses.


    ¡®Blindly relying on brute force is not the answer.¡¯


    ¡°Be careful, big sister.¡±


    I barely dodged Ulbhild¡¯s strike by a hair¡¯s breadth and closed in.


    Recovering her sword, Ulbhild swung it diagonally at me. I blocked it head-on, using the force to rotate my body and redirect the strike.


    ¡°!¡±


    This was clearly an unexpected move. It wasn¡¯t something I could repeat often, but using an unexpected technique at the right moment can always throw the opponent off balance.


    Clang!


    Ulbhild¡¯s sword narrowly grazed my neck, but she stepped back.


    My well-timed move had been thwarted, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Big sister.¡±


    I caught the strands of her brown hair falling lightly, like delicate feathers, with my palm.


    ¡°Almost there.¡±


    As I felt the slight thrill from her hair landing softly, I reflected on the moment.


    From being born in the back alleys and honing Karzan¡¯s martial arts in the underworld, I had now touched the very pinnacle of martial arts¡ªGrunewald¡¯s style.


    * * *


    ¡°Wow...¡±


    While Peter marveled at the fight before him with youthful wonder.


    Olivier, Harold, and Barclava each watched the battle from their own perspectives.


    ¡®Truly, the young master¡¯s talent is genuine.¡¯


    Olivier thought that, even if he were in that very spot, he couldn¡¯t have fought as well under the same conditions.


    ¡®That¡¯s just insane.¡¯


    Harold was more blunt.


    ¡®He just fights like a monster. That¡¯s beyond the limits of martial techniques or mana. It¡¯s a whole different realm.¡¯


    Having accumulated countless experiences as a deputy commander of the Special Operations Division, Harold saw Allenvert¡¯s talent from a different angle.


    ¡®A combat prowess honed in real-world battles, or perhaps a natural-born gift for fighting... It¡¯s like what you see in the high-level fighters of the underworld.¡¯


    But how could a nobleman¡¯s son, who had been reclusive for seven years, fight like that? Even Harold, who had seen it all, found it hard to believe.


    ¡®To think he can coordinate so well with Sister.¡¯


    Barclava couldn¡¯t believe how much stronger Allenvert had become in just a few days. When they fought before, Allenvert had simply toyed with him, using agile movements like a bullfighter.


    But now?


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t even stand a chance.¡¯


    At 15 years old, Barclava was still in the late stages of the 3rd-tier. However, even though their martial levels were somewhat similar, He stood no chance against the current Allenvert. It was an unimaginable scene.


    ¡®People can change if they want to.¡¯


    Watching this living proof was a complicated experience in many ways.


    ¡®Then, can I change too?¡¯


    At this point, Barclava glanced at Peter. Allenvert had been right.


    ¡®I couldn¡¯t even apologize properly for my own mistakes.¡¯


    ...What could possibly change about me now?


    ¡°Peter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about back then.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Peter was momentarily stunned but quickly broke into a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Peter was shy boy, and could only manage those few words, but strangely, Barclava didn¡¯t feel bad about it at all.


    Therefore, Barclava realized that apologizing might not always be about crushing one''s own pride.


    ***


    ¡°You twisted your wrist at the last moment, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Ulbhild smiled softly as she recalled my move.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some skill.¡± Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick.¡±


    ¡°That trick, if given form and a name, would become a technique.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    There was a certain weight to Ulbhild¡¯s words. It made sense¡ªafter all, that¡¯s how every martial art began.


    ¡°I too have many such nameless tricks.¡±


    ¡°Would I be able to understand them?¡±


    ¡°For example, something like this.¡±


    Ulbhild slowly brought her sword to mine. At chest height, our blades met and clashed with force.


    ¡°!¡±


    In the next instant, I found myself rolling on the ground, caught by Ulbhild¡¯s expert grappling technique.


    "Wow, this is¡­"


    It was an incredibly advanced move.


    ¡°Impressive. I didn¡¯t even see how I got caught.¡±


    ¡°Even then, you instinctively tried to twist my ankle.¡±


    Ulbhild laughed.


    ¡°Well, it was a reflex, but thinking about it now, I realize I would¡¯ve been finished in a real battle. Freeze, and it¡¯s over.¡±


    Ulbhild shook her head.


    ¡°You found the best move within the rules. No need to think about alternatives.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire her sharp judgment. She was right.


    ¡°Allenvert, do you know the real reason why internal mana cultivation is so crucial in a fight between martial artists beside expanding mana reserves?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    "It''s because things like this become possible."


    Ulbhild closed her eyes.


    "Let''s say I got injured on the battlefield, specifically, I lost my sight. In such an urgent situation, I would still have to continue the fight."


    "That''s true."


    I had experienced similar situations many times before.


    "In that case, how would you handle it?"


    "I''d have to rely as much as possible on my hearing."


    "Actually, you wouldn''t need to do that."


    Ulbhild let her sword droop and turned her back to me.


    "Even in this state, I could block all your attacks."


    What kind of extraordinary level is this?


    "In that case, I¡¯ll give it a try."


    I circled around, attempting to disrupt Ulbhild''s hearing.


    Swoosh!


    I had some proficiency in stealth and throwing techniques. In fact, they had saved Karzan''s life on several occasions.


    I threw a rock without a sound, and Ulbhild only tilted her head to avoid it.


    Whoosh!


    I deliberately dragged my foot to create noise and swung my sword. But Ulbhild didn¡¯t react.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Is she judging based on sound?


    As if reading my thoughts, Ulbhild spoke.


    "Trying to fool me with sound is useless, Allenvert."


    I made a loud noise on purpose and quietly thrust my sword. Of course, Ulbhild blocked it without hesitation.


    "How did you do that?"


    "You should be able to figure it out yourself."


    "I understand it¡¯s related to internal energy cultivation, but I don''t know the specific principle."


    Ulbhild smiled softly.


    "I¡¯ll end today¡¯s lesson by teaching you that principle."


    "Wow."


    I gasped in admiration.


    ¡®She really is giving so much away.¡¯


    Big sister, you''re the best.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 60

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 60: I Never Thought You¡¯d Understand Me


    ¡°The principle is simple: I extend my intangible Mana Sense outward like a web of threads.¡±


    Ulbhild explained matter-of-factly.


    ¡°For example, If I imbue mana I¡¯ve spread with color, it looks like this.¡±


    A blue aura began to radiate from around Ulbhild, expanding far beyond the icy walls that encircled us.


    ¡®Wow, her Mana Sense extended this far?¡¯


    The threads resembled an intricate spiderweb, making it seem impossible to approach undetected.


    ¡°In this state, even a sniper¡¯s shot fired from outside my perception range would be unable to land on me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡±


    Someone capable of this feat was almost unheard of, even in my past life.


    ¡®Sister is truly remarkable.¡¯


    Ulbhild¡¯s confidence, likening her martial arts to a boundless ocean, was more than justified. Even I had to concede that I couldn¡¯t rival her in this domain.


    ¡°Do you always maintain this level of Mana Sense during battle, Sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes. By integrating my sight, sixth sense, and intuition with my Mana, I can detect even the subtlest movements of my opponents.¡±


    I suddenly felt a wave of futility wash over me.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can win against that.¡±


    ¡°Did you really think you could defeat me?¡± Ulbhild laughed softly.


    ¡°Well, not exactly.¡±


    I glanced down at my sword. Its joints had loosened, and it looked like it might fall apart at any moment.


    ¡°Today, I concede defeat.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s the spirit.¡±


    I resolved not to push myself any further today.


    ¡®If I reach the 4th-tier and can shoot off sword energy, then I might find another way. But for now¡­¡¯


    ...this is enough.


    I didn¡¯t want to reveal too much of my potential just yet, lest Ulbhild grow wary of me. Testing the surface of her martial art was sufficient for now.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m deeply indebted to you today.¡±


    I said, bowing to her as if she were my mentor.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Allen.¡±


    Her expression softened as she replied with a gentle smile.


    ¡®She¡¯s taught me so much.¡¯


    Even if I could fully internalize the insights I gained today, my martial prowess would rise to a new level.


    ¡®No, ¡®new level¡¯ doesn¡¯t even begin to cover it.¡¯


    The profound power of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique


    .


    The seamless integration of lightfoot, footwork, and Movement arts in the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path


    .


    The method of spreading Mana like threads.


    If I combined all this with Karzan¡¯s innate talent and the potion Somerset sent...


    ...then even elite Swordsmen, knights, or Royal Guards who had reached the pinnacle of their craft wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against me.


    ***


    "Watch closely."


    Ulbhild placed her hand on the ice wall she had created.


    I wondered what she was up to, but the scene that unfolded was beyond my expectations. The ice wall, so solid that even a sword couldn¡¯t cut through it, began to melt and dissolve into nothingness almost instantly.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    I was stunned.


    I¡¯d seen plenty of techniques and magic for freezing things, but I¡¯d never encountered someone who could reverse the process like this.


    Before I knew it, the ice wall vanished like a mirage, leaving behind a puddle of water.


    ¡°Clean it out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander!¡±


    The task force members, seemingly used to this, grabbed shovels and started guiding the water into a drainage channel.


    ¡°Is this something that¡¯s normally possible?¡±


    ¡°If you can infuse an object with cold, you can also withdraw it. Once you understand the principle, it¡¯s simple.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look simple at all to me.¡±


    I replied, marveling once more.


    ¡®Ulbhild is a different kind of genius.¡¯


    She had an innate gift when it came to internal mana cultivation techniques, Mana Sense, and mana control. But beyond that, she must have relentlessly honed her craft through rigorous study.


    ¡®This is inspiring¡ªI feel challenged.¡¯


    I was also a genius in my own right. I had the confidence that once I understood the principles of a technique, I could replicate it no matter how extraordinary it was.


    ¡°You were amazing, young master!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work!¡±


    Peter and Olivier greeted me warmly.


    ¡°Young Master, I apologize for my earlier rudeness. Your skill was truly impressive.¡±


    Harold said, acknowledging me as if his earlier jealousy had vanished.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s my lot in life as a man to endure disdain until I prove myself.¡±


    I said with a wry smile.


    ¡°At the very least, we¡¯ll make sure no one disrespects you in front of us again.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I appreciate that.¡±


    ¡°No problem. But...¡±


    Harold leaned in to whisper.


    ¡°...Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea and think you¡¯ve gotten close to the Young Lady because of this.¡±


    Ah, so this was the real point. These absurd fellows never failed to amuse me.


    ¡°Incredible. Is it normal to be this wary of one¡¯s younger brother?¡±


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re a brother or a nephew, it¡¯s the same.¡±


    Their devotion to Ulbhild wasn¡¯t mere admiration¡ªit bordered on worship. I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly intimidated by their fanaticism.


    ¡°Did you enjoy the show?¡±


    I approached Barclava, who stood with a serious expression plastered across his face.


    ¡®This kid is definitely trying to change.¡¯


    Although Barclava had been pitiful until now, I wouldn¡¯t mock his desire to improve.


    He was only fifteen. A boy his age still had plenty of time to transform.


    ¡®Of course, it won¡¯t be easy.¡¯


    That didn¡¯t mean I intended to help him. Whether snake or cocoon, one must shed their skin on their own.


    ¡®Ah, speaking of which¡­¡¯


    I suddenly remembered how I had instructed Marco to spread rumors about Barclava.


    ¡°I feel a bit bad about that.¡± I muttered.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Apparently, Barclava misunderstood me.


    ¡°...It¡¯s my fault for being an idiot and breaking my hand. You don¡¯t need to feel bad about it.¡±


    He seemed to think I was apologizing for his injury. His softened expression only made me want to tease him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get it twisted. That¡¯s not what I was talking about.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing you need to know.¡±


    I turned to Peter and whispered.


    ¡°Tell Marco to stop what I told him to do.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Peter asked, glancing at Barclava.


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t been much reaction anyway, so it¡¯s fine now.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    It seemed elder brother Verdzig wasn¡¯t as concerned with Barclava as I had initially thought.


    ***


    "Allen, join me for dinner at my villa tonight."


    "Ah, is that all right?"


    "Of course."


    At Ulbhild¡¯s invitation, I had dinner at her villa.


    "Wow, it looks several times bigger than my villa."


    "You shouldn¡¯t say that out loud, young master."


    Peter whispered.


    "Shut it. I¡¯ll say what I want."


    Ulbhild¡¯s villa was far more spacious and opulent than Somerset¡¯s. It could easily rival the mansion of a mid-tier noble like a viscount.


    "Our family really is wealthy."


    I muttered.


    Ulbhild responded, overhearing my remark.


    "We¡¯re among the top three wealthiest in the kingdom."


    "Trade truly is the future."


    "Those who control the seas, control the continent."


    Our dinner conversation unexpectedly veered into the realm of statecraft.


    "By the way, I think I understand your taste in food, sister."


    "Oh? Do you?"


    "You seem to value the natural flavor of the ingredients over heavy spices. A light seasoning of salt and pepper, paired with proper aging to enhance the umami."


    "Spot on."


    "My chef typically excels at bold, flavorful dishes, but this is quite pleasant in its own way."


    "Overly rich and indulgent food is poison to a warrior."


    "That makes sense."


    It reminded me of an old saying: those who plot revenge begin by impoverishing themselves with bitterness and tasteless food.


    I had no intention of living that harshly, but I could respect Ulbhild¡¯s ascetic tendencies.


    "By the way, sister."


    "Yes?"


    "What¡¯s your relationship with the hostage from the Angantyr clan?"


    Ulbhild¡¯s fork paused mid-air.


    "You certainly have a talent for weaving awkward topics into casual conversation."


    "Good swordsmanship and good rhetoric share the same principles."


    Ulbhild let out a soft sigh, as delicate as a butterfly¡¯s wing.


    "She¡¯s a comrade. Nothing more, nothing less."


    "How close are you? The kind of bond forged by crossing death¡¯s threshold together?"


    "Not quite that deep."


    She replied, dabbing at her mouth with a napkin. She was every bit the noblewoman in her movements, a stark contrast to her earlier warrior-like demeanor.


    "We¡¯ve simply carried out a few operations together. Those missions gave us opportunities to consider each other¡¯s perspectives."


    "I see."


    "And why do you ask?"


    "I¡¯ve been pondering why you¡¯re arranging for me to meet her."


    Ulbhild countered with another question.


    "What reason do you think I have?"


    "Well¡­ at the very least, you wouldn¡¯t want us to be hostile toward each other."


    She wouldn¡¯t go out of her way to pit her brother and her comrade against one another. Unless, of course, she was someone like Verdzig.


    "Furthermore, I think I understand what you ultimately want from me."


    "You think you¡¯ve figured that out too?"


    Ulbhild looked me directly in the eye.


    Meeting her piercing blue gaze, I spoke.


    "You hope I¡¯ll disrupt the current dynamics of the succession. Am I wrong?"


    Ulbhild nodded slowly.


    "Right now, Verdzig is leading the race for succession. But..."


    "You¡¯re not pleased with that, are you?"


    "Anyone who isn¡¯t aligned with him would feel the same."


    Verdzig is as cunning as a snake. No one could rest easy knowing a serpent lay beside their bed.


    "Father will name the ultimate victor as his successor. For him, incompetence is a greater sin than a lack of virtue."


    ¡°That is the nature of power.¡±


    A capable head of the clan, even if lacking in virtue, is preferable to an incompetent one.


    Under Verdzig''s leadership, Grunewald would likely continue to prosper.


    ¡®But those below him would struggle even to breathe. It would become a harsher era.¡¯


    In the cracks formed by infighting and division, the layers of chains would turn people into slaves. After all, wasn¡¯t that how the Dark King in Flanders took control of an entire kingdom?


    ¡®Perhaps she¡¯s grooming me to be a card that can counter such a future.¡¯


    Besides, from her perspective, today¡¯s investment wasn¡¯t all that significant anyway.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it seems your goals align with mine.¡±


    Allowing Verdzig to claim the position of Grunewald¡¯s head is unacceptable. That position has to be mine.


    ¡°And perhaps, I¡¯m looking far beyond what you can see.¡±


    At my bold words, the stiffness in Ulbhild¡¯s expression finally softened.


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°When that day comes, I¡¯ll remember the kindness you¡¯ve shown me today.¡±


    Ulbhild gave a faint smile.


    ¡°In that case, I might as well be even more generous.¡±


    ¡°Well, that means you¡¯ll get an even greater return.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget those words.¡±


    With a flick of her fingers, Ulbhild called. ¡°Harold.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    Her lieutenant approached, his face serious, carrying something in his hands.


    ¡°Take these, Allen.¡± she said.


    ¡°What are they?¡±


    What she handed me was a sturdy bracelet and a tough leather pouch.


    ¡°This is a bracelet imbued with transformation magic, and the pouch contains a dimensional storage spell.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Even I couldn¡¯t hide my astonishment as I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me all of this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Though I had no shame in extorting Somerset, even I found this overly generous.


    ¡°My lady, are you joking, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ve already given me so much¡ª¡±


    ¡°These are things I don¡¯t really need anymore. I have plenty of similar items.¡± Ulbhild replied, her amusement evident as she watched my flustered reaction.


    ¡°The bracelet, in particular, will be quite useful. With a bit of mana, it transforms into a sword.¡±


    A sword? This was far more valuable than any ordinary concealed weapon.


    ¡°A treasure you couldn¡¯t buy even with a fortune.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that rare.¡±


    She said with a shrug, though her perspective as a duke¡¯s daughter made her words less convincing.


    ¡®In the black market, something like this would be nearly impossible to find, even at an inflated price.¡¯


    Magic to reduce weight, alter form¡ªthis wasn¡¯t far off from the Mask of Aminicrus in terms of value. For someone like me, who lives by the blade, it¡¯s priceless.


    ¡®What luck. This will be my trump card.¡¯ sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In just a few days, I had acquired a mask to change my appearance, a bracelet that transforms into a sword, and a pouch to carry items seamlessly. It felt as though someone was nudging me towards the underworld with urgency.


    ¡°Keep that bracelet on you at all times, even when you sleep or bathe.¡±


    I knew what she meant, yet I feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Surely that¡¯s unnecessary, not in the safety of this castle.¡±


    Her reply came with a cryptic smile.


    ¡°Your jokes could use some work.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to miss the warning behind her words.


    ¡°You¡¯re really kind, Sister¡±


    ¡°Me? How so?¡±


    I saw the warmth hidden behind her icy demeanor.


    "It¡¯s not because I received a gift or anything."


    "Then why?"


    "I¡¯ve been reflecting on your true intentions, sister."


    Why would she pin her hopes on me as a counter to Verdzig? What ultimate reason could she have?


    "You don¡¯t want to see brothers tearing each other apart, do you?"


    "...!"


    "You believe I¡¯m not the kind of man who would act as ruthlessly as Verdzig, isn¡¯t that right?"


    "To think you would understand me so well."


    Ulbhild lightly placed her hand on my shoulder.


    "You¡¯re exactly right. So be cautious, Allen."


    "I will be."


    "For now, focus on improving yourself. Be vigilant in everything you do and refine your skills to rise as high as you can."


    ...Sorry, but I can only keep half of that promise.


    After all, I¡¯m destined to walk a tightrope as both the scion of a noble house and the shadowy puppet master of the underworld.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 61

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 61: A Clever Double Life


    After a long day, I returned to my place and washed up.


    "Young Master, today''s events are bound to shake the duchy once more."


    Olivier said, his face alight with excitement.


    "Indeed."


    "This is unprecedented. Young Lady Ulbhild has always drawn a clear line, even with her full-blooded brother, Young Master Karl. For someone like her to show such goodwill¡ªit will surely leave a strong impression on others."


    "In summary, you''re saying that sycophants might start lining up to curry favor, aren''t you?"


    "At the very least, no one will dare take you lightly anymore."


    "That''s a welcome change."


    "About Young Lady Ulbhild..."


    "Yes?"


    "She''s truly an extraordinary warrior."


    "And yet, you displayed equally remarkable talent before her, didn''t you, Young Master?"


    I chuckled, slightly embarrassed. Seeing Olivier so animated today was a rare sight.


    "You have even learned to flatter."


    "I''m making an effort."


    He replied with a sly grin.


    "Oh, so that''s what this is about."


    I said, enjoying the banter. This is exactly the kind of atmosphere I¡¯d hoped for. Now that I think about it, Olivier''s usually rigid demeanor seemed far more relaxed than usual.


    "Do you think Keseg might feel relieved once word of today''s events spreads?"


    "Ah, you''re right. Young Lady Ulbhild essentially proved that it wasn''t his incompetence alone that led to his failure."


    "Though, to be clear, that fool is still incompetent."


    "Indeed."


    He¡¯s probably enduring hellish reprimands from his superiors right about now. After all, he¡¯s disgraced the name of the Royal Guards.


    ¡®One should always choose their battles wisely.¡¯


    "Peter."


    I called out.


    "Yes, sir?"


    "Bring me the potion."


    "Ah! Right away!"


    My work wasn¡¯t done yet. It was time to take the miraculous potion I¡¯d pried from Somerset.


    "Olivier, you can take a rest for the day as well."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. You¡¯ve got tasks to handle tomorrow, don¡¯t you?"


    "¡­That¡¯s true, but still."


    "If anything happens, I¡¯ll call for you, so don¡¯t worry."


    "Understood."


    I moved toward the window, gazing at the star-filled night sky. A thought crossed my mind: perhaps someone¡¯s eyes were watching me even now.


    Was it mere paranoia? Or the sharp intuition honed over a lifetime?


    Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. I would act as though I were being observed, and this narrow cage would no longer be able to hold me.


    ¡®Keep your necks clean, you bastards. Mad Dog Karzan will return.¡¯


    I thought of the Dark King, his toad-like henchman, and Ivan.


    I also thought of Allenvert¡¯s biological mother and her family, whose faces I had yet to see.


    ¡®Revenge need not always be bloody and destructive.¡¯


    Still, the path toward the beacon of vengeance would surely be stormy.


    To weather that journey, I would need an unbreakable sail and the strength to row against any tide.


    ¡®I owe Sister a debt of gratitude.¡¯


    But there remained one secret so profound that even Ulbhild herself couldn¡¯t possibly imagine it¡ª


    Tonight, using her teachings and Somerset¡¯s gift, I planned to finally surpass the barrier of the 4th-tier.


    It was a symbolic milestone, marking the point where mana could be freely unleashed. Once that was achieved, my preparations to escape this cage would be nearly complete.


    ***


    It seemed Somerset found me intimidating.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect to receive such a powerful elixir.¡¯


    If something of this caliber were put up for auction in the underworld, it would undoubtedly steal the spotlight that day.


    "Fortune favors me." I muttered.


    With great effort, I controlled the overflowing torrent of mana surging through me. Several cycles of mana circulation were necessary to manage the immense mana reserves.


    ¡®I almost suffered from mana deviation.¡¯


    If not for Ulbhild¡¯s guidance earlier, I might have wasted an enormous amount of mana during this process.


    ¡®But that¡¯s no longer an issue now.¡¯


    Sweeping away the stagnant energy lurking in my meridians like toxins, I expanded my mana channels and enhanced the overall capacity of my body.


    It felt as though I was steering a small boat down a river swollen from a flood. Yet, I was no amateur boatman¡ªI navigated with skill and precision.


    "Fuuuuu..."


    The breath I exhaled was unusually long. When I opened my eyes, it felt as though I¡¯d awakened from a deep slumber. My vision was clearer than ever.


    ¡®How much time has passed?¡¯


    The moon hung lower in the sky, indicating the passage of several hours.


    I gathered mana at my fingertips. A soft, blue aura glimmered like the gentle light of a lantern. By its glow, I looked into the mirror.


    "Wow."


    Tonight, my eyes appeared bluer than usual. Originally a deep blue, they now gleamed with the hue of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique aura, which had also manifested.


    Eyes reflecting the color of one¡¯s aura¡ªa hallmark of the 4th-tier. Similar to the outward projection of sword energy, it was a symbolic achievement.


    ¡®So this is what they call Powerhouse.¡¯


    The 4th-tier is commonly recognized as the realm of elite warriors. Achieving this level signifies the ability to project one¡¯s sword energy, a feat that places one among the finest martial artists.


    By Grunewald standards, this would rank me alongside members of the Royal Guard or lesser knights.


    ¡®Of course, there¡¯s a difference between just entering the 4th-tier and reaching its peak.¡¯


    Most Royal Guards had surpassed the initial stages of the 4th-tier, making them a half-step superior to ordinary knights.


    ¡®In the underworld, this would place me as the leader or a senior executive of a 3rd rate organization.¡¯


    Such a position would command respect and control over a considerable territory¡ªa significant level of power.


    "Incredible. Reaching the 4th-tier in less than a month since starting martial arts?"


    Who would believe it? Anyone hearing of this would dismiss it as the result of meticulous preparation during my years of seclusion.


    ¡®If they think that, all the better for me.¡¯


    After all, I couldn¡¯t exactly explain that Karzan, the swordsman who wandered the underworld of the distant Flanders Kingdom, had died and reincarnated as Allenvert Grunewald, Young Master of a grand duchy.


    And even more absurdly, that Karzan had lost his memories for 17 years, only to regain them after suffering a fever?


    Such a tale would have me dragged straight to a doctor for endless examinations.


    Even I found the story ridiculous. Others would demand a more logical explanation for the rapid rise of my abilities.


    ¡®How ironic.¡¯


    A worthless orphan born in the slums had risen to prominence in the underworld, and now he aspired to claim the throne of the vast Grunewald Duchy.


    Crack.


    I clenched my fist. The strength in my hand now felt worlds apart from what it had been at the 3rd-tier.


    ¡®To achieve so much in a single day.¡¯


    With Ulbhild¡¯s guidance, my martial arts would only continue to evolve. Thanks to Somerset¡¯s potion, I had finally shattered the barrier of the 4th-tier.


    ¡®I am a man who forgets neither kindness nor grudges.¡¯


    Ulbhild¡¯s goodwill had become my greatest gain for now, but one day, it would yield immense returns for her.


    ¡®Though that day might still be far off.¡¯


    Today had been full of surprises, leaving me awestruck and humbled.


    ¡®If just a fragment of Ulbhild¡¯s skill is this impressive¡­¡¯


    How formidable must the true genius she feared¡ªVerdzig¡ªbe? And what kind of power had Duke Georg amassed to make even someone like Verdzig strive for his approval?


    As I gazed out at the open sea, a thought struck me: the depth of martial arts inherited by the Grunewald Clan was like this vast ocean. If that was the case, I resolved to become the sky that encompassed it all.


    ¡®That aside¡­¡¯


    Now that I had reached the 4th-tier, there was another skill I needed to practice.


    ¡®At this level, I should be able to spread my mana threads like Ulbhild demonstrated.¡¯


    Once I understood the principles behind a technique, there was no reason I couldn¡¯t replicate it. Sitting cross-legged in the center of my room, I closed my eyes.


    As I circulated mana within me, I carefully pushed it outward, similar to how I might project sword energy.


    ¡®Thinner, finer, longer.¡¯


    ...Almost like extruding strands of pasta.


    ¡®Is that comparison too crude?¡¯


    Oh well, it amused me. With that in mind, I focused on ¡®pulling¡¯ mana as if I were stretching pasta dough.


    Before long, I could sense threads of mana spreading throughout the room¡ªnot as intricate and expansive as Ulbhild¡¯s, but enough to cover the essentials.


    ¡®So this is how it works.¡¯


    Every vibration in the air, the shapes of objects, even the mess of discarded clothes on the floor¡ªall of it registered whenever the mana threads brushed against them. This was the level of awareness Ulbhild achieved by spreading her sensory threads.


    ¡®Perfect.¡¯


    I felt exhilaration as I began to adapt to this new skill. But then¡ª


    ¡®What the¡ª?¡¯


    I sensed a spider descending from the ceiling on its web.


    ¡®What¡¯s this now? Ugh, disgusting.¡¯


    Of all things, why a spider?


    Even back in the slums, I couldn¡¯t stand multi-legged bugs like spiders or centipedes.


    ¡®So, even a grand noble¡¯s castle has spiders, huh?¡¯


    Of course, that was to be expected. How could anyone completely eliminate them?


    ¡®Now that I think about it, those people I saw at the harbor had spider tattoos, didn¡¯t they?¡¯


    A strange coincidence, indeed.


    I opened my eyes.


    "Did you think you could squat in my room without permission?"


    Such an audacious intruder was unforgivable.


    I channeled mana into my bracelet.


    Vrrrm!


    The bracelet absorbed the mana and transformed into a lightweight, slender one-handed sword.


    "So this is what it looks like."


    While it lacked the heft needed for strong, decisive cuts, it was perfect for swift thrusts and slashes. A weapon tailored for assassinations, ambushes, and surprise attacks¡ªsomething I felt a natural affinity for.


    "You¡¯re done for."


    I fixed my gaze on the spider, which was now descending closer to the ground.


    Swish.


    With precise control, I slashed at just the right intensity. The web snapped cleanly, severed by the blade.


    "Nice."


    The strike was so delicate and controlled that it left no marks on the walls.


    Scuttle!


    The spider fell to the ground and scurried toward a corner in a panic. My sensory threads tracked it as it squeezed through a small crack in the wall and slipped into the room next door¡ªPeter¡¯s quarters.


    "Farewell."


    Go live in harmony with Peter.


    Having chased the uninvited guest away, I swung the bracelet sword lightly through the air.


    Whoosh, swoosh, swoosh.


    Sharp slicing sounds echoed, leaving faint blue afterimages in the air. With this level of speed and precision, I was confident I could subdue Keseg in under five seconds if we ever crossed paths again.


    ¡®¡­This should be sufficient.¡¯


    Just now, I had simultaneously expanded my sensory threads and projected sword energy to cut through a spider¡¯s web. Now, it was finally time to attempt that.


    ¡®Heh heh heh heh heh¡­¡¯


    Did you think that after gaining so much strength in a single day, I¡¯d just wash my feet, brush my teeth, and go to sleep? Well, you¡¯re so fucking wrong.


    "Peter!"


    I knocked on the wall, loud enough to get his attention.


    "Young Master! Did you call me?"


    Peter responded quickly, evidently still awake.


    "Not asleep yet, are you?"


    "Heh, I couldn¡¯t fall asleep anyway."


    "Good, saves me the guilt. Go fetch that mask my dear brother Verdzig gave me."


    "Right away!"


    The Mask of Aminicrus.


    I had set it aside, suspecting it might hold some sort of hidden trap. Now was the time to examine it directly and confirm my suspicions.


    ¡®If it spells trouble, I¡¯ll just destroy it.¡¯


    I was confident I could do that now. Like when I broke the protective magic on the treasure chest that the Dark King had guarded so dearly, I planned to use that method.


    ¡®¡­Hopefully, it doesn¡¯t have an explosive spell embedded.¡¯


    Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s just paranoia. I wasn¡¯t about to become the kind of fool who dies twice for the same reason.


    ***


    "Young Master, here it is."


    Peter returned with a small wooden box containing the Mask of Aminicrus.


    "Good. You can go to bed now¡ªI won¡¯t need you again tonight."


    "Understood."


    Peter nodded, stifling a yawn.


    "Yawning right in front of me, huh? Did you do that on purpose?"


    "No! It just slipped out!"


    "Not even covering your mouth? And right in front of the person you¡¯re serving? Lovely manners." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯m the worst, aren¡¯t I?"


    "Glad you¡¯re self-aware."


    After playfully scolding him, I offered a helpful piece of advice.


    "By the way, a spider went into your room earlier, so you might want to look around."


    "What? How do you know that?"


    "I have my ways."


    "Wow."


    "Now off you go to bed."


    "Yes, Young Master."


    Peter shuffled off, still looking a bit dazed but clearly impressed.


    Once he was gone, I opened the box. The Mask of Aminicrus gleamed brightly, as though it were urging me to wear it immediately.


    "All right. Let¡¯s do this."


    Thank you, Verdzig.


    Thanks to you, I can lead a clever double life.


    [Translator - Pr?ks]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 62

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 62: I Can''t Deceive Everyone.


    Ulbhild was being pestered by a late-night visitor.


    ¡°Ulbhild, what on earth are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Isabella Grunewald, the first wife, and Ulbhild''s biological mother


    ¡°You draw a line with your brother, Karl, but you¡¯re so kind to that boy.¡±


    ¡°Mother.¡±


    Where should she start explaining this?


    Why was she, of all people, in a position to explain herself to her mother like a criminal?


    ¡­¡­Hadn¡¯t young Allenvert understood her feelings so well?


    Then why couldn¡¯t she be understood by her mother? Why did her mother always favor Karl¡­?


    ¡®Let it be.¡¯


    Ulbhild suppressed the tempest of emotions rising beneath her dry expression.


    ¡°Mother, haven¡¯t I always told you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more important to prevent Brother, Verdzig, from becoming the heir than to help my brother, Karl to become the heir.¡±


    ¡°Those two mean the same thing.¡±


    ¡°No, they don¡¯t.¡±


    Isabella¡¯s sharp and beautiful eyes, which seemed to defy her age, coldly scrutinized her daughter.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you want your half-brother to sit on the throne?¡±


    ¡°What power do I have to do that?¡±


    Ulbhild replied.


    ¡°I want to stay out of the succession struggle. That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been doing.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to draw Allen to your side too, Mother?¡±


    Isabella didn¡¯t deny the words she had said to outmaneuver her daughter.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Then I think it¡¯s better to let him go his own way as a potential ally rather than trying to bring him under Karl¡¯s wing at this point.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen him. He¡¯s a deep-thinking child. And yet, he¡¯s so free-spirited that he can be unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to suppress him.¡±


    ¡°So that means¡­¡±


    Isabella leaned in close.


    ¡°You mean that boy knows your intentions too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I confirmed it today.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t entirely satisfying, but now that she had a definite answer, it was an acceptable story for the time being. Besides, she already knew that Ulbhild wouldn¡¯t blindly follow her wishes.


    Isabella sighed as she looked at her daughter¡¯s unwavering attitude.


    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s how children are, they don¡¯t always follow their parents¡¯ hearts.¡±


    Ulbhild nodded, suppressing the urge to say that the same could be said in reverse.


    ¡°It¡¯s late. Why don¡¯t you go to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I was going to leave anyway.¡±


    Isabella stood up. The mother she had once looked up to was now a head shorter than her.


    ¡­¡­Children grow up so quickly. Thinking that, Isabella left Ulbhild¡¯s private quarters.


    ¡®Nothing is easy.¡¯


    Ulbhild leaned back against the backrest and sighed.


    ¡®But I won¡¯t doubt my choice.¡¯


    She thought of Allenvert and Verdzig.


    ¡®It was dazzling.¡¯


    Just as one might fear going blind from staring at the sun, she felt a mix of admiration and envy for Allenvert¡¯s abilities.


    ¡®It¡¯s shameful to be jealous of a younger sibling, Ulbhild.¡¯


    She wished she were a sculptor, her eyes shining as she imagined shaping this beautiful raw stone into a masterpiece.


    ¡®Even in admitting defeat, Allen was admirable.¡¯


    It was a virtue greater than ambition. Perhaps this boy would not be devoured by the evil dragon of desire.


    In this way, Allenvert had earned Ulbhild¡¯s favor with his character. It was no easy feat.


    ¡®I wish I could continue watching his brilliance grow, even tomorrow and the day after.¡¯


    Ulbhild sighed and looked at the documents on her desk. Unfortunately, there was an urgent operation that had to be carried out tomorrow. It had been decided at the morning meeting.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be meeting her again after a long time.¡¯


    The commander of the external unit.


    The hostage was sent by Angantyr.


    And the daughter of Allenvert¡¯s enemy.


    ¡®¡­I should probably bring up Allen tomorrow.¡¯


    Ulbhild realized then that the two had not been informed of their meeting.


    ¡®Should I tell her?¡¯


    She had a tendency to be absentminded in subtle ways.


    ***


    I reached out and infused the mask with mana.


    Using my heightened senses, refined enough to detect a spider descending on a silk thread, I probed the abundant mana embedded in the mask.


    ¡®Hmm. As expected.¡¯


    I could feel the presence of invisible magic engraved on the entire mask.


    ¡®Truly overwhelming defensive magic.¡¯


    Intricate yet sturdy formulas and magic circles were engraved on the inside of the mask like invisible reliefs.


    ¡®Incredible.¡¯


    I could sense both the craftsmanship of an artisan and the skill of a high-ranking mage. As expected of an item handled by a Clan of the caliber of the Grunewald.


    ¡®How much money would you make smuggling something like this?¡¯


    Not that I¡¯m saying I would do it. Anyway.


    ¡®This extraordinary magic is probably a polymorph spell that alters the wearer¡¯s appearance.¡¯


    But that¡¯s not what I¡¯m looking for. I focused my mind and examined the formulas. And then...


    ¡®Found it.¡¯


    I identified the foreign mana formula that was subtly hiding in a corner.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha.¡±


    I knew it. So this is a tracking spell.


    ¡®Someone else inscribed this magic.¡¯


    It¡¯s not common for ordinary people to inscribe new magic on an existing artifact. This must have been done by a ¡®con artist¡¯ who makes a living doing this.


    ¡®It¡¯s clear. Verdzig has his hands in the underworld too.¡¯


    A mage with the skill to pull off a stunt like this? He must have a reputation in the underworld.


    ¡®But it¡¯s too obvious.¡¯


    Even though Verdzig is clever...


    ¡®He¡¯s still young.¡¯


    Compared to seasoned veterans, he lacks a bit of subtlety in hiding his sinister side. He should have considered all possibilities. For example.


    ¡®¡­The possibility that I could destroy that trap with my own hands.¡¯


    I thought back to when I destroyed the Dark King¡¯s jewel box.


    "Penetration, and then the Spiral."


    It was a refined technique that could shatter even the protective magic that could withstand an 8th-tier powerhouse¡¯s attack. But I couldn''t use it now. I''d forgotten it.


    "And this ''Spiral'' thing is surprisingly difficult."


    The idea of creating a twist to enhance power was brilliant, but it''s a far cry from simply pinching and twisting flesh.


    "It''s like trying to create a giant whirlpool in a peaceful pond by striking down on the surface."


    It was a miracle possible only because I was staring death in the face at the time, and because I was at the peak of my abilities. In other words, it''s a skill that''s beyond my current level.


    But compared to that, ''Penetration'' is a bit easier. Of course, I mean that relatively.


    "It''s a completely different technique from simply pouring in mana or freezing something by injecting cold."


    It''s a method of destroying the inside without damaging the outside at all. How difficult can it be? It would take years to teach someone like Barclava. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I probably won''t be able to produce a powerful effect yet."


    Even if I use the subtlety of Penetration, or in other words, the ''Penetration technique'' properly, it will probably only cause a slight internal disturbance.


    But that''s okay. All magic has formulas, and there''s a kind of small nucleus that gathers those formulas. All I have to do is find that nucleus and break it.


    ¡°Hoo...¡±


    I took a deep breath and controlled the slight tremor in my hand. Thankfully, there were no explosive magic traps.


    It''s not easy to be as sinister as the Dark King, after all. Verdzig is a powerful and meticulous man, but I know a stronger enemy.


    "Okay, I found it."


    I placed my palm on the mask, finding the tiny nucleus with my pasta-like mana threads.


    I felt a little unsteady. What if it explodes like this? Or what if I mess up the power control and ruin the polymorph magic as well?


    "Stop whining."


    It''s time to act.


    "Hyaah!"


    I shouted and poured out the Penetration technique.


    Crack!


    I could feel the magic formula nucleus hidden inside the mask being shattered in a futile manner.


    "...Done."


    A thrilling sensation ran up my spine. I succeeded.


    "Hahahaha."


    I couldn''t help but laugh like a madman.


    "Hey, thanks. My brother. For nothing more than making me do his dirty work."


    I immediately put on the mask and transformed into Peter.


    "Wow, it''s perfect."


    I danced a silly dance with Peter''s face.


    "Hmm, there''s no sense of incongruity at all."


    I then transformed into Olivier, then Barclava, and finally into Karzan.


    "..."


    It feels strange.


    Meeting my familiar face in the mirror, I felt strangely agitated. I wanted to throw myself out the window and into the shadows of the night.


    But I have to be patient at times like this.


    ''One last step to go.''


    For that last step, I needed the cooperation of Peter and Olivier.


    ***


    The next day, Allenvert called for Peter and Olivier.


    ¡°I have something important to tell you.¡±


    What could he be trying to say? His voice was devoid of its usual playfulness, and Peter knocked on the door nervously.


    ¡°Young Master, may I come in?¡±


    ¡°Peter, come in.¡±


    This time, it was a playful greeting again. Peter and Olivier shrugged at each other.


    ¡°Young Master. You said you had something urgent to tell us.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Allenvert''s eyes were deeper than usual today.


    ¡°¡­Young Master, have you reached the 4th-tier?¡±


    ¡°You figured it out right away.¡±


    Olivier bowed his head.


    ¡°Congratulations.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Your achievement is so rapid that it''s almost incomprehensible.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I''m a genius, but a lot of it is also thanks to luck.¡±


    Allenvert grinned and took out the Mask of Aminicrus.


    ¡°About this mask.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There was a tracking spell inscribed on it.¡±


    Peter and Olivier reacted differently.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Ah, as expected.¡±


    Olivier had anticipated that there would be a trap magic hidden in this mask, just like Allenvert.


    ¡°I removed it last night.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    But even Olivier couldn''t help but be surprised by this statement.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡±


    ¡°Thanks to my sister. I got a clue.¡±


    ¡°Huh. The realm of a genius is something I can''t even begin to imagine.¡±


    Olivier clicked his tongue.


    ¡®That¡¯s only natural,¡¯


    Allenvert thought.


    ¡®Because it was the essence of Karzan¡¯s lifelong study.¡¯


    ¡°Now there''s something I want to do with this mask.¡±


    Olivier''s face turned serious.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you''re going to a masquerade ball.¡±


    ¡°That''s right.¡±


    Peter, with his big eyes, was rolling them back and forth, a step behind the two men¡¯s heavier conversation.


    ¡°Olivier, I said I wanted to share something that''s been weighing on my heart.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No matter what I say, could you accept it?¡±


    ¡°That is...¡±


    Olivier pondered.


    ¡°I''m sorry, but I can¡¯t make any promises. If I judge my master intentions and decisions to be wrong, it is the virtue of a butler, as taught by my uncle, to try to change your mind in any way possible.¡±


    ¡°You mean you can''t give me blind loyalty?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s correct.¡±


    Allenvert grinned.


    ¡°In other words, I can take it as meaning that if you think my intentions are right, you will give me your full support?¡±


    Olivier nodded.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s why I called you two.¡±


    Peter and Olivier straightened their backs.


    ¡°Please go on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°You probably have a guess as to my goal.¡±


    Becoming the next Duke of Grunewald.


    They both thought of that weighty title.


    ¡°But as you know, I can¡¯t count on the support of my maternal Clan, and due to my seven years of seclusion, I have no retainers to command except for the two of you.¡±


    Allenvert began in a heavy tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to win the succession battle against my brothers on my own. They have the solid support of powerful in-laws, capable retainers, and their own accumulated achievements and reputations. Do you both agree up to this point?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°So here¡¯s the thing¡ª¡±


    Allenvert pointed to the harbor that stretched beyond the window.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go into the underworld.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°No, Young Master. The underworld?¡±


    The two reacted as Allenvert expected.


    ¡°That¡¯s too dangerous, no matter how you look at it.¡±


    ¡°Young Master. Do you know how scary and sinister the underworld is?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Allenvert couldn¡¯t help but laugh at this question.


    ¡®Those dangerous guys were the ones who feared me the most, you idiot.¡¯


    ¡°Listen carefully. My story is just beginning.¡±


    A nobleman by day and a godfather by night.


    To obtain this dual identity, he first needed to secure the cooperation of his close aides.


    ¡®I can¡¯t deceive everyone.¡¯


    The path Allenvert would walk would be different from the one the Dark King had walked.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 63

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 63: That¡¯s Where We¡¯ll Need Peter¡¯s Help.


    Before making my case, I first had to listen to Peter¡¯s overblown concerns.


    ¡°Oh, young master! You just don¡¯t understand how dangerous and terrifying those Underworld thugs are!¡±


    Peter was practically spitting as he made a fuss.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°Turns out I¡¯ve been an idiot then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°When I saw them last time, they seemed pretty pathetic.¡±


    I replied casually while cleaning my ear.


    ¡°Oh no, those ones are just low-level nobodies! The real dangerous ones are a whole different story!¡±


    ¡°Listening to you, one might think you¡¯re some bigshot yourself. Are you some sort of spy they sent?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not imharbourant enough to handle a mission like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I pointed at Peter and praised him.


    ¡°That was good. Excellent self-awareness.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a compliment, is it?¡±


    ¡°This is why I dislike sharp-witted kids.¡±


    Peter scratched his neck awkwardly, looking sheepish.


    ¡°Well, given how rough this city is, you hear things now and then. Stuff like someone¡¯s older brother being involved with the underworld, or someone¡¯s uncle losing an arm...¡±


    Peter, being a fallen noble who grew up struggling, probably knew more about this kind of thing than Olivier did.


    ¡°Those people, they¡¯re the kind who rely on their fists rather than the law.¡±


    He was stating the obvious. Where in the world is the law ever closer than a fist?


    ¡°That¡¯s just how the world works.¡±


    I responded indifferently.


    ¡°They do things like extorting protection money, running gambling rings, trafficking humans, or taking assassination requests¡ªheinous stuff.¡±


    ¡°Sure, probably selling drugs, weapons, and even people too.¡±


    ¡°W-wait, young master, you¡¯re not planning to get involved in that, are you?¡±


    I gave Peter a flick on the forehead.


    ¡°Do I look insane to you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±


    Even back when I lived as Karzan, if I heard about human trafficking happening in my territory, I¡¯d personally go and cut off the culprits¡¯ hands.


    Even in the underworld, there are rules that must be followed. It¡¯s not like they have to harm others just to make a living.


    ¡°Olivier knows about this, right?¡±


    I turned away from Peter¡¯s rambling and looked over.


    ¡°Knows what exactly?¡±


    ¡°That the big players in the underworld always have ties to the nobility.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Olivier¡¯s face showed his shock.


    ¡°Young master, how do you know that?¡±


    It¡¯s an uncomfortable truth¡ªone that few know, and even fewer dare to suspect, no matter how plausible it may seem.


    ¡°There are ways to know these things.¡±


    I had been killed by a man who wielded those dark connections as a weapon to claim the title of king.


    And as fate would have it...


    "When I visited the harbour, I realized something¡ªthe connection between this duchy and the underworld runs deeper than I initially thought."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Where wealth accumulates, shadows gather. If someone slips contraband among the cargo on passing ships, they can turn a much larger profit. And for men already risking their lives on the rough seas, why wouldn¡¯t they take on slightly riskier ventures?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying it¡¯s just speculation, is there?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Olivier, the nephew of Head Butler Aiden, had been trained to follow in his uncle¡¯s footsteps. Could he really be unaware of the underbelly of issues surrounding the duchy?


    ¡®That¡¯s impossible.¡¯


    I don¡¯t expect Olivier to be naive.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already encountered the smugglers lurking all around the harbour, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    And we also saw men with spider tattoos, enforcing their own laws and operating independently beyond the reach of the local watch.


    I intended to enter that spider¡¯s nest and take control of it.


    ¡°A man like my father wouldn¡¯t need to align himself with the underworld. But if we¡¯re talking about ambitious relatives trying to position the next head of the Clan, vassals and retainers seeking greater profit, or even my own siblings¡ªthey might very well seek the help of the underworld.¡±


    I pointed at Olivier.


    ¡°If you deny this outright, I¡¯ll be disappointed. That would be no different than deceiving me, Olivier.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely correct.¡± Olivier admitted without hesitation.


    ¡°However, you must also heed Peter¡¯s warnings. These people are monsters who won¡¯t hesitate to shed blood if paid. If the young master of Grunewald gets involved with them, it would be a scandal of epic proharbourions.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°And if you¡¯re thinking of building a power base in the underworld without leveraging the Clan¡¯s authority, let me be frank¡ªyou¡¯ll be seen as nothing more than a reckless outsider throwing your life away. The underworld has its own rules.¡±


    That part, I couldn¡¯t agree with.


    Even if I were thrown into the underworld without any backing, I was confident I could build a following in no time. And now that I wield the power of the 4th-tier, there¡¯s even less room for debate.


    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s impossible to evade the watchful eyes of the Security Guards and Royal Guards with just a mask. Unless, of course, you have the supharbour of influential allies, like your siblings do¡­¡±


    Olivier¡¯s concerns were entirely valid. That¡¯s why I needed to convince him first.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard your concerns. Now, let me persuade the two of you.¡±


    I began folding my fingers one by one as I laid out my points.


    ¡°First, there aren¡¯t many who can truly harm me as I am now. Would a guard wandering the streets in plain clothes fear for their life? No. As long as I avoid the most dangerous slums, who would dare provoke a warrior who¡¯s reached the 4th-tier?¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Besides, I¡¯ve mastered the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path. Even before acquiring such technique, I managed to elude the Dark King¡¯s relentless pursuit for a long time. Who could possibly catch me now?


    ¡°Second, I need hands and swords, but relying solely on the retainers ¡®approved by Father¡¯ won¡¯t suffice. I need an invisible hand and a sword in the shadows.¡±


    If Olivier and Peter serve as retainers of the light, then I must find my retainers in the dark. That was a lesson I learned from Karzan, under the tutelage of the Dark King.


    ¡®Above all¡­¡¯


    If my enemies watch me from the abyss, I must have my own abyss to watch them in return.


    ¡°Third, if any survivors of the Eisenach are hiding within the underworld, I have a duty to find them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I folded my fourth finger.


    ¡°Lastly, I am more than capable of evading detection and returning from the underworld unscathed. And perhaps this is the most crucial point.¡±


    Olivier, who had been listening intently, finally asked a question.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where we¡¯ll need Peter¡¯s help.¡±


    ¡°M-me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I patted Peter on the shoulder.


    "Peter, how¡¯s your mother doing these days?"


    ¡°She¡¯s much better now. I¡¯ve felt bad about not being able to take care of her often, but thanks to your generosity, Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Your youngest sibling must have had a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and as her older brother, I feel sorry for her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been fulfilling your role as the head of the family well, so there¡¯s no need for guilt.¡±


    Whenever the topic turned to his family, Peter¡¯s eyes would glisten with emotion.


    ¡°By the way, youngest is impressive. Unlike¡­ someone else.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, even Young Master Barclava seems to have matured quite a bit this time¡­¡±


    ¡°I never mentioned any names.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    To fall into such an obvious trap¡ªwhat a fool.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss your mother?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do. Actually, her birthday is coming up soon¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the perfect excuse, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Excuse for what?¡±


    ¡°Go see your mother after work. Visit her and come back later in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    Peter looked utterly confused, so I explained further.


    ¡°In the meantime, I plan to disguise myself as you and blend in with the servants.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re not serious?¡± Olivier interjected.


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to go in and out as Peter?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    I snapped my fingers with a grin.


    ¡°No one would dare to enter the annex uninvited anyway, especially after we¡¯ve already weeded out the staff.¡±


    That had been the first order I gave Olivier.


    ¡°If I stay locked in this room, who could possibly know whether it¡¯s Peter or me inside?¡±


    Even if I stepped outside the estate disguised as Peter, no one would notice. Peter often went home after work anyway.


    ¡®If someone were so obsessed as to follow a servant of fallen noble lineage to their house to keep tabs on them, I¡¯d be impressed.¡¯


    Such determination would earn my respect.


    But no amount of reasoning beats firsthand experience. I donned the mask and transformed into Peter.


    ¡°W-whoa!¡±


    Peter shot to his feet in shock.


    ¡°It¡¯s identical!¡±


    Even Olivier, glancing back and forth between us, couldn¡¯t help but admit it.


    ¡°With the naked eye, it¡¯s impossible to tell you apart.¡±


    ¡°See? Even the voice matches, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does.¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you think now? Does my plan still seem ridiculous?¡±


    Olivier sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t. But simply looking and sounding like Peter won¡¯t be enough. You¡¯ll need to match his mannerisms, tone, gestures, even his walk. Everything must align so perfectly that even if someone grows suspicious, they won¡¯t uncover the truth.¡±


    ¡°Fair point.¡±


    Olivier¡¯s conditions were entirely reasonable.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I propose a test. Let¡¯s see if anyone among the servants at the annex notices anything unusual when I mingle with them.¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Olivier''s gaze deepened.


    "If that¡¯s possible, this plan is nearly flawless."


    "Right?"


    "Impressive. How could you devise such a meticulous plan¡­?"


    "This is nothing."


    Spend a few decades living in the underworld, and you naturally learn to become a wily old fox.


    "Peter."


    I turned to look at him.


    "I¡¯m not going to force you. I won¡¯t ask you to do anything dangerous either. But if you¡¯re uncomfortable, tell me honestly."


    "¡­I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just worried about my mother and siblings." Peter answered hesitantly.


    "I promise¡ªthey¡¯ll be safe."


    If I were to build a foothold in the underworld, Peter¡¯s family would be the first I¡¯d ensure were protected.


    "Peter, think of this as a pact. If you assist me and prove your loyalty, I¡¯ll make sure you receive a reward worthy of your efforts."


    "A pact! Young Master, how could someone like me¡­"


    Peter waved his hands in protest.


    "A pact is always equal. Whether commoner or noble, both sides must uphold it."


    I had cut down countless hands that broke such agreements.


    "I¡¯ll ask you as well, Olivier. Can you keep this secret from my father and your uncle?"


    "¡­"


    After a long silence, Olivier finally replied.


    "Young Master, I¡­ understand."


    ***


    Allenvert changed into Peter¡¯s clothes and descended to the dining hall.


    "Olivier, why are you looking at me like that?"


    Allenvert asked with feigned innocence.


    "¡­Even your walk is identical."


    "Of course it is. Do you think this is my first time?"


    Olivier agreed to keep this matter confidential, on the condition that the household staff in the annex wouldn¡¯t discover the truth.


    "Now, watch."


    Allenvert hunched his shoulders slightly and lowered his gaze¡ªperfectly mimicking Peter¡¯s posture.


    "Convincing, isn¡¯t it?"


    "It is."


    Olivier admitted grudgingly.


    Even without the mask, Allenvert could infiltrate as a double agent with ease. Whether as a cleaner, a cook, or a gardener, blending in had never been an issue for him.


    ¡®With this mask, it¡¯s a walk in the park.¡¯


    "Now, just sit back and watch."


    Allenvert approached the cook.


    "Sir!"


    "Oh, Peter! What¡¯s up?"


    "Young Master will be dining in his room today, so I came to pick up the tray."


    "Ah, is that so? Got it."


    The cook chatted with Allenvert without a hint of suspicion.


    "Anything I can help you with?"


    "Why, is the Young Lord hungry?"


    "No, not at all. Heheh."


    Even the awkward scratch at his neck was an exact match for Peter¡¯s mannerisms.


    "Then how about chopping some vegetables?"


    "Sure."


    Allenvert¡¯s expression changed the moment he gripped the kitchen knife. The soul of a seasoned swordmaster awoke within him.


    Thududududu!


    The rapid slicing blurred his hands, the knife moving too fast for the eye to follow. The cook gaped in astonishment.


    "What the¡ªwhy are you so fast?"


    "Guess I¡¯ve got a knack for this."


    "Back when I asked you before, everything was uneven and a total mess."


    "Maybe watching the young master practice swordplay opened my eyes to it?"


    "Now that¡¯s ridiculous. Slicing people and cutting meat are two entirely different things."


    "Aren¡¯t they kind of similar?"


    Allenvert immediately clamped his mouth shut after blurting that out.


    ¡®That sounded way too much like Karzan.¡¯


    Saying that flesh¡ªwhether human or animal¡ªwas all the same once a blade pierced it? That was closer to the philosophy of a blood-soaked assassin than an ordinary cook.


    Luckily, the cook seemed unfazed. Allenvert¡¯s voice and tone were indistinguishable from Peter¡¯s, and the statement didn¡¯t raise any red flags.


    "Anything else I can chop?"


    "Oh, sure. How about this?"


    "Gladly."


    Allenvert carefully prepared ingredients for his own meal.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a while.¡¯


    Karzan¡¯s memories stirred¡ªa vivid recollection of scrounging at the bottom rungs of the underworld. Back then, he¡¯d gather bruised, unsellable produce to feed his siblings.


    "Peter, you seem to be in a good mood today."


    "Do I?"


    Allenvert grinned wide.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he be? Tonight, he¡¯d finally return to the long-awaited depths of the underworld.


    "¡­"


    Only Olivier, watching from the sidelines, seemed uneasy about Allenvert¡¯s bright demeanor.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 64

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 64: The Hour of the Mad Dog


    Peter used the money Allenvert had given him to buy a cake in celebration of his mother¡¯s birthday.


    ¡°This¡­ this is so precious¡­¡±


    His mother, who once enjoyed the finest delicacies as a baroness, now seemed pitiful and frail, startled by even the smallest luxuries after being worn down by years of poverty.


    ¡°It was the young master who made it possible.¡±


    Peter said, tears welling up as he held his mother¡¯s hands.


    ¡°He said, since your birthday is approaching, I should go while I had the chance.¡±


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s truly a kind person.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. He¡¯s incredibly kind.¡±


    Peter said with conviction.


    Just then, his youngest sibling hesitated before asking.


    ¡°Brother, are you sure you¡¯re okay? Aren¡¯t you pushing yourself too hard?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Peter said, patting his younger sister¡¯s head.


    ¡°You¡¯re keeping them safe, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two gold coins Allenvert had given them. They were the family¡¯s last line of defense, meant to protect them when Peter wasn¡¯t around.


    ¡°Still, spending money on my birthday¡­¡±


    His mother said, her tone heavy with guilt.


    ¡°That money could buy bread to feed us for several meals¡­¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Mother.¡±


    Peter replied, his voice tinged with frustration at her weary perspective.


    ¡°The young master said he would even raise my salary! He told me that if I follow him faithfully, our family can live comfortably.¡±


    ¡°That Allenvert¡­? The young master?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother, please trust me. The young master is truly a remarkable person.¡±


    Peter said with unwavering certainty, feeding her a piece of cake.


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    She said, wiping away tears.


    ¡°So sweet¡­ It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had something this sweet and soft¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe. You¡¯ll get to enjoy it more often from now on.¡±


    Peter said with a foolish grin as he offered the cake to his siblings.


    ¡°Here, you should try some too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, brother. I¡¯ll eat well.¡±


    As they nibbled on the cake, tears filled their eyes.


    ¡°This is amazing, big brother.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Watching them, Peter thought to himself.


    Even if I can¡¯t throw myself into a blazing inferno for the young master, I¡¯d gladly stick my bare hands into a scorching oven to pull out bread if it meant helping him.


    ¡®What nonsense am I even thinking?¡¯


    He wondered, scratching his head with a clueless expression.


    ¡®Still¡­ I wonder if the young master is doing well?¡¯


    ¡­If anything, I wish him good luck.


    ***


    Olivier quietly observed Allenvert as he casually conversed with the servants.


    ¡®Unbelievable.¡¯


    Even to Olivier, it seemed flawless¡ªcompletely natural, without the slightest trace of awkwardness.


    ¡®Unless they were someone of Young Lady Ulbhild¡¯s caliber, no one would even suspect a thing.¡¯


    Olivier was impressed. Was it because of Allenvert¡¯s performance, so convincing that it defied even the sharpest physical senses?


    No. What truly struck him was Allenvert¡¯s attitude¡ªthe audacity to accept conditions so brazenly imposed by a mere butler and the earnestness with which he worked to prove himself.


    ¡®All this just to persuade me¡­¡¯


    Who else would go to such lengths for a servant? It was only natural for Olivier to feel a deep sense of gratitude and admiration welling up within him.


    ¡®¡­But still, going into the underworld alone?¡¯


    That worry was something he couldn¡¯t easily shake.


    However, Allenvert was no helpless child wandering by a riverside, nor was he an inexperienced young master in need of constant guidance.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t trust him, who will?¡¯


    Even as Olivier reminded himself that trust was the butler¡¯s duty, a part of him remained conflicted. Was it truly right not to report this? A matter of this magnitude?


    ¡®But if I do report it, I¡¯ll be betraying the young master¡¯s trust.¡¯


    And so, it became a question Olivier had to answer for himself.


    What does loyalty mean?


    ¡®¡­The answer is clear.¡¯


    Olivier decided to follow Allenvert¡¯s wishes.


    ***


    As the sunset painted the sky, Peter returned.


    "Did everything go well?"


    "Yes."


    He replied.


    "Anyone suspicious seem to take notice?"


    "No, none."


    "Thought so."


    "And how was the young master?"


    Peter turned his attention to Olivier, who answered in his stead.


    "Utterly flawless."


    "Wow, really?"


    Peter exclaimed in admiration.


    "The young master truly is capable of anything."


    Of course. I smirked.


    "Alright, let''s get down to business."


    I said, clapping my hands to draw their focus.


    "When the night grows deep, I''ll be leaving the annex. In the meantime, Peter, you''ll stay in my room, and Olivier, stay on alert just in case anything unexpected happens."


    Both of them replied with reluctant acceptance.


    "Understood."


    "Yes, Young Master."


    "For the record, I''ll be back by tomorrow morning."


    "What?! Morning?!"


    "Yeah."


    "Where will you sleep then?"


    "Listen. I''ll sleep when I get back."


    "Wow, you''re going to be exhausted."


    Peter muttered, sounding half-dazed.


    "And what if someone asks where you were or if you¡¯re still asleep at this hour?"


    "Just say I was practicing mana cultivation techniques or something."


    I said dismissively.


    Who would question me? After all, I¡¯m already a prodigy who learned the martial arts from Young Lady Ulbhild herself.


    "If anything urgent happens, wake me. Missing a night of sleep won''t kill me."


    There were plenty of times in the past when I went days without rest. And when I was younger, hunger kept me awake countless nights.


    "¡­"


    Those sleepless, hungry nights. The memory of my grandfather surfaced, making my mood dip slightly. It wasn¡¯t just the overcast weather that dampened my spirits.


    "Will it rain tonight?"


    "It looks like it. You should at least bring an umbrella¡­"


    Peter suggested.


    "What are you talking about? Do you think this is some leisurely stroll?"


    I chuckled, then turned to him.


    "Let¡¯s swap clothes. And next time, stock a few spare outfits in my room."


    "Ah, yes. But won¡¯t going home twice in one day seem suspicious?"


    "They''re watching me, not you."


    I said plainly.


    Besides, I know better than anyone how tedious surveillance can be. Staying on high alert every second, even on quiet nights when the world sleeps? That¡¯s unrealistic.


    ¡®And I already have the means to detect any pursuit or surveillance.¡¯


    I really ought to thank Ulbhild again for that.


    "Being too cautious at this point would be excessive. It¡¯s not the time for hesitation¡ªit¡¯s the time to act decisively."


    With that, my decision was final, and Peter stopped voicing any concerns.


    "Understood."


    "Good. Still, we should scout out some escape routes, like a hidden passage, just in case."


    "I¡¯ll look into that."


    Olivier offered.


    "If Olivier takes charge, we¡¯ll be in good hands."


    Leaning back into the chair, I gazed out the window.


    "Alright, everyone, relax until night falls."


    The crimson-streaked sunset was being swallowed by the sea.


    ¡®The hour of the Mad Dog is about to begin.¡¯


    That hazy twilight hour when it¡¯s impossible to tell if the approaching beast is a dog or a wolf lurking in the distance.


    ¡®The hour of the mad dog has truly arrived.¡¯


    Once that sun is fully submerged beneath the sea, my night will finally begin.


    ¡®...I¡¯ve waited so long for this.¡¯


    Tonight, to that dreary yet nostalgic underworld¡ª


    I will return.


    ***


    Just before the eagerly anticipated night of Grunewald arrived, a man visited the Duke¡¯s study.


    ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    ¡°Take a seat.¡±


    Duke Georg Grunewald replied.


    The Duke cast his gaze at the man, whose demeanor seemed at odds with the refined elegance of a noble household. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve been keeping up with the news. It¡¯s been a long time since the castle has been this lively.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite the commotion, I¡¯ll admit.¡±


    ¡°I never imagined you¡¯d assign me to Young Master Allenvert.¡±


    The man grinned.


    ¡°You seem to have great expectations for him.¡±


    Duke Georg offered no reply.


    ¡°Is it because of his remarkable talent in martial arts?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason. You know that.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The man rubbed his stubbly chin, evidence of days without shaving.


    ¡°Ah, pardon me. I came in such a rush, I didn¡¯t have time to tidy up my appearance.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t waste time grooming yourself even if you had the time.¡±


    ¡°Haha, fair point.¡±


    It was rare for anyone to speak so casually with Duke Georg, a figure so imposing that even Count Aiden, the head of a prestigious vassal family, tread carefully around him.


    ¡°I picked up some interesting stories on my way here.¡± The man remarked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear them.¡±


    A flicker of curiosity flashed in Georg¡¯s eyes as if genuinely eager to know the man¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s the rumor that Jeffrey from the Royal Guards has decided to swear fealty to the fourth young master. That alone caught my attention. And the impression the young master left at the banquet wasn¡¯t bad either.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the story of how Keseg fell for the fourth young master¡¯s provocation and ended up humiliated, and how even that overbearing Special Operations Division seems to have acknowledged him. Fascinating tales all around.¡±


    The man spoke with an amused grin.


    ¡°But above all, what intrigued me the most was your decision to appoint me as the fourth young master¡¯s swordsmanship instructor. Have you finally found a suitable candidate?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for you to decide.¡±


    Georg replied curtly.


    The man¡¯s grin didn¡¯t waver, even in the face of the Duke¡¯s stoic demeanor.


    ¡°I was curious anyway. I¡¯ve wanted to see it for myself¡ªcan someone really change that much?¡±


    On this, Georg silently agreed.


    ¡°At the very least, there¡¯s no denying his martial talent. Can I train him in the way I see fit?¡±


    ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    After all, that wasn¡¯t what truly mattered.


    ¡°And what level of authority will I have...?¡±


    The Duke¡¯s response was straightforward.


    "As you wish."


    ¡°Oh, really? That might be a bit risky.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Well, this is surprising.¡±


    The man said with a grin.


    ¡°To think you would hold him in such high regard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still too soon to say.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re as tight-lipped as ever. A father¡¯s silence isn¡¯t always a virtue, you know.¡±


    The Duke retorted coldly.


    ¡°Spare me the presumptuous remarks.¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    The man replied with a sly smile as he rose from his seat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make any promises. My standards are quite high.¡±


    ¡°They should be. Will you meet him right away?¡±


    The man shook his head.


    "No. I think I''ll observe him casually for about three days."


    "Very well. That''s like you."


    Georg said, dismissing him with a nod.


    ¡°Do whatever you want.¡±


    "Yes, sir. I''ll take my leave."


    Creak.


    The office door closed behind him. As he walked down the hallway, the man paused before a mirror.


    ¡®Hm.¡¯


    He adjusted his facial muscles with meticulous precision, altering his expression.


    His previously distinguished appearance melted away, transforming into that of a completely unremarkable, forgettable man.


    ¡®This should do.¡¯


    From the stories he had pieced together, this fourth young master seemed to be quite the troublemaker. It was an amusing change compared to the timid boy he remembered from the past.


    ¡®If it¡¯s all part of a calculated act¡­¡¯


    It would mean that the seemingly weak boy had a mind far deeper than anyone had imagined.


    ¡®Interesting.¡¯


    But he wasn''t going to get his hopes up. It would take a lot to surprise him.


    Ssshh...


    The man¡¯s figure dissolved into the shadows, vanishing completely as though he had never been there.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 65

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 65: From This Day Onwards, This Street Belongs To Me


    "See you later."


    "¡­Take care."


    I casually bid farewell to Olivier and left the annex.


    ¡®I am Peter. I am Peter¡­¡¯


    I hunched my shoulders, slouched like a man without muscle, and shortened my stride, moving in uneven, slightly skewed steps as if my hips were misaligned.


    ¡®Perfect.¡¯


    It was flawless. Truly, didn¡¯t I look unmistakably like Peter?


    For someone like me, who can replicate even sword techniques, mimicking Peter¡¯s posture and gait was as natural as breathing.


    ¡®Skilled trackers identify people by their walk.¡¯


    That¡¯s why paying attention to such details is crucial. Now, who would recognize me? Even the servants who¡¯ve worked alongside Peter for years didn¡¯t suspect a thing.


    Of course, there are limits. After all, the polymorph spell only alters appearance¡ªit doesn¡¯t suppress mana. Someone with exceptional sensory abilities could still see through it.


    ¡®Although I¡¯ve heard of rare artifacts that can even hide that¡­¡¯


    Naturally, obtaining such items isn¡¯t easy.


    ¡®Not that it matters. There¡¯s no way any of the watchers assigned to this task are high-level.¡¯


    A 6th-tier expert? That level is equivalent to a knight capable of commanding an entire battalion. It¡¯d be absurd to assign someone like that to a trivial surveillance job.


    "Ah, Sir Peter, heading out for the evening?"


    A sturdy-looking guard at the castle gate held up a torch to illuminate my face, checking my identity.


    ¡®At least they respect me enough to use honorifics, even for a servant.¡¯


    The dignity of an organization is often shown in such small details.


    "Yes, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you twice today."


    "Not at all. But is something the matter tonight?"


    "My mother¡¯s feeling a bit unwell. The young master kindly gave me leave to visit her."


    "Ah, I see."


    The guard replied, his face softening with sympathy.


    "Please, go quickly then."


    "Thank you. Take care."


    I gave a polite nod and stepped outside the castle.


    "¡­"


    How anticlimactic.


    For Allenvert to leave the premises, he¡¯d need approval from the head butler¡ªsuch a serious process.


    But leaving the castle disguised as Peter? It was this easy.


    ¡®Walking on foot feels so much better than riding in a carriage.¡¯


    As I descended the wide, well-maintained road, the bustling city greeted me. The urban sprawl, illuminated by countless lights, came alive in the absence of the sun.


    ¡®A city that never sleeps.¡¯


    The road to the harbor was flanked by rows of shops. The deeper into the city, the more residential areas appeared, eventually blending into the slums.


    ¡®No pursuers.¡¯


    After looping around several blocks to confirm I wasn¡¯t being followed, I finally headed toward my destination.


    ¡®There it is.¡¯


    At the far end of the bustling district stood a clothing store. Judging by the mix of customers from all walks of life, it was quite a lively place¡ªjust as Peter had described.


    "Welcome! Oh, Peter, it¡¯s you?"


    "Hello, ma¡¯am!"


    I greeted her with a cheerful smile.


    "Oh, it¡¯s been a while."


    "Hehe, I¡¯m here to splurge a little today."


    ¡°Oh my, what¡¯s the occasion? Go ahead and spend freely!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    It was surprising how naturally Peter had blended into this neighborhood for such a long time. I responded casually to anyone who spoke to me as if it was second nature.


    ¡®This should do.¡¯ Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I picked out clothes that wouldn¡¯t look out of place amidst the street¡¯s scenery.


    ¡°Oh dear, why are you buying such big clothes? They¡¯re not for you, are they?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡¯re not. It¡¯s an errand.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask any further questions. People around here were generally indifferent and didn¡¯t pry into others¡¯ business.


    After purchasing the clothes, I walked further into a secluded alleyway.


    ¡®The air¡¯s changing bit by bit.¡¯


    The salty scent of the sea was mingled with the stench of various refuse. As I grew accustomed to the smell, I arrived at Peter¡¯s home.


    A single room tucked into the corner of a three-story building. Peter¡¯s family lived as tenants in that small space.


    For a servant of the Grunewald, the residence was shockingly dilapidated. Wasn¡¯t this a family that once held a baronial title? Just how far did they have to fall to end up like this?


    Shff.


    Moving like an assassin, I silently peered into the room.


    Inside, a gaunt middle-aged woman and two children¡ªa boy and a girl who resembled Peter¡ªwere sleeping together under a single blanket.


    So this is Peter¡¯s family. I memorized their faces.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    I climbed up to the building¡¯s rooftop. With the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path, scaling a building felt no more challenging than walking up a hill.


    Once on the rooftop, I changed into the clothes I¡¯d just bought, carefully folding Peter¡¯s garments and tucking them away in a corner.


    Then, I imbued mana into the mask, transforming myself into Karzan.


    ¡®Perfect fit.¡¯


    The clothes, which had been oversized to the point of being cumbersome on Peter¡¯s body, fit Karzan as though they were tailored for him.


    Drip, drop.


    I glanced up at the sky, feeling raindrops hit the mask. The heavy clouds obscured the moon, plunging the night into pitch-black darkness. It looked as if it would start pouring at any moment.


    ¡®Perfect weather for some chaos.¡¯


    I looked down at my reflection in a dirty puddle of water. The faint glow of blue aura illuminated my face.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Karzan¡¯s face stared back at me.


    Young and unscarred, it was the visage of Karzan from years ago. This is the face that would once again conquer Grunewald¡¯s underworld.


    ¡®I never intended to live under another identity.¡¯


    Karzan had died.


    And now, Karzan had returned.


    Both Allenvert and Karzan¡ªneither identity would be discarded. Right now, though, it was Karzan¡¯s time.


    That said¡­


    After being accustomed to Allenvert¡¯s face, returning to this one felt oddly jarring.


    ¡®No mistaking it, I look like someone who¡¯s lived their life crawling through the underworld.¡¯


    Seeing this damned old face again brought back memories of other faces I¡¯d once known.


    ¡®Are they all still out there, living their lives somewhere?¡¯


    Those who¡¯d gone their own way.


    Those who had stayed with me until the bitter end.


    And¡­


    Zamuel.


    Zamuel had been my heir, the one to inherit everything from Karzan, and my most trusted second-in-command. Calm and patient, he surely must¡¯ve held the organization together in my absence.


    ¡®But the Dark King wouldn¡¯t have let you be.¡¯


    Seventeen years had passed since then. Were you exiled? Attacked? Betrayed? Or did you lower your head, bow to survive, and continue on?


    ¡­I have no way of knowing now.


    But as I walked through the night once more, I knew¡ªsomeday, I would hear your name again.


    ¡®Just stay alive, no matter what.¡¯


    I wouldn¡¯t act hastily. After all, what¡¯s the point of rushing after 17 years of delay?


    Time was on my side. Even a terminal fate couldn¡¯t kill me just yet.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    My muttered voice was low and chilling. The perfect tone for a man of the underworld.


    ***


    I walked through the slums of the city. The overcast night sky welcomed me back like a prodigal son, finally releasing a fine drizzle.


    ¡°Wow, what weather. Just perfect for chaos.¡±


    It was gray, damp, and stifling, with rain steadily falling. Without hesitation, I ventured deeper into the alleys.


    I carried no sword, but that was fine. I had the bracelet bestowed upon me by Ulbhild.


    ¡®This is where it begins.¡¯


    I stopped in a certain alley. Instinct told me this was the threshold¡ªthe territory of the underworld¡¯s residents.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The buildings were packed tight, the streets narrow, and the pedestrians were a motley crew.


    The underworld¡¯s back alleys stretched out before me, a foul-smelling maw waiting to swallow me whole.


    I stepped into this nocturnal cave, muddying my feet in filth and mud as I went.


    ¡®So many broken lives here. What a mess, honestly.¡¯


    I passed drunks, addicts, a man urinating on the street, others missing limbs, women standing exhausted with cigarettes dangling from their lips, cocky kids, and old men who might have once ruled these streets but now were nothing more than shabby shadows of their past.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hollow eyes briefly glanced at me before quickly looking away.


    Though I hadn¡¯t walked these alleys in 17 years, they didn¡¯t question my presence, as if accepting me as one of their own.


    And to me, these strangers felt oddly familiar too.


    After all, back alley residents always seemed to look the same.


    ¡®It¡¯s nothing new, but still¡­¡¯


    There was virtually no concept of law and order in this alley.


    Even the guards who patrolled with torches didn¡¯t bother venturing into these parts. It was as though an unspoken agreement existed¡ªa separate border of the night.


    ¡°What a bunch of assholes.¡±


    I strolled casually between the vagrants who glared at me with hostile eyes.


    ¡°What are you looking at? You fucking miserable failures.¡±


    One of them, visibly irritated, began fumbling with something inside his coat. Likely a dagger.


    ¡®Look at these assholes, they want to stab a person in water just because they''ve been cursed?¡¯


    I smirked and lowered my voice, letting it drip with menace.


    ¡°Pull that out, and you¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    I could feel the guy flinch.


    Curious how I knew? It was thanks to my heightened senses, honed through years of training. I could sense a spider descending on a web, so how could I not notice such a crude attempt?


    One of his companions reached out and stopped him, pulling him back. I watched the scene unfold and spoke again.


    ¡°At least you¡¯ve got some sense. You just saved your buddy¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    They hesitated, the tension in the air palpable.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be eating gruel for the rest of your lives, get out of my way. Now.¡±


    The moment I finished speaking, the vagrants scattered like the tide retreating from the shore.


    ¡°Well, good. Don¡¯t block the road. Now get lost, far away.¡±


    I chuckled as I watched them flee, their makeshift barricade dissolving into nothing.


    I¡¯m not here to save anyone who gets caught up in this mess and ends up dead. That¡¯s not my responsibility.


    ¡®This is the time to stay sharp.¡¯


    Even as I walked, I expanded my senses, prepared for any ambushes that might come. This was all part of my training.


    ¡®They say that once this technique is mastered, not even a stray arrow on the battlefield will hit you, huh?¡¯


    It was a claim worth believing. Truly, it was a martial art to take pride in. Ulbhild was a remarkable teacher, and I was a student who made teaching rewarding.


    ¡°Hey, whose turf is this anyway?¡±


    I called out to the desolate alley around me.


    ¡°You there. Know anything?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    A vagrant caught in my gaze swallowed nervously.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh? Keeping secrets, are you?¡±


    I smirked.


    ¡°Loyalty, huh? Or maybe you¡¯re just scared of what¡¯ll happen if you talk? Seems like the so-called boss of this area is a real big shot. A pathetic little prick, but with some presence, I¡¯ll admit.¡±


    The group of vagrants stirred uneasily at my taunts. Ah, the thrill of spouting nonsense¡ªit was oddly liberating.


    ¡°You, who the fuck are you to say that.......¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Is your curiosity worth more than your life?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Karzan¡¯s rough, menacing face, combined with his sharp, murderous gaze and low, gravelly voice was enough to intimidate even the hardened criminals of the underworld.


    ¡®A filthy-looking local thug with a nasty face leaves a stronger first impression than some mysterious master.¡¯


    Regardless, I didn¡¯t press the vagrant for an answer.


    Rumors spread fast in the dark. Soon enough, word of a rough-looking man spouting threats about taking over the area would reach the right ears.


    ¡®Whether those ears belong to someone with a spider tattoo or not doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    I¡¯d meet them eventually¡ªsooner or later, all roads would lead to them.


    For now, there was something more pressing.


    Snnnnff.


    I inhaled deeply, taking in the damp, foul stench of the back alleys. The smell I had longed for stung my nostrils.


    ¡°Ah, this sticky, stifling, filthy air.¡±


    The air of the slums, the air of the underworld. It finally felt real.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Karzan, the mad dog who once roamed the nights of Flanders, had returned to the darkness of Grunewald.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, you bastards.¡±


    I laughed like a lunatic.


    ¡°From this day onwards, this street belongs to me.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t the kind of declaration anyone could just brush off. Bloodlust-filled gazes shot toward me from all directions, sharp as blades.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 66

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 66: I''ll Let You Live


    How far had I walked?


    "Hey, you¡ªyeah, the guy with dog-like face. Got a minute to chat?"


    Finally, something took the bait. I turned around with a wide grin.


    ¡°Oh, you called for me?¡±


    There they were¡ªfive men standing there, trying their best to look tough. A bunch of nobodies just barely making it to the 1st-tier, huh.


    But then, I spotted the massive spider tattoos etched across their faces.


    ¡®Jackpot.¡¯


    How could they bite the bait the moment I threw the line?


    ¡°Today must be my lucky day.¡±


    I spoke like a hunter who had stumbled upon his prey after days of trailing it.


    ¡°Lucky? Are you sure you¡¯re not confusing ¡®lucky¡¯ with ¡®unlucky¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? Don¡¯t be stupid.¡±


    The man in his mid-30s, who had just been insulted out of nowhere, chuckled dryly.


    ¡°Well, this is wild. What the hell are you relying on to run your mouth like that?¡±


    "Of course, I believe in the Lord, my spiritual guide and shepherd."


    ¡°A devout little priest strolling in here alone at this hour? What are you, drunk on sin and debauchery?¡±


    ¡°Sharp guess, but no.¡±


    I studied the man, who seemed to be probing me, trying to figure out who or what I was.


    ¡°So, are you the district guards? The law enforcement? Vigilantes? The terror of the streets? Flames of righteousness? Legendary swordsmen? Masters of martial arts? Protectors of the night?¡±


    ¡°¡­Is this guy mocking us?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Thankfully, they had enough brainpower to recognize sarcasm. That was¡­ somewhat surprising.


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The man asked.


    ¡°What are you even talking about?¡±


    Such baseless accusations were honestly insulting.


    ¡°Sent me? Who¡¯d send me here?¡±


    If anything, it was fate that brought me here. But even I had to admit saying something like that would make me sound like an idiot, so I kept it to myself.


    ¡°You came here looking for trouble, right? Spill it, bastard. Was it One-Eye who sent you? Or Hook-Hand?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea who they are, but what pathetic nicknames. Why are none of them in one piece?¡±


    Then again, in a place like this, it was probably hard to stay intact.


    I walked right up to the five rough-looking thugs.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯d you get those tattoos? I can¡¯t even tell if it¡¯s a spider or an ant.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to get inked, at least pay for a good artist. Doesn¡¯t your organization cover that?¡±


    ¡°...Hah!¡±


    That seemed to hit a nerve. The man who looked like the leader swaggered up to me.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t get it, do you? Just tell me who sent you if you don¡¯t want to die, you little punk.¡±


    I replied with complete indifference.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s honestly shocking how careless you are. Is it because you¡¯ve got numbers on your side? If I had been serious, you¡¯d already be dead five times over.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    At my words, the man flinched slightly, but he quickly pointed at the tattoo on his arm, trying not to lose face.


    ¡°Do you even know what this tattoo means? It¡¯s proof that we¡¯re backed by none other than the famous Bisakino Brotherhood.¡±


    I looked at the man flaunting his supposed connections and let out a chuckle.


    ''Oh, you little street rats. You''re adorable.''


    The group laughed as if I was the joke.


    ¡°Boss, this bastard¡¯s laughing at us.¡±


    ¡°Lost his damn mind, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    I gestured at them casually.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if your so-called backers are the Bisakino Brotherhood or the Three Little Pigs. At best, you''re just a lower-level sub-organization of a sub-organization who can barely lick these guys'' shoes, yet you act so high and mighty."


    ¡°...!¡±


    The color drained from their faces at my brazen insult toward the Bisakino Brotherhood or whoever they thought was protecting them.


    ¡°You must be out of your mind.¡±


    Their leader barked sternly, trying to reassert his dominance.


    ¡°Watch your mouth, kid. No one in this district has ever insulted the Bisakino Brotherhood and walked away with their tongue intact.¡±


    Hearing that kind of pompous threat from a third-rate gang of street thugs made me laugh again. They were really on a roll today.


    ¡°Pathetic assholes. That¡¯s what I call ¡®A fox borrowing the tiger¡¯s authority.¡¯¡±


    ¡°What the hell did you just say?¡±


    ¡°The quality of your weapons, your clothes, your tattoos, your fighting skills¡ªall of it screams that you¡¯re nothing but bottom-feeders. You¡¯re so insignificant you¡¯re not even worth dirtying my hands over. Go fetch your boss instead.¡±


    Their response to my sincere advice?


    ¡°This guy¡¯s nuts.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s completely out of it.¡±


    ¡°Should we just kill him?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s chop his damn head off and toss it into the sea!¡±


    The leader nodded at their chorus of angry voices.


    ¡°Do it. I give you permission.¡±


    At his command, weapons appeared from all directions as if on cue¡ªknives, daggers, hatchets, maces, spears...


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s some collection. Just judging by the arsenal, I''d say you''re some kind of fancy mercenary group.¡±


    The leader sneered at me, noticing that I wasn¡¯t drawing a weapon of my own.


    ¡°And you? Barehanded, huh?¡±


    I casually brushed my fingers over the bracelet hidden beneath my long sleeve. These guys weren¡¯t even worth unsheathing my sword.


    ¡°Yeah, for now.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re seriously insane, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    They must have decided I wasn¡¯t anyone worth worrying about. The tension in their faces gave way to cocky smirks.


    ¡°I don''t know where you came from, but did you think you could take us on with your bare hands?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable. Boys!¡±


    The leader raised his blade, giving the order. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Weapons came flying toward me in a chaotic frenzy. It wasn¡¯t a coordinated attack¡ªjust a reckless flailing of steel.


    ¡®But they were determined to kill me.¡¯


    That sealed their fate.


    I twisted the wrist of the thug holding a mace, disarmed the one with the hatchet, and brought it down on his arm in one fluid motion.


    ¡°Aaargh!¡±


    The scream was pitifully mournful.


    I smashed the shaft of a spear clumsily aimed at my side with the hatchet, splintering it cleanly. Without pause, I hurled the broken shaft straight into the collarbone of the thug wielding a dagger.


    ¡°Gaaaah!¡±


    As the dagger clattered to the ground from his pain-wracked hands, I kicked it up with my foot and caught it mid-air.


    ¡°Die, you bastard!¡±


    A blade came crashing toward me as though chopping firewood. I ducked under it, dodging narrowly, and struck back¡ªslashing through the side of his torso and severing the femoral artery in his thigh.


    Spurt!


    The swordsman collapsed, blood gushing from his leg and side, dying in moments.


    ¡°Eeeek!¡±


    As one thug turned and fled, I hurled the dagger into the back of his head.


    Thunk.


    Another one down.


    ¡°...¡±


    Now, only one remained¡ªa wiry man who had been wielding a spear earlier. He stood frozen in place before me.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡± I said calmly.


    ¡°H-hic...¡±


    The man pissed himself.


    I had fought with brutality matching the savagery of their own methods, and my ruthlessness had utterly shattered his nerve.


    ¡°The moment you decided I was an easy target, you came at me with the intent to kill. That¡¯s why you¡¯re all dead now.¡±


    ¡°S-spare me... I-I didn¡¯t know who I was messing with...¡±


    Just then¡ª


    Whoosh!


    Sensing the dagger flying at me from behind, I instinctively raised a hand to the back of my head.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Without even looking, I caught it mid-air.


    The piss-soaked man in front of me started foaming at the mouth.


    ¡°Gkkk!¡±


    ¡°Why are you the one freaking out? I¡¯m the one who should be surprised.¡±


    I said, shaking my head.


    Slap!


    I struck his cheek hard enough to knock him unconscious but not kill him.


    ¡°Idiot. If you can¡¯t throw a knife properly, why even bother trying?¡±


    I threw the dagger back to him as he backed away in a crouching position


    ¡°Here, take it back.¡±


    The man clutched at his throat where the dagger had lodged, collapsing to the ground.


    ¡°That.¡±


    I said, watching him fall.


    ¡°Is how you throw a knife. Maybe study up on some manuals next time.¡±


    If there even is a next life for you.


    I sighed, looking down at my hand where a shallow cut had formed from catching the blade. A trickle of blood ran down my palm.


    ¡®Hmph, I didn¡¯t manage to catch that part in time.¡¯


    If it were someone like Ulbhild, they would¡¯ve sensed the attack before it even happened. I was still a step behind in comparison.


    ¡°Well, blocking it is enough, I guess.¡±


    Without thinking, I licked the blood from the small wound. Fortunately, none of these idiots had thought to coat their blades with poison.


    ¡°You two.¡±


    I gestured at the thug whose wrist I¡¯d twisted earlier and the one whose shoulder I¡¯d crushed with the hatchet.


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Grasping at their knees, they crawled towards me.


    ¡°Now, remind me¡ªwhat did you say earlier? Something about whether I could take you all on barehanded?¡±


    I pointed the dagger toward the one who had been acting all high and mighty before.


    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    I slapped the man across the face, hard. He rolled his eyes back and collapsed unconscious. Watching him crumple, I turned to the guy with the mace and asked.


    ¡°Do you think we can have a constructive conversation now?¡±


    ¡°W-what kind of nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense? Haha.¡±


    I scratched my cheek before grabbing him by the hair and slamming his head into the ground.


    Once. Twice. Three times. And then¡­


    ¡°Please, stop! I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    Before the fourth slam, he screamed desperately.


    ¡°Still talking down to me, huh? I just gave you a chance to live, but you¡¯re running your mouth wrong. You planning to die for that?¡±


    The thug¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! Please, just spare my life, sir!¡±


    Only then did I let go of his hair. Blood and teeth scattered onto the ground.


    ¡°Spare you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I beg of you!¡±


    ¡°Good. Now you¡¯re finally ready to talk.¡±


    Karzan wasn¡¯t the kind of man to show mercy to his enemies.


    These thugs had already tried to kill me by ganging up on me while I was unarmed.


    If I had been as weak as they assumed, I¡¯d already be a corpse tossed into the sea. Showing leniency to scum like this wasn¡¯t my style.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re going to answer my questions. And just so we¡¯re clear¡ªif you try to hide anything, play mind games, suddenly clam up out of some misplaced sense of loyalty, or pull any kind of stupid stunt¡ª¡±


    I paused, meeting his trembling gaze. The fear in his eyes suggested he wouldn¡¯t dare, but I finished my statement calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll break all your limbs and wake up your unconscious buddy over there to show him the mess I¡¯ve made of you. So make the smart choice. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    The thug shook violently, consumed by terror.


    I knew well that cold, unflinching hostility was what men like him feared most.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    That¡¯s more like it.


    In a much softer tone, I said.


    ¡°Now, tell me everything you know about your organization.¡±


    ¡°W-why do you need to know that¡­?¡±


    So I can figure out whether it¡¯s worth taking over.


    Of course, I didn¡¯t owe him any explanation.


    ¡°Questions I didn¡¯t permit are off-limits. Take note.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°So, are you going to talk or not? I don¡¯t have time to waste. Let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡±


    ¡°Good. Smart choice.¡±


    If the information proved useful, I¡¯d consider letting him live. After all, I was a man who kept his promises.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 67

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 67: Taking Over The Organization


    ¡°Oh, I see. Hmm, yeah, I get it.¡±


    Through meticulous questioning, I managed to extract the information I wanted.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s summarize. The spider tattoo symbolizes the Bisakino Brotherhood, a powerful organization classified as third-rate, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°And you lot are nothing more than fifth-rate fuckers that pay tribute to a lower branch of that Bisakino Brotherhood, essentially scraping the bottom of the barrel.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±


    ¡°The world really has come a long way. Even lowlifes like you guys have some sort of hierarchy these days?¡±


    ¡°¡­W-We do, actually.¡±


    Typically, the underworld organizations are divided like this:


    At the top, first-rate organizations dominate the entire underworld of a kingdom, like Litvaleur or Flanders.


    Below them are the second-rate organizations, which control the underworld in duchies or marquisates, like Grunewald, or wield equivalent power.


    ¡®Then, there are the third-rat, which hold sway over major cities like Grunewald City or possess comparable influence.¡¯


    So, this Bisakino Brotherhood was a pretty notable orgainzation within this city.


    ¡°But now, you¡¯re saying several organizations of similar power have emerged, leading to a chaotic free-for-all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The city is so large and wealthy that its underworld rivals the strength of the entire underworld of smaller marquisates.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t particularly surprising. Where money and people gather, underworld thugs are sure to follow.


    On the other hand, if a prominent group from the capital gets pushed to the outskirts, it¡¯s also common for them to crush the local powers and take over their territory.


    ¡°So, even the second-rate organizations that control the Grunewald Duchy¡¯s underworld have their headquarters in this city?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When conflicts escalate, they sometimes step in to mediate.¡±


    ¡°Aha.¡±


    ¡°The leader of that organization is widely recognized as the undisputed godfather of the city¡¯s entire underworld.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    In short, if I were to take down this so-called Godfather, the Grunewald Duchy¡¯s underworld would fall into my hands.


    ¡®Of course, that¡¯s still a long way off.¡¯


    ¡­But that was also my true goal.


    I patted the iron mace-wielding man¡¯s head gently and spoke with a kind tone.


    ¡°Well done. You¡¯ve answered quite nicely.¡±


    ¡°Th-Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I never said I¡¯d let you live.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Why the shock? I still had more questions to ask.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the next question.¡±


    Before continuing, I wiped the blood trickling from the man¡¯s mouth, where a few teeth had been knocked out.


    ¡°Th-Thank you.¡±


    It¡¯s strange how humans can be. Even after getting beaten half to death, they¡¯re grateful just to have a bit of blood wiped off.


    Maybe he was clinging to the faint hope that I¡¯d let him live. That expectation had turned him into such a pathetic, sentimental man.


    ¡°You¡¯re not paying tribute directly to the Bisakino Brotherhood, are you? It¡¯s probably to one of the fourth-rate orgainzation under them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    The fourth-rate organizations usually operate under third-rate organizations, controlling specific districts or holding significant influence in industries like smuggling, gambling, mercenary work, or contract killings.


    ¡°There must be quite a few groups of that scale in this city.¡±


    ¡°Too many to count.¡±


    And this guy¡¯s group was just a fifth-rate organization, the lowest of the low, doing grunt work for those fourth-rate orgainzations.


    ¡®Come to think of it, this whole system is pretty convoluted.¡¯


    But what I plan to do is simple.


    ¡®Start by taking over one of the bottom-rate organizations, then slowly expand and work my way up.¡¯


    That¡¯s why finding the leader of this pathetic group and taking control of a fifth-rate organization was the perfect first step.


    No one in this line of work would even notice if the leadership of a group like this quietly changed hands¡ªit¡¯s too insignificant to draw any attention.


    ¡®They¡¯re basically abandoned riffraff, which makes them perfect prey for me.¡¯


    With my objective set, I felt surprisingly refreshed.


    ¡°Uh, may I¡­ ask you one question?¡±


    It was clear he remembered that unapproved questions were forbidden. Such well-mannered behavior deserved a little mercy.


    ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ are you even asking about this¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a surprisingly sharp question. Well done.¡±


    ¡°T-Thank you.¡±


    A good question deserves an answer.


    ¡°Because, starting now, I¡¯m going to beat up your boss and take over your organization.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Strange. I said it with the smile of a friendly neighbor, but the guy looked even more terrified than when I was hitting him.


    ¡°If you understand, hurry up and take me to your headquarters.¡±


    Ah, I forgot to add this part. To clarify, I kindly added,


    ¡°¡­Unless you¡¯d rather die.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Good evening.¡±


    I dropped the still-breathing men onto the floor of a shabby hideout, as casually as if tossing sacks of flour.


    Thud!


    The bodies hit the ground, groaning in pain.


    ¡°¡­What the fuck.¡±


    A sharp-eyed young man, who had been watching me closely, let out a short, bitter laugh.


    ¡°What am I supposed to do with these useless bastards?¡±


    He seemed ready to die from embarrassment over his subordinates¡¯ incompetence.


    But he shouldn¡¯t feel too bad¡ªno matter who stepped forward, the outcome would¡¯ve been the same.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what¡¯? Patch up the ones who are alive and bury the ones who aren¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re dead?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. A few of them.¡±


    At that, the man¡¯s eyes flashed with murderous intent.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t glare at me like that. I only fought back because they attacked me first.¡±


    I soothed his anger before asking,


    ¡°By the way, Zizek¡ªhave you had dinner yet?¡±


    At my overly friendly greeting, the man¡ªclearly the boss¡ªtaken aback.


    ¡°Holy moly, how do you know my name? Who sent you?¡±


    ¡°Who sent me? No one.¡±


    I pointed at the iron mace-wielding guy, now sporting a mangled face and awkwardly slumped in the corner.


    ¡°A few hits and he told me everything I needed to know.¡±


    ¡°You traitorous son of a bitch!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, calm down now.¡±


    Like a polite guest, I casually dragged a chair over and sat down.


    ¡°Also, get better chairs. This one looks like it¡¯s about to fall apart.¡±


    Despite my provocative demeanor, Zizek managed to keep his temper in check.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    Caution is almost always the right move. I narrowed my eyes, observing him carefully.


    ¡®Good build, sharp eyes.¡¯


    From what I¡¯d heard on the way here, this wasn¡¯t a man destined to rot in some bottom-feeder gang.


    He supposedly had a reputation for hiding his true abilities, maintaining a surprising amount of respect and principles among the trash he surrounded himself with.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re really made of.¡¯


    If he turned out to be worthwhile, I¡¯d bring him under my wing. If he was just another hypocrite, coward, or piece of shit, then I¡¯d change my approach.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zizek, in turn, was sizing me up with equal scrutiny.


    A man can only see as far as his own skills allow. I broke the silence. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you sense something?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something¡­ unusual about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    I praised Zizek with a grin.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s the intuition of a proper gang boss. I like your awareness.¡±


    ¡°What is it you want?¡±


    Zizek cut straight to the point, trying to gauge my intentions.


    ¡°If it¡¯s money, I can make arrangements. If you¡¯re here to negotiate, let¡¯s talk it out.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    It reminded me of how I reacted when Ulbhild first told me about the hostage from Angantyr. This guy was better than I expected.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    My laugh made Zizek frown in irritation.


    ¡°The word negotiation is funny, don¡¯t you think? Considering you were about to bury me without a second thought.¡±


    ¡°¡­Could you tell me exactly what happened?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I nodded, and Zizek turned to one of his men.


    ¡°Rob, explain what happened.¡±


    So the guy¡¯s name was Rob. I looked over at the pitiful man, missing several front teeth, his face a wreck.


    ¡°W-Well¡­ this man¡ªno, this gentleman¡ªentered the alley and said ¡®From today onward, this street belongs to me.¡¯¡±


    Zizek turned his gaze back to me.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°¡­So we stepped in. We thought he might be some lunatic sent by another group to cause trouble, or maybe just an actual lunatic. We needed to confirm.¡±


    Rob stumbled through his explanation. He recounted the back-and-forth¡ªhow we exchanged words, how I insulted the Bisakino Brotherhood, and how I dismissed them as nobodies, saying I didn¡¯t want to deal with lackeys and that they should bring their boss instead¡ªuntil¡­


    ¡°Hold on, hold on.¡±


    Looking as though he might faint, Zizek held up a hand to stop him.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? You insulted the Bisakino Brotherhood here, of all places?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°¡­And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, you mocked our tattoos? What exactly is your goal? Were you sent here by another gang?¡±


    ¡°You people¡ªbosses and lackeys alike¡ªreally do love jumping to the same conclusions.¡±


    I sighed deeply, crossing my legs.


    ¡°And you, Rob. Why don¡¯t you tell him how you idiots were the ones threatening to cut off my head and throw it into the ocean before attacking me¡ªan unarmed man? Or do you want to die right now?¡±


    At that, Rob quickly averted his gaze, mumbling,


    ¡°I-I was just about to mention that¡­¡±


    ¡°Save it. I¡¯ve already heard enough.¡±


    At that, Zizek shifted his tone as he looked at me.


    ¡°Did you really take them down barehanded?¡±


    ¡°More or less. I borrowed a weapon or two along the way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Think about it carefully. Could you have done the same?¡±


    Zizek shook his head.


    ¡°If I were unarmed? I¡¯d have struggled a bit. I¡¯d probably have taken a stab or two.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a man who knows his limits.¡±


    If he still doubted my abilities after hearing all that, he wouldn¡¯t live long in this world anyway.


    ¡°¡­It seems we may have overreacted on our end. For now, I¡¯ll treat you as a guest. Have some water.¡±


    At Zizek¡¯s signal, one of his men brought out a water bottle from somewhere. I scoffed.


    ¡°Do I look like an idiot? You drink first.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    The underling hesitated and glanced at Zizek, who looked momentarily flustered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no poison. I hate to say it myself, but we¡¯re not nearly organized or meticulous enough to keep odorless, tasteless poison ready for moments like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ actually a fair point.¡±


    Even as I nodded, I insisted once more.


    ¡°But I said you drink it first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink it.¡±


    Zizek grabbed the bottle, took a swig, and then spoke.


    ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s not poisoned. However, I admit I was hasty. I¡¯ll apologize for that.¡±


    His sudden shift in attitude was so pitifully accommodating that I couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Zizek, aren¡¯t you embarrassed to be so spineless in front of your men?¡±


    Zizek sighed and replied.


    ¡°What does it matter? Keeping my head attached to my neck is a little more important right now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more sentimental about your men than you let on.¡±


    And far more pragmatic than I expected.


    Zizek hesitated, glancing at me cautiously before asking.


    ¡°May I at least know your name?¡±


    ¡°Why? So if it¡¯s a name you don¡¯t recognize, you can have your guys dump me in the river?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out my name soon enough.¡±


    I uncrossed my legs and stood up.


    ¡°Zizek, make your decision.¡±


    Releasing a wave of mana, I loomed over Zizek and his men, exerting pressure like a predator cornering its prey.


    ¡°What exactly am I deciding?¡±


    Zizek¡¯s voice quivered slightly as he wiped the sweat forming on his brow.


    ¡°Starting today, you¡¯ll either take down your sign and hand your organization over to me, or you¡¯ll all die here.¡±


    Zizek let out a hollow laugh, as if in disbelief.


    ¡°Damn it, so this was your intention all along.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    Zizek reached for a sword that had been hanging on the wall.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to refuse your offer.¡±


    Were they planning to rush me all at once? A twinge of disappointment flickered through me as I asked,


    ¡°Disappointing. I thought you valued your men¡¯s lives.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? They follow me, and I¡¯m the one responsible for them.¡±


    His words reminded me of Karzan¡ªsomeone from my past.


    ¡°So what now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you alone. If I lose, spare the men who remain and take them in. That¡¯s all I ask.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    I laughed at his unexpected response and asked again.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why not just surrender? You don¡¯t seem like a man too foolish to realize the difference in our strength.¡±


    ¡°Once you step into the underworld, you can¡¯t just roll over like that. I¡¯d rather die than live with that shame.¡±


    I liked his answer.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re a man who understands pride and responsibility. Even with death staring you in the face, your spirit doesn¡¯t break so easily.¡±


    I know men like this. They either die young or endure long enough to become giants. I¡¯m willing to bet this man will be one of the latter.


    ¡°Zizek, I¡¯ll accept your challenge.¡±


    Before we begin, though, I pointed at the worthless fools who had been frozen stiff, silently watching this exchange.


    ¡°You useless bastards. Your leader¡¯s risking his life to save yours, and what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Zizek quickly defended his men as they flinched in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh on them. If I had charged in first, they would have followed without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Pity I can¡¯t confirm that for myself.¡±


    I scanned their faces one by one, then warned.


    ¡°If any one of you tries a cheap trick or a surprise attack, you¡¯ll pay the price for it.¡±


    They averted their gazes, unable to meet mine.


    ¡°It¡¯s an order. Do not interfere.¡±


    Zizek calmed his men before turning to me.


    ¡°This place is too cramped. We¡¯d better move outside to fight.¡±


    ¡°Lead the way if you know a suitable spot.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an open lot nearby.¡±


    I followed Zizek as he led the way.


    ¡°¡­Do you need a weapon?¡±


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t. But this was a duel between men, and I intended to respect Zizek¡¯s resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got what I need, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zizek¡¯s eyes swept over me from head to toe before he let out a sigh.


    ¡°Damn it. Is that an artifact? Selling that weapon alone would make us enough money to last for years.¡±


    Well, he wasn¡¯t wrong about that.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re some bigshot with a mysterious, priceless weapon? Of course. I should¡¯ve known when I had that restless dream earlier¡­¡±


    Despite his words, I gave Zizek credit. Even knowing what he was up against, he chose to stake the fate of his organization on this duel. His courage earned him my respect.


    ¡®A proper leader should be like this.¡¯


    Zizek might genuinely deserve the loyalty of his men.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry too much. I didn¡¯t come here to send you to your deaths.¡¯


    If Zizek proved capable, I planned to keep him on as my proxy to manage the organization.


    Of course, there would be a few conditions.


    ¡®But they won¡¯t be bad terms for you either.¡¯


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 68

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 68: Once Again, the Boy¡¯s Resolve Was Broken


    ¡°¡­The rain has stopped.¡±


    Torchlight illuminated the dark clearing. Around twenty men from the underworld had surrounded Zizek and me in a tight circle.


    I calmly waited for Zizek, staring at the wavering shadows.


    ¡°Come at me with everything you¡¯ve got from the start¡ªan ambush, a strike meant to kill in one blow, a desperate charge, or even a sacrificial attack. I don¡¯t care what you try.¡±


    ¡°No need. I already know that such desperate measures would be meaningless against you.¡±


    The look in his eyes told me he understood well that clumsy tricks would only provoke my anger. This was the judgment of someone with experience.


    ¡®This guy¡­ He¡¯s definitely not just some random street thug.¡¯


    I had a hunch and decided to ask.


    ¡°Did you ever serve under someone? Learn the sword that way?¡±


    ¡°¡­Something like that.¡±


    His reluctance to explain further made it easy to guess that those memories were not pleasant. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Well then.¡±


    Zizek leaned forward and extended his sword in front of him¡ªa stance ideal for quick and powerful strikes.


    A typical underworld swordsman.


    Aura gathered along Zizek¡¯s large blade.


    ¡®Not bad.¡¯


    It was crude and a bit unstable, but there was no mistaking it¡ªthat was sword energy. Reaching this level meant he had attained the Third-tier.


    For the leader of a local fifth-rate organization like this, that wasn¡¯t weak at all. In a place like Grunewald, even the back-alley criminals had to maintain a certain level of skill.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see how good he really is.¡¯


    I poured mana into my bracelet. It transformed into a sharp, gleaming sword.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    ¡°How much do you think that artifact is worth?¡±


    Zizek echoed his subordinates¡¯ sentiments.


    ¡°You could probably fund a group twice the size of ours just by selling that bracelet.¡±


    Sharp words.


    I imbued the blade with just the right amount of mana¡ªno more than needed. Just as Ulbhild had held back during training.


    ¡°Sorry, but I have business with that spider tattoo of yours.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll explain after the duel?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    In an instant, Zizek closed the distance, his blade thrusting toward me.


    Swish!


    His opening move was a quick, light stab designed for speed.


    As I deflected the tip of his sword and moved in, Zizek deftly retreated, using nimble footwork to regain distance.


    That single movement made it clear¡ªthis man had plenty of real combat experience.


    ¡®His sword is pretty sturdy.¡¯


    Weapons of this type often lacked durability, but as expected, Ulbhild¡¯s gift was on another level.


    Even with only a moderate amount of mana infused, the blade felt solid, showing no signs of breaking.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    Zizek gathered his strength and unleashed a fierce flurry of strikes.


    Yet, an attack that couldn¡¯t even tear through the wind had no chance of touching me.


    Swish, swish, swish, swish.


    I moved effortlessly through the gaps between his strikes, as though I were riding the wind itself.


    There was no trace of Grunewald¡¯s techniques in my movements. This was purely the martial arts of Karzan.


    ¡®The difference in physical ability is undeniable.¡¯


    I possessed the bloodline of Grunewald, a renowned martial clan, and my body had been tempered with the mana refined through the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, an exceptional cultivation technique.


    When comparing Karzan to swordsman of the same tier, the difference in speed and strength was on an entirely different level.


    ¡®Still, he¡¯s holding up better than expected.¡¯


    Zizek had sharp reflexes and exceptional vision. This wasn¡¯t a strength born of talent for martial arts or an affinity for mana¡ªit was something else entirely.


    Clang!


    Zizek blocked a casual strike from my sword, his stance wavering. The impact forced him back three steps, and I immediately pressed forward to seize the offensive.


    ¡®He¡¯s holding out well.¡¯


    The strain was clear on his face; his lips were set in a tight, stubborn line.


    His swordsmanship lacked a proper foundation, yet there was something raw and refined about it, honed through countless battles.


    It was unpolished but sharp, inefficient yet unpredictable.


    ¡®This one has the potential to become stronger.¡¯


    If he consumed the right spirit medicines and mastered a proper mana cultivation technique, his growth could be significant.


    Of course, whether he was worth such investment remained to be seen.


    ¡®Let¡¯s push him a little further.¡¯


    I began to mix in the subtleties of the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path. My footwork became more elusive, the distance between us more complex and bewildering.


    The angles of my sword strikes grew intricate, and Zizek¡¯s movements became increasingly flustered.


    ¡®A good movement technique is just as important as good swordsmanship.¡¯


    I subtly hooked my foot behind Zizek as he retreated. Even while his balance was severely disrupted, Zizek managed to backflip and scatter his sword¡¯s energy through the air.


    ¡°That was impressive.¡±


    Had I approached recklessly, I might¡¯ve taken an unexpected hit. As a last-minute improvisation, it was more than decent.


    ¡°However, your blade wavered, and your strike was imprecise. The idea was good, but you rushed it.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Still, Zizek was clearly gifted when it came to combat.


    ¡®This one¡¯s too talented to waste away in some back alley.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel like I¡¯d struck gold.


    A man who had risen to the top of an organization with his own strength¡ªsomeone like that was worth taking in. His judgment and temperament, too, seemed promising.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt mid-fight, but can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Ask away.¡±


    Zizek looked frustrated as if his pride had been wounded.


    ¡°Are you currently fighting me with mana at roughly the same level as mine?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then why is the gap between us so overwhelming? Is it because of a difference in understanding martial arts?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. This young man from the underworld carried a pride that reminded me of my younger self¡ªthe pride of a former Karzan.


    ¡°You thought that as long as your mana was similar, you wouldn¡¯t lose in a fight?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s correct.¡±


    Kid, the confident fool you are now¡ªthat¡¯s who I used to be.


    ¡°How should I describe it? At one point, I thought exactly the same thing.¡±


    I pointed the tip of my sword toward Zizek.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s so important¡ªmeeting someone who can utterly break you and show you what you lack.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have enough mana? Your martial arts are incomplete? Then don¡¯t complain¡ªscrape together whatever money you can and buy better spirit medicines. Seek out a proper master to teach you better techniques, or train relentlessly and turn your fighting experience into your own strength. Have you ever made that kind of effort?¡±


    Zizek¡¯s face shifted¡ªfirst with realization, then with shock.


    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the wall that¡¯s been holding you back.¡±


    Those with true talent only need a single piece of advice to make great strides.


    Watching Zizek¡¯s expression, I raised my sword high.


    ¡°I¡¯m ending this fight with my next move. Give it everything you¡¯ve got to resist.¡±


    Depending on how he responded, I would decide Zizek¡¯s fate.


    ***


    After watching the duel between Allenvert and Ulbhild¡ª


    Barclava had thrown himself back into martial arts training, pushing harder than ever before, sweat dripping down his face.


    ¡®This is more enjoyable than I thought.¡¯


    It felt almost laughable¡ªhow pathetic he must have been, living all his life doing nothing but what his elder brother demanded.


    Now, for the first time, Barclava was wielding a sword of his own volition, and it was liberating.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t grow stronger as quickly as others, simply walking down the right path filled him with pride.


    ¡®Yes. It¡¯s time for me to stand on my own, like Sister Ulbhild. If I build my skills, Mother and Brother will surely be proud of me.¡¯


    Even after grueling training, when Barclava sat late into the night cultivating his mana, he felt no fatigue.


    It was an admirable sight indeed, but...


    ¡°Sir Barclava, Young Master Verdzig came to meet you.¡±


    ¡°¡­?!¡±


    His brief moment of hope wavered like a flickering candle at the arrival of an unwelcome guest.


    ¡°Barclava.¡±


    Verdzig opened the door without so much as a knock or a word of permission.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been meeting with Allenvert.¡±


    Why did his graceful, silent steps feel so ominous, like those of a reaper?


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Barclava froze like a mouse before a snake.


    ¡°Were you cultivating just now?¡±


    ¡°No, no. I just finished.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Verdzig¡ªbeautiful like a jewel yet dangerous like a predator¡ªreached out and caressed Barclava¡¯s cheek. Barclava flinched, trembling like a leaf.


    ¡°And yet, why haven¡¯t you greeted your brother?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    A chill ran down Barclava¡¯s spine as he hunched his shoulders like a scolded child.


    ¡°G-greetings, Brother.¡±


    ¡°Barclava, Barclava¡­ my dear little brother.¡±


    Verdzig whispered softly into Barclava¡¯s ear, his voice as insidious as a snake¡¯s hiss.


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t help but worry. Have you perhaps been harboring insolent ambitions? Do you want to become like Ulbhild?¡±


    The way Verdzig¡¯s voice laid bare Barclava¡¯s foolish hopes made him squeeze his eyes shut in desperation. He wanted nothing more than to escape from this man¡¯s grasp.


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    That was, perhaps, an impossible dream.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk.¡±


    Verdzig clicked his tongue as he looked down at his brother, so easily conquered by fear.


    ¡®So weak-willed.¡¯


    He had come here to personally straighten out Barclava¡¯s foolish dreams.


    At the same time, a small part of him had felt curiosity¡ªperhaps even hope¡ªupon hearing that ¡®Barclava¡¯ seemed to be undergoing some kind of change.


    But once again, Verdzig found himself disappointed.


    ¡®If you had been able to overcome the fear I instilled in you, I might have thought differently of you.¡¯


    Just as Allenvert had done, after all.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy. Verdzig had spent years carefully controlling and taming his younger half-brother since childhood.


    ¡®I turned this boy into a fool.¡¯


    ¡­Yet, even so, he couldn¡¯t help but find it pathetic.


    How could it not be so? Allenvert, breaking free from the shell of his seven years of seclusion, had displayed something fascinating right before Verdzig¡¯s eyes.


    A younger brother who, despite knowing the gap in their power, still put on his bravest front! Even his eldest brother, Karl, held some level of fear toward Verdzig.


    ¡®If you had shown even half the courage Allenvert did, I might have given you a chance to prove that resolve.¡¯


    But that fleeting spark of resolve had been extinguished like a candle in the wind that was Verdzig.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    With a gentle smile, Verdzig ran his hand along Barclava¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve managed to overcome a small wall these past few days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother.¡±


    Barclava flinched as though that hand were a blade.


    ¡°It¡¯s something worth celebrating. Watching their duel must have benefited you as well.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Brother.¡±


    ¡°But I hadn¡¯t expected to hear about your visit from someone else¡¯s lips.¡±


    Barclava replied immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ask for your reasons.¡±


    It was as good as saying he already knew.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for someone your age to question things and wrestle with uncertainty. But adolescence, for all its chaos, ends far more quickly than you might expect. The world doesn¡¯t change so easily just because your heart wavers a little.¡±


    Barclava wanted to say that wasn¡¯t true. Like Allenvert, he, too, wished to act of his own volition.


    Yet when faced with Verdzig¡¯s snake-like gaze, the words circled in his mouth and were swallowed back down.


    ¡°I will keep that in mind, Brother.¡±


    Once more, the boy¡¯s resolve was broken¡ªeasily, like a flower¡¯s fragile stem.


    ¡°Very well. For now, train as you wish.¡±


    With that single statement, Verdzig redefined all of Barclava¡¯s efforts thus far.


    His training was no longer something he did for himself¡ªit was now permitted by his brother, a granted freedom under supervision.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Realizing this, Barclava¡¯s gaze turned hollow once more.


    ¡®I won¡¯t stop you from trying to become strong.¡¯


    Yet, in the end, Barclava would never escape his grasp. Verdzig had confirmed that once again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Safe travels, Brother.¡±


    As Barclava bid him farewell, Verdzig felt two conflicting emotions settle within him¡ª


    One was satisfaction,


    And the other was boredom.


    ¡®People truly don¡¯t change so easily.¡¯


    Which was precisely why Allenvert¡¯s transformation remained such a source of interest for him.


    ***


    Returning to his private quarters, Verdzig checked the time. Midnight was fast approaching.


    ¡®The boy must be asleep by now.¡¯


    As was his habit, Verdzig¡¯s thoughts drifted to Allenvert.


    ¡­Of course, Allenvert, like a fish in water, was currently upending the underworld with his actions. Not that Verdzig had any way of knowing this.


    ¡®In just a few days, Allenvert has gained quite a lot.¡¯


    By defeating Keseg in their duel, he had proven his talent, and as a result, had begun receiving martial instruction from Ulbhild.


    ¡®That¡¯s quite the fortuitous encounter.¡¯


    Ulbhild, after all, possessed martial prowess second only to Verdzig himself among the direct line of the Grunewald Clan.


    Under her guidance, Allenvert had learned the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path, refined his martial skills through sparring, and was now steadily advancing.


    So what would he pursue next?


    ¡®It seems he has an interest in the underworld as well.¡¯


    The Mask of Aminicrus Verdzig had presented during their private meeting was a bait of sorts¡ªto observe Allenvert¡¯s movements and decisions.


    The fact that he hadn¡¯t touched the mask spoke to his perceptiveness.


    ¡®But is that really all there is?¡¯


    Could Allenvert really just leave such an item untouched? Perhaps only until he found a way to resolve whatever unease it caused him?


    ¡®The boy doesn¡¯t have the luxury of time.¡¯


    Diagnosed with a terminal condition, Allenvert was not in a position to simply bide his time and quietly gather strength like some patient fisherman.


    ¡®At least, that¡¯s not what I would do.¡¯


    Verdzig trusted his own instincts.


    Beyond his genius-level intellect, he possessed an unrivaled sharp intuition and an uncanny sensitivity to the flow of events.


    And so, he felt the need to confirm one thing.


    ¡°¡­The mask I gifted to Allenvert.¡±


    The words were spoken softly, almost to himself, but a reply came at once.


    ¡°Yes, my lord. What would you like to know?¡±


    ¡°Have you been tracking its location?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a brief silence, a slightly unsteady voice emerged from the darkness.


    ¡°I will confirm it immediately.¡±


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 69

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 69: Are You Ready to Betray Your Superiors?


    Two men dressed in black knelt before Verdzig, confessing their failure.


    "We can''t track the location."


    "It seems the magic has been disrupted."


    ¡­Verdzig smiled.


    "Hahaha."


    Once again, Allenvert had strayed from his intentions. In some ways, it was the pleasant misjudgment he had hoped for. However¡ª


    There was something more important than figuring out what Allenvert had done to achieve this.


    "Since when?"


    At the cold tone of Verdzig¡¯s voice, the men pressed their foreheads to the ground.


    Though they trembled with fear, they dared not lie or make excuses.


    "F-Forgive us. We can''t pinpoint the exact time."


    "You didn¡¯t check properly. I told you to monitor and track it every day."


    Verdzig said, rising from his seat, brushing back his bangs.


    "Butler."


    "Yes."


    Butler¡¯s face became as hard as a stone, presented a sword to Verdzig.


    Shlink¡ª


    The sword was drawn with a chillingly clear sound.


    "Until I asked, you didn¡¯t even notice that the mask had been destroyed, let alone the exact moment it happened?"


    At that moment, the quiet murderous intent in his voice was so cold and venomous that it far surpassed the fear Barclava had once felt before him.


    "Tell me why I should let you live."


    "¡­!"


    The men in black began to shake violently.


    What could they say to survive this? It felt as though they were climbing a cliff, holding onto a rotting rope, unsure of when it would snap.


    When there¡¯s nothing to say, silence is often the best choice. But not here, not before Verdzig.


    Swish!


    Before they could even process it, their heads had fallen to the ground.


    Their headless bodies crumpled to the floor, and Verdzig was already wiping the blood from his sword with a handkerchief.


    "Butler."


    "At your command."


    "Throw the bodies into the sea, but discard the heads separately."


    "Understood."


    How could this be a conversation between the second son of the prestigious Grunewald Clan and his loyal butler?


    Verdzig remained silent, watching as the butler disposed of the bodies and wiped the blood away.


    His gaze lingered coldly on the men who had failed him.


    "Discipline is weakening. Next time, it won¡¯t just end with cutting off their tails."


    "¡­I understand."


    The response, filled with an undeniable fear, came from the shadows.


    Verdzig smiled coldly as he sensed the fear and read it like an open book.


    ¡®There won¡¯t be a second chance.¡¯


    The recent succession dispute had been chaotic and disorganized.


    Perhaps this atmosphere had contributed to the looseness among his subordinates.


    But Verdzig was not the kind of man who would easily tolerate the gaps that inevitably arise within an organization.


    "Butler."


    "Yes."


    "What¡¯s the status of the spy I planted in Allenvert¡¯s quarters?"


    "For now, we believe Olivier has no suspicions."


    "I see."


    Verdzig gave a dry smile. It was only natural to return a favor when one is received, after all.


    "Prepare him to act at any time."


    "Understood."


    Indeed, the truly wise always make multiple preparations in advance.


    Verdzig planned to repay his younger brother¡¯s tricks in a way that was both cunning and playful.


    ***


    Zizek, having been warned that the next move would be the end, gripped his sword tightly with a tense expression on his face.


    ¡®His body is already stiff.¡¯


    Stiffness is not a virtue needed in battle.


    Did Zizek realize that the moment he became conscious of my warning, he had already fallen into my trap?


    I closed the distance with the intent to execute a desperate quick strike and launched a feint toward his face.


    Swoosh!


    With a smooth and natural acceleration, my quick sword flew toward Zizek¡¯s brow.


    But Zizek wasn¡¯t foolish enough to be caught off guard by a pre-announced strike.


    ¡®And that¡¯s why you¡¯re going to lose.¡¯


    If he couldn¡¯t read the intent behind my swing, his only option would be to react to an unavoidable attack.


    Zizek raised his sword upward in defense.


    This would be easily blocked. But that was precisely the reaction I intended.


    Whoosh!


    I fluidly used my shoulder and wrist, adjusting the trajectory of my blade and sweeping it across Zizek¡¯s midsection. It was a perfect change in the trajectory.


    ¡°!!¡±


    Zizek was startled and tried to retreat quickly, but I swiftly stepped forward, changing my grip on the sword with my other hand.


    The gap he had desperately opened was now hopelessly closed. Realizing this, Zizek took another step back¡ª


    Swish!


    I lightly extended my sword toward him.


    Having already lost his balance after two retreats, Zizek could not handle even the faintest thrust and fell flat on his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    I calmly pointed my sword at Zizek, who lay fallen before me.


    ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    Perhaps he was surprised by how easily he had been knocked over? Zizek stared up at me with a dazed expression, as if haunted by a ghost.


    ¡°I lost. I surrender.¡±


    Feeling humiliated by how easily he had fallen, Zizek bit his lip, and I extended my hand toward him.


    ¡°As promised, I ended it with one move. Will you accept it?¡±


    ¡°I have no choice but to accept.¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smiled, observing Zizek¡¯s expression.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even understand how you were defeated, do you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°The reason, you¡¯ll have to analyze on your own. Reflecting on the battle and understanding the cause of your defeat is part of training.¡±


    I reached out and helped Zizek to his feet.


    How much would he be able to grasp the psychological depth of the back-and-forth before he was finally knocked down by an attack that lacked both power and speed?


    ¡°¡­In short, I was deceived.¡±


    Zizek said after some thought.


    ¡°Can you tell me how many tricks there were?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Zizek paused, then held up two fingers.


    ¡°First, you used footwork and a quick strike to provoke a reaction, then followed up with a midsection cut.


    Second, you caused me to retreat in shock, leading me to lose my balance.¡±


    ¡°Good, but you missed one thing.¡±


    I marked Zizek¡¯s response with a circle and then added a correction in red ink.


    ¡°The first trick was when I mentioned that the next move would end the fight. The moment you tensed up in response to that statement, you began to focus too much on that one move, which caused you to overextend your focus. That¡¯s why you were so startled by a simple feint and ultimately brought about your own downfall.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Zizek shook his head in frustration.


    "One careless remark, and there was an unexpected psychological game hidden within it."


    "Remember this: in battles between the strong, psychological warfare is much more important than you might think."


    I transformed my sword back into a bracelet and swept my bangs back.


    "And another thing. If your method of responding to your opponent¡¯s attacks is too simple, you''ll be exploited quickly."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Whenever you felt at a disadvantage, you would retreat and create distance. It¡¯s a good tactic, but it was too obvious. I memorized your response and used it against you at the most crucial moment."


    "Are you saying you anticipated that and set a double trap?"


    Zizek asked, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Yes."


    "¡­That''s absurd."


    "Don¡¯t believe it?"


    "I believe your words, but I find it hard to believe that a person could fight with such foresight."


    "You probably don''t want to believe it. It¡¯s hard to accept that such a vast gap exists."


    I chuckled softly and pointed at Zizek.


    "But if you can¡¯t acknowledge that, you¡¯ll only end up dying needlessly whenever you meet your match. The battles of true strength are far more complex and profound than you imagine. Those who haven¡¯t glimpsed that world can¡¯t even begin to comprehend it."


    "¡­"


    Zizek, his face now filled with understanding, spoke.


    "Now I see, you never intended to kill me."


    "How did you know?"


    "If you wanted me dead, there would be no need to teach me like this. You want me to become a more useful man instead."


    Zizek was quick to understand, likely due to his experience. I appreciated that about him.


    "You have a sharp eye."


    He was capable enough to carry out my orders and expand an organization.


    "My guess is that you have no intention of staying in this organization. Am I right?"


    There it was, his boldness and sharp intellect. I smiled and asked for the reason behind his thinking.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "The easiest thing for you would have been to kill me and take control over the frightened ones. But you didn¡¯t do that. You¡¯ve been testing me, giving me advice, as if you want me to remain here."


    I clapped my hands in approval.


    "Excellent. To meet a man like this? I must be lucky."


    "I¡¯m cursed with terrible luck, damn it."


    "Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. Life is unpredictable, and it¡¯s hard to determine what is an opportunity and what is a trap."


    "You¡¯re talking big, so are you perhaps in the con artist business?"


    I chuckled and looked around.


    The men I¡¯d fought before seemed to be receiving treatment somewhere. Only unfamiliar faces were watching me with uneasy eyes.


    ¡®All of them are weak.¡¯


    But I wasn¡¯t the kind of man to look down on others simply because they were weak. I needed them.


    ¡®Relying only on power to control them is not a good strategy.¡¯


    For that reason, I showed overwhelming skill in front of Zizek but didn¡¯t intimidate him.


    ¡®It¡¯s important to show a merciful side.¡¯


    To those who felt fear from my strength, it would give them a small glimmer of hope that I was someone they could talk to.


    ¡®If I can gain Zizek''s loyalty and cooperation, the others will follow me as well.¡¯


    This was the nature of the underworld.


    Now that I thought about it, there were still young faces among Zizek¡¯s subordinates.


    "Did you recruit all of them?"


    "¡­Yes."


    "I like that."


    Even in a filthy swamp like this, there are always fools who seek loyalty and faithfulness. Like Karzan.


    "Zizek. From now on, let¡¯s talk man to man."


    "Very well."


    Zizek nodded, his face asking.


    ¡®What is he trying to say?¡¯


    "I have a big picture I want to build with you."


    I whispered into his ear.


    "Are you ready to betray your superiors?"


    "¡­!"


    Zizek¡¯s eyes widened.


    "Do you have any idea how dangerous that would be?"


    "If you mess up even a little, your head could end up on a pike somewhere down an alley."


    "You know that and yet you say such things. Are you asking me to push my men into the fire?"


    "Don¡¯t jump to conclusions, you fool. I didn¡¯t say that."


    "But that¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re implying."


    Zizek extended his sword toward me.


    "If that¡¯s what you¡¯re planning, then just kill me. I¡¯ll die, but I won¡¯t drag my men to their deaths."


    "Ah, you''re so frustrating. Are you going to keep making the mood like this?"


    Of course, I understood why Zizek was reacting like this. Betrayal in this world was the gravest sin.


    But in some ways, it was also an absurd situation.


    ¡®It¡¯s not that surprising; it happens all the time.¡¯


    The reason why loyalty is often romanticized is the same. There are so many people without honor.


    And I had, in my own way, managed to uphold my own sense of loyalty in this world.


    ¡®But now, I need to control them to betray the higher-ups for my own purposes.¡¯


    Straddling both the noble families and the underworld, sometimes using the underworld¡¯s power to dominate the noble families and sometimes using the nobility''s power to control the underworld¡ª


    That was the crux of my grand strategy.


    But I couldn¡¯t share that with Zizek yet. To him, I was just an intruder trying to take over and use the organization.


    ¡®Besides.¡¯


    I had already recognized that Zizek¡¯s martial ability, insight, and awareness were exceptional. Perhaps I had a chance to nurture an underling as capable as Zamuel.


    Therefore, I had no intention of letting Zizek slip away.


    "Listen carefully. From now on, I will persuade you."


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 70

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 70: That Shall Be My Name in the Underworld


    "Before we begin this conversation, let me ask you one thing, Zizek."


    "Speak."


    Zizek crossed his arms and gave me a sullen stare.


    "Are you with the Bisakino Brotherhood because you genuinely want to be?"


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I heard the stories from Rob on the way here. Those bastards seem to dabble in every dirty trade imaginable."


    I unfolded my fingers as I spoke.


    "Smuggling, fraud, extortion, gambling, robbery, assassination, mercenary work. But the worst among them is human trafficking."


    "..."


    I didn¡¯t miss the flicker of emotion on Zizek¡¯s face¡ªit was shame.


    "From what I hear, one of their affiliated groups primarily deals in ''merchandise'' such as prisoners of war and members of other ethnicities. They even capture stowaways seeking a better life or sell civilians abducted by pirates."


    "..."


    "Do you have any defense for that?"


    "No."


    "Good, I appreciate your honesty. But are you truly proud of it?"


    With words as sharp as blades, I struck at the core of Zizek¡¯s conscience.


    "In the end, you¡¯re nothing more than lackeys and errand boys for scum who trade in human lives and ruin others'' futures. Doesn¡¯t it bother you that you¡¯re the bottom-feeders doing their dirtiest and most degrading work? Do you feel any pride in that?"


    "...I have no choice. Without their backing, there¡¯s no way to survive in this world."


    Zizek protested.


    "They may be scum, but they¡¯re still my people. If I took them in, I can¡¯t let them starve, can I?"


    "Don¡¯t give me that crap. If survival is the issue, you could sell bread, carry luggage, or make pottery. Look at the inn workers scrubbing tables and enduring insults just to scrape together a living to feed their families."


    "..."


    "Do you think they¡¯re suffering like that because they¡¯re dumber than you?"


    I was also speaking to my past self¡ªthe Karzan of long ago. If I had been ¡®a little braver¡¯ maybe I wouldn¡¯t have plunged into the underworld, claiming to protect those pitiful children.


    But the naive boy of that time, ignorant of the wider world, couldn¡¯t have seen other paths.


    "Not anymore, though."


    "What makes you so superior? Just because you¡¯re a bit stronger? And yet, here you are, unable to do anything to me."


    Zizek bit his lower lip before responding.


    "¡­You¡¯re right. I¡¯m nothing special."


    "If anything, you¡¯re even worse¡ªstealing from those struggling to get by. You¡¯re a leech, no better than a mosquito draining someone else¡¯s blood."


    That finally struck a nerve. Zizek¡¯s expression twisted with anger.


    "If that¡¯s what you think, then kill me already!"


    "Don¡¯t speak rashly. Do you really want me to?"


    I unleashed killing intent I hadn¡¯t shown before. Zizek¡¯s face turned pale.


    "You fool. Are you ready to throw away your life just because I hurt your pride?"


    "Hah¡­ Damn it."


    Zizek exhaled heavily, visibly trying to calm the blood rushing to his head.


    "Then tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s your purpose? What cause should I risk my life for?"


    This was the question I had been waiting for. I pointed at the street visible through the small window.


    "Here¡¯s how I see it: the underworld has no rules because it¡¯s a land without a king¡ªa place where everyone tears each other apart like rabid dogs."


    Zizek frowned, as if to say, What obvious nonsense are you spouting?


    "Isn¡¯t that the very nature of the underworld?"


    "You¡¯re wrong. Even in the filthiest sewer, there can be order. If someone with conviction, strength, and charisma rises to rule the underworld of this city, their own laws will inevitably follow."


    "What would change if that happens?"


    "People like the ones you¡¯ve taken in¡ªthose unfortunate souls drowning in misery¡ªwould have a chance to avoid falling into the depths. No more losing hard-earned money unjustly. No more innocent lives needlessly taken."


    That was also Karzan''s dream.


    In my past life, I managed to bring order to a single small city.


    Even if it was just one place, there were few who suffered injustice there because I did everything I could within my power.


    "That¡¯s an absurd dream. It¡¯s the most far-fetched nonsense I¡¯ve ever heard."


    Watching Zizek¡¯s sneering expression, I chuckled instead.


    "That¡¯s because you¡¯ve spent your life splashing around in a shallow well, Zizek. You¡¯re a frog who¡¯s never seen the wider world."


    "¡­This vast underworld of Grunewald, you¡¯re calling it a shallow well?"


    "No, that¡¯s not what I meant. What I¡¯m saying is that the small street corner of Grunewald you¡¯re stuck in, where you¡¯re bound by childish, unspoken rules, that is the tiny well you live in."


    I saw my past self in Zizek, which is why my words were also directed at the Karzan of long ago.


    "You said you worked as a henchman? At best, you were probably nothing more than a grunt. What, did working as a servant in some wealthy man¡¯s barn make you think you¡¯re somebody? Do you really believe you understand the entirety of the underworld¡¯s workings?"


    Zizek, provoked by my words, snapped back.


    "Damn it, and what about you? How much do you know?"


    "At the very least, I¡¯ve been through things you can¡¯t even imagine¡ªbattles, trials, and all."


    "Well, good for you. So why is someone like you wasting time dealing with a fifth-rate underworld gang like us?"


    "I can¡¯t tell you that."


    "Fuck, then what can you tell me?"


    Zizek cursed, his temper flaring.


    "I can tell you what you need to do."


    I locked eyes with Zizek and spoke.


    "From now on, you¡¯ll build your strength and earn the people¡¯s trust in this district. Embrace the downtrodden and help those in need. When disputes arise, settle them fairly and side with what¡¯s right."


    Even in the underworld, there can be honor. And that honor comes from establishing order and justice, using one¡¯s name as the banner for a set of rules.


    "At the very least, in your territory, outlaw the trade of human lives, the sale of drugs, and the exploitation of the poor through unjust means."


    "¡­What¡¯s your endgame?"


    Zizek¡¯s expression grew distant.


    "Why spare my life and take my organization just to convince me to do something like this? Are you running some kind of charity?"


    What he was really asking was. Is it even possible to live like that?


    For someone steeped in the darkness of the underworld, such ideals sounded like fantasy.


    But for others, they were a natural way of life. I¡¯d met honorable underworld figures before¡ªmen who valued loyalty, integrity, and righteousness.


    "I¡¯ve told you already. I plan to bring my sense of order to the underworld of Grunewald¡ªa battlefield of wolves tearing at each other."


    "You sound like a saint. That can¡¯t be all there is to it."


    I grinned. Of course, my goals included avenging Allenvert, fulfilling Karzan¡¯s unfinished business, and ultimately taking control of Grunewald.


    "You¡¯re right. But achieving this is an essential step toward my ultimate objective."


    Unlike before, Zizek didn¡¯t immediately lash out at my words.


    I knew why. People who were moved by the words of a foolish romantic always shared a certain trait.


    "You¡¯re a man of conscience, Zizek."


    That¡¯s why I hoped he would willingly take my hand.


    "If you earn the people¡¯s trust, this street will truly become yours."


    "I¡¯m sorry, but we don¡¯t have the strength for that. If we do as you say, the other gangs in the area will come for us. My superiors will summon me and demand answers. They¡¯ll accuse me of betrayal, ask what foolish ideas I¡¯ve gotten into my head, and why I¡¯m not following orders."


    I pointed to my chest.


    "What are you so worried about? I''ll be backing you. Do you think they can handle me?"


    Zizek''s expression was hesitant, clearly unsure.


    "You''re certainly confident."


    "Trust me, Zizek. There''s more than enough ways to survive in this underworld without resorting to those kinds of methods."


    Zizek exhaled a trembling sigh.


    "It would be nice if that were really possible."


    Internally, I smirked. He''s starting to waver.


    This man, whose resolve was as flimsy as a reed swaying in the northern wind, was beginning to tilt in my favor.


    My plan was to grow stronger while sometimes leaning on the Bisakino Brotherhood''s insignia and at other times participating in their internal power struggles.


    But first, I¡¯d have to conquer this area.


    I asked. "What¡¯s the reputation of the nearby organizations?"


    The moment I finished speaking, Zizek spat on the ground in disgust.


    "Most of them are just scum."


    "Ah, well, that¡¯s a relief then."


    "Why¡¯s that?"


    "Because it means I can deal with them however I see fit."


    For the truly irredeemable, death or forced retirement would suffice as justice.


    As for those who could be reformed, I planned to have them join Zizek¡¯s ranks under his command.


    "You may have guessed this already, but I won¡¯t be stepping into the spotlight. You¡¯ll lead the organization as my proxy, winning the battles and establishing control. If you ever need my strength, you¡¯re welcome to call on it."


    "And why is it that you¡¯re avoiding the forefront?"


    "I need to remain a secret. If you grow your influence for me, I¡¯ll support and guide you in return¡ªand borrow your strength when necessary."


    "In other words, a transaction."


    "Exactly, Zizek. I want to buy your loyalty."


    I knew my words must sound dangerous to Zizek. There was little reason for him to trust me¡ªmy proposal seemed lofty, reckless, and fraught with risk.


    "Why us, though?"


    Even so, Zizek wasn¡¯t outright rejecting me.


    "To be honest, it¡¯s partly coincidence."


    "Coincidence?"


    "A little while ago, I noticed some men with spider tattoos heavily involved in smuggling at the harbor."


    "Ah."


    Zizek clicked his tongue.


    "Those bastards, huh. They¡¯re big players in the dockyard and logistics scene."


    They were probably one of the more prominent groups under the Bisakino Brotherhood¡¯s umbrella.


    "So, I thought I¡¯d start by taking over one of the smaller spider nests and use that to build up my strength, eventually taking down the bigger one."


    "And it just so happened that you ran into my men in the process."


    "Exactly."


    "Damn it. A lunatic shows up in my district out of nowhere, talking about taking over, while badmouthing the Bisakino Brotherhood? How could I not intervene?"


    Zizek let out a deep sigh.


    "So? Is your grand plan to swallow up the Bisakino Brotherhood and use that as a springboard to take over Grunewald¡¯s entire underworld?"


    "For a frog in a well, you have quite the eye for the big picture."


    "Ugh, I really got myself into something, didn¡¯t I?"


    Zizek grumbled, but his words were as good as an agreement.


    "Just one thing¡ªcan I ask you something?"


    "Go ahead."


    "Who¡¯s backing you, anyway?"


    "Backing, huh."


    Who exactly is backing me? My mother and her clan are in no position to help me. My siblings? Most of them are rivals. And my father? He¡¯s merely a bystander.


    ¡®Still, it¡¯s true that the city of Grunewald itself is one of my greatest weapons.¡¯


    That is, if I can distinguish the right time to use it and the right time to conceal it.


    ¡®Used carelessly, it becomes a vulnerability. But wielded with precision, it¡¯s my ace in the hole.¡¯


    One lesson from my previous life: to gain something great, you must risk something equally significant.


    The Dark King may be an asshole, but even he must have overcome countless perils and hardships to ascend to his throne. For that, I have to acknowledge his struggle.


    If he is the greatest swindler on this continent, then I¡¯ll surpass him. I¡¯ll be a better swindler, a gambler, and a master tightrope walker.


    "What do you think? Who do you believe my backing is?"


    "¡­I have no idea."


    That answer satisfied me. It wouldn¡¯t do to be so easily read.


    "Why don¡¯t you find out? You can tell me your answer when you return."


    "Then at least tell me your name."


    "Ah, that much I¡¯ll gladly share."


    Locking eyes with Zizek, I gave him a name¡ªa name that had died and been buried 17 years ago.


    "Karzan."


    That shall be my name in the Underworld.


    "¡­Karzan."


    Zizek rolled the name on his tongue.


    "Doesn¡¯t ring a bell. Are you, by chance, from another land?"


    "Why don¡¯t you figure that out too?"


    "Goddamn it."


    Zizek shook his head and met my gaze.


    "Fine. From now on, I¡¯ll call you ¡®Mr. Karzan.¡¯ Damn it all."


    His tone had shifted.


    "Call me whatever you like."


    Zizek nodded, his expression conflicted.


    "What¡¯s your organization¡¯s name?"


    "Doesn¡¯t really have one. People just call us Zizek¡¯s Gang."


    "Alright, we¡¯ll come up with something fitting later. Slapping a grand name on a fifth-rate organization would just be ridiculous."


    "Well, aren¡¯t you a smooth talker."


    "Anyway, you¡¯re my new figurehead now."


    I patted Zizek on the shoulder with mock arrogance.


    "Let¡¯s work well together, shall we?"


    "¡­Should I gather the boys to introduce you?"


    "No need. Do it tomorrow."


    I yawned so wide it felt like my jaw might unhinge. It was deep into the night, and I hadn¡¯t even caught a wink of sleep.


    "Got a place to crash?"


    "Yeah, we do."


    "Renting a whole building, I see. You¡¯ve got some basic competence at least."


    "Something like that."


    "I¡¯ll get some shut-eye. Wake me when the roosters crow."


    "That¡¯s only a few hours from now."


    "I don¡¯t need more than that."


    "¡­."


    "And for the record, if you try anything while I¡¯m asleep, be prepared for the consequences."


    Zizek let out a faint laugh.


    "I¡¯m not that much of an idiot."


    He led me to a small room.


    ¡°Wow, the smell. Can¡¯t you guys live a little cleaner?¡±


    ¡°Is it that bad?¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Ugh, you filthy bastards. Tomorrow, spend the whole day deep-cleaning this place. That¡¯s an order. It¡¯s like you¡¯ve never cleaned a day in your lives.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, just stop nagging already.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll nag as much as I want.¡±


    After thoroughly chewing Zizek out, I shooed him away.


    ¡°Now get out. I need to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Must be nice. Some of us are stuck cleaning up your mess through the night.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±


    This is the upside of having subordinates, isn¡¯t it?


    Watching Zizek walk off with surprising enthusiasm to execute my orders, I stretched out on the bed. The pillow reeked faintly of rat urine.


    ¡®What a disgustingly long day.¡¯


    Still, my heart was at ease.


    How much hardship had young Karzan endured just to earn a cramped corner like this to lay his head?


    ¡®This is only the beginning.¡¯


    I had just taken my first step into the vast, shadowy depths of this underworld.


    ¡®It¡¯s going to get much busier from here on out.¡¯


    But for now¡ª


    I let myself feel some joy. After all, I¡¯d just secured Zizek, who might prove to be as invaluable as Zamuel, as my subordinate.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 71

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 71: The Terminally Ill Nobleman is the Mad Dog of the Underworld


    At the break of dawn, the rooster crowed. Its weak, unenthusiastic cry suggested it hadn¡¯t been fed, and the sound roused me from sleep.


    "Wow, I feel refreshed."


    To think I could sleep so soundly. Perhaps I¡¯ve let my guard down a bit. I stretched with a yawn big enough to launch a dragon¡¯s breath and rose from my spot.


    "Are you awake, my lord?"


    I turned to see one of my men standing nervously outside the door.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Just standing guard, just in case."


    "Is that so? Good job."


    I glanced at the corners of the guard¡¯s eyes and asked.


    "You didn¡¯t fall asleep on duty, did you? You¡¯ve got crust in your eyes."


    "Oh, no, sir! That¡¯s just... I don¡¯t wash my face often..."


    "You filthy lot. From now on, if you don¡¯t keep yourselves clean and tidy, I¡¯ll start with your boss and beat the lesson into every one of you."


    "Y-yes, sir!"


    See? I¡¯m someone who cares about the hygiene of my subordinates.


    Speaking of which, my own clothes are probably reeking of blood by now.


    "Do we have a place to wash up?"


    "Yes, we do."


    "Then lead the way."


    "Right away, sir."


    "If you have any spare clothes, bring them to me, and make sure my current ones are thoroughly washed."


    "Understood."


    "Good. You¡¯re good at answering orders."


    After a quick wash, I went to find Zizek.


    "Good morning."


    "Good morning, my foot."


    Zizek rubbed his swollen eyes and sluggishly got up.


    "You even let me have the best seat? What a considerate subordinate I have."


    Ignoring my comment, Zizek shifted the conversation.


    "I¡¯ve already dealt with the men downstairs, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about."


    I immediately understood what he meant. Given the sudden leadership change, it was only natural that some dissent would arise among the ranks.


    "Were there any complaints?"


    "There were bound to be. But after seeing my face, they¡¯ve all agreed to follow."


    "Really? That¡¯s tidy work."


    I gave Zizek a closer look. He was more meticulous than I¡¯d initially thought.


    "You look... oddly excited."


    "It¡¯s not excitement, exactly. Just a little adrenaline, I suppose."


    He scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "If nothing else, this feels more honest and upright."


    "So you¡¯ve been uncomfortable all this time."


    "Well, yes, that¡¯s true."


    "But that¡¯s not all, is it? You must¡¯ve had something to fall back on¡ªa reason for your confidence."


    "I won¡¯t deny it."


    Grinning, I said to Zizek.


    "Congratulations, Zizek, on winning the gamble of your life."


    "Goodness, your confidence knows no bounds."


    "Just as I ordered last night, start the day by cleaning the entire building. Get the men into the baths, scrub them clean, and buy them some new clothes."


    "...Excuse me?"


    Zizek looked at me, expecting an explanation.


    "For a person to change, their appearance must change first. Wash yourselves properly, tidy up your clothes and hair. Show that even in this back alley, there can be dignity."


    "..."


    Zizek nodded.


    "But whose money are we using for this?"


    I pointed at Zizek.


    "Yours."


    "You¡¯re full of orders but don¡¯t give anything in return."


    Grumbling, Zizek snapped his fingers.


    "What¡¯s that about?"


    "I called those guys. You should at least acknowledge them."


    "Even though I killed some of them?"


    "Does that make you feel guilty now?"


    I locked eyes with Zizek as I answered. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯d be lying if I said I felt nothing."


    When I stepped into the hallway, about twenty people were lined up in two rows.


    Compared to the Grunewald Royal Guard or the Knightly Orders, their discipline and skill were laughable¡ªa ragtag bunch, really.


    But these were the first underlings I¡¯d gained in the underworld through my own efforts as Allenvert.


    Just as I¡¯d sworn to protect Peter, I¡¯d have to take responsibility for these people as well. That¡¯s the duty of a leader.


    "Rob."


    I turned to the guide who had led me here after getting beaten to a pulp. His body was wrapped in bandages.


    "Did you bury the dead properly?"


    "...Not yet. We¡¯ve only collected the bodies so far."


    "Were they friends of yours?"


    "No, not friends. But we had been sharing the same pot for a while."


    "I see."


    I scanned the group of misfits who were now under my command. Naturally, a few words from Zizek wouldn¡¯t magically instill loyalty in them.


    "It¡¯s true that I provoked you, but I only struck back because you tried to kill me first."


    "...We understand that. In fact, we¡¯re grateful you chose to spare and take us in, even after that."


    Rob answered without daring to meet my gaze.


    Fear is often the most effective way to control men in the underworld. But fear alone can never foster genuine loyalty.


    "Take this."


    I pulled out two gold coins from my pocket and tossed them to Rob.


    "Find graves for the dead and bury them properly. If they have families, let the organization take care of them."


    "¡­!"


    The unexpected words caused visible surprise in Rob and the others.


    "Tend to the injured properly. If anyone can¡¯t fight anymore, assign them other tasks. Do you understand?"


    "Understood."


    I turned to Zizek.


    "Make sure it¡¯s handled properly. Also, find out if there are merchants dealing in high-quality spirit medicines."


    "And why would we need that?"


    "You¡¯ll need them, too, once you save enough money, won¡¯t you?"


    "!"


    Of course, this was only half the truth. I intended to search the underworld for any surviving members of Eisenach.


    "Ah, and one more thing."


    I extended my hand toward Zizek, who seemed slightly touched by my earlier words.


    "Give me one of those gold coins."


    "Excuse me?"


    "I just realized I have something I need to spend it on."


    "If that¡¯s the case, why did you give two coins for the funerals in the first place?"


    "That¡¯s that, and this is this."


    I promptly reclaimed one of the coins from Zizek.


    "Got any smaller change?"


    "You¡¯re a real highway robber, you know that?"


    Grumbling, Zizek rummaged through his pockets and handed me some coins.


    "I probably won¡¯t be back for a few days. Do you have any signal flares?"


    "No, we don¡¯t."


    "Buy one. If anything happens, shoot it toward the Grunewald Harbor at night. I¡¯ll come to help, no matter what it takes."


    "¡­Asking where you¡¯re going is pointless, isn¡¯t it?"


    "You know me too well."


    ***


    I strolled leisurely through the streets of Grunewald as the morning sun climbed higher.


    The bustling, shadowy figures of the underworld had vanished, and the streets looked vastly different from their nighttime selves.


    ''¡­It¡¯s lively.''


    The city was awakening in earnest. The harbor was already teeming with workers and merchants hurrying about, and the most diligent vendors had already set off, carrying their wares.


    ''They live so earnestly.''


    The morning energy of the city was infectious. The resilience of those who toil daily just to survive struck me as both admirable and unyielding.


    It would be unacceptable for such people to suffer tears of injustice under exploitation.


    I know all too well that even in the cities of the most powerful rulers, structures of exploitation are inevitable. Just as light casts shadows, the underworld exists in parallel.


    ''You must have taken my hand because you hated that, Zizek .''


    I smirked as I watched merchants cautiously avoid Karzan¡¯s rough-looking face.


    "Two wafers, please."


    "Ah, yes, right away!"


    But no matter how intimidating or charming someone looks, if they pay, they¡¯re just another customer.


    I handed the money to the vendor who rushed over and took a bite of the wafer.


    "Wow, it¡¯s sweet."


    I figured I¡¯d bring one back for Ludan later. Though it was just cheap flour dusted with sugar, the kind of snack unfit for a ducal family, simple treats like this often tasted the best.


    "Burp."


    Munching on the wafer, I made my way to the rooftop of the building where Peter¡¯s family lived.


    Within moments, I shifted back into Peter¡¯s appearance. Peering through the window, I saw Peter¡¯s family busily preparing for the morning.


    ''I¡¯ll have to tell Zizek to take care of this family when I return.''


    As I thought about the instructions I¡¯d give Zizek, I realized I still didn¡¯t even know their names.


    "¡­"


    I¡¯d planned to quietly leave them some pocket money, but that wouldn¡¯t work.


    A brother who doesn¡¯t remember his family names suddenly showing up would only cause confusion. Clicking my tongue, I turned to leave when...


    "Big bro!"


    A young girl¡¯s voice calling me made me turn my head.


    "¡­"


    "What are you doing here at this hour?"


    Hmm, I¡¯ve been caught. Even for someone as skilled at improvisation as Karzan, this was a slightly tricky situation.


    "Ah, I just came by to run an urgent errand for the young master."


    "At this hour?"


    "He needed something in a hurry¡­"


    "And what was so urgent?"


    "Well, just¡­ something."


    I awkwardly patted the child¡¯s head and pulled a gold coin from my pocket.


    "Take this and keep it safe. Use it if you ever need it."


    "Huh? Where¡¯d you get a gold coin?"


    The child looked at me with wide, startled eyes before narrowing them into sharp slits like hooks.


    "You¡¯re not doing something shady, are you?"


    "Me?"


    ¡­Should I call it ¡®wild imagination'', or is it just that the atmosphere of this neighborhood is that messed up?


    Scratching my head, I answered in a casual tone.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry. I¡¯ll be bringing home plenty of money from now on."


    "¡­"


    The child tilted her head in suspicion.


    "You seem a little different from usual."


    Sharp kid. She picked up on something that even the servants hadn¡¯t noticed. Is this what they mean by family being family?


    "Maybe I didn¡¯t sleep well. Anyway, take care of yourself. I¡¯ll be back in a few days."


    "Okay."


    I handed her the wafer I¡¯d bought earlier.


    "Want this? I picked it up on my way here."


    "Really?!"


    Still, her eyes lit up at the mention of a snack. A child¡¯s heart is easy to please.


    "I¡¯ll share it with Mom. Thanks."


    "¡­"


    She even planned to share a simple treat. Despite their poverty, her caring nature for her family wasn¡¯t so different from Peter¡¯s. I smiled faintly and said goodbye.


    "I¡¯m heading out."


    "Okay. Stay safe!"


    Without turning back, I waved my hand as I walked away. Smart kid¡ªcleverer than her brother by far.


    If she wanted to, I wouldn¡¯t mind taking her in as a servant someday and ensuring she received a proper education.


    ''Then again, she was supposed to grow up as a young lady of a baron¡¯s household.''


    I thought of Peter¡¯s younger sister, whose name I still didn¡¯t know, as I made my way back to Grunewald Castle. The long night¡¯s outing had finally come to an end.


    ***


    "Peter, came back from work?"


    "Good morning!"


    I greeted cheerfully as I passed through the guards¡¯ checkpoint.


    "Oh, you¡¯ve brought some treats!"


    "The young master was curious about them."


    On my way back, I bought a generous batch of wafers from another merchant.


    After using up all the coins I¡¯d wrung out of Zizek, the merchant had insisted it was too much money and packed me an absurd amount. Such an honest merchant¡ªit¡¯s rare to come across one like that.


    "Would you like one?"


    "Haha, I¡¯ll pass, but I appreciate the thought. Can¡¯t snack on duty."


    The guard looked at me with an expression that said he found me both adorable and earnest.


    Still¡­


    Switching between being Allenvert, Karzan, and now Peter¡ªit had been quite a chaotic day, even by my standards.


    People called me a mad dog before, but now I felt like I¡¯d gone half a turn crazier.


    ¡®If only I could expand my influence quickly enough, I wouldn¡¯t have to run around like this and could delegate instead.¡¯


    But every mighty empire started as a small village, and every grand fleet began with a humble rowboat. I wasn¡¯t planning to rush things.


    "Lalala."


    Humming like a carefree child, I skipped my way to the annex.


    The mood was good, the sky was bright and clear, and the air felt refreshingly crisp. The world seemed beautiful today.


    ¡®Mission accomplished.¡¯


    I had achieved plenty. Especially in a place like this, where earning trust was far more challenging than gaining power.


    ¡®Today, I¡¯ve planted one foot firmly in Grunewald¡¯s shadows.¡¯


    If I had to sum it all up in a single phrase¡­


    ¡®The terminally ill nobleman is the mad dog of the Underworld.¡¯


    What a ridiculous notion.


    Yet, within that absurd statement lay the truth of who I really was.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 72

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 72: I¡¯ll Be Seeing You Soon


    "Olivier, I¡¯m back!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Olivier turned to me with an expression that said he had a lot to say.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Well, uh¡­ Peter, has everything been alright?¡±


    Olivier tried his best to match my lighthearted tone.


    ¡°What could possibly go wrong?¡±


    I grinned.


    ¡°And nothing out of the ordinary for you either, right?¡±


    ¡°None at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    I waved at Julia as she passed by.


    ¡°Good morning!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, good morning.¡±


    Julia tilted her head, clearly puzzled by my overly cheerful demeanor.


    She nodded briefly and continued walking, her face saying, Why¡¯s he so excited this early in the day?


    ¡°Want a snack?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    An imaginary exclamation mark seemed to pop up over Julia¡¯s head. She quickly dashed back and bit into the wafer I handed her.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s delicious!¡±


    ¡°Chew it all before you talk.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Peter.¡±


    After handing her the snack, I waved her off with a smile.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood.¡±


    Olivier remarked.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    We lowered our voices as we headed toward the bedroom.


    ¡°So, did you get what you were after?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°What exactly were you up to?¡±


    Ah, explaining that would take too long. I kept it short.


    ¡°I took over an entire organization.¡±


    ¡°...For real?¡±


    Leaving Olivier speechless behind me, I knocked on the bedroom door and opened it.


    ¡°Well, would you look at this guy.¡±


    There was Peter, fast asleep with drool on the pillow. I kicked him awake.


    ¡°Sleeping so comfortably on your own, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re back!¡±


    Peter, still half-asleep, rubbed his eyes before jumping up in shock.


    ¡°Did¡­ did everything go alright?¡±


    ¡°Well, I had a bit more excitement than you did. You, on the other hand, were sleeping like the world wasn¡¯t ending.¡±


    ¡°Heheh, the pillow was so comfy I just dozed off without realizing it.¡±


    Peter scratched the back of his neck awkwardly.


    ¡°And I call this guy my attendant.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Peter was so worried about you that he stayed up late into the night.¡±


    Olivier came to his defense.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    I turned to Peter, who nodded sheepishly with a blank look on his face.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! But, um, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°I heard you rustling about late into the night.¡±


    It seemed Olivier hadn¡¯t been sleeping either.


    ¡°Wow, you can hear that kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°You must¡¯ve been making quite the ruckus.¡±


    I teased Peter while praising Olivier.


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re outstanding. The only truly dependable man around here is you, Olivier.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me.¡±


    ¡°And you, what are you standing there for? Go fetch some clothes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    I took off Peter¡¯s clothes and The Mask of Aminicrus at the same time. As I transformed back, I could feel my perspective shift higher.


    ¡°Ah, this is it. The eye level of Peter and me.¡±


    After spending an entire night transformed, returning to the body of Allenvert was oddly refreshing.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Olivier addressed me.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    As I enjoyed the elevated perspective, Olivier continued.


    ¡°What are your plans for today?¡±


    ¡°Well, first, I¡¯m going to get some more sleep. Tell everyone I¡¯m training. Use that as an excuse to take a rest yourself, Olivier.¡±


    ¡°Ahem. I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°Come on, take the suggestion when it¡¯s given.¡±


    I set down the snack in its cheap paper wrapping on the floor.


    ¡°Later, I¡¯ll be going to the library. If you¡¯ve got things to do, feel free to handle them.¡±


    ¡°For whatr?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an old man there who gets bored without me.¡±


    I was planning to host a small tea gathering. I¡¯d been on the receiving end of his favors for years, and now that I had some sweets, I figured it was a good time to repay him.


    ¡®Plus, I¡¯ve got a few questions to ask while I¡¯m at it.¡¯


    ¡°Understood.¡± Olivier nodded.


    ¡°By the way, when do you plan to tell me about last night¡¯s events?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that.¡±


    I smirked at Olivier¡¯s face, practically dying of curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if I can¡¯t fall asleep later.¡±


    ***


    Ludan set down a well-steeped cup of tea in front of an unexpected visitor.


    ¡°Please, have some.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    For some reason, the man before him exuded a faint presence¡ªone so subtle that it was difficult to ignore.


    ¡®A man like a shadow.¡¯


    Ludan thought.


    That was the best way he could describe him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± the man said, flashing a harmless smile.


    ¡®This¡­¡¯


    He had always been someone without a clear title. Perhaps because of this, or for some other reason, his presence felt as fleeting as a ghost¡¯s.


    But Ludan knew one thing for sure: whenever this man appeared within the castle walls, something significant always seemed to follow.


    ¡®I don¡¯t even know this man¡¯s name.¡¯


    Ludan didn¡¯t know if he was a collateral relative, a vassal from somewhere, or a retainer employed in recent years.


    He didn¡¯t even know if the man served under the head of Clan or the council of elders.


    All he knew was that this mysterious figure always left an impression¡ªand a wake of events behind him.


    Above all, Ludan''s instincts were warning him: It¡¯s best not to take too much interest in this man.


    However¡ª


    ¡°The reason I¡¯ve come today is to ask a few questions about Young Master Allenvert.¡±


    This changed everything.


    Ludan cleared his throat and asked.


    ¡°And what, specifically, might that be about?¡±


    Detecting the subtle wariness and concern in Ludan¡¯s voice, the man softened his tone further.


    ¡°I have recently been appointed as Young Master Allenvert¡¯s swordsmanship instructor by order of His Grace, the Duke.¡±


    ¡°A swordsmanship instructor, you say?¡±


    Ludan¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°Ah, of course, I won¡¯t only be teaching swordsmanship but also other disciplines of martial arts. However, that¡¯s not all there is to it.¡±


    ¡°What more is there, then?¡±


    ¡°As you know, Sir Ludan, the direct descendants of the Grunewald Clan undergo various stages of verification.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°And those processes are conducted under the supervision of the Clan head and the council of elders.¡±


    The man gestured toward himself.


    ¡°I am essentially a proxy who oversees those evaluations.¡±


    ¡°¡­That is quite the significant responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha.¡±


    The man scratched his head with an awkward smile, but Ludan couldn¡¯t help but suspect that even this gesture was a carefully calculated performance.


    ¡°To summarize, my role is to teach martial arts, including swordsmanship and mana cultivation techniques, while also cultivating governance skills, knowledge, and wisdom. Essentially, I am tasked with ensuring that Young Master Allenvert passes all the evaluations without issue before his coming-of-age ceremony in a year. I am both his teacher and an examiner responsible for fair judgment throughout the process.¡±


    What on earth was this man¡¯s true identity, that such an immense responsibility had been entrusted to him by the Clan head?


    ¡°As you may have guessed, Sir Ludan, it was never originally intended for me to become Young Master Allenvert¡¯s instructor.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that¡­?¡±


    The man¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    ¡°His actions after awakening from his illness have, in a way, rewritten his fate.¡±


    Ludan unconsciously nodded. After all, wasn¡¯t he the very first to witness how Allenvert seemed not just changed, but entirely reborn?


    ¡°Before meeting Young Master Allenvert in person, I wanted to gather some information and testimony on my own.¡±


    Ludan furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Is that truly necessary?¡±


    ¡°You of all people would understand, Sir Ludan¡ªignorance is weakness.¡±


    The man¡¯s tone was resolute.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know someone well, you¡¯ll inevitably be led astray by them. This is especially true when dealing with someone like Young Master Allenvert.¡±


    The more Ludan thought about it, the stranger the man¡¯s words felt.


    Why would a teacher show such extreme caution toward a student they hadn¡¯t even met yet?


    Was this simply part of his role as an examiner? But as far as Ludan knew, this wasn¡¯t the case for the other heirs.


    ¡°Sir Ludan.¡±


    Before his thoughts could wander further, the man¡¯s low voice brought him back.


    ¡°You were there on the day Young Master Allenvert first awoke, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was.¡±


    ¡°I heard there were signs of amnesia. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It is indeed. But why¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that there¡¯s something about that detail that doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡±


    "What do you mean by ''unsettling''?"


    The man took a moment, sipping his bitter tea before responding.


    "When someone loses their memory, it¡¯s not just about forgetting what they ate yesterday. Their personality, wisdom, values, and even goals can undergo a complete transformation."


    "¡­"


    "Yet when I examine Young Master Allenvert¡¯s actions, they consistently exhibit flawless judgment and bold decisiveness. He humbled Young Master Barclava and Young Master Somerset, dueled with Keseg, and even gained Young Lady Ulbhild¡¯s favor, earning the privilege of learning martial arts from her. Most notably¡ª"


    At this point, the faint, dry smile that appeared on his lips made Ludan flinch.


    "¡ªhe stood his ground against Young Master Verdzig himself. That is not something just anyone can do."


    Despite the unease he felt toward this man, Ludan couldn¡¯t disagree.


    After all, who could deny that Verdzig Grunewald was a man of power and cunning, reminiscent of the Clan head¡¯s younger days?


    "Young Master Allenvert has boldly declared his intent to compete in the succession race. However, I¡¯ve never heard of someone recovering from amnesia and displaying such extraordinary improvements."


    The man idly tapped his teaspoon like a pen, as if scribbling invisible thoughts in the air¡ªa habit of his when organizing his mind.


    "When I first heard the stories, I thought perhaps Young Master Allenvert had been preparing for this moment all along, deliberately retreating into obscurity to plan his current course of action."


    Ludan firmly shook his head, rejecting the theory he had heard countless times from others who came to him.


    "Frankly, I believe what has been revealed is the truth."


    Or perhaps, Ludan thought to himself, he simply didn¡¯t want to believe that Allenvert had deceived even him with a calculated fa?ade.


    "Ah, so that¡¯s your perspective."


    The man replied with a smile. Was there a trace of cynicism in it? Perhaps it was over-interpretation.


    "If only everything that was revealed were truly the whole truth, what a simpler world this would be."


    The weight behind those words silenced Ludan.


    "Is that all you wanted to say?"


    "For now, yes. I simply wished to hear your thoughts."


    With that, the man stood up, his expression showing little attachment to the conversation.


    "Thank you for the tea. I¡¯ll take my leave."


    "¡­Please take good care of Young Master Allenvert."


    "I¡¯ll do my best."


    As he turned and exited the library, his expression grew cold once again.


    ¡®Head Butler and the old librarian react the same way. Thorough deception? Or has he truly changed?¡¯


    The logical conclusion was that all of this was part of Allenvert¡¯s calculated plans.


    But the man knew better than most that much of life existed in the gray area between order and chaos.


    ¡®Let¡¯s entertain the idea that, as these naive old men believes, Allenvert completely changed after his fever.¡¯


    It was a bold and improbable theory, but it explained more than one might expect.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s almost as if another soul has taken residence within him.¡¯


    Yet, as far as he knew, no mage¡ªno matter how skilled¡ªcould achieve such a feat.


    ¡®Sometimes the truth of a seemingly complex matter is surprisingly simple.¡¯


    Putting aside common sense and prejudice for a moment, he reevaluated Allenvert¡¯s actions.


    ¡®Terrifying. Right after losing all memories, he gathered information and established his position so quickly?¡¯


    And that wasn¡¯t all.


    ¡®He demonstrated his extraordinary martial talent in the most dramatic way possible, ensuring everyone in the duchy took notice.¡¯


    His duels with Barclava and Keseg showcased not only his natural aptitude but also his uncanny ability to command attention.


    He had captivated Lady Ulbhild, expertly maneuvered through the intricate dynamics between his siblings, and skillfully distinguished allies from foes.


    ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Verdzig, the heir to the Grunewald Clan might already have been him.¡¯


    The man, reflecting on the series of events that had unfolded in his absence, allowed himself a small chuckle.


    ¡®Fascinating. Truly fascinating.¡¯


    Indeed, the Clan head¡¯s judgment had been spot on.


    For the first time, he fully understood why he had been tasked with closely observing Allenvert.


    ¡®But there¡¯s just one thing I can¡¯t quite grasp.¡¯


    ...What exactly was Allenvert trying to achieve by going to the harbor? Especially under the obvious watch of the Royal Guards and the Head Butler?


    If his intent had been to forge connections with the underworld in such a conspicuous manner, it would have been an astonishingly foolish move.


    ¡®And yet, that smuggler Kimret disappeared without a trace.¡¯


    There had been no sightings of him at the Nasrak Inn, despite earlier reports. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Had the man sensed the rising tension and gone into hiding? Or...


    ¡®Perhaps someone acted quickly and already abducted him.¡¯


    In either case, Allenvert had gained nothing tangible from that encounter.


    Still...


    His behavior was so erratic that his intentions and goals were hard to grasp. Could someone really change this much, even such a complete personality change?


    ¡®There¡¯s only so much I can deduce from afar. The rest will have to be clarified in person.¡¯


    The man smiled, feeling a rare sense of intellectual excitement.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be seeing you soon, Young Master Allenvert.¡¯


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 73

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 73: He Has A Place To Be Tonight


    Allenvert led Peter toward the library.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go pay my respects to the Head Butler then.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go and see if you can snag some refreshments while you''re at it.¡±


    Once even Olivier had left to deliver his report, the annex quickly fell silent.


    ¡°...¡±


    Meanwhile, a pair of eyes quietly observed Julia¡¯s narrow shoulders as she carried cleaning tools toward the bedroom to tidy up.


    ¡®Is this my chance?¡¯


    The spy planted by Verdzig didn¡¯t have much time left.


    Once the royal guards were stationed at the annex, the security would become far tighter.


    ¡®No, I need to act before Olivier returns. There¡¯s no time to waste.¡¯


    Olivier had perfect control over the newly hired staff, which made the annex a structure designed to filter out any suspicious activity.


    Though the spy had blended in for now, any careless move would easily get them caught.


    ¡®...I¡¯ll have to be more cautious.¡¯


    The spy quietly returned to their position. Opportunities didn¡¯t come twice, and for someone answering Verdzig¡¯s orders, the outcome could only be success¡ªor death.


    ***


    As I made my way to the library, I took in the view of the coastline stretching beneath the castle.


    The gazes of the staff who watched me felt entirely different from before.


    ¡°Why are they staring so intently? Being too good-looking can be exhausting.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re the center of so much attention right now?¡±


    ¡°Silence. I don¡¯t care for the jealous ramblings of an unattractive man.¡±


    I sternly reprimanded Peter.


    ¡°Just because your face isn¡¯t much to look at doesn¡¯t mean your heart should be equally ugly. Reflect on yourself, you pathetic fool.¡±


    ¡°To think I¡¯d be berated so harshly for saying a single word¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    After briefly switching places with Peter and living as Karzan last night, I¡¯d gained a renewed appreciation for just how handsome Allenvert¡¯s face truly was.


    ¡®How foolish of me, to nearly forget the value of such a gift simply because I¡¯ve grown used to it.¡¯


    ¡°But do you think the librarian has ever eaten something like this?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the sort of thing commoners like me usually eat?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    I smirked.


    ¡°Nobles enjoy snacks just as much as anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Do they really?¡±


    ¡°Your younger sister seems to like them too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I gave her one.¡±


    ¡°You¡ªyou really did?¡±


    Peter looked deeply moved.


    ¡°To think you¡¯d even care for the likes of my sister¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s much sharper than you, probably because she doesn¡¯t take after you. If she¡¯s interested, I¡¯m even considering hiring her as staff in the future.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should replace my current attendant.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not fair!¡±


    I briefly reflected on the poverty Peter¡¯s family had endured.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure your salary is raised. Tell your sister to save it wisely.¡±


    It¡¯s not wise to give too much money all at once. If word spreads that they¡¯ve suddenly come into wealth, the kindness of those around them can quickly turn cold.


    ¡®But still, young children should at least be able to enjoy a good snack every now and then.¡¯


    I suddenly recalled a memory of my grandfather.


    [PR/n - Grandfather: An old man who adopted MC in his previous life for a brief part.]


    On those freezing winter nights, when we endured by huddling together for warmth in an icy room, my grandfather would hold me close, full of countless regrets.


    Among those regrets was the fact that he had never been able to buy me a simple treat.


    ¡®But back then, I was a child with no desire for snacks at all.¡¯


    Living in a situation where we couldn¡¯t even light a fire or ensure regular meals, I didn¡¯t have the luxury of wanting more.


    Years later, when I found myself alone and had stepped into the underworld¡ª


    For the first time, I bought the very snack my grandfather had so wanted to give me.


    ¡®I remember thinking, why did he feel so guilty about this?¡¯


    The snack was so sweet it made my head ache.


    ¡®It was a flavor my grandfather would¡¯ve enjoyed far more than me.¡¯


    Perhaps he had known the taste, which is why he felt so remorseful. To him, it must¡¯ve been pitiful that his unrelated grandson was growing up without knowing even the smallest joys of life.


    So, when I¡¯d achieved a little success, I went to his grave, replaced the worn-out shovel I had left there with a proper headstone, and placed that overly sweet snack beside it before leaving.


    ¡®By now, even that grave must¡¯ve been abandoned.¡¯


    Who else but me would tend to my grandfather¡¯s resting place? S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But even Karzan, who had roamed the underworld, had died 17 years ago.


    That grave of a forgotten villager, without kin to visit, must now have become part of nature, overgrown with grass and trees.


    ¡®And Zamuel¡­ He must¡¯ve been too busy trying to survive himself.¡¯


    There had been a time when I thought of returning to my grandfather¡¯s grave, pouring a drink, and confessing that Karzan had come back.


    ¡®But now I¡¯m in no position to even visit.¡¯


    Even though my grandfather¡¯s spirit had returned to the heavens, his body lay quietly in a faraway foreign land, across an endless sea.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As my thoughts spiraled endlessly¡ª


    ¡°Young Master, are you alright?¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice pulled me back from the past.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    I quickly regained my composure, masking my emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m just feeling sleepy.¡±


    ¡°You could rest a bit longer.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough sleep for seven years.¡±


    Technically, it was seventeen years.


    Before I realized it, my steps quickened toward the library in front of me.


    ¡®If Ludan is there, he might know about the city¡¯s history and its key figures.¡¯


    Nobles, merchants, and even the influential figures of the underworld¡ªI wanted to gather whatever stories I could about them.


    ¡®From the outside, it might look like I¡¯m heading for an important discussion.¡¯


    Fine by me. Let them assume what they want.


    ¡®No one truly understands me.¡¯


    That gap in information leads to misjudgments. And those misjudgments? They¡¯ll only work in my favor.


    ***


    ¡°Young Master, welcome.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    I pulled out some wafers to accompany the tea Ludan had prepared.


    ¡°As promised, I¡¯ve brought something sweet enough to rot your teeth.¡±


    ¡°Ah, a street snack, is it?¡±


    ¡°You recognize it right away?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never tasted it myself, but I¡¯ve seen it in books before.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at his response. It was exactly what one would expect from a man who had spent his life growing old among books.


    ¡°Thank you for the treat, Young Master.¡±


    Ludan closed his eyes and savored the snack.


    ¡°Ah, how peculiar. There¡¯s not a single expensive ingredient in it, yet it¡¯s remarkably sweet and has a charm of its own.¡±


    He seemed to like it enough to take another piece.


    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying it, I see?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, a cheap snack pairs surprisingly well with fine tea.¡±


    I nodded in agreement, appreciating his insight.


    ¡°As expected, you understand the art of tea.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, Young Master, I¡¯m having quite the enjoyable experience.¡±


    The warm smile on Ludan¡¯s wrinkled face was comforting, and I found myself relaxing in his presence.


    ¡°With all the snacks I¡¯ve taken from you, it¡¯s only right I repay the favor, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Haha, if you plan to repay everything, you¡¯ll have to visit often.¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose that gives me a good excuse to come by.¡±


    Strangely, we both set down our teacups at the same time. A brief silence followed, but in that moment, I caught the flicker of hesitation in the old man¡¯s expression.


    ¡®He¡¯s mulling over something.¡¯


    Soon enough, a glimmer of resolve appeared on Ludan¡¯s face.


    ¡°...Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Speak freely.¡±


    ¡°This morning, someone came to see me.¡±


    Feigning surprise, I raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Came to see you? Who was it?¡±


    ¡°They claimed to be the person who will serve as your swordsmanship instructor.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Now that was genuinely surprising. Blinking in confusion, I asked.


    ¡°This is the first I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    ¡°It was apparently decided by the head of the Clan.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. However...¡±


    Ludan lowered his voice.


    ¡°They went out of their way to ask me questions about you. Strangely persistent, almost unnervingly so.¡±


    Well, now. That didn¡¯t sit right with me.


    ¡°What exactly did they ask?¡±


    ¡°They wanted to know if your amnesia was real.¡±


    ¡°Wow, now that¡¯s a little unfair.¡±


    If they¡¯d known everything from the start, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go through all that trouble.


    ¡°They acted as though confirming that point was of utmost importance.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    I crossed my arms and fell into thought. Could my father have assigned yet another suspicious character to me?


    ¡°Regardless, knowing someone is snooping around in the shadows doesn¡¯t feel great. How am I supposed to trust such a person to teach me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s important is that he¡¯s both suspicious and dangerous in many ways.¡±


    ¡°Do you know him well?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Ludan¡¯s gaze grew heavy, his expression somber.


    ¡°...And that¡¯s exactly why he¡¯s dangerous. Although I¡¯ve been acquainted with him for a long time, I still don¡¯t know his name or rank.¡±


    The words carried a significant weight.


    ¡°A man who¡¯s like a shadow, then.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the perfect description. He was, quite literally, like a shadow.¡±


    ¡°And such a man is supposed to be my swordsmanship instructor?¡±


    ¡°Not just an instructor. He¡¯ll act as a representative of the Duke and the Council of Elders, as well as your examiner.¡±


    I tilted my head in confusion.


    ¡°Is that a usual arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The other young masters underwent a similar process during their coming-of-age ceremonies.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    This was an entirely unexpected development.


    ¡°Seems I¡¯ve been taking things too lightly.¡±


    Setting aside the questions I¡¯d planned to ask Ludan, I stood from my seat.


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡±


    ¡°I need some time to organize my thoughts.¡±


    Ludan, his expression heavy with concern, offered a word of caution.


    ¡°Please be careful. I sensed something profoundly dangerous about him¡ªlike an abyss without a bottom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    As thoughts of this mysterious swordsmanship instructor filled my mind, another figure surfaced¡ªmy father, Duke Georg Grunewald.


    ¡®I¡¯d really like to see him face-to-face at this point. What exactly is he planning?¡¯


    Just as others couldn¡¯t discern my intentions, I, too, was far from understanding my father¡¯s.


    ***


    ¡°I greet you, Uncle.¡±


    The Head Butler greeted him warmly with a smile.


    ¡°Olivier, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°...It¡¯s only been three days.¡±


    ¡°To a mayfly, even three days must feel like an eternity. Come, have a seat.¡±


    The butler gazed at his nephew, Olivier Borgart, with pride. Olivier was the Clan¡¯s brightest talent, a man the Borgart name could boast of.


    ¡°You look like you haven¡¯t been getting enough rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s been a lot to do lately.¡±


    Olivier barely swallowed the sigh that threatened to escape him. At this rate, he half-expected to find himself with white hair like his uncle within ten years.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to report on any noteworthy incidents involving the young master and Young Lady Ulbhild over the past couple of days.¡±


    Olivier carefully avoided mentioning two critical matters: Ulbhild¡¯s discussion of Angantyr and the fact that Allenvert had visited the underworld the previous day. Instead, he reported on all the other events.


    ¡°...That concludes my report.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Nothing unusual, then.¡±


    Looking at his uncle¡¯s impassive expression, Olivier suppressed the uneasy feeling gnawing at him.


    ¡®Is this truly the right thing to do?¡¯


    His duty was, by definition, to report every detail of his Young Master¡¯s activities to both the Clan Head and the Head Butler. Yet, to preserve trust with Allenvert, he had chosen to conceal ¡®last night¡¯s truths.¡¯


    The vague discomfort arising from that choice was an entirely new sensation for Olivier¡ªone he had never experienced before.


    Ultimately, it was a question of priorities.


    ¡®What should take precedence?¡¯


    Had his uncle ever wrestled with such dilemmas?


    Between ¡®duty¡¯ and ¡®loyalty¡¯ what should prevail?


    If loyalty to the Clan conflicted with loyalty to the one he served, which was more important?


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    "May I ask you a personal question, Uncle?"


    "A personal question, not a formal one? That¡¯s a much more welcome request to this old man."


    "..."


    Olivier closed his eyes.


    ¡®No, this isn¡¯t right.¡¯


    He felt a strong sense of foreboding¡ªthat speaking too hastily, without first organizing his own thoughts, would surely lead to regret.


    "...I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s too personal of a matter, after all."


    "Ah, I see."


    Despite the clear disappointment on his uncle¡¯s face, Olivier couldn¡¯t bring himself to say more.


    ***


    Head Butler Aiden silently observed the seat his nephew had just vacated, his thoughts drifting.


    ¡®It seems he¡¯s caught up in something quite dangerous.¡¯


    Aiden could vaguely guess the nature of the ¡®personal matter¡¯ troubling Olivier. As a fellow butler, he had wrestled with such concerns himself, long ago.


    ¡®Think and reflect, Olivier. Inner turmoil is the hammer and fire that tempers the human spirit.¡¯


    Aiden hoped to witness the masterpiece of the Borgart Clan unfurl its wings alongside the masterpiece of the Grunewald Clan.


    ¡®But the young master truly is remarkable.¡¯


    What had Allenvert done in such a short span of time to so captivate Olivier¡¯s heart?


    That rigid, principle-driven man was now caught in the throes of such deep contemplation.


    ¡®Perhaps the young master¡¯s greatest talent isn¡¯t martial skill but his ability to win hearts.¡¯


    Indeed, even Aiden himself found it difficult not to harbor a quiet admiration for Allenvert.


    ¡®Still, young master, you¡¯ll need to tread very carefully this time.¡¯


    His thoughts turned to the swordsmanship instructor personally appointed by Duke Georg.


    ¡®Even I don¡¯t know everything about that man.¡¯


    The shroud concealing him was dense and impenetrable.


    ¡®The one thing that¡¯s certain is that he answers only to the Duke.¡¯


    As the Head Butler of the Grunewald Clan, Aiden was among the Duke¡¯s closest confidants.


    Yet even he, who oversaw the internal affairs of the Ducal Estate, was not privy to all that transpired in the other departments of governance or the military.


    Only the Duke held the threads to all the scattered fragments of information, orchestrating the governance of the duchy with unerring precision from its pinnacle.


    Naturally, even Aiden was curious about the Duke¡¯s intentions.


    "...For him to suddenly seek an audience with Young Master Allenvert."


    Aiden rang a bell, summoning another servant.


    "You called for me, Head Butler?"


    "Send someone to Young Master Allenvert¡¯s residence."


    "Yes, sir. What shall I tell him?"


    "Inform him that he has a place to be tonight¡ªquietly."


    The meeting between Duke Georg Grunewald and Allenvert, the fourth son of the Clan, was no ordinary father-son encounter.


    It was so secretive and delicate that no one in the Clan could know of it, nor could the slightest disturbance mar its quiet execution.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 74

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 74: Someone I Want You to Meet


    While I was casually circulating my mana after dinner, an unexpected summons came.


    "Who called for me?"


    "The Clan Head has summoned you."


    I blinked like a cow and looked at Peter and Olivier.


    ¡®...Could it be he found out I went to the underworld last night?¡¯


    ¡®That doesn¡¯t seem likely.¡¯


    ¡®Right?¡¯


    Though my heart sank for a moment, I doubted it was already discovered. If it was, this might actually be something to look forward to.


    ¡®So, it¡¯s finally happening.¡¯


    I had thought about wanting to meet face-to-face, but I hadn¡¯t expected the opportunity to come this quickly.


    ¡®Still, it makes my heart sink.¡¯


    But that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just like a rainstorm that I was bound to face eventually. I¡¯ve never been the type to fear an unexpected downpour.


    "When should I go?"


    The Head butler bowed his head slightly.


    "Please prepare to leave immediately. I¡¯ll return in an hour to escort you."


    "That¡¯s rather sudden. Very well."


    I stared at my reflection in the window and hardened my expression.


    ¡®...Stay sharp, Allenvert.¡¯


    If I¡¯m not careful, I might just get devoured.


    ***


    I emerged at the front gate accompanied by Peter and Olivier. I had ensured strict confidentiality, so not a single servant dared to come out and watch.


    "The moon is stunning tonight."


    It was a stark contrast to last night, where thick clouds had poured rain relentlessly. Gazing at the bright moon surrounded by stars like loyal retainers, I raised my hand in greeting.


    "Captain Jeffrey, it¡¯s been a while."


    Standing guard by the carriage was Jeffrey, the captain of the Royal Guards who had accompanied me on my recent trip to the harbor.


    "Good to see you, Young Master."


    Jeffrey saluted.


    "I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d meet again so soon."


    "Judging by your expression, you don¡¯t seem too pleased."


    "That¡¯s not true."


    After a brief exchange of friendly banter, I shifted my attention to Aiden, the Head Butler, whose commanding presence stood out beside Jeffrey.


    "Head Butler, it¡¯s been too long."


    "My apologies for disturbing you at this late hour."


    "Who would blame the time when summoned by the Clan Head?"


    I replied.


    "Still, I wonder where we¡¯re headed that requires such an extravagant escort."


    Aiden answered in a calm voice.


    "As you might have guessed, Young Master, you will be traveling outside the estate."


    "Is there a specific reason we need to leave the estate?"


    "It is the Clan Head¡¯s command."


    His reply carried an authority that left no room for further questions. Clicking my tongue quietly, I nodded.


    "Then let us go."


    Without further comment, I climbed into the carriage. It was luxurious and well-reinforced.


    "With something like this, it wouldn¡¯t even get a scratch if an arrow were to hit it."


    "It¡¯s been reinforced with steel and protective enchantments."


    "How luxurious."


    I smirked and glanced at the Head Butler.


    "So, the fact that you came in person suggests this isn¡¯t a trivial matter."


    "That¡¯s correct."


    "And traveling late at night implies confidentiality is critical. But even so, I can¡¯t help but wonder if these measures are truly sufficient."


    "You needn¡¯t worry about that."


    "I¡¯d like to hear the reason."


    "This is being done under the will of the Clan Head. Whose eyes and ears could we possibly need to fear?"


    It was a response that laid bare the sheer authority of Duke Georg. Yet, for some reason, it didn¡¯t sound the least bit arrogant.


    ¡®Impressive, Father.¡¯


    After all, no matter how cunning or scheming Verdzig¡¯s mind might be, even he strives to gain Father¡¯s favor. The Duke¡¯s mastery of politics and power was evident during the annihilation of the Eisenach alone.


    It was then¡ª


    ¡®...What is this?¡¯


    Throb!


    Suddenly, an intense pain surged through my body, forcing me to clench my teeth. The strange energies I had suppressed with the spirit medicines and the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique began to run wild, twisting my meridians. It felt as though I had swallowed lethal poison.


    ¡®Damn it. What the hell is wrong with these things now?¡¯


    Panic or a misstep at a time like this could lead to mana deviation. I quickly closed my eyes and recited the incantation for the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.


    ¡®Good, it¡¯s working.¡¯


    The rebellious venomous energy, which had been rampaging like eels in a frenzy, began to calm down one by one, like unruly soldiers submitting to a strict sergeant.


    ¡®Whew, I thought I was about to drop dead.¡¯


    As I steadied my racing heart and opened my eyes, I found the Head Butler and Olivier staring at me.


    "Young Master, is something wrong?"


    "It¡¯s nothing. I must¡¯ve gotten so tense that my stomach acted up."


    "So, even you find the him that intimidating?"


    "Who wouldn¡¯t?"


    I brushed off their concern with a vague excuse, though my thoughts were elsewhere.


    ¡®What was that just now?¡¯


    The moment I fully grasped that I¡¯d be meeting my father, it was as if my body had triggered a rejection response. How peculiar.


    ¡®Could those energies actually fear my father?¡¯


    The notion was absurd, truly.


    But if my suspicion is correct¡ªthat the incurable poison slowly killing me has ties to my maternal bloodline¡ªthen...


    ¡®No, that¡¯s too ridiculous.¡¯


    I dismissed my own theory.


    ¡®That would make it sound like the poison has a will of its own.¡¯


    Even for someone like me, who¡¯s been called a mad dog all my life, such an idea was preposterous.


    ¡®What an unpredictable body I have.¡¯


    I shifted the conversation to lighten the mood.


    "So, where exactly are we headed?"


    "To an old winery owned by Grunewald."


    "A winery?"


    I blinked dumbly. Now that was unexpected.


    "Is he planning to share a drink with his son or something?"


    The butler, half-joking, replied with a faint smile.


    "Perhaps."


    ***


    The carriage moved slowly, circling through Grunewald¡¯s inner and outer regions, stopping by various facilities along the way.


    The armory, the barracks of the Royal Guards and the Knights, the food warehouses, various annexes, workshops, stables¡­ even the saltworks, shipyard, and slaughterhouse.


    "..."


    I opened the glass window and quietly observed the silent expanse of the ducal estate. Both the Head Butler and Olivier remained wordless, as if urging me to see and remember everything with my own eyes.


    ¡®Remember? But what exactly?¡¯


    Perhaps they wanted me to remember the enormity and grandeur of this place called Grunewald.


    ¡®Even that massive castle is but a small piece of what makes up the name Grunewald.¡¯


    For the duke''s castle at the summit to function smoothly, it requires the tireless efforts of those working unseen, day and night.


    ¡®Even now, when the skilled laborers have retired home after a long day''s work, the bureaucrats manning the offices are probably hunched over their desks by the light of lanterns, grappling with piles of paperwork.¡¯


    "What do you feel?"


    The Head Butler¡¯s low question broke the silence. I replied.


    "I feel the sheer enormity of the name Grunewald. If so many people and facilities are needed just to sustain a single castle, how many more must be involved to maintain this entire city and duchy?"


    "It is the Duke¡¯s role to oversee them all."


    "And you assist my father, ensuring every matter within the castle, great and small, is handled."


    The Head Butler gave a faint smile.


    "Young Master, in truth, this is a rite that your elder brothers, the Clan Head, and even your ancestors have all undergone."


    "Oh, really? Then it¡¯s truly an honor."


    The Head Butler¡¯s eyes gleamed with a probing curiosity as he asked.


    "And what about this makes you feel honored?"


    "Before seeking the position of an heir, one must first understand and appreciate what it is they aim to inherit. Isn¡¯t this an opportunity to realize that? If so, it¡¯s only right to feel both gratitude and pride at being given such a chance."


    The Head Butler nodded, a pleased smile spreading across his face. He didn¡¯t even bother hiding his expression now.


    ¡®How surprising.¡¯


    When we first met, he was as stoic as a stone. Yet here he was, displaying a range of emotions openly in front of me.


    "So, your personal guidance must also be part of an evaluation to observe my reaction and report back, correct?"


    "How perceptive of you."


    "It¡¯s just that I¡¯m quick to catch on. A survival skill from eating ¡®humble pie¡¯ for so long."


    "Haha!"


    He likely thought my words were laced with humor, but I was simply reflecting on my life as Karzan.


    ¡®It¡¯s so different. Everything about it.¡¯


    I could feel the weight of tradition, passed down over generations.


    The reason a noble clan is noble, the reason a distinguished Clan earns its title¡ªthese were things I could only vaguely infer during my days as Karzan.


    But now, living as both Karzan and Allenvert, I could see clearly.


    This Clan possesses a strength that the chaotic organizations of the underworld, which ebb and flow with power, profit, violence, and schemes, can never hope to match.


    ¡®The strength of time.¡¯


    The traditions and stories built up over the years, and the people who have upheld them, are what make Grunewald what it is today.


    "Even that grass, someone must be trimming and maintaining it, no?"


    I pointed at the neatly trimmed grass along the side of the well-maintained road.


    "Indeed. There¡¯s a position specifically assigned for road maintenance."


    The Head Butler confirmed.


    "I see."


    Even for the smallest, seemingly trivial aspects, there are individuals with designated responsibilities.


    In my past life as Karzan, I could never have imagined such a meticulous and finely tuned organizational structure. These roles weren¡¯t created arbitrarily; they evolved over time, born out of necessity, and have been passed down through generations.


    "Do those individuals also have detailed guidelines for maintaining the roads, trimming the grass, and managing their tools?"


    "Of course. While it may seem minor at a glance, such tasks require careful attention and wisdom."


    I turned my gaze to Jeffrey, who was silently riding alongside the carriage, guarding it.


    "Much like the strict discipline of the Royal Guards and the profound depth of their martial arts."


    "Precisely."


    The Head Butler let out a small chuckle, his expression carrying a trace of pride. I couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly self-conscious under his gaze.


    "What? Did you say something just now?"


    Jeffrey suddenly turned his head, assuming we were talking about him when he heard the words ¡®Royal Guards.¡¯


    "Nothing of importance."


    "Ah, I see."


    "But tell me, what did you do before enlisting in the Royal Guards?"


    Jeffrey answered almost eagerly.


    "I helped with odd jobs at Grunewald Castle."


    "Oh? Why¡¯s that?"


    "My father works here as well."


    "Ah, I see. What¡¯s his role?"


    "He¡¯s the Fox Hunter."


    I blinked, confused by the title. "Is that an actual position?"


    The Head Butler stepped in to answer.


    "Given the vast expanse of the estate, animals like foxes and raccoons can cause significant damage to the crops. Over time, a specialized role for hunting foxes emerged."


    "That¡¯s¡­ fascinating."


    As I admired the thoughtfulness behind such a role, a question occurred to me.


    "So, does that mean you¡¯ve known Jeffrey since he was young?"


    "Yes. Often shared drinks with his father. Jeffrey was the boy who ran errands for us during those times, earning pocket money."


    "So, there¡¯s quite a history between you two."


    I couldn¡¯t help but be struck by how interconnected butlers and retainers of this vast estate were. Each generation seemed deeply intertwined with the others, not unlike the way neighbors in the back alleys of a slum might depend on each other for survival.


    "If your father was a hunter, you must¡¯ve inherited traits like persistence and tenacity." .


    Jeffrey¡¯s voice brimmed with pride.


    "Absolutely. I learned everything from him¡ªclimbing mountains for endurance, the wisdom to set traps in the right spots and conceal them, and the teamwork and strategy required to track and drive foxes with just a few men and hounds."


    "Impressive."


    I said, genuinely admiring him. A man raised in such an environment was destined to become an exceptional soldier and a competent leader.


    "His talent was so remarkable that I personally recommended him for the Royal Guards."


    "So, it¡¯s almost like you¡¯re an uncle to him."


    "That''s why I was already acquainted with Olivier, despite having few direct interactions."


    At those words, Olivier gave a slight smile.


    "That''s correct."


    "I used to spar with the Olivier quite often."


    "And Olivier won, I assume?"


    "That''s correct as well."


    The Head Butler burst into laughter at this.


    "He was so frustrated about losing to a butler despite being a Royal Guard!"


    Seeing how pleased he was, it seemed that even though Jeffrey was just a dear friend''s son, Aiden still favored his blood nephew more.


    ''Now that I think about it¡­''


    I observed the lively and cheerful mood between the three of them.


    ''Perhaps he holds far more affection for me than I thought.''


    "By the way, Young Master." the Head Butler began.


    "Speak."


    "I''m sorry for the suddenness, but I should have informed you sooner: Jeffrey will be assigned to your personal quarters starting tomorrow."


    "Eh?"


    This was new information.


    "I hadn¡¯t heard of this."


    "He requested the assignment himself. And I believe he¡¯s more than capable of assisting you effectively."


    "Hmm, is that so?"


    My teasing made Jeffrey bristle.


    "If you don¡¯t want it, you can refuse."


    "Well, I wouldn¡¯t go that far."


    "Really now."


    "Come to think of it, we do have some history, don''t we? You made money off me, after all."


    Jeffrey had once placed a bet with me during a sparring match with Keseg and ended up winning quite a sum.


    "Well, that¡¯s true."


    "Shouldn''t you share some of that with me then?"


    "I don¡¯t think so."


    "What a stingy fellow."


    I glanced at Jeffrey¡¯s back and casually asked.


    "So, have you figured out who killed the prisoners I captured?"


    "¡­We''re still investigating."


    "They¡¯re quite crafty to have evaded even the Royal Guards¡¯ watch."


    "This is a disgrace to us. We¡¯ll surely find the culprit."


    Listening quietly to our conversation, the Head Butler added.


    "I¡¯m keeping a close eye on this matter as well, so you¡¯ll hear news soon."


    "I hope so."


    I turned my gaze away. The carriage was now passing through dense vineyards along the coastline. We must be nearing our destination.


    "Young Master."


    The Head Butler lowered his voice.


    "You may relax here as much as you like, but do remember that this is a highly formal occasion."


    "I understand."


    Anyone looking might think I was about to face execution. I quickly tightened the mental grip on the relaxed tension I had briefly allowed.


    "As you said, I¡¯ll remain especially cautious."


    Jeffrey wiped the smile from his face and said seriously,


    "The Duke is a truly formidable person. You mustn¡¯t show any disrespect or weakness."


    "¡­"


    I savored their warnings and then smiled subtly.


    "In other words, you¡¯re saying I should keep my composure and not act like I did at the banquet with my siblings and stepmothers?"


    Olivier, who had been silent, sighed and replied.


    "Please, I beg of you."


    *** S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ulvhild Grunewald, the commander of 2nd battalion of the Special Operations Division, had been carrying out a special military operation for three days.


    "It should be wrapped up by tomorrow."


    Though it was late into the night, the lanterns in her tent remained lit.


    "¡­"


    Ulvhild watched the external unit commander standing beside her, emotionlessly reviewing the troop deployment map.


    ''Rudgarda Angantyr.''


    The youngest daughter of the tribal chief who leads the mountain tribes, a hostage of the Grunewald, and the 6th commander of the external unit belonging to the Special Operations Division.


    ''And to Allenvert, she¡¯s the daughter of the enemy.''


    Now seemed like the perfect time to bring up a subject she had been hesitating to mention for several days.


    "Second Commander, if you have something to say, don¡¯t beat around the bush."


    Rudgarda¡¯s quiet words prompted Ulvhild to ask sheepishly.


    "Did you know?"


    "It would be foolish not to know."


    Though she was a comrade, Rudgarda was in a position where she had to show proper respect to Ulbhild, who was effectively the daughter of her host family.


    "Hmm, Sixth Commander. Actually¡­"


    After some hesitation, Ulvhild made up her mind.


    "There is someone I want you to meet."


    It remained to be seen what results would come from Ulvhild¡¯s decision to have her younger brother face the daughter of his enemy.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 75

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 75: Duke Georg Grunewald


    I recalled the diary Allenvert had written in seclusion. He had repeatedly recorded his fear and admiration for his father in its pages.


    -Father is cold, flawlessly like a machine, and all-knowing. No one can defy or deceive him. Not my brothers, mothers, the people of our maternal family, vassals, or retainers¡­


    -I hate Father. When I think of what he did to me and Mother, I can never feel any filial affection towards him. It¡¯s impossible for me.


    -However, I wanted to become a man as strong as Father. How ugly and contradictory, Allenvert. Why do I admire him even as I hate him¡­?


    There was a pitiful aspect to Allenvert¡¯s mixed feelings of love and hate.


    ¡®Furthermore¡­¡¯


    It''s astonishing that Duke Georg Grunewald''s authority is so high that Allenvert would speak of him in such a way.


    ¡®How greedy and disobedient these noble bastards are.¡¯


    To control all those precious sons and make them obey without complaint? Especially with such a large port under his domain, where so much money and so many foreigners come and go?


    ¡®It¡¯s not human governance.¡¯


    If it¡¯s true, he is literally the incarnation of politics.


    Furthermore, Ludan said his true martial prowess is unknown to the world. Such a perfect superhuman, and he happens to be my father and the lord of this duchy?


    ¡®Gaining such a man¡¯s favor is not easy.¡¯


    But one thing is clear. The reason that man is silently watching his children¡¯s succession battle is to choose a young lion strong and cunning enough to succeed him.


    If so, then I should trust the Duke¡¯s discernment.


    ¡°We have arrived, Young Master.¡±


    Jeffrey said. I looked out the window.


    ¡°Wow, this is amazing.¡±


    It was, once again, a truly massive winery. I had never seen one of this scale even in my previous life.


    ¡°Is this building a warehouse for aging wine?¡±


    I asked, pointing at the huge warehouse.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, Young Master. It¡¯s over 200 years old.¡±


    ¡°Wine made in such a place must truly be the pride of the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Is that all? This wine is made by storing grapes, grown under the hot sun and sea breeze by day and the cool moonlight by night, in old wine barrels. There isn¡¯t a merchant who visits Grunewald who doesn¡¯t covet our wine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡±


    I swallowed. Expensive liquor isn¡¯t usually something I buy with my own money.


    ¡°Will I be able to taste it today?¡±


    ¡°It would be possible if the His Grace wishes it.¡±


    ¡°Well, this gives me another reason to make a good impression on Father.¡±


    ¡°We also separately produce brandy and distilled spirits.¡±


    ¡°It would be a true delicacy paired with good meat or fish.¡±


    I said, smacking my lips.


    ¡°¡­However, Young Master, as you have not yet come of age, please refrain from excessive drinking.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll expel any alcohol poisoning if I feel like I¡¯m going to get drunk.¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    The Head Butler¡¯s voice changed as he saw a group of figures coming out of the warehouse.


    ¡°Please be prepared now.¡±


    The small talk ended there. I took a deep breath and calmed myself.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As I got out of the carriage, a sharp sense of pressure enveloped me. Guards boasting unbelievably strong mana were looking at me with emotionless eyes.


    ¡®¡­Wow, this is intense.¡¯


    Each one of them was incredibly powerful.


    "His Excellency the Duke is coming out."


    At the guard''s deep voice, I straightened my back.


    Thud, thud.


    The Duke¡¯s face, walking out from the darkness, was slowly revealing itself as the curtain of night was drawn back.


    ¡®Wow, his physique¡­¡¯


    He was like a lion walking on two legs. He even resembled a Werelion, a royal species among Lycanthropes that is said to be extremely rare.


    His abundant blond hair, swept back, was like a mane, and even the gray hairs mixed within seemed to represent this man¡¯s age and dignity.


    A body full of muscles, a beard-covered jaw, a posture that was upright yet flexible and weighty¡­


    ¡®There¡¯s no way such a man could be weak.¡¯


    What I was curious about was just how strong this man was.


    ¡®He might even be stronger than Amilcar.¡¯


    Amilcar, one of the ten greatest warriors of the Flanders Kingdom and an 8th-tier powerhouse. He possessed strength that ranked among the best I had personally encountered.


    ¡®An 8th-tier¡­¡¯


    If he had reached that level, he deserved the titles of Archmage and Swordmaster.


    I could fully understand Ludan¡¯s words that Grunewald¡¯s martial arts were the kingdom¡¯s foremost martial techniques, and that Duke Georg¡¯s martial prowess, having mastered those techniques, was as strong as to cover the sky.


    ¡®Moreover, Amilcar was merely a strong warrior.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t possibly match the stature of Duke Georg, who was not only an overwhelming warrior but also the lord of the duchy.


    ¡®He is an unbelievably powerful man.¡¯


    I easily understood why Verdzig would have no choice but to fear his own father. No matter how cunning, intelligent, and genius that guy was¡­


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand against this man.¡¯


    Verdzig was the most unfathomable, snake-like man I had met in this life.


    However, no matter how strong a snake¡¯s venom might be, no matter how fierce and brave it might be, it would be difficult for it to pierce the lion¡¯s hide and sink its teeth in.


    ¡®This man is the king of this land and this sea.¡¯


    I wondered how many people of higher stature there had truly been in both my previous and current lives combined.


    ¡®Would it have felt like this if I had met the Dark King in person?¡¯


    With my current stature, I couldn¡¯t even grasp the level of the Duke¡¯s power. Frankly speaking, this was quite a shock.


    Only then did I understand why the Head Butler and Jeffrey were so apprehensive and respectful of Duke Georg.


    ¡°Welcome, Allen.¡±


    I almost knelt at that dignified voice.


    ¡°¡­I greet my father.¡±


    Pull yourself together, Allenvert. It''s unlike me to have the initiative taken from me right from the start.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been seven years.¡±


    The dignity contained in his voice was already a form of martial art in itself. Like a king reigning, I felt pressure tightening and pressing down on me with each of his steps.


    ¡®Still, I¡¯m his son. You¡¯re being too much, Father.¡¯


    The moment it became certain that this was a place to assess my abilities and capacity.


    ¡®It reminds me of when I stormed into Daikin¡¯s residence long ago.¡¯


    At that time, I was as good as dead if Daikin had given the order. I was far weaker than Zizek and a naive kid who didn¡¯t know the world.


    ¡®But I never cowered or acted subserviently.¡¯


    I would rather die than be subservient. That is the way of a man of the underworld. That boldness saved my life and the lives of my subordinates.


    So, facing an opponent with an overwhelming difference in stature and showing courage is something I am used to.


    ¡®Besides, This man is my father.¡¯


    While maintaining composure, I mustn¡¯t lose the easygoing demeanor of a commendable and beloved son.


    I know well how those in power view their children and what they expect.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot.¡±


    ¡°Well, it has been seven years. It¡¯s enough time for a boy to become a young man.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Father, you¡¯ve also gotten a few more gray hairs.¡±


    I saw the Duke¡¯s eyebrows twitch, and I thought.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t right?¡¯


    Thinking it over, I realized that what I had said in an attempt to be easygoing had become sarcastic.


    ¡°Hmm. So, what I mean is, it¡¯s not that¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    The Duke turned his back. Moonlight poured down brilliantly upon him.


    ¡°I called you here to spend some time together as father and son after a long time. Come in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The rest of you, wait here.¡±


    At his words, everyone replied in unison,


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I looked beyond the door of the wine cellar that the Duke had personally opened. Magic stones were providing light.


    ¡®It feels like I¡¯m being dragged in.¡¯


    But I¡¯m not walking into a death trap. Because surely, opportunity awaits me within.


    ***


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot, as I¡¯ve heard. To think you can even say such things.¡±


    The Duke uncorked a bottle of wine and poured it into my glass. Looking at the color, redder than blood and more beautiful than a ruby, I thought.


    ¡®It looks expensive.¡¯


    Indeed, even just looking at the extremely meticulous craftsmanship, the glass was not ordinary.


    ¡°Is this your first time drinking alcohol?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a lie. It was my first time in this life.


    ¡°As you may have heard on your way here, this is our Clan¡¯s prized vintage, aged for 50 years.¡±


    ¡°Ah, such a precious thing.¡±


    ¡°Should a father not be able to treat his son to at least this much?¡±


    Duke Georg maintained a consistently expressionless face. Although his words were kind, his voice was so stiff that it felt like I was being interrogated.


    ¡°Allen.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°How much do you remember of Grunewald¡¯s history?¡±


    ¡°I know that Grunewald, which was a small kingdom, was granted the title of duchy by the king during the time of the founder of the Vitenfeld line.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    The Duke familiarly savored the wine¡¯s aroma before taking a sip. I followed suit.


    ¡®Wow, the aroma¡­¡¯


    Traces of flowers, grapes, almonds, and spices were intricately intertwined, like a well-made soup. Why could I even smell vegetables and rocks from this one glass of wine?


    ¡°Peony, linden, well-roasted walnuts, pepper and thyme, clay and well-dried plums.¡±


    At my words, which I muttered as if possessed, the Duke showed a surprised expression for the first time.


    ¡°Interesting. You perceived all those aromas from this one glass?¡±


    ¡°I simply muttered the faint images that came to mind.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    ¡°Since your senses are this keen and accurate, you must have shown such genius when learning martial arts .¡±


    I belatedly realized that even this was a test.


    ¡°Were my other brothers and sisters similar to me?¡±


    ¡°Somerset was the dullest, and Verdzig was the keenest. But even he couldn¡¯t discern the scent of thyme hidden within the strong scent of pepper, or the sour and astringent taste of linden berries hidden within the refreshing scent of peony.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Having rich senses means possessing talent for martial arts and mana. Furthermore, it is also related to the ability to see through the hidden side of complex matters.¡±


    Seeing my hand tremble slightly at these words, I wondered if this might be the first time I had received praise from the Duke.


    ¡°It seems I also have a talent for gourmet food.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you showed exceptional insight even when drinking tea with Ludan.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    How did he know about this as well? I wondered what he didn¡¯t know, and I suddenly became worried that my actions from last night might have been discovered.


    ¡°Allen.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How old do you think this farm is?¡±


    I took a guess based on my feeling.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s about 200 years old.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 300 years old.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    For a farm to have continued for 300 years¡­ just how deep are this Clan¡¯s foundations and history?


    ¡°The first Grunewald started from a very small fishing village. Ancestors who were exceptionally brave, ancestors who were exceptionally shrewd in business, ancestors who were exceptionally good at handling people, ancestors who were exceptionally respected for their scholarship and dignity¡­¡­¡±


    The Duke stared at me.


    ¡°They built and expanded the Clan fortune, and before we knew it, they developed this small fishing village into a port and became its leaders. As time passed, they became kings of a small city, and soon after, they became dukes and became the sword that protected the kingdom. 200 years have passed since then, and that is the Grunewald of today.¡±


    ¡°Everything I saw on my way here was the product of time, with the worries and sweat of my ancestors ingrained within it.¡±


    ¡°I am pleased that you understand that point.¡±


    I was about to feel good about his continued praise, but that¡¯s when it happened.


    ¡°Lately, I hear you¡¯ve been up to some interesting things.¡±


    At the attack that came like a thrust during a casual step, I momentarily held my breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I looked at my face reflected in the wine glass. My face, as red as if it had been covered in blood, wore a well-crafted mask of indifference.


    ¡®Excellent, Karzan.¡¯


    Your boldness saved me once.


    I raised my head and stared into the Duke¡¯s stern and cold eyes. They held a dignity that would make most people not even dare to look at him.


    ¡®These are the eyes of a lion.¡¯


    However, while I was nervous, I did not lose Karzan¡¯s boldness. That is how I have survived.


    ¡°Since the time I wasted was long, I figured I should become more diligent.¡±


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    The Duke nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been quite mischievous with your brothers as well.¡±


    ¡°As far as I remember, it was my brothers Somerset and Barclava who were mischievous first.¡±


    I looked at his face and continued.


    ¡°¡­And then it was my brother Verdzig.¡±


    At that name, even the Duke¡¯s gaze showed a slight change.


    ¡°Ulvhild seems to cherish your talent quite a bit. Karl also seems to be favorably disposed towards you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for that.¡±


    The Duke completely emptied his wine glass. I took the bottom of the wine bottle and refilled his glass.


    ¡°You¡¯re skillful. Where did you learn such things?¡±


    ¡°I carefully observed the attendants pouring wine at banquets.¡±


    ¡°It seems your ability to imitate isn¡¯t limited to swordsmanship.¡±


    At the Duke¡¯s words, as if he knew everything, I doubted myself once again. Had I really deceived this man? Did he already know what I had done in the underworld last night?


    This man¡¯s gaze was so deep that it naturally evoked such suspicions. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°But remember one thing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°It is best to be without emotion in plots and schemes. Emotional reactions easily lead to misjudgment.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m quite an emotional man.¡±


    ¡°So it seems. The balance you have now is appropriate.¡±


    The Duke spoke as if my retort wasn¡¯t unfamiliar to him. Even though that shouldn''t be the case.


    ¡°By the way, Allen.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    My questions were resolved by his next words.


    ¡°¡­It seems you really don¡¯t remember. You didn¡¯t like this nickname very much.¡±


    It seemed he placed more weight on the possibility that I truly had amnesia. The Duke is indeed different.


    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±


    I scratched my head and nonchalantly replied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really think anything of it.¡±


    ¡°The truth is, there are those who suspect that you have been hiding your true abilities and waiting for the right moment.¡±


    ¡°I wish that were the case, but if I were going to hide my claws and then reveal them, I wouldn¡¯t have waited for seven years.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°In short, strategically speaking, now is not the right time?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Those who only wait for the optimal moment will, paradoxically, always miss the opportunity. If a man truly sets his mind on something, what does it matter whether it is late or early?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At these words, he showed a rather surprised expression.


    ¡°To think I would hear such bold words from your mouth.¡±


    This was Karzan¡¯s conviction, who walked the nights of the underworld, so it was no doubt unfamiliar and surprising to the Duke, who remembered the young and weak Allenvert.


    ¡°But you know, Allen.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There is actually one thing I¡¯m curious about.¡±


    ¡°Please ask, Father.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s voice changed.


    ¡°What exactly did you do with the mask your brother gave you that day?¡±


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 76

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 76: Do You Miss Your Mother?


    At the unexpected words, I held my breath and raised my head.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    Stars were reflected in Duke Georg¡¯s golden eyes.


    A sense of vastness, as if I were being sucked into the Milky Way spread across the endless night sky.


    I gritted my teeth.


    ¡®Is he asking this knowing everything? Or is he probing to see if there¡¯s something suspicious?¡¯


    I felt as if my fate would be decided depending on how I judged this.


    ¡®This is disconcerting.¡¯


    Faced with a sudden life-or-death choice, I calmed my mind.


    ¡°Father. As my brother Verdzig advised, I thought I also needed secrets and shadows.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    I looked straight at Duke Georg¡¯s face and said.


    ¡°I believe that those who only look at the light of the sun understand only half of the world¡¯s true nature.¡±


    The Duke rested his chin on his hand and looked at me.


    ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°However, I couldn¡¯t accept it at face value. Because I suspected that, given my brother¡¯s disposition, he might have set some kind of trap there.¡±


    ¡°Was there any basis for that?¡±


    ¡°If intuition and inference can be considered as a basis, then yes.¡±


    From the Duke¡¯s tone, I concluded that this was a probe. If so, I wouldn¡¯t become a pathetic man confessing something I wasn¡¯t even asked about.


    ¡°And through the ¡®method of using mana threads senses¡¯ that sister Ulbhild taught me, I realized that some foreign magic was hidden inside that mask.¡±


    The Duke leaned towards me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a genius. And then?¡±


    From this point on, I had to choose. Should I tell the truth and raise suspicion, or should I hide the truth for now and bear the risk of it being revealed later?


    ¡°Having realized it was a poisoned chalice, I intend to keep it until a good way to neutralize it arises.¡±


    My choice this time was also to hide the truth.


    ¡°Is that so.¡±


    My father looked at me.


    ¡°It seems there¡¯s something more you¡¯re hiding.¡±


    At these words, I retorted rather brazenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for children to have more secrets from their parents as they grow up.¡±


    Of course, I swallowed the words ¡®Just as you, a parent, do.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Duke¡¯s gaze was like an abyss. However, I would believe that my answer was the right course of action.


    ¡°You¡¯re handling things well.¡±


    See, it seemed I was right after all.


    ¡°But you¡¯re quite composed in front of me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural since I¡¯m in front of my father.¡±


    ¡°Funny fellow. I heard you were quite a reckless fool at that evening¡¯s banquet.¡±


    At those words, I felt slightly awkward.


    ¡°Did you do that on purpose? To not be overwhelmed by pressure, or perhaps as a declaration of war?¡±


    ¡°A declaration of war? Would I have the capacity to do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°You did it because you had the capacity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s, hmm. Now that I think about it, that¡¯s true.¡±


    The Duke seemed quite surprised by my nonchalant attitude.


    ¡°Allen. Are you not afraid of me?¡±


    ¡°How could a son be afraid of his father?¡±


    ¡°You were the son who feared this father more than anyone.¡±


    ¡°I was foolish.¡±


    ¡°Foolish?¡±


    I didn¡¯t miss the strange light that appeared in the Duke¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Grunewald is a great Clan. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to call it a small royal family. As the Clan leading the duchy, it is only right that the Clan laws are strict and the head of the Clan¡¯s authority is absolute.¡±


    This was both a rebuke to the Allenvert of seven years ago and an excuse to shield him.


    ¡°Because I was young and foolish, I had the capacity of a commoner¡­ I arbitrarily expected the kind of warmth that exists between parents and children in ordinary families, and then arbitrarily felt distance from you.¡±


    This was the ¡®official¡¯ answer that Allenvert Grunewald, the fourth son, gave to the head of the Clan, Duke Georg Grunewald. I intended to put the past behind me with this.


    ¡°¡­How absurd. When did your eloquence improve so much?¡±


    This answer seemed to be very impressive to Duke Georg. He emptied his wine glass once more, then, looking at the red wine I poured for him, suddenly opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­Allen.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Even now, as the lord and head of the Clan, I believe my method of discipline was the best.¡±


    What change of heart had my answer caused in him? I respectfully clasped my hands together as I waited for his next words.


    ¡°However, as a father, I think a little differently. In that process, some became rough in temperament, some were called good-for-nothings, and some¡­¡±


    The Duke pointed at me.


    ¡°¡­Chose the path of slowly dying, having given up all will to live. If I don¡¯t feel any remorse about this, I would have already abandoned my human heart.¡±


    It was surprising. I had just realized that the Duke was also a human made of flesh and blood.


    ¡®It¡¯s obvious when you think about it.¡¯


    When the dignity a human possesses is excessive, one tends to forget even the obvious facts. I pondered what the best answer I could give him as a son would be.


    ¡°However, as a ruler, as a man who manages this vast duchy and is responsible for the lives of hundreds of thousands, You will not regret or retract your past choices. That is what you feel, Father, is it not?¡±


    ¡°¡­You.¡±


    He said the exact same words as Ulbhild.


    ¡°To think you understand my heart.¡±


    ¡°I know that every human has their own cross to bear. Just as I finally shook myself off after bearing my own cross, you, Father, should remain as you are now¡ª¡±


    I paused for a moment and then, looking around the warehouse filled with the scent of maturing wine, said.


    ¡°¡ªAs a powerful and thorough ruler.¡±


    A bitter expression appeared on the Duke¡¯s face. It was as if he were saying. In the end, you will also treat me like that.


    ¡°Yes. That is the path I have chosen.¡±


    ¡°However.¡±


    I said, as if embracing his disappointment.


    ¡°One day, this son intends to grow and take over that burden. Wouldn¡¯t that be true filial piety?¡±


    ¡°What? Hahahaha!¡±


    I swear, it was the first time I had seen ¡®my father¡¯ laugh.


    ¡®¡­Father?¡¯


    I was quite taken aback by the fact that I had thought of this man as my father.


    Karzan only had parents who had passed away too early, and a grandfather who had taken their place.


    But it was a new realization that Allenvert only had this one man as his father. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®Even though my memories are gone, Allenvert¡¯s soul and heart have been longing for this man.¡¯


    ¡°Allenvert. You have truly changed a lot.¡±


    ¡°I simply underwent a change of heart after going through a near-death experience.¡±


    ¡°Good. But the incurable disease remaining in your body is still there. Knowing you have a limited time to live, do you still intend to keep your flame of life burning?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try everything I can. Whether it¡¯s finding Ereshkigal, or becoming stronger by mastering martial arts and learning to control that energy.¡±


    My answer was the same.


    ¡°And besides, all humans have a limited time to live. The only difference is how long or short that time is.¡±


    ¡°Allen. If you truly intend to become a fiercely burning flame, if you intend to use hope and will as fuel instead of despair¡ª¡±


    My father pointed at me.


    ¡°This father will grant you one wish. Tell me what you desire.¡±


    He lowered his voice and asked as if whispering.


    ¡°Do you miss your mother? Even a wish to see your mother, I would duly grant it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Why did Allenvert¡¯s heart ache so painfully at just that name? I couldn¡¯t help but deeply feel the pain and poignancy of familial affection.


    However, look at my father¡¯s cold gaze. I felt a chill as if a knife had been placed against my throat in an instant.


    It was such a change in attitude that it made the first connection we had just shared as father and son seem insignificant.


    ¡®Duke Georg, You¡¯re truly a terrifying man.¡¯


    To see my mother, I would need his permission. And young Allenvert must have requested it many times.


    ¡®The one who refused it wouldn¡¯t have been just my mother.¡¯


    If he truly wanted it, even my mother wouldn¡¯t have been able to refuse the order until the end.


    ¡®But I know.¡¯


    What this man wants from me is ¡®greed to keep climbing higher.¡¯ not the image of ¡®a fool who throws away a good opportunity because of his longing for his mother.¡¯


    He is looking for a true lion to succeed him.


    ¡®Then the answer I must give is probably clear.¡¯


    I look at my father¡¯s scrutinizing eyes.


    ¡°I¡­¡­¡±


    With the feeling of walking barefoot on a tightrope connecting two cliffs, I opened my mouth.


    ***


    ¡°I will take my leave. Please sleep peacefully.¡±


    Click, click, click.


    The elderly head maid left the hallway with the same unchanging sound of her heels.


    Creak.


    The door opened, and a hand as white as if it had never seen sunlight picked up a note.


    -Young Master Allen has been summoned by the head of the Clan and had a private meeting.


    As soon as she read the short sentence written on the note, Lusatia Grunewald, the fourth consort, gritted her teeth and muttered with a voice filled with hatred.


    ¡°Now, of all times?¡±


    After abandoning him for so long? Without ever coming to see him even once, without a single excuse or apology.


    ¡®¡­¡­To that poor child.¡¯


    Lusatia tore up the note.


    ***


    ¡®He asked if I wanted to see my mother?¡¯


    Of course. The throbbing in my chest proves it. ¡®I¡¯ Allenvert, want to see my mother. I want to escape from the seven years of loneliness that separated us.


    ¡®But not now.¡¯


    I am an emotional human, but I don¡¯t ignore the voice of reason.


    Now, let¡¯s organize my thoughts. After hearing my words, in which I said I understood his position, father said.


    ¡°To think you understand my heart.¡±


    In short.


    ¡®If I am swayed by familial affection and human sentiment and lose sight of what is more important, it means I am not qualified to succeed father and rule this vast duchy.¡¯


    Why is that?


    Because what Allenvert Grunewald needs most right now is not ¡®meeting his mother,¡¯ but gaining the power to change the already lagging and disadvantageous succession competition.


    ¡®Only if I can make such judgments and put them into action¡­¡¯


    Can I truly be called a man who understands his father and possesses comparable abilities to him.


    ¡°Allen. Speak.¡±


    As if he interpreted my silence as hesitation, he urged me.


    ¡°Do you want to see your mother?¡±


    Damn it.


    ¡®This is a blatant attempt to bait me.¡¯


    I will not become prey caught in a trap because I couldn''t resist the bait.


    ¡°Father, I¡­ desire greater teachings. I want to master all of the Clan¡¯s martial arts and demonstrate my abilities in more lands of opportunity.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    My father nodded, with an expression that seemed both satisfied and surprised by my answer.


    ¡°You¡¯ve truly changed. Did you learn the art of imperial rule somewhere by yourself?¡±


    I lowered my head without speaking.


    ¡°Good. If that is what you desire.¡±


    He raised an invisible force and lifted my chin. My face was lifted by an unseen hand.


    ¡®Crazy.¡¯


    What kind of power is this?


    This is a level far beyond Ulbhild¡¯s trick which senses the presence of things.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to receive proper training. I will assign a proper master to you.¡±


    I know that the master my father is talking about has already been decided. I also know that he went to Ludan to investigate my actions.


    ¡°Understood. When will it be?¡±


    ¡°Why drag it out? Starting tomorrow.¡±


    The smile that appeared on his face indicated that the conclusion of this meeting was a pass.


    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±


    That was all I could say. Ah, to think the great Karzan would become such a humble boy. It seems I¡¯ve lived a long life and seen quite a few things.


    ¡°Do your best.¡±


    That advice was quite meaningful.


    ***


    Allenvert returned to the annex with Jeffrey¡¯s escort, along with Olivier and Peter.


    ¡°¡­It seems he is gone.¡±


    The head butler had enhanced his hearing and listened to the entire conversation between the two. Of course, this was done with the head of the Clan¡¯s prior permission.


    ¡°Yes. He is gone.¡±


    Looking back at his brothers, Somerset received a score that was practically failing at this stage, while Karl received a decent score. Ulbhild had declared from the beginning that she had no intention of becoming a successor¡­


    Verdzig, despite his personal instability, received a near-perfect score.


    ¡®And Young Master Allenvert.¡¯


    He, despite the disadvantage of a seven-year absence and virtually no support from his maternal Clan¡­


    ¡°Head Butler.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace¡±


    ¡°You were right. Your insight was correct, I say.¡±


    Look at the smile that appeared on Georg¡¯s face as he continuously drank the wine, as if taste and flavor didn¡¯t matter anymore. It was an expression that even Aiden, who had served him his entire life, rarely saw a few times a year.


    And so, Aiden, rather pathetically forgetting his age¡­


    ¡°Are you¡­ crying?¡±


    Aiden dabbed at his eyes with a handkerchief.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve gotten older, my sensibilities have become richer.¡±


    ¡°Goodness. It seems both you and I have aged quite a bit.¡±


    At the Duke¡¯s human side, which he wouldn¡¯t normally show, Aiden cautiously revealed his own inner thoughts.


    ¡°While I inwardly considered Young Master Allenvert¡¯s seven years of seclusion to be pitiful, I was truly heartbroken at the sight of a boy broken by an unbearable tragedy.¡±


    The Duke nodded.


    ¡°Of course. You and Allen are practically like uncle and nephew.¡±


    ¡°However, as the Head Butler, it was my duty to follow your will.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t Allenvert Grunewald a name that was gradually being forgotten?


    ¡°To think that he would now rise on his own and show such a dignified appearance.¡±


    Aiden folded his handkerchief and put it in his pocket and smiled.


    ¡°Your Grace. Children grow up so quickly that they often surprise their elders.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°He passed the first test well. Now, let¡¯s see how he passes the next stage of verification.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. Especially since you¡¯ve assigned that man.¡±


    ¡°¡­Indeed.¡±


    However, the very existence of that man was also proof of the great expectations that Duke Georg held for his prodigal son.


    ¡®He was too kind and gentle to be called a prodigal son.¡¯


    The Duke thought.


    ¡®¡­But to think that such a kind fellow would become such a slightly crazy madman with that look in his eyes.¡¯


    Fever is such a terrible disease.


    ¡®Lusatia.¡¯


    He thought of his wife, whom he hadn¡¯t seen for seven years.


    ¡®I won¡¯t make excuses. But I don¡¯t have the face to ask for your forgiveness.¡¯


    Today, Georg, for the first time in a long while, briefly put down the hearts of the Duke and the head of the Clan and was immersed in the sorrow of a father and husband.


    ¡°Your Grace, you¡¯re drinking too much.¡±


    ¡°Please understand today.¡±


    Georg waved his hand. The door of the warehouse, which no one had touched, opened on its own.


    Whoosh¡ªA sea breeze carrying the moonlight blew in. The scent of grass, the salty smell, the scent of grapes, the smell of earth¡­ The Duke, who was feeling the imagery of so many smells, chuckled.


    ¡®What a remarkable fellow.¡¯


    To find all those scents in a single glass of wine.


    ¡®A genius is a genius.¡¯


    Just as grapes ripen in the moonlight, the night also deepened.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 77

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 77: This Is My Own Deal


    ¡°Father summoned Allenvert to the winery?¡±


    Verdzig received the report only late at night.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Even his eyes and ears, which watched over both day and night within the Duke¡¯s castle, couldn¡¯t immediately detect the head of the Clan¡¯s actions.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    Verdzig naturally understood the meaning of this. With this, Allenvert received the Clan head''s official recognition.


    ¡°A new participant has appeared in the battle to determine who will sit on Grunewald¡¯s throne.¡±


    Allenvert. That boy is still weak, young, and without any power¡­


    ¡®He has already become a lion.¡¯


    One who is merely waking from a long sleep and stretching.


    ¡°I truly have a bold younger brother.¡±


    The existence of a rival always provides appropriate tension.


    ¡®Father is probably thinking of putting Allenvert to a proper test now.¡¯


    It was natural since he was summoned to that place. Verdzig had no doubt that Allenvert received a score that was more than passing.


    ¡®Moreover, he is surprisingly lenient with his children.¡¯


    Even Karl, who is closer to a commoner compared to himself, received a decent score, so what more needs to be said about Allenvert?


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He thought of dozens of ways to obstruct Allenvert, ways to quietly assassinate him, ways to poison him, and ways to ruin his reputation through slander, then lightly laughed.


    ¡®If I crush him too early, I¡¯ll only face another check.¡¯


    If his father wasn¡¯t thinking of handing over the throne so easily, if he was wary of the monster coiled within the second son¡¯s heart, Verdzig, instead of killing or hiding that monster¡ª


    He was thinking of watching the seed of hope that was Allenvert sprout and extend its branches, and gifting him with appropriate trials.


    ¡®If he is broken by them, then it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    If he endures¡­


    ¡®I will cut off his waist at the right time and devour everything.¡¯


    All of this was a grand strategy originating from his firm confidence that he could kill Allenvert or render him incapable of recovery whenever he set his mind to it.


    And that was the truth.


    ¡°By the way, who did he say was assigned as his instructor?¡±


    The butler, who stayed by his side day and night, answered.


    ¡°According to what I¡¯ve found¡­¡±


    Verdzig¡¯s expression changed when he heard the name.


    ¡°Venion, you say?¡±


    ***


    I returned to the annex feeling pleasantly tipsy.


    ¡°Wow, this wine is good. Expensive things are different after all.¡±


    Peter asked with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°No, how can you drink with Duke?¡±


    ¡°He gave it to me, so I drank it. What else could I do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing in some ways.¡±


    I looked at Olivier, who had a serious expression, and said.


    ¡°Why are you so down? Tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Olivier shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s something to congratulate you on. However, I just think that you will now be facing serious checks from your brothers¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyone seeing this would think you¡¯re putting out a lover at the pier.¡±


    That¡¯s a big misunderstanding. If I had to make a comparison, I¡¯m closer to a Godfather who has taken over that pier area and is collecting protection money.


    ¡°Stop with the sudden sentimental talk, Olivier. From the moment I was born into Grunewald, I was already in a state of struggle against everyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Olivier lowered his head.


    ¡°I apologize for speaking weakly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. It just means Olivier is a kind man.¡±


    ¡°You mean me?¡±


    ¡°Just because your expression is stern doesn¡¯t mean your heart is the same way.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I smiled at the embarrassed Olivier.


    ¡°Then, tell Jeffrey and his loyal subordinates to assign rooms.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°And chat with them a bit.¡±


    Olivier smiled faintly.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    I also said to Peter.


    ¡°You go and keep them company too. And keep a good eye out for anyone talking behind our backs.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Ah, understood.¡±


    ¡°Turn off the lights when you go.¡±


    As soon as the two left, the room became quiet in an instant.


    I stared for a long time at the corner of the room, which was as dark as an abyss. As if a weak-hearted person were seeing illusions, all sorts of thoughts and images repeatedly surfaced and disappeared, using the darkness as their canvas.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In that silence, I thought about my meeting with my father, Duke Georg.


    ¡®He said he¡¯d grant me a wish; it¡¯s absurd no matter how I think about it.¡¯


    In the end, the instructor had already been decided, and I had simply given the answer he wanted. In that sense, the words about granting a wish were a kind of formality.


    ¡®Honestly.¡¯ Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My instructor. According to what I heard from Ludan, a man with the name ¡®Venion.¡¯


    ¡®Now that I think about it, that name is a bit exotic?¡¯


    Names often say a lot. Befitting a port city like Grunewald, he might be a man who flowed in from a foreign land.


    ¡®His identity is unclear, but he¡¯s talented enough to receive the head of the Clan¡¯s trust?¡¯


    This setting couldn¡¯t help but smell fishy. Perhaps he¡¯s a man related to Grunewald¡¯s darkness.


    ¡®Father was different from what I expected.¡¯


    I thought he was a cold-blooded man with an iron-like rationality. A flawless ruler usually abandons their humanity.


    ¡®But he also had a human side.¡¯


    At the same time, I confirmed that he was the possessor of a rationality strong ¡®enough to overcome¡¯ that humanity.


    ¡®Humanity is by no means his weakness.¡¯


    I am not a man who dismisses humanity and emotions as inferior and considers thorough rationality and cold-bloodedness as superior. If a human abandons their humanity, they are merely a monster.


    ¡°Even now, as the lord and head of the Clan, I believe my method of discipline was the best. However, as a father, I think a little differently.¡±


    If I chew on those words, doesn¡¯t it ultimately mean that he regrets the tragedy that befell me and my mother?


    I recalled the words of my grandfather, which had held Karzan¡¯s life.


    ¡°Karzan, living inhumanely is a shameful thing.¡±


    What does it even mean to live humanely? What is a human?


    My conclusion, now that I¡¯m old enough to understand my grandfather¡¯s heart, is this.


    ¡®It is human to regret.¡¯


    In the silent darkness, I heard the fiercely boiling sound within me.


    Why did I feel relieved and joyful at seeing Duke Georg¡¯s weakness, regret, and emotions? It was because I saw his humanity in that appearance.


    ¡®To be human is perhaps to be weak and emotional, which sounds like an extremely naive and foolish thing to say.¡¯


    However, let¡¯s say I lived chasing only great power, only great wealth, only high authority, only thorough revenge, and finally achieved all of it.


    Then, would I have achieved the goal of my life? Would there be no regrets left in my life, and would I simply end my long journey satisfied with that brilliant achievement?


    ¡®It is not so.¡¯


    I just as much wish for Peter¡¯s kindness to be reciprocated. I wish for my mother¡¯s heart, which lives in hell, to be saved.


    I wish for the day to come when I can meet Zamuel again, whom I left behind, and pour the years into our glasses of alcohol, saying that so many terrible things have happened in the meantime.


    If he fills my glass at that time and offers a word of comfort, saying that I¡¯ve gone through a lot, only then will my soul be saved.


    ¡®Father, it is true that you did things you shouldn¡¯t have done to me and my mother.¡¯


    But yesterday, I saw a fragment of the duchy¡¯s vastness. Compared to that vastness, the value of the Duke¡¯s fourth wife and one of her sons was actually insignificant.


    If great political gains could be obtained by abandoning the two of them? And if the ancestral shrines that had continued for hundreds of years could be firmly protected?


    I don¡¯t completely fail to understand why my father made such a choice.


    ¡®Of course, I would never have made such a choice.¡¯


    However, I still don¡¯t fully know what challenges and dangers Duke Georg Grunewald faced at that time when he made that judgment.


    ¡®Above all.¡¯


    My father, who possessed perfect authority and unapproachable martial prowess, did not look happy to me. It is probably because the family he had to neglect and sacrifice was constantly on his mind.


    Then, I will save you. And I will inherit the throne you have built and use your power to untangle the tightly twisted knots.


    ¡®This is my own deal, Duke Georg Grunewald.¡¯


    I know that it is a preposterous statement, like an ant understanding and saving a dragon.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Because I have made up my mind to do so.¡±


    Isn¡¯t that enough?


    ***


    The capital of Grunewald Duchy.


    The first port of the Litvaleur Kingdom.


    The gateway to the continent.


    A city of merchants where all treasures pass through¡­


    Zizek, the boss who leads a sub-sub-organization of the third-rate major organization ¡®Bisakino Brotherhood¡¯ which dominates the Grunewald city¡¯s underworld, was in serious trouble.


    ¡°Fucking hell.¡±


    The more he thought about it, the more ridiculous it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say, but how am I supposed tidy up all of this mess overnight?¡±


    The problem was that he couldn¡¯t not do it.


    ¡°Are you really going to do it?¡±


    Rob, who had become a neat-looking man after drastically cutting his wildly grown hair, shaving his beard, and being repeatedly soaked and parboiled in a bath as if he were extracting chicken broth, asked.


    ¡°Ah, this nuthead. I really can¡¯t get used to your appearance.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get used to the mirror either.¡±


    Rob fidgeted with his stiff new clothes.


    ¡°If that gets torn, you¡¯re dead. You either buy it with your own money or sew it.¡±


    ¡°I told you I understood.¡±


    Rob¡¯s broken nose had just been treated with a potion. Of course, it was still in a fragile state, enough to break again if he overdid it.


    ¡°But Boss, is this really the right thing to do?¡±


    At another subordinate¡¯s question, Zizek retorted.


    ¡°Then what do you want to do? Do you have any other ideas?¡±


    A subordinate with a face even more menacing than the scar around his eye scratched his cheek with a naive expression.


    ¡°Well¡­ we could dig a trap and stab him in the back. Or report to the higher-ups and invite experts to launch a joint attack.¡±


    Zizek sighed.


    ¡°Someone take that idiot and beat the shit out of him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    As his colleague was dragged away, the rest shut their mouths tight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about using your heads carelessly. Karzan, that man has powerful backers. He¡¯s also a veteran in this business.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Most importantly, I¡¯ve decided to go under that man. Are you dissatisfied with my decision?¡±


    Then, the subordinates replied with faces full of military discipline.


    ¡°No, sir.¡±


    ¡°From now on, anyone who brings this matter up again will get a serious beating.¡±


    Zizek looked at his neatly groomed face in the mirror. Looking at it like this, it seemed like he was a bit better looking than that gruff man.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a good thing. That guy is reckless like a madman, but he¡¯s a man who has established his own code of conduct in his heart. He didn¡¯t actually kill all of you, did he?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°And from the beginning, the Bisakino Brotherhood can¡¯t even be called our backer. What do those guys even do? At best, they just take protection money and occasionally sell their name. Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°That man is different. His caliber is different.¡±


    Rob asked.


    ¡°How are you so sure about that, Boss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. A true Godfather of the underworld.¡±


    Zizek chuckled.


    ¡°¡­He has that same aura.¡±


    Zizek looked at each of his subordinates¡¯ serious faces and said.


    ¡°But if we are to follow that man¡¯s will, there will be times when we will have to risk our lives. Anyone who wants to quit, speak now. I won¡¯t tell you to cut off your fingers, so feel free.¡±


    Then, three people hesitantly raised their hands. Zizek pointed from the left and asked.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that later. What about you?¡±


    ¡°I will retire.¡±


    ¡°Alright. You¡¯ve worked hard. Go far away and live a new life.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you for everything.¡±


    A man who was young but already had a wife and children bowed his head and left the room.


    ¡°Oh, then what about you?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, I have no way to make a living if I leave. I¡¯ll just stay.¡±


    ¡°That bland bastard.¡±


    Zizek, shaking his head, asked the man on the far left again.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your question?¡±


    ¡°Specifically, what are we supposed to do now?¡±


    ¡°That was a good question, unlike you.¡±


    Zizek nodded.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do immediately. Until Boss Karzan returns, we¡¯ll clean up our mess and clear out the trash that¡¯s cluttering the streets.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°You know, there¡¯s that one group I¡¯ve been eyeing.¡±


    Zizek¡¯s gang had a belligerent rival organization in a nearby district that frequently caused trouble and picked fights.


    ¡°We do.¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten my temper?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Rob retorted.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite¡­ terrible.¡±


    ¡°Right. Once I¡¯m set on something, I have to do it.¡±


    Zizek took out a dagger and licked the blade.


    ¡°It needs to be oiled with blood. I¡¯ll use this opportunity to take those bastards down and clean up the district.¡±


    ¡°Wow, awesome.¡±


    ¡°Are we going right now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. We have time, so let¡¯s make a plan.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°And you guys.¡±


    Zizek pointed at his subordinates.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, it¡¯s hell training.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°After being utterly defeated by that man, I realized I¡¯ve been too negligent with training. You guys shouldn¡¯t be getting beaten up wherever you go, right?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, and everyone, prepare to die. Today is your last vacation.¡±


    ¡°Hell naw, that¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly want to quit.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouths.¡±


    Zizek, dismissing his subordinates¡¯ cries, stabbed the dagger into the desk.


    ¡°Zizek of yesterday is dead. I plan to be reborn as of today. You guys do the same.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    It was the moment when a budding figure of the underworld encountered the catalyst named Karzan, began its powerful germination toward the world.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 78

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 78: Constipation is a Serious Matter


    After a good night¡¯s sleep, I came out to a quiet training ground and was waiting for someone while patting my stomach.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±


    The pre-arranged time had already passed.


    ¡°Is this perhaps a battle of nerves?¡±


    ¡°N-no way¡­¡±


    Peter shook his head, saying that it couldn¡¯t be. However, Olivier had a slightly different thought.


    ¡°According to what old man Ludan said, he is definitely a man with some kind of scheme. We should assume that his lateness also has some intention.¡±


    ¡°Olivier always understands me.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Then what about me?¡±


    ¡°About you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t I understand you?¡±


    ¡°Your self-love is too great, Peter. Try to be a little more humble.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really too much.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes were bloodshot but expression was bright, as if the three of them had become sworn brothers overnight also chimed in.


    ¡°Actually, I also heard something from my father.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Inside the Duke¡¯s castle, no, within the duchy, an unidentified mysterious person occasionally appears, someone that neither my father nor the Head Butler knows about.¡±


    That was consistent with what Ludan had told me.


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. That there¡¯s someone even the vassals and retainers who have served for so long don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°They could be spies or assassins from outside forces.¡±


    ¡°They might be people who have to move while hiding their identities for some reason.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Whether they are receiving orders from the head of the Clan, from the Council of Elders, or¡­¡±


    ¡°Whether they are receiving orders from in-laws, older brothers, or other retainers and vassals with ulterior motives, or from someone completely different, we wouldn''t know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°¡­They might be people from the underworld.¡±


    I even felt a little pang of conscience when I said this.


    ¡°My father¡¯s ability to find fox footprints and fur has been recognized as top-notch. I¡¯ve heard that even my father sometimes finds traces of unidentified things.¡±


    ¡°So, it''s a trail that only a skilled hunter can barely find. They are quite secretive individuals.¡±


    I nodded and asked Jeffrey.


    ¡°If the Royal Guards were to step in, would they be able to catch their tails?¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡±


    Jeffrey shook his head.


    ¡°Grunewald territory is very vast. The structure of the castle is also complex. It is impossible for us to watch over every corner of that vast area with just our eyes.¡±


    Jeffrey was right. To keep this entire vast territory under tight surveillance, the Royal Guards and security forces would need to be ten times larger than they are now.


    In that sense, a country''s administrative power is limited to controlling points and the lines connecting them.


    Even a country with the most powerful fleet, could it completely control the vast ocean?


    ¡®No. At best, it would only control important islands and sea routes.¡¯


    That¡¯s not much different even for the kingdoms that rule this continent and the nobles under them.


    And the men of the underworld could be said to be birds that grow by feeding on those very gaps.


    ¡°¡­Anyway.¡±


    While we were having this conversation and inferring the identity of my instructor, Venion showed no signs of appearing.


    ¡°He¡¯s really not coming.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Peter, this is a battle of nerves, right? Isn¡¯t it okay to get angry?¡±


    ¡°He was said to be a swordsmanship instructor and an examiner, so perhaps this is a kind of test of patience¡­ or something like that?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    We all looked at Peter at the same time.


    ¡°Why, why are you doing that?¡±


    ¡°That was good just now. Even a broken clock is right twice a day.¡±


    ¡°That was a good deduction, Peter.¡±


    ¡°Our attendant also has some clever aspects.¡±


    Peter, who was hit with a triple barrage of praise, grinned with a foolish face.


    ¡°W-what is it! You¡¯re all overpraising me. It¡¯s not to that extent¡­¡±


    I quickly nodded.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not to that extent, is it? That was an overpraise just now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too much.¡±


    While we were chatting in this atmosphere, the protagonist of today finally crawled out.


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a bit late, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    A man with ordinary attire walked towards us from afar with a strangely irritating pace.


    It was to the point where it was hard to tell if he was hurrying or not.


    If irritating gaits could be classified as a style of movement, this was truly a masterpiece.


    ¡®Among all this, he¡¯s strangely ordinary.¡¯


    Muscles that felt compressed for practical use, a build of about average height, and a vague impression. He looked harmless, like a human personification of ordinariness.


    ¡®But there¡¯s no way a man who is supposed to guide me by the orders of the head of the Clan and the Council of Elders would be this ordinary.¡¯


    Therefore, my conclusion is that this itself is a fabricated disguise.


    ¡°Uh¡­ how should I put it? You¡¯re more ordinary than I thought.¡±


    Stop with the foolish talk, Peter. I looked into Venion¡¯s eyes with a mind wary of something hidden behind the disguise of ordinariness.


    ¡°It¡¯s exactly 30 minutes past.¡±


    Olivier, who checked the time, whispered quietly. The coincidental accuracy was also a point that couldn¡¯t help but be a little concerning.


    ¡°Excuse me, but are you Young Master Allenvert?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    My voice was somewhere between annoyed and nonchalant.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m really sorry about this.¡±


    Venion scratched the back of his neck like a simple-minded man.


    ¡°Actually, I was a bit late because I was taking a dump.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I barely managed to reply, speaking for the three people who were momentarily speechless.


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    This guy is completely crazy.


    But I was also known as a mad dog in the underworld.


    ¡°I understand. Constipation is a serious matter.¡±


    At my serious reply, Venion also replied seriously.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±


    ¡°Constipation and diarrhea are trials from God that humans cannot control, so it is right to humbly endure them.¡±


    As I added fuel to the fire, Venion¡¯s eyes changed slightly. As if he was saying ¡®Are you really saying this?¡¯


    ¡®As expected.¡¯


    He deliberately tried to shake me.


    Remember, if you can guess the other party¡¯s intentions, you can avoid getting caught up in their tricks.


    ¡°I will formally introduce myself. I am Venion, and I will be teaching the Clan¡¯s martial arts to you from today.¡±


    I offered him a handshake.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure. How should I address you?¡±


    ¡°Just call me Venion. I don¡¯t like authoritarianism.¡±


    ¡°Master, Teacher, Mentor, Light of my heart, Great Leader¡­ you don¡¯t need titles like these?¡±


    ¡°Just thinking about it gives me goosebumps.¡±


    Venion smiled loosely. His gestures, his expressions. Every single one made him look easygoing and harmless.


    ¡®But there¡¯s no way my father would attach such an unremarkable man to me, even going through this kind of procedure.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t let my guard down and tried to discern the essence hidden within this man¡¯s disguise.


    ¡®This is Karzan¡¯s intuition.¡¯


    That man has a deep secret. I don¡¯t know what it is yet. But it was also true that I felt a similar atmosphere from Venion as from the spies, assassins, and double agents I had met in the underworld before.


    ¡®Above all, he has thoroughly hidden his power.¡¯


    Skill is required for concealment. This man was definitely an unusual instructor in every way.


    ¡®Did my father know everything and attach this man to me? Or¡­?¡¯ S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As if trying to cut off my train of thought, Venion said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much of an apology, but I have prepared something as compensation.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A spirit medicine.¡±


    ¡°A spirit medicine?¡±


    It was a tactic I couldn¡¯t help but play along with, even though I knew it. Spirit medicines are always a serious matter.


    ¡°If you show me results that satisfy me, I promise to give you that spirit medicine as a reward.¡±


    I chuckled and mocked Venion.


    ¡°It¡¯s like teaching a child. It¡¯s no different from saying you¡¯ll give them a snack if they study hard.¡±


    ¡°Well, you do look like a child in my eyes. Ah! Don¡¯t misunderstand. I mean that because of the large age difference.¡±


    To dare to say and act like this to the fourth son of Grunewald. This is probably not innate rudeness, but because he has the skill and confidence to do so.


    Or perhaps even this is part of a test being conducted under some grand intention.


    ¡°However,¡±


    Whatever the case, I¡¯m not the only one being pushed around.


    ¡°Do you perhaps have any questions?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do.¡±


    I subtly provoked him.


    ¡°Are you certain you have the skill to teach me?¡±


    ***


    Having returned after an all-night mission, the external unit commander of the Special Operations Division, Rudgarda Angantyr, took off her helmet, loosening her sweat-soaked hair.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, milady.¡±


    At the words of a man of a different ethnicity whose face was covered with strange markings, Rudgarda sighed.


    ¡°I told you I don¡¯t like being called milady.¡±


    The giant grinned and retorted.


    ¡°To me, you are still the Angantyr milady I must protect.¡±


    Rudgarda asked in a bitter voice.


    ¡°Even knowing that both you and I have been abandoned?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t argue with that.¡±


    Rudgarda shook her head and ordered.


    ¡°Take today to rest and rearm.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, milady.¡±


    Without bothering to reply to those words, Rudgarda returned to her quarters.


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    She looks in the mirror.


    Black hair and somewhat tanned skin, distinctly different from the people of the Grunewald family. The appearance of those called mountain people or barbarians.


    ¡®Lady Lusatia was said to be even whiter than the Grunewald people.¡¯


    That foreign yet beautiful appearance was probably one of the reasons why she came to symbolize the friendship between Eisenach and Grunewald.


    But she had a strikingly different appearance. Even in Grunewald, where various people from various countries gathered, she was more than enough to be called a ¡®foreigner.¡¯


    ¡®A foreigner. And a border person who is not embraced by either side.¡¯


    She felt a renewed sense of her own situation and her chest felt tight.


    ¡®Yes. The Angantyr have already abandoned me.¡¯


    A daughter abandoned by her father. That was Rudgarda.


    Life as a hostage in Grunewald was not easy either. They neglected her, who had been thrown as a hostage, and sent her to the dangerous front lines. As if telling her to survive on her own.


    ¡°So, I survived desperately.¡±


    Truly desperately. Truly tragically. Burning with hatred, with only the will to live.


    Leaving behind the bodies of her compatriots who died to save her, while still protecting some of her compatriots¡­


    Ulbhild.¡¯


    She was the only one among these Grunewald who treated her as a comrade and friend. Treated her, who was just a disconnected foreign hostage.


    Therefore, she could not simply ignore her words.


    ¡®Meet Allenvert?¡¯


    Allenvert.


    Who was he? Wasn¡¯t he the Young Master of Grunewald who lost his maternal grandfather to her father?


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd. To tell her brother to meet the daughter of his enemy.¡±


    What was even more absurd was the very fact that Allenvert had said he would meet her.


    ¡®¡­He really has changed. They said he woke up from a fever.¡¯


    She threw off her armor and pondered Ulbhild¡¯s words.


    ¡®This will be something for both of us?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t hear a detailed explanation. But how could that be possible?


    ¡®¡­Is it ¡®the enemy of my enemy is my friend¡¯?¡¯


    Ulbhild would know the clear hatred she held towards her father. In that case, Rudgarda and Allenvert could become comrades who hated the same man.


    ¡®But I don¡¯t know yet. It¡¯s not something that will happen right away anyway.¡¯


    The condition Ulbhild had put forward was for Allenvert to reach the 4th-tier.


    Then, wouldn''t it still be a distant story for him, who had just reached the 3rd-tier?


    ¡­This was the logical deduction.


    She couldn¡¯t possibly imagine that Allenvert, on the very night he received training, would have instantly jumped over the high and rugged wall between the 3rd and 4th-tier.


    ***


    ¡°You ask if I have the skill to teach you?¡±


    Venion smiled enigmatically.


    ¡°Hahaha. You¡¯re quite amusing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly here to amuse you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be so serious.¡±


    He scratched his head.


    ¡°I may not have any great skills, but I should be able to teach a novice young master.¡±


    ¡°Venion. I¡¯m asking this to confirm something.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Are you perhaps a distant relative of Grunewald that I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    At my pointed question, Venion laughed.


    ¡°Ah, it seems my attitude has offended you.¡±


    Anyone can¡¯t just make me angry. Usually, I¡¯m the one who makes people angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m offended, but I¡¯m curious about the confidence that allows you to do so.¡±


    ¡°To be clear, no. I don¡¯t have any noble blood in me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also the strength of Grunewald.¡±


    Venion gestured towards Peter and Jeffrey.


    ¡°Grunewald strength lies in accepting retainers regardless of their origins and employing them according to their abilities.¡±


    As he said, the three men each had different statuses: a son of a vassal family, a fallen noble, and a son of a retainer.


    ¡°If you want to lead a group of this size, you need the flexibility to prioritize ability over origin. If they believed the duchy would run smoothly even if they placed incompetent but noble pigs in key positions, Grunewald would have already declined long ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I also agree with meritocracy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unexpected. People born with noble blood usually dislike these kinds of stories.¡±


    Venion clapped his hands, changing the atmosphere.


    ¡°Now, then.¡±


    Venion pointed at Peter, Olivier, and Jeffrey in turn.


    ¡°I would appreciate it if the three of you could leave us now. As it is the first lesson between master and disciple, we have many intimate things to discuss.¡±


    That was what I also wanted.


    ¡°Olivier, do so.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The other two, upon receiving Olivier¡¯s signal, retreated without complaint.


    ¡°Young Master. You control your retainers better than I thought.¡±


    ¡°I tend to.¡±


    I realized only after answering.


    ¡®¡­Was this also a kind of light test?¡¯


    Or was it a random act without any meaning?


    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    It was still difficult to gauge this man.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 79

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 79: I¡¯ll Show You Overwhelming Skill


    ¡°What you want to learn most is probably swordsmanship, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Venion took a practice sword and drew something on the dirt floor. The sword was a black pen, and the ground was paper.


    ¡°There are various martial arts needed for a martial artist, but broadly speaking, they are divided into three categories.¡±


    Venion explained.


    ¡°If inner cultivation fills you with mana, which is like fuel, and body techniques specialize in footwork, body control, dodging attacks, and using the body¡ª¡±


    I had already mastered those two Clan martial arts. Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path. They were basic martial arts that Grunewald boasted of, and also profound techniques that a man wandering the underworld couldn''t obtain even with a fortune.


    ¡°Swordsmanship, fist techniques, palm techniques, spear techniques, axe techniques¡­ all kinds of martial arts are the foundation for engaging in offense and defense with opponents.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know that.¡±


    ¡°Among them, swordsmanship can be said to be the root of all martial arts. Do you know why?¡±


    Many answers were possible, but my honest intention was this.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s cool. Damn cool.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I think so too. Though it¡¯s a somewhat frivolous word to hear from your lips, young master.¡±


    We were probing each other, mixing in subtle provocations.


    In terms of swordsmanship, it was like a kind of reconnaissance to understand each other.


    ¡°But what I heard is that as soon as you woke up, you had a¡­ sparring? Duel? I don¡¯t know what would be the best word to call it¡­ with the fifth young master Barclava.¡±


    As Venion seemed to be contemplating the appropriate expression, I summarized it for him.


    ¡°It was just a minor squabble between brothers.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Anyway, I heard that during that minor squabble, you, with a body that hadn''t learned any martial arts, easily dodged and tripped young master Barclava, who had reached the 3rd-tier. Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°One thing is wrong. At that time, I had already mastered Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and entered the realm of mana.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    ¡°How else would I have been able to defeat an opponent at the 3rd-tier with physical abilities that weren¡¯t even at the 1st-tier?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, even if you were at the 1st-tier, it would be just as unbelievable.¡±


    It seemed that the anecdote sounded quite incomprehensible to Venion. Of course, it¡¯s not a strange thing.


    ¡°After that, when you sparred with the Royal Guard Keseg, you perfectly replicated his martial arts.¡±


    ¡°At best, it was just basic swordsmanship displayed by a mere Royal Guard. The martial arts of stronger individuals like the squad leader, battalion commander, or the captain would be much more profound.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite humble.¡±


    Venion asked.


    ¡°Did you perhaps feel anything while facing the Royal Guard¡¯s sword?¡±


    ¡°From what I felt, they seemed to emphasize the harmony of speed, solidity, and constant offense and defense.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Indeed.¡±


    Venion clapped his hands.


    ¡°You have a good eye. That¡¯s a characteristic of those who achieve things quickly.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡°As you might have guessed, the Royal Guards¡¯ martial arts have a somewhat similar nature to the Grunewald Clan¡¯s martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Of course, there would be differences as well.¡±


    ¡°In short, the profundity is different.¡±


    Venion took his sword and pointed beyond the training ground¡¯s wall. Although it was hidden by the wall, I already knew that a vast sea lay beyond it.


    ¡°The port of Grunewald is a natural trading port and the center of the continent. Merchants, knights, underworld swordsmen, mercenaries, and mages from all countries come and go and also hide there. Do you know what this means?¡±


    I replied.


    ¡°It means that in order for our ancestors to protect the name of Grunewald, they had to face and overcome all forms of martial arts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the correct answer. In the process, your ancestors did not neglect to accept and apply good techniques.¡±


    ¡°Even the martial arts of the underworld?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Of course, their martial arts are basically more about the practicality honed while desperately surviving, so it¡¯s difficult to fully categorize them within a framework of martial arts principles.¡±


    I agreed with that point.


    Then, how much practical experience had this man Venion accumulated to have such insight?


    ¡°In the process, Grunewald¡¯s martial arts have been contemplating what counter-measures would be ¡®capable of dealing with any technique of the enemy.¡¯¡±


    ¡°But is such a thing truly possible?¡±


    Then Venion retorted.


    ¡°Why do you think it¡¯s impossible?¡±


    ¡°Developing and mastering counter-measures for everything is an endless task.¡±


    It¡¯s impossible even if you create thousands or tens of thousands of stances. Could such a thing even be called martial arts in the first place?


    ¡°Moreover, even if you learn that way, it¡¯s difficult to actually use it in real combat.¡±


    ¡°This is surprising. That you, young master, with limited real combat experience, have such keen insight.¡±


    Of course, it was thanks to breaking countless swords of these warriors while living as Karzan.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, young master. Therefore, exploring the ¡®fundamentals of defense¡¯ so that one can control the distance and deflect, parry, or cut off any attack became the answer that Grunewald found.¡±


    Therefore¡ª Venion added.


    ¡°The swordsmanship that the current Grunewald has refined can be said to be the ¡®most up-to-date martial art¡¯ to which techniques honed over that long time have been applied. As far as I know, I heard that even the current head of the Clan has added some revisions to the formulas and movements.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand now? It is difficult to say that one has fully mastered Grunewald¡¯s martial arts simply by looking at the swordsmanship manuals left in the archives and mastering their inner meanings.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why my father prevented me from viewing the swordsmanship manuals, unlike the mana cultivation techniques.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you understand.¡±


    Venion said.


    ¡°The name of the swordsmanship you will learn from now on is ¡®Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship¡¯.¡±


    That¡¯s quite consistent naming. The mana cultivation technique isEternal Ocean Chain Technique, and the swordsmanship is Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship?


    ¡°The moon¡¯s reflection on the blue sea. That¡¯s quite a serene name.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a martial art as wonderful as its name.¡±


    ¡°They all evoke images of sailors or sea men who live by looking at the sea from the port.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You could say it¡¯s a name that embodies the essence of Grunewald.¡±


    ¡°Not only that, but there¡¯s also a point where the sea, which embraces everything, and the philosophy of the swordsmanship, which accepts and incorporates all techniques, are in line.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I can communicate well with you, young master.¡±


    Venion coated his sword with a somewhat dull-colored aura.


    ¡®It¡¯s not Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.¡¯


    If it were, it would have a blue aura.


    ¡°I am neither a direct descendant nor a distant relative of this Clan, but for some reason, I came to learn some of the Clan¡¯s martial arts.¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°Have you perhaps mastered many other martial arts?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned quite a variety. I can use all kinds of martial arts, all kinds of mind cultivation techniques, and all kinds of body techniques.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd. For what purpose?¡±


    That¡¯s no different from spies who ¡®infiltrate somewhere,¡¯ isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Venion smiled with a rather sly face.


    ¡°You will come to know that gradually.¡±


    Venion threw a practice sword at me.


    I wasn¡¯t exactly an authoritarian person myself to ask ¡®How can you, as a supposed instructor to a duke¡¯s son, act in such a manner that goes against etiquette?¡¯


    Moreover, I had a feeling that if I reacted to everything, I would be playing into Venion¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Now, from here on, it would be better to listen while holding a sword.¡±


    Venion swung his sword so slowly that it made me want to yawn. It was a sudden development, but I didn¡¯t panic and slowly blocked the sword path.


    Only after a few more exchanges did Venion smirk.


    ¡°You don¡¯t startle easily, so it¡¯s less fun to teach you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re like a nasty old grandfather tormenting his grandson. You¡¯d better stop it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    Venion said with a face that wasn¡¯t sorry at all.


    ¡°Young Master. The phrase ¡®balance of offense and defense¡¯ often means nothing more than emphasizing the strategy of first defending, deflecting, and then counterattacking.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    No sooner had I finished speaking than Venion¡¯s sword increased in speed and stabbed towards my forehead. I stepped back and deflected the sword.


    ¡°However, sometimes a quick preemptive strike that doesn¡¯t give the enemy an opening to attack and seizes the initiative can be the best defense.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I also agree with that.¡±


    ¡°In short, no matter how exquisite the techniques one masters, in actual combat, it is much more important to use the appropriate technique at the appropriate time in the appropriate way. Therefore, Grunewald¡¯s martial arts can be seen as the most ¡®comprehensive and versatile¡¯ martial art that deals with the harmony of body and mana, the harmony of strength and technique, and the harmony of speed and weight.¡±


    The word ¡®versatile¡¯ doesn''t sound like a very good compliment at first glance.


    However¡­


    ¡°If someone can deeply understand and handle all that harmony, the story changes.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Venion sheathed his sword and laughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In that sense, this is not the kind of divine art that just anyone can become strong with if they achieve great mastery.¡±


    ¡°But if someone with outstanding comprehension and senses learns it, it has the potential to become a martial art more powerful than any other divine art or profound technique. Is it okay to understand it this way?¡±


    Venion, as if pleased with a student who understands ten things from one lesson, asked back like this.


    ¡°Young Master. Do you understand what this means?¡±


    ¡°The more I hear, the more it seems like a martial art for me.¡±


    Coincidentally, I have yet to meet anyone more outstanding than me in the areas of improvisation and outstanding comprehension.


    ¡°Oh dear, my.¡±


    But Venion seemed to have a different idea.


    ¡°I was going to say the opposite. I wonder if you really have that much talent¡­?¡±


    Venion asked slyly.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    I chuckled and asked back.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been asking around about me. It seems that with just the known exploits, it¡¯s still difficult to acknowledge my genius.¡±


    At my somewhat aggressive tone, Venion¡¯s face became like that of a fisherman who had caught a big fish.


    ¡°Ah, of course. There are many who call themselves geniuses. But the world is wide. It¡¯s not so surprising or tragic for a swordsman who was called a prodigy in a small rural territory to come out into the bigger world and realize he is an ordinary person. It¡¯s a very common everyday occurrence.¡±


    ¡°For something like that, even my older sister, who has already experienced the world as the Commander of the Special Operations Division, praised me as a genius.¡±


    ¡°Haha. The arm tends to bend inward, after all.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to dismiss the admiring reactions that theRoyal Guards and Special Operations Division members showed to my sword as well? If so, I have nothing more to say.¡±


    Then Venion laughed as if he couldn''t win.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been hit hard there. I almost became an impious person by trying to argue.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re already impious enough, so there¡¯s no need to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Haha! Now that I see it, you have quite a fiery personality. I apologize.¡±


    Venion bowed his head.


    ¡°Actually, I was just curious to see how long you would endure it, so I was a bit mischievous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I also thought you had some intention.¡±


    Venion laughed.


    ¡°You have a deep mind for your age. There was a reason why the head of the Clan has high expectations for you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to suddenly act so warm. That¡¯s even more unsettling.¡±


    ¡°Hehehe. It seems I¡¯ve made a bad first impression on my disciple from our very first meeting. I think it¡¯s good in its own way for there to be such an informal relationship between master and disciple.¡±


    Look at how smoothly he accepts whatever I say. I felt that he would be difficult to deal with using ordinary rhetoric.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this opportunity to explain the stages of training that the direct line of Grunewald goes through.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about it from my sister.¡±


    ¡°Please consider it a supplementary explanation.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t listen to what others say at all.¡±


    Venion, pretending not to hear me, held up four fingers.


    ¡°There are a total of four stages. The first stage is to build a foundation through basic martial arts with high versatility.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the process I¡¯m going through now.¡±


    ¡°After that, in the second stage, you must go through numerous real combat situations under the supervision of a proper master.¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Real combat?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The second stage is about ¡®applying martial arts¡¯ according to one¡¯s own disposition, environment, and talent through real combat that borders on life and death.¡±


    Coincidentally, that was an area I was more confident in than anyone else.


    ¡°The next is the third stage, where you can learn ¡®superior martial arts¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°Like the Snow Blossom Sword Technique that my sister mastered?¡±


    Venion laughed.


    ¡°There are a few more martial arts besides that. The head of the Clan, Young Master Karl, Young Master Verdzig, and Young Lady Ulbhild have all mastered different martial arts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something to look forward to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also looking forward to it.¡±


    Venion looked at me.


    ¡°Before learning the martial arts of ascension, it depends on whether you truly have the talent to master the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out by checking it.¡±


    ¡°We will. Today, I will first teach you the stances and formulas of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship. You must perfectly master them.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    He took out parchment from his pocket.


    ¡°This is a magic scroll. If you tear it, a barrier will be created.¡±


    ¡°Is the test conducted within it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There, you will experience real combat situations with countless enemies.¡±


    ¡®There was such a scroll?¡¯


    Just from the explanation, it sounded ridiculously expensive.


    To use such a magic scroll just to train me? As expected, Grunewald¡¯s wealth is immense.


    ¡°Hearing that, it seems a huge cost is going into educating just me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. So, to be worth it, both you and I must do our best.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy. You will have to defeat all the enemies inside the magic circle ¡®using only the stances of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.¡¯¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an interesting task.¡±


    If so, I intend to be a diligent student.


    ¡°For reference, your other siblings also took this same test. Young Master Verdzig is in first place.¡±


    Verdzig. Grunewald¡¯s prodigy that even Ulbhild cannot oppose. With that man¡¯s name mentioned, this was not a hurdle to be taken lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it. I wonder if you can surpass your siblings?¡±


    Venion asked and answered himself.


    ¡°If you surpass them, you will get the spirit medicine, and if you don¡¯t, you will learn humility.¡±


    I pointed at Venion.


    ¡°You know how to motivate a student well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a virtue that a good teacher should have.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m motivated.¡±


    Then what I had to do was clear.


    ¡®I¡¯ll show you overwhelming skill.¡¯


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 80

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 80: 30 Minutes At Most


    ¡°Then, Young Master.¡±


    Before demonstrating the stances of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship, Venion adopted a serious expression and showed me a starting stance.


    ¡°Please follow closely.¡±


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    For this moment, I, too, had no choice but to show the respect of a disciple to this detestable man. It¡¯s because I¡¯m not a man who disregards propriety.


    ¡°Here I go.¡±


    Venion unfolded a sword dance that was akin to a sword dance.


    [TL/N- The first refers to martial arts with sword, while the second refers to dance with swords.]


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Uniquely, the first three stances were defensive stances. A technique to block thrusting attacks, a technique to block downward strikes, and a technique to block horizontally sweeping attacks.


    ¡®Indeed.¡¯


    As befitting a swordsmanship that emphasizes defense, he starts by learning defensive methods. This is impressive.


    On the other hand, looking closely at the movements, there was a profound principle hidden within the seemingly ordinary actions.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°From the way you twist or fix the wrist, the method of maintaining the body¡¯s center, to the way you maintain your posture so that it doesn¡¯t collapse, it truly takes all kinds of factors into consideration. If executed perfectly, it would be difficult to be defeated by an opponent of equal skill.¡±


    ¡°Ah, excellent.¡±


    Venion nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°As expected, what¡¯s unique is that it starts with defensive stances.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I probably don¡¯t need to explain the intention behind that, do I?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    After finishing the conversation, Venion moved on to the next stance.


    The 4th, 5th, and 6th stances were methods of executing a counterattack after defending. A method to respond to a thrust, a method to respond to a downward strike, and a method to respond to an attack aimed at the waist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll continue.¡±


    Again, the 7th, 8th, and 9th stances were movements that struck unexpectedly by deflecting a sword strike, aiming for the wrist, or tripping the opponent and stepping on their instep.


    ¡®These are techniques that can shake the opponent¡¯s offensive during the defensive process.¡¯


    I examined the nine stances and grasped their principles.


    ¡°With just these nine stances firmly mastered, you will not be struck by a sword.¡±


    Venion asserted.


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    The stances in the 10s were finally based on attack.


    Meanwhile, from the 20s onward, the group itself was much more complex. Basically, evasion, defense, attack, and counterattack were appropriately intertwined, and it seemed difficult for even a talented person to understand the principles with just one look.


    ¡®Wow, excellent.¡¯


    I was mesmerized watching the series of sword forms. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship was a martial art that concisely organized the essence of martial arts that could adequately deal with any situation.


    ¡®It¡¯s worthy of being Grunewald¡¯s unique martial art and basic martial art.¡¯


    On the ship, on the ground¡ª


    In individual combat, in disadvantageous fights against multiple opponents.


    Appropriate stances and combinations that could be sufficiently utilized at any time were unfolding in my head in real time.


    ¡°¡­With that, if you memorize and execute a total of 30 stances, you can be said to have reached the first level of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.¡±


    Despite performing vigorous movements, not a single drop of sweat formed on Venion¡¯s forehead. This was likely not just because of his excellent stamina, but also because there was no wasted movement in his actions.


    ¡°Venion. It was an excellent demonstration.¡±


    I said, clapping my hands.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Venion lightly bowed his head and continued.


    ¡°Now, from now on, please imagine there is a virtual enemy in front of you and execute these stances like flowing water.¡±


    ¡°Ah, indeed.¡±


    The essence of the sword is ultimately to kill or subdue an opponent. In that it is completed only with an opponent, it could not help but become a completely different movement from when swinging in the air.


    ¡®The position of Grunewald¡¯s swordsmanship instructor wasn¡¯t something he won by gambling.¡¯


    I temporarily forgot even the annoyance I had felt so far at Venion¡¯s teaching method, which was different from Ulbhild¡¯s, yet still impressive.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    From now on, I intended not to even blink.


    ¡°Then.¡±


    In an instant, Venion¡¯s aura changed, and he freely unfolded the stances toward the empty air.


    He evaded and parried the unseen enemy¡¯s unseen sword, then began to launch unexpected attacks, counterattacks, and offensives.


    The movements were so precise that I felt as if I were witnessing the traces of some ghost wielding a sword before Venion¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®Amazing.¡¯


    Some sword dances allow one to estimate the performer¡¯s level just by watching them unfold.


    ¡®He¡¯s not overly restrained, nor does he abandon himself to his aura in a frenzy.¡¯


    Truly, precise offense and defense without any errors were unfolding.


    ¡®As expected, Venion is a great master.¡¯


    Although my level is low and I cannot properly grasp it¡ª


    I had the thought that he might be a more complete martial artist than even Ulbhild.


    ¡®Just what is this guy?¡¯


    No matter how great the Grunewald Clan is, there couldn¡¯t be many martial artists of this caliber.


    ¡®The more I know, the more curious I become about this man¡¯s identity.¡¯


    And why do I feel this level of wariness toward this man from the beginning? This is also not a normal situation.


    Whoosh!


    As if cutting off my thoughts, Venion¡¯s sword cut down an imaginary swordsman.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can show you.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    I clapped and praised Venion.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve witnessed a subtle yet profound realm that cannot be known from swordsmanship manuals. It was a great lesson.¡±


    Venion grinned.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m curious about your thoughts. What did you think of my sword dance?¡±


    ¡°It was firm yet soft. Fast yet leisurely, cautious yet bold.¡±


    ¡°Then what kind of martial art do you think the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship is?¡±


    I pondered for a moment and composed my answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s a martial art that becomes a stable sword focused on defense when it meets a commoner, and a perfect sword of offense and defense combined when it meets a talented person.¡±


    Then Venion¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°¡­What if it meets a genius?¡±


    ¡°It would be a divine art. No other embellishment is needed.¡±


    If I, Karzan, born a genius of the sword, combined the level I had built up throughout my life with Allenvert¡¯s innate physique¡ª


    In other words, if I added the life of the genius Karzan to the martial arts of a prestigious swordsmanship Clan that had continued for hundreds of years¡­


    ¡®I don¡¯t need to learn higher martial arts or eat more spirit medicines.¡¯


    I can become several times stronger than I was in my previous life.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you think so, Young Master.¡±


    Venion said, looking at me as if he were probing me.


    ¡°This Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship has ultimate techniques, but I will postpone teaching them until you reach the 10th level.¡±


    ¡°Oh, ultimate techniques?¡±


    Those were a kind of finishing move, like a special technique, that existed only in some martial arts.


    ¡®They were mostly flashy, mana-consuming techniques for show.¡¯


    I believed that Grunewald wasn¡¯t a Clan that would teach such superficial techniques.


    ¡°So, you reach the 12th level, the great mastery, only when you master those ultimate techniques.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Venion grinned.


    ¡°Whether it takes several years or several months depends on your talent and effort.¡±


    Venion said, sheathing his practice sword.


    ¡°First, we will aim to master all 30 stances.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a difficult task.¡±


    I said.


    ¡°Then will you finish it before lunch?¡±


    ¡°Goodness, what are you saying?¡±


    When I scoffed, Venion also laughed as if that was a bit too much.


    ¡°It is indeed too much, right? Then¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡ª¡±


    I retorted with a chuckle.


    ¡°I plan to finish it within 30 minutes at most.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Will Young Master be alright?¡±


    Peter looked at the training ground with a worried face.


    ¡°No matter how I look at it, he seems like a strange person.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Olivier almost nodded his head vigorously at Peter¡¯s words.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Jeffrey asked with serious eyes.


    ¡°That fellow Venion, he smells dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Olivier agreed with that opinion.


    ¡°From the start, if someone that strong could be so unknown, it¡¯s clearly something with intention behind it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what do you mean by that?¡±


    Olivier kindly explained to match the boy¡¯s level.


    ¡°In short, it means he¡¯s likely ¡®someone acting under the orders of a higher-up¡¯ that we don¡¯t know about.¡±


    ¡°D-Does such a thing exist?¡±


    ¡°Of course. There are often such cases among those who perform intelligence-related missions, that is, assassinations or infiltrations.¡±


    ¡°Like people in the shadows.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an appropriate expression.¡±


    Jeffrey joined the two¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°Olivier, but I feel like something is still unsettling.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was like¡­ someone harboring a secret that shouldn¡¯t be known.¡±


    Therefore, Olivier was curious.


    ¡®Why did His Highness appoint such a man as the young master¡¯s swordsmanship instructor?¡¯


    As far as he knew, Karl¡¯s, Verdzig¡¯s, and Ulbhild¡¯s swordsmanship instructors were renowned martial artists. Different from a man like Venion, who wore a loose and suspicious appearance like a mask, they were people with outstanding skills and high reputations that anyone could recognize.


    ¡®Strange. Does Uncle know something?¡¯


    But it might be dangerous for him to inquire too much about the head of the Clan¡¯s intentions. Olivier sighed and said.


    ¡°For now, I can only hope that the young master deals with that man well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It feels different in many ways from when it was Young Lady Ulbhild.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to think of every moment as no different from a test.¡±


    Olivier thought for a moment and then added.


    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s the young master, he¡¯ll manage, but there is one thing I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    Peter and Jeffrey seemed to know what he was worried about even without hearing the rest of the sentence.


    ¡®I hope our young master doesn¡¯t explode with anger.¡¯


    ¡®I hope he¡¯s not already picking a fight, saying things like ¡°Let¡¯s bet¡± or ¡°If you have a problem, let¡¯s have a match.¡±¡¯


    Considering Allenvert¡¯s behavior so far, it was a sufficiently plausible worry.


    ***


    ¡°This is absurd.¡±


    Venion could only mutter that sincerely.


    ¡®One stance per minute, 30 stances in 30 minutes?¡¯


    He thought it was an exaggeration¡ª


    He was momentarily speechless before Allenvert¡¯s talent, who had truly reached the first level of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship in just 30 minutes.


    ¡°Why, did you think there¡¯s always some exaggeration in rumors?¡±


    When Allenvert asked mischievously, Venion readily admitted.


    ¡°It seems so. I only showed you the stances once, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, what more is there?¡±


    Allenvert grinned like a mischievous child, enjoying his instructor¡¯s astonishment.


    ¡°The meal hasn¡¯t even started yet. How about we finish the next test while we¡¯re at it?¡±


    ¡°Huh, I just brought this scroll to show you.¡±


    Venion, who hadn¡¯t even considered using it yet, shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be particularly scared, but I¡¯ll give you a warning anyway.¡±


    Venion said, taking out the magic scroll.


    ¡°Everything that happens inside the barrier is real. If you¡¯re unlucky, you could get hurt or even become disabled.¡±


    Allenvert chuckled.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything about dying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop it before that happens. I don¡¯t want to be executed either.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°Shall we start right away?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    As the scroll was torn, a large entrance like the mouth of a cave was created in the empty air.


    ¡°Now, it will begin when you enter inside.¡±


    ¡°It feels like I¡¯m going to my death.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s a chilling joke.¡±


    Seeing that Venion¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t smiling, Allenvert lowered his voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I¡¯m curious about.¡±


    ¡°Ask me.¡±


    ¡°Are you going in with me?¡±


    At that question, Venion wore a strange smile.


    ¡°Of course. That¡¯s so I can prepare for unforeseen circumstances.¡±


    ¡°What are the conditions for dissolving the barrier?¡±


    ¡°It will naturally open when all enemies are defeated.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible to enter from the outside?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Good. A perfect sealed room.¡±


    ¡®Anything could happen inside.¡¯


    Allenvert thought.


    ¡®In short, if that man Venion has other intentions, it means I could die without anyone knowing.¡¯


    For example, what if he was someone instigated by a sibling or any other? He could kill him by disguising it as an accident, or inflict serious injuries to make him unable to recover.


    ¡®But I trust the way Georg Grunewald, the man I met directly, handles things.¡¯


    Allenvert thought.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t mean I trust my father¡¯s goodwill, but rather I trust his insight and ability.¡¯


    Therefore, he must now move forward without fearing the veils of deception and confusion that Venion intentionally cast.


    ¡®Walking through a dark night where even the moon doesn¡¯t rise requires more courage than one might think.¡¯


    This is because one cannot know at all whether they will trip over a rock, have their foot fall into a pit, or step on a sleeping snake and cause it to bite.


    ¡®But I can¡¯t stay in the same place.¡¯


    Allenvert threw himself toward the entrance of the barrier, which was like a cave of night. Then Venion, also wearing a strange smile, threw himself in after him.


    Fwoosh!


    As the barrier closed, no one was left in the training ground.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 81

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 81: No Matter How You Look at It, He¡¯s Not Normal


    ¡°Allenvert has already entered the barrier?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Karl Grunewald was focusing his attention on news of his youngest brother, who had recently become his biggest concern.


    ¡°¡­On just the first day.¡±


    It was an unbelievably fast pace.


    Of course, it had to be taken into account that Allenvert had been assigned a swordsmanship instructor and examiner, and had begun preparations for a successful coming-of-age ceremony at the age of 17, later than himself.


    ¡®Of course, his physical abilities would be much more advantageous than mine at that time.¡¯


    But if you only consider the time of entering martial arts, Allenvert was showing a speed akin to finishing a race when others were just learning to walk.


    ¡®There¡¯s a reason why scions of prestigious Clans enter martial arts at a young age.¡¯


    Starting when their blood vessels are flexible and their minds are malleable shows overwhelming efficiency.


    How many tears of frustration had geniuses who often appeared in the underworld shed, for the sole reason that they had entered too late?


    However, Allenvert was developing at a truly astonishing speed, as if he were receiving compensation all at once for the seven years he had spent in vain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Karl, who had tried to bring him to his side and gain strength in the heir succession, was now becoming tense at the emergence of a new competitor.


    This was a matter of concern not only for Karl, but also for his mother Isabella and the elders of his mother¡¯s side.


    ¡®Father.¡¯


    Karl wanted to ask.


    ¡®Why did you call Allenvert for a private audience and assign him a swordsmanship instructor?¡¯


    The meaning was by no means light.


    ¡®If Allenvert successfully completes his coming-of-age ceremony in a year.¡¯


    With what heart should he then face another competitor he would have to contend with for the throne?


    ¡°¡­¡­Allenvert.¡±


    Karl changed into the Knighthood¡¯s uniform and personally fastened the buttons. He wore a brilliantly shining treasure sword at his waist, compressed the blazing red aura of the Solar Flare Heart Style like a bead, and grasped it in his hand.


    Whoosh!


    Flames also rose in Karl¡¯s eyes as he looked at the ultra-high temperature fire orb that even distorted the air.


    ¡°And Ulbhild.¡±


    Why did you reject your own brother born from the same womb and show such favor to Allenvert?


    ¡°Was I that untrustworthy?¡±


    Was Verdzig that frightening?


    Was Allenvert that much more extraordinary?


    ¡­Much more than your brother.


    ¡°Talent, talent, talent! Is talent such a great thing?¡±


    He was born a prodigy not ashamed of the Grunewald name and had worked fiercely hard.


    However, the existence of his talented younger brothers, who made him an ordinary person, became an unquenchable fire that burned Karl¡¯s heart black.


    If he had to give a name to the color of that fire, its name would probably be jealousy. And perhaps it should rightly be called hatred.


    ¡®Little brother, I don¡¯t want to become a shameful older brother.¡¯


    Karl wanted to become Verdzig¡¯s opponent, at least to remain an honorable man. That is why he did not easily draw the sword of scheming.


    However¡­


    Whoosh!


    Karl, who extinguished the fire orb by grasping it with his hand, closed his eyes.


    ¡®I¡¯m thinking too far ahead.¡¯


    No matter how good Allenvert¡¯s momentum is, his flame is still weak.


    ¡®From the start, that test will not be easy to pass.¡¯


    Even he, who had jumped in with thorough preparations, had struggled so much.


    Even with a swordsmanship learned for the first time today?


    In his common sense, it was an impossible feat even if Verdzig or Ulbhild were to attempt it.


    ¡°¡­Showing off too much talent is not a good idea.¡±


    That was also advice from a brother, not as the First Young Master of Grunewald.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a terminally ill person anyway?¡±


    It would be most comfortable to simply wither and die on your own, why bother¡­


    No, let¡¯s stop here. Karl shook his head at the malice rising in his heart.


    ***


    The inside of the barrier was a hellish landscape, dark as if a volcano had erupted, with lava flowing in places.


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really hot. I¡¯m sweating profusely.¡±


    Allenvert clicked his tongue.


    ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve come to a foreign land. Just what level of power does a mage have to be to create something like this?¡±


    ¡°Someone who can easily be counted among the archmages.¡±


    Venion replied, taking out a handkerchief and wiping his forehead.


    ¡°It seems you still have time for idle chatter, Lord.¡±


    Allenvert turned his head forward.


    Kyaooo!


    Kiiiik!


    Dozens of ferocious monsters, as if hating the living, screamed and clung to the transparent wall, clamoring.


    Among them were traditional monsters like orcs and lizardmen¡ª


    And various mutated beasts were dripping yellow saliva, from wolves with tusks like ivory, horned pigs, bipedal horses with protrusions on their hooves, to lions with manes as sharp as blades.


    Even flowers and trees with thorny stalks flickering like tentacles could be seen.


    ¡°What is that? Ugh, how disgusting.¡±


    Allenvert grimaced.


    ¡®My specialty is different from mercenaries or hunters who make a living by subjugating monsters. I don¡¯t like cutting disgusting things.¡¯


    What particularly shocked Allenvert was a giant octopus with about 20 legs.


    ¡°What are you asking me to catch such terrifying things? The ones over there are rather better.¡±


    Allenvert pointed to the left.


    Humanoid summoned creatures holding weapons were calmly glaring at him.


    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±


    Then Venion burst into laughter.


    ¡°Are you saying that humans are easier to cut than monsters?¡±


    ¡°Monsters are disgusting.¡±


    ¡­At that twisted answer, Venion quietly shook his head. There are no normal people in this Clan after all.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have you fight the humanoid summoned creatures first, and then have you catch the monsters as the second gate. Once the excitement of battle takes over your mind, you¡¯ll feel less disgust.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you.¡±


    ¡°For your information, monsters and demonic beasts are distinctly different.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°If they can be classified by species like ogres or orcs, they are monsters. If they are mutated by mana accumulating in the bodies of animals and plants, they are demonic beasts. There are no rules to their mutations.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    It was a story he already knew, but Allenvert nodded as if he were hearing it for the first time.


    ¡°Now then, let¡¯s begin. Fight well.¡±


    Venion prepared to snap his fingers.


    ¡°If you feel like you¡¯re going to die fighting, raise your hand. I¡¯ll save you.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Ah, before that, I should give you a sword.¡±


    Allenvert shook his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Allenvert infused mana into his bracelet and summoned a thin, sharp sword.


    Clang!


    Venion was startled to see a sword emerge with a clear metallic sound.


    ¡®When did he acquire such an item¡­?¡¯


    Allenvert grinned like a mischievous child.


    ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t know about this.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t investigate everything about you. I just heard the general story.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s comforting.¡±


    Allenvert retorted.


    ¡°Now then.¡±


    Venion snapped his fingers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Then the humanoid summoned creatures simultaneously drew their weapons¡ª


    ¡°Haiyaaaat!¡±


    Allenvert, suddenly shouting and running forward, drew out blue aura and scattered powerful slashes into the center of the summoned creatures.


    ¡®No, he¡¯s emitting sword energy?¡¯


    Venion was shocked to realize that Allenvert had already reached the 4th-tier. But what was more surprising was yet to come.


    Kwaaaang!


    The summoned creatures with emotionless faces like wax dolls skillfully layered their sword energy to block the attack¡­


    Puwak!


    As if anticipating that reaction, Allenvert, lowering his body and charging in, instantly cut down the summoned creatures¡¯ ankles as if he were mowing with a scythe.


    ¡°Heh heh heh! You should have been careful of what¡¯s right under your nose!¡±


    As more than a dozen summoned creatures fell, losing their ankles and legs, Allenvert, as if he had been waiting, entered through the collapsed formation and began to freely roam through the enemy lines, stabbing, cutting, and slaughtering.


    ¡°No¡­¡­¡±


    Venion was momentarily speechless.


    Allenvert did not use any of the defensive stances of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.


    He was only pouring out attacks, attacks, and more attacks, collapsing an enemy force the size of a platoon.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    What was even more surprising was that he was dodging attacks flying from blind spots as if he had eyes on his back.


    ¡®That¡¯s evasion using mana sense.¡¯


    That was Ulbhild¡¯s specialty. He had only received Ulbhild¡¯s teachings for one night, but had he reached that level in the meantime?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His use of mana was also extremely skillful. Allenvert¡¯s fighting style, where he appropriately supported his body with each movement, increased the output of his movements, and added power to crush skulls with a single punch¡ª


    Venion, who was watching this, crossed his arms.


    ¡®There¡¯s probably not much to teach him about mana cultivation.¡¯


    He seemed to have learned properly from Ulbhild.


    But for Allenvert to have already reached the 4th-tier¡­ When did he have the time?


    ¡®Am I getting old?¡¯


    He had naturally assumed he was around the late 3rd-tier, and he almost laughed at his own complacency. He should have stretched out his mana beforehand, even if it was difficult, to check.


    ¡®His use of stances is also subtly different.¡¯


    Venion, who was watching Allenvert¡¯s battle,¡¯s eyes gleamed. The thrusts he unleashed were lighter yet sharper.


    When he slashed a wrist, it was more concise; when he severed a waist, it was more powerful.


    He put strength into what was harder and thicker, and he didn¡¯t waste any unnecessary energy on what could be cut more easily.


    Just like a butcher who had slaughtered cattle and pigs his whole life.


    ¡®Absurd. That fair, beautiful young nobleman is actually as familiar with stabbing and cutting as a human butcher?¡¯


    But there¡¯s no way he could be familiar with it. If so, that even this is an innate talent.


    ¡®A heavenly killer star.¡¯


    What Allenvert was born with might not be the disposition of a sword master, but rather the disposition of a sword demon. However.


    ¡®Even so, he accurately understands the mysteries of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.¡¯


    Doesn¡¯t it seem like a killer from the underworld has met and evolved with the swordsmanship of a prestigious clan?


    ¡­Venion was surprised that he was having such absurd fantasies, but he stared intently at Allenvert, observing everything.


    ¡®Recently, the word ¡°genius¡± tends to be overused¡ª¡¯


    To the point that no other word came to mind, Allenvert was exploding with his skills and madness, rampaging.


    ¡®It¡¯s as if he¡¯s releasing everything that¡¯s been suppressed at once.¡¯


    But even so, the precision of his handiwork and the moment-by-moment judgment to distinguish when to retreat and when to advance were extremely cold. There was a battle-hardened warrior there.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Venion, who found another peculiarity, wrote something on the mental paper in his mind.


    ¡®He knows how to use his body too well. Strangely¡­.¡¯


    That was a different dimension from simply being well-versed in the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path. There was a master¡¯s aspect in Allenvert¡¯s fighting that only a veteran who had rolled around on the battlefield for decades could show.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Venion laughed. The more he looked, the more he felt he knew why Duke Georg had attached him to Allenvert. To this 17-year-old boy who would soon come of age, who had already missed his prime.


    ¡®I can¡¯t just leave such a raw gem alone.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Allenvert, who had slaughtered all the humanoid summoned creatures, brushed his blood-soaked blond hair back and muttered.


    ¡°Ah, crap, do I have to fight those guys next? They still look like they¡¯ll appear in my dreams. They¡¯re damn disgusting.¡±


    Is that what¡¯s important in this situation? Venion chuckled.


    ¡®No matter how you look at it, his mental state is not normal.¡¯


    But geniuses are always those who dance precariously on the edge of madness. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Venion¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 82

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 82: The First Verification


    Allenvert looked at the group of green-skinned monsters, randomly mutated demonic beasts, and flick the blood off his sword into the air.


    ¡°They¡¯re disgusting, so I should finish this quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t think it will be easy?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    Venion chuckled and snapped his fingers again. Then, the horde of monsters and demonic beasts, craving the blood and flesh of fragile humans, rushed in.


    ¡°Even if you use the same stances, it should be different from when you fought humans!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    But Venion soon realized that Allenvert didn¡¯t need such advice.


    Kueeeeek!


    Kieeeek!


    Venion chuckled as he watched the octopus¡¯s legs, tougher than a sailing ship¡¯s anchor rope, being cut down in vain, the horse¡¯s waist being severed, and the heads of orcs and goblins soaring into the sky.


    ¡°He fights well. Like this level not even a trial in the first place?¡±


    ¡°Venion! What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°It was nothing!¡±


    Even in this situation, his hearing is sharp. Venion thought inwardly, keeping his mouth shut.


    ¡®He¡¯s not just fighting well, he¡¯s fighting appropriately.¡¯


    Venion¡¯s impression was surprisingly similar to the impression Allenvert had of him.


    ¡®The most absurd thing is something else.¡¯


    The memorization and embodiment of techniques were completely different realms. To unleash a certain stance naturally in actual combat, as if breathing, there was no other way than to imprint it on the body through crazy repetition.


    And yet, Allenvert was perfectly adhering to the condition of ¡®only fighting with the stances of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship¡¯ from the beginning.


    ¡®This is driving me crazy.¡¯


    His innate understanding of swordsmanship and overall movements. And his analytical ability regarding the principles.


    Even the ruthlessness, which is often the most lacking in precious young masters, was more than satisfactory.


    ¡®The decisiveness of his handiwork is comparable to even Young Master Verdzig.¡¯


    The anecdote that Verdzig also made his watching instructor cringe with his overwhelming cruelty was a story only those who knew about it knew.


    ¡®I never thought I¡¯d be standing here with my arms crossed, just admiring.¡¯


    Venion chuckled. Wasn¡¯t his role to intervene in case of an emergency and unleash sword strikes or save the test taker? At this rate, he felt like a leisurely neighborhood uncle who had come out to watch a circus.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Allenvert, who had slaughtered all the monsters without a single crisis, threw off his blood-soaked training uniform.


    ¡°Even the blood feels real. Just what high-level mage created this?¡±


    Venion narrowed his eyes. Allenvert¡¯s body, which had thrown off his top, already had well-defined muscles.


    ¡®His physique itself is outstanding.¡¯


    It was even more evident when he took off his clothes. It was truly a body like a nimble leopard. If he gained more muscle, he could easily become the body of a lion ruling the plains.


    ¡°With this, how many levels has my Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship reached?¡±


    At that, Venion gave a thumbs up.


    ¡°I guarantee that you have reached the 4th level. In just one day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±


    Allenvert smiled arrogantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit disappointing, but it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re more fortunate than you appear.¡±


    ¡°How were my other brothers?¡±


    ¡°From what I remember, Young Master Verdzig reached the 2nd level on his first day, and Young Lady Ulbhild reached the 1st level on her first day.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Allenvert nodded.


    ¡®Those two are also in the ranks of considerable geniuses. Especially Verdzig.¡¯


    He had already been impressed by the level Ulbhild had reached. If so, he couldn¡¯t even begin to fathom the level Verdzig, who was said to be superior to her, had achieved.


    Crackling!


    Bright sunlight was pouring in through the cracked sky. The barrier, having completed its mission, was dissipating.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Venion.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°With this, wouldn¡¯t it be good to say that the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship has been reborn as a divine martial art upon meeting a genius?¡±


    Venion burst into laughter at Allenvert¡¯s subtle jab at their previous conversation.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right.¡±


    Allenvert smiled arrogantly.


    ¡°You should have said so from the start.¡±


    ¡°In any case, as promised, I will give you the spirit medicine.¡±


    But, he added.


    ¡°Not today.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Originally, precious things are difficult to obtain immediately. I have to place an order when I return today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also taken aback. I thought it would take a little more time.¡±


    Moreover, Venion added.


    ¡°A good spirit medicine is not originally meant to be taken alone.¡±


    Alenvert nodded, figuring he''d gained enough today that he didn''t need spirit medicine right away.


    ¡°Is today¡¯s schedule finished with this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to make you do. At this rate, I¡¯ll be quickly fired and become unemployed.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that would be a problem.¡±


    Allenvert nodded.


    ¡®Rather, this is good.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t even lunchtime yet. That meant¡­


    ¡®I should go to the underworld tonight.¡¯


    It meant that there was plenty of time for a wise underworld life.


    * * *


    ¡°No¡­ don¡¯t you sleep?¡±


    This was Peter¡¯s reaction to hearing that I was going to the underworld again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep plenty when I¡¯m dead anyway, so I¡¯ll cut back on sleep while I¡¯m alive.¡±


    It was Karzan¡¯s saying that he had been sleeping for 17 years, so it was definitely true.


    ¡°But my mother said that sleep is the most important thing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Your mother¡¯s words are a serious matter.¡±


    I casually stroked Peter¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep there, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Are there bedrooms there too?¡±


    ¡°If I tell them to make one, they¡¯ll make one.¡±


    I spoke like a tyrant.


    ¡°But did you really take over the organization in just one day?¡±


    ¡°Why, does it look difficult? Even a single Royal Guard or knight could easily sweep away such a shabby area alone.¡±


    ¡°Well, Royal Guards are monsters, after all.¡±


    I said with a hollow laugh.


    ¡°If they¡¯re monsters, then I¡¯m a dragon, a dungeon lord, a minion of black mages, the leader of a secret society, a hunting dog of an assassin family, and the Northern Duke''s Genius Illegitimate Child ¡±


    [Tl/N- It¡¯s another work by the author.]


    ¡°What¡¯s the Northern Duke''s Genius Illegitimate Child?¡±


    ¡°I just blurted out whatever came to mind. Anyway, what a Royal Guard can do, this Allenvert can surely do as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve been hearing everything you¡¯ve been saying.¡±


    Jeffrey protested with a constipated face.


    ¡°Keseg is an idiot, but the Grunewald¡¯s Royal Guards are renowned elites even throughout Litvaleur.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And in that case, it¡¯s your talent, Young Master, that¡¯s exceptional.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll gratefully accept the compliment.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±


    I found Jeffrey¡¯s somewhat impudent tone rather familiar. Olivier was also treating me more comfortably than before, and I actually preferred that.


    ¡®But not Peter.¡¯


    He¡¯d be dead if he dared.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Olivier advised.


    ¡°You must be especially careful this time. After the private audience with the Head of the Clan, the way people look at you has completely changed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s true.¡±


    It meant that unprecedented surveillance and checks might come in.


    ¡°Moreover, the news that you reached the 4th level of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship in just one day will soon be known.¡±


    ¡°Well, even I think it was a legendary feat.¡±


    Olivier sighed at my boastful appearance after he had gone to the trouble of worrying.


    ¡°Please listen seriously.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious about everything.¡±


    Then Peter interjected.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s really not true.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Peter.¡±


    I lightly suppressed Peter and asked.


    ¡°I heard that Brother Verdzig was at the 2nd level on his first day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I know as well.¡±


    ¡°Then how rare is my record? Is there no precedent?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, that¡¯s the case. No, from the beginning¡ª¡±


    Olivier clicked his tongue.


    ¡°It¡¯s originally unheard of to master all the movements of a martial art on the first day.¡±


    ¡°Well, sister is also in the category of geniuses.¡±


    That¡¯s why people say that geniuses are common these days.


    But the martial talent of Ulbhild, whom I had seen directly, was indeed at a genius level. Even compared to Karzan¡¯s experience.


    ¡°I heard from my granduncle when I was young that only the founder Vitenfeld is said to have reached the 3rd level on the first day.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    Duke Vitenfeld Grunewald was known as the ¡®Sword of Litvaleur¡¯ and one of the best of his time, the very person who wrote the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique.


    ¡°Then he was also a genius comparable to me.¡±


    I spoke arrogantly.


    ¡®Now that I think of it, should I start learning that Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique?¡¯


    Since I had deeply learned the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique through Ulbhild¡¯s teachings, perhaps now was the right time.


    Or not.


    ¡°Anyway.¡±


    I clapped my hands together, drawing attention.


    ¡°Today, rumors about me will be haunting the ducal castle like ghosts all day. I plan to hole up in my room and pretend to be a mysterious person.¡±


    ¡°And then you¡¯re going out at night?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Will that be alright? I think there will be many people trying to find out what¡¯s going on inside.¡±


    ¡°Either way, no one knows what I¡¯m doing inside if the curtains are drawn. Whether I¡¯m taking a nap, doing push-ups, or grilling meat.¡±


    Of course, hiding inside the annex was not a perfect security method.


    ¡®Around this time, my brothers might have already won over one or two employees.¡¯


    No matter how thoroughly Olivier had weeded them out, gaps were bound to appear. You¡¯d be surprised to know how vicious those old noblemen are.


    ¡®In any case, I just need to weed out the suspicious ones again.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t intend to just sit back and be taken advantage of.


    ¡°Ah, come to think of it, Olivier.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you happen to have any leftover budget? Like for maintenance of dignity expenses.¡±


    Olivier narrowed his brow.


    ¡°Why are you asking for that¡­.¡±


    My answer was simple.


    ¡°I have a use for it.¡±


    You could call it a kind of investment.


    * * *


    Night deepened.


    I walked outside the castle, smelling the cool, fishy scent blowing in from the night sea.


    ¡®These bastards, their eyes.¡¯


    The eyes of the passersby who saw a boy in decent attire coming out of the ducal castle held a somewhat dangerous light.


    ¡®The atmosphere is different from last time.¡¯


    Does the atmosphere change every day of the week, or is there another reason I don¡¯t know about? It might be because the guards were away on patrol.


    In any case, I confidently passed between them, keeping my senses spread out so that I could easily respond even if a knife flew from behind me at any moment.


    ¡®It¡¯s surprising again, but Peter managed to commute to the slums in this kind of atmosphere.¡¯


    Would it be better to have Olivier teach him some self-defense? Or assigning Jeffrey¡¯s idle subordinates as escorts wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea either.


    ¡®Well, that would be too conspicuous.¡¯


    Telling the guards was also a good method. After all, Peter¡¯s official title is the Fourth Young Master¡¯s attendant, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡®The problem is that his treatment and salary are at the level of anormal servant.¡¯


    What cunning bastard played such a trick? The way it was done was just like Verdzig.


    In any case, this was something I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about if Zizek took control of this area in the future.


    ¡®To what extent has he taken care of things?¡¯


    It was too short a time to have done much. When you think about it, I¡¯m going back after only two days.


    ¡®But.¡¯


    Thinking about Zizek¡¯s appearance that day, I didn¡¯t think he would just be idly playing around.


    ¡®He¡¯s quite a talented guy.¡¯


    Above all, he¡¯s a man with the capacity to take in and use those who have nowhere to go, like me.


    ¡®Those who have no choice but to throw themselves into the underworld to change their lives, or just to survive.¡¯


    Boys who have not learned anything and have no one to tell them what the right path is are easily caught up in underworld organizations.


    However, nine out of ten, like moths drawn to a black sun, throw themselves into it and instantly melt and die. The underworld is a heartless world.


    Zizek was taking in and protecting those very moths, and gaining their loyalty.


    ¡®Even if this underworld is vast, there are not many men with such chivalry.¡¯


    Even though he is still a weak man who has barely reached the 3rd-tier, that is not important.


    I confirmed that he also had something to protect. I saw that Zizek was not there just because he wanted to rule that small district.


    ¡®Those kinds of guys become big shots if they survive for a long time.¡¯


    Just like this Karzan did.


    ¡®Moreover, I showed him the higher level that he was so thirsty for.¡¯ S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then Zizek will grow. Like a tree thirsty in a drought that grows greedily when it meets welcome rain.


    ¡®There are men in this world who need to be looked at again with rubbed eyes after only a few days.¡¯


    The speed at which my current skills are increasing is like that, and so will Zizek¡¯s.


    ¡®He definitely has potential.¡¯


    Let¡¯s think about Keseg of the Royal Guards, who was overwhelmed by me in a wooden sword sparring match.


    Keseg¡¯s current skills are naturally better, but I guarantee that the difference between Keseg¡¯s and Zizek¡¯s skills in ten years will be like heaven and earth.


    Why wouldn¡¯t it be? A underworld swordsman who has survived for a long time with outstanding talent and venom, and who has devoted himself to training, is bound to become a strongman who is in no way inferior to the strength of a knight who has trained with formal education.


    ¡®In short, Zizek is a man who becomes stronger in the underworld way.¡¯


    Just like me.


    But he also has a slightly different aspect from me. He has a shade called me, who will show him the right path and lead him.


    ¡®Lucky bastard.¡¯


    At this moment, I was seeing Zamuel¡¯s past reflected in him.


    ¡®He also had humble beginnings.¡¯


    Because I took him in and raised him, Zamuel grew into a man worthy of inheriting all of me.


    ¡®In any case, whether Zizek can become such a man is a matter that must be continuously confirmed and verified in the future.¡¯


    The underworld is a world where it is not strange to die from unnamed sword or to meet a strong enemy by bad luck.


    ¡®So this is the first verification.¡¯


    Just like my father, the Council of Elders, is trying to verify me through Venion.


    ¡®How well he has handled the atmosphere of the organization in two days.¡¯


    And how he has controlled the agitation of his subordinates.


    That was what I wanted to confirm.


    ¡®¡­And I also have things to make him do.¡¯


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 83

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 83: What Kind of Man Shakes His Legs Like That?


    ¡°Hey, you there!¡±


    A voice called out to me as I was walking, deep in thought.


    ¡°Huh? Were you calling me?¡±


    When I turned around, two thugs with shabby-looking blades were grinning and looking at me.


    ¡°Kid, if you take off those clothes and scram, we¡¯ll spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this?¡±


    I asked, lifting the hem of my clothes.


    ¡°These aren¡¯t even particularly expensive clothes.¡±


    ¡°Good. Then you won¡¯t get scolded by your mom even if you leave them behind, right?¡±


    ¡°Kekekeke!¡±


    The thug with two missing front teeth cackled at his friend¡¯s joke, which wasn¡¯t even funny.


    ¡°What are you going to do if the guards catch you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, which will be faster, us getting caught or intestines spilling out of your belly?¡±


    I sighed at thier way of talking.


    ¡°Ah, these assholes. Talking about spilling intestines to a small and frail kid like me?¡±


    It was actually a good thing. Wouldn¡¯t it be good for Peter¡¯s safety to create an urban legend that people shouldn¡¯t mess with a kid wandering around with a foolish face at this hour?


    I glanced at the thug trying to grab me from behind and then snapped my finger into the air.


    Paak!


    As if hit by a slingshot, the thug who was hit on the bridge of his nose bled from his nose and fell backward.


    ¡°Wha, what!¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Ever heard of Finger Flicking Skill?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    It is said that when you become a swordmaster, you can create enough force as if hit by a hammer just by flicking the air, but I simply used a small trick of instantly flicking out a small mass of aura.


    If I had some metal beads, I would have made a hole in his forehead, but I wasn¡¯t that well-prepared.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yes?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    I beckoned to the thug who had instantly lost his will to fight.


    ¡°Wha, what I said just now was just to scare you¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it. Really¡­.¡±


    I took the stance of flicking his forehead with the hand that was picking my ear.


    ¡°Heeik!¡±


    I said to the thug who knelt down in fright.


    ¡°Put down that knife and bow your head.¡±


    If you don¡¯t want to die.


    * * *


    I went to the rooftop of Peter¡¯s house, changed my clothes, and then went to find Zizek.


    Unlike when I was in Peter¡¯s form, no one dared to even make eye contact with Karzan, who had a menacing look and a large build, let alone pick a fight.


    ¡°Tsk, pathetic fuckers.¡±


    They sure know how to find a comfortable place to lie down and stretch their legs.


    ¡®By the way, this is also a troublesome thing.¡¯


    From Allenvert to Peter, from Peter to Karzan. This was a real mess. This wasn¡¯t some kind of triangular trade.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Anyway, I walked through the night slums and arrived at Zizek¡¯s base.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived!¡±


    The organized members, standing at attention, bowed to me.


    ¡°Excellent. They¡¯re as disciplined as guardsmen.¡±


    Seeing the guys with innocent look on their faces, it seemed Zizek had given them quite a bit of moral instruction.


    ¡°But you guys look very well indeed?¡±


    ¡°Boss got us new clothes and gave us haircuts and baths.¡±


    ¡°Really? You carried out my instructions well.¡±


    At that moment, a curt voice came from the side.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t difficult, what¡¯s the big deal.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Zizek.¡±


    ¡°Welcome.¡±


    Zizek, who was for some reason out in the empty lot, asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come back so soon? I thought it would take a few days.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I had some time.¡±


    As I picked my ear and replied, I discovered something.


    ¡°Who are those guys?¡±


    Two thugs were kneeling, beaten to a pulp. Of course, they were the bastards who had tried to rob me earlier.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡±


    I asked back, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°They said a guy named ¡®Karzan¡¯ beat them to a pulp because they messed with a kid under our protection. They¡¯re waiting for you to decide their fate.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Is that so?¡±


    Looks like they were properly scared of me after all. Playing along, I approached them like it was our first meeting.


    ¡°You messed with one of my people?¡±


    ¡°We, we¡¯re sorry!¡±


    I looked in turn at the guy who had fainted from my earlier finger flick and the guy who had been beaten up for his share as well.


    ¡°Wow, the smell is something else.¡±


    They all reeked of urine.


    ¡°Tell me in detail what you did. I¡¯ll check it later, and if there¡¯s even one word of lie, exaggeration, or concealment, you¡¯ll really die.¡±


    ¡°Th, that is.¡±


    The two guys trembled and confessed all the facts in detail.


    ¡°We¡¯ll never, never do it again.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been living like trash!¡±


    I replied coldly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not just ordinary trash. How can guys who try to stab a defenseless kid be human?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sorry!¡±


    As I spoke, I became enraged and struck the two guys¡¯ heads.


    ¡°A defenseless kid, a kid, a kid! You bastards.¡±


    The thugs, with large bumps on their foreheads and then punched again on top of them, trembled as if they were about to faint.


    ¡°They¡¯ll really die like this.¡±


    Zizek stopped me.


    ¡°If they tried to kill someone, they should have been prepared to die themselves.¡±


    I spat on the ground and finally stopped.


    Killing one or two of these thugs is not difficult for me. But I don¡¯t intend to become a man who kills humans like killing ants.


    ¡°What are you going to do with those bastards?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Zizek replied with a troubled face, as if understanding my anger.


    ¡°They¡¯re trash, but they¡¯re not the only ones doing this kind of thing in this world.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    He said, carefully watching my expression.


    ¡°The important thing is that this kind of thing should not happen again in our territory.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Of course, the place where those guys appeared wasn¡¯t Zizek¡¯s territory, but that was okay. It would be someday.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of beating them up real good first, and then sending them out to warn their trashy thug friends.¡±


    That was a decent method. I nodded.


    ¡°Good. If they don¡¯t believe it, tell them to check it themselves.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°This is a matter of how much fear your name can instill in the future, Zizek. In this world, fear creates authority.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I waved my hand.


    ¡°Then deal with these guys as you said. You and I have some things to talk about.¡±


    Zizek shrugged.


    ¡°We should. I had a lot of things I wanted to ask anyway.¡±


    * * *


    I went to Zizek¡¯s office and sat in the seat of honor.


    ¡°Give me some water.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve poured some.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not poisoned, is it?¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sighing over a little joke.¡±


    I drank the lukewarm water. The cup smelled.


    ¡°Live a little cleaner.¡±


    ¡°I did clean it?¡±


    ¡°Do it properly. Before I turn everything over.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re picky. Anyone would think you came from some noble family.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°But who is that boy?¡±


    I put down the water glass and replied.


    ¡°I was going to tell you about that anyway.¡±


    But before telling him the truth, there was something I needed to confirm with Zizek.


    ¡°What did you do while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story. I disciplined the organization members a bit and made them look a little more presentable¡­.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I put them through hellish training.¡±


    ¡°I wondered why they looked so drained.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°Did it motivate them a bit?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d be fools if it didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    A spark was rising in Zizek¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to become stronger?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Just keep doing what you¡¯re doing. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    Zizek looked into my, Karzan¡¯s, eyes with a serious gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in your care.¡±


    ¡°I like how obedient you are at times like this.¡±


    ¡°I can distinguish between public and private matters to that extent.¡±


    Zizek snorted.


    ¡°Ah, and I apologize, but I haven¡¯t finished cleaning up the businesses yet.¡±


    ¡°I understand that.¡±


    Even a small corner store can¡¯t be cleaned up in two days.


    ¡°There must have been guys who voiced complaints. What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I hung up or crippled the guys who talked nonsense and sent away the guys who wanted to retire.¡±


    ¡°You did well.¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°Did you give them severance pay?¡±


    Then Zizek asked back with a dumbfounded face.


    ¡°Do I have to give them that kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°The ways of the underworld have fallen to the ground.¡±


    I lamented.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t those guys have families?¡±


    ¡°They do. That¡¯s why they quit.¡±


    ¡°Then go and give them some money even now. If they didn¡¯t cause trouble and did their duty while we were sharing meals, it¡¯s right to treat them with respect.¡±


    At those words, Zizek¡¯s expression became even stranger.


    ¡°Why are you making that face?¡±


    ¡°No, you really have a great capacity. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone in this world thinking about things like that.¡±


    ¡°A great capacity?¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°I do. A damn lot.¡±


    Karzan¡¯s capacity, who roamed the underworld of Flanders, was like a lake holding a vast night sky.


    ¡°Ah, and there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Today, I went to find the guys who usually had terrible reputations and either educated them or beat up the hopeless ones and chased them away.¡±


    ¡°You did? That¡¯s excellent.¡±


    ¡°Karzan. No, Boss.¡±


    Boss. I realized that it had been a long time since I had heard that familiar expression.


    ¡°I think of this as an opportunity. An opportunity to change not only my life but everyone¡¯s lives. And an opportunity to become stronger, an opportunity to become real men.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°You have a good sense. You¡¯ve definitely seized such an opportunity.¡±


    Zizek was a man who didn¡¯t disappoint my expectations. Therefore, I was going to entrust Zizek with a task.


    ¡°¡­Zizek.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Are you prepared to hear a truth that¡¯s hard to handle?¡±


    As I lowered my voice, Zizek¡¯s expression also became more serious.


    ¡°Uh¡­ you saying that suddenly makes me a bit nervous.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. What¡¯s done is done.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t ask.¡±


    I ignored Zizek¡¯s muttering and dropped a bombshell.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually trying to build a force in the underworld under the secret orders of the Fourth Young Master Allenvert Grunewald.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Zizek¡¯s brain seemed to freeze for a moment.


    ¡°What, this isn¡¯t a lie, is it?¡±


    ¡°Does it seem like a lie?¡±


    ¡°Wow, Fuck, wow. Wait a minute.¡±


    Zizek jumped up from his seat and paced around the room like a dog that needed to relieve itself.


    ¡°This is driving me crazy.¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that I¡¯m completely screwed?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re having second thoughts now, quit. This is your last chance.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t do that now that I¡¯ve come this far.¡±


    ¡°What kind of man shakes his legs like that?¡±


    Zizek, who slapped his thigh to pull himself together, took a deep breath and said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that Young Master. They say he¡¯s of mixed blood from the mountain tribes?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I heard rumors at the bar that he¡¯s been reclusive and has become a different person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also right.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t particularly surprised by Zizek¡¯s information network. Rumors would have spread by now.


    The stories could have come from the mouths of the Royal Guards or the Security Guards, or from the mouths of the employees or their families. It didn¡¯t matter to me. It was rather good.


    ¡°Anyway, from now on, that means the Young Master of the Grunewald ducal Clan is our backer? I thought I was getting out of the shadow of the Bisakino Brotherhood, but this is something I can¡¯t handle¡­.¡±


    As Zizek muttered nonsense, a coldness returned to his expression.


    ¡°Boss, can I ask you just one thing?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re trying to raise me as a sword to be used in the Clan¡¯s succession struggle?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously misunderstanding something.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°What he needs is power, not ¡®you,¡¯ Zizek. If you can become that sword, he¡¯ll use you, and if not, he¡¯ll find another sword.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zizek, enduring even the words that scraped his pride, replied like this.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it also true that you chose me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Your mission is to prove that my choice was right.¡±


    While building up his pride, I added this warning.


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut. If this fact spreads in the underworld, you¡¯ll be the only suspect. Then I won¡¯t be able to save you either.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this as a joke. If you leak today¡¯s events to anyone, abandon everything and run away immediately. Then you might be able to live for another day or so.¡±


    ¡°Yes? No, that¡¯s¡­.¡±


    Zizek, who was about to say something, grasped the atmosphere and replied like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be especially careful, so please don¡¯t pressure me too much. I almost peed myself.¡±


    ¡°Filthy bastard.¡±


    I shook my head and said.


    ¡°Anyway, there¡¯s something we need to do today.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°This office is too inaccessible. Use this place just as an annex for your guys to eat and sleep, and find another building to use as the main building.¡±


    ¡°Yes? With what money¡­.¡±


    I threw the bag of gold coins that Olivier had given me.


    ¡°This much.¡±


    Zizek exclaimed with his mouth open.


    ¡°Your spending is on a different level. As expected¡­.¡±


    Expected of what? Allenbert¡¯s subordinate?


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Only thing I did was to say ¡®as expected¡¯.¡±


    I looked at Zizek¡¯s frivolous mouth.


    "Be careful. You were walking a fine line just now."


    "Yeah, I realized I overdid it for a second there."


    Zizek scratched his head awkwardly.


    "Good. Timing and balance aren¡¯t just important in swordsmanship."


    I nodded and asked.


    ¡°Are there any buildings nearby that we can take over?¡±


    ¡°Of course. There are many guys who would sell if they had the money.¡±


    ¡°Can we go see them now?¡±


    ¡°Oh, already?¡±


    I said, getting up from my seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m a busy man. If I make the decision, you¡¯re in charge of the practical work.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good that it¡¯s simple.¡±


    Zizek also stood up following me.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll guide you.¡±


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 84

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 84: Have You Worked in This Line of Business Before?


    We stood in front of a run-down, almost derelict building.


    The street was so shabby that even the regular people rarely ventured here. Just glancing at the passersby gave a clear sense of how neglected and dangerous this area was.


    ¡°This place could be acquired as early as tomorrow.¡± Rob said politely.


    ¡°It¡¯s poorly managed, and there are plenty of troublemakers nearby, so people don¡¯t come here.¡±


    ¡°That much is obvious.¡± I nodded.


    ¡°So, is this seriously the best option?¡±


    Zizek shook his head emphatically.


    ¡°Even thugs wouldn¡¯t live here. Isn¡¯t this the kind of place where evil spirits show up at night?¡±


    Rob, wary of Zizek¡¯s reaction, cautiously added.


    ¡°If this doesn¡¯t suit you, we can look elsewhere.¡±


    At that, Zizek subtly glanced at me for my decision.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    I replied nonchalantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s appropriately eerie. This¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Zizek sighed as if resigning himself to the situation.


    ¡°Well, if the boss is fine with it, then so be it.¡±


    ¡°Put the contract under your name.¡±


    Zizek nodded knowingly.


    ¡°A figurehead?¡±


    Pointing at Zizek, I replied.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    ¡°From now on, this is Zizek¡¯s orgainzation¡¯s base of operations. Once it¡¯s cleaned up, we¡¯ll start a new business here.¡±


    ¡°What kind of business? Should we deal drugs?¡±


    Without hesitation, I smacked the back of his head.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Not that kind of drugs¡ªreal medicine.¡±


    Zizek gave me a look as if he¡¯d just heard something utterly unbelievable.


    ¡°Real medicine? Like an herbal pharmacy? Seriously?¡±


    ¡°This punk¡¯s getting casual with his tone.¡±


    I muttered, though I didn¡¯t find it particularly offensive.


    To be fair, in this underworld, having this much tact in conversation could already be considered cultured.


    ¡°I told you¡ªno dealing drugs or trafficking people. Those are off-limits.¡±


    Zizek exchanged glances with Rob before asking again.


    ¡°Then what exactly are we supposed to do? I¡¯m honestly asking because I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Security services, restaurants, distribution. Things that can operate on both the legal and underground sides.¡±


    I counted off on my fingers as I spoke.


    ¡°Not just simple herbs¡ªhandle potent medicines adn spirit medicinestoo, if possible.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, boss.¡±


    Zizek said hesitantly, his face uncertain.


    ¡°That¡¯s easier said than done. There are already established trade networks¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve got to muscle your way in. Set the principle that we¡¯re the ones handling distribution in this area and enforce it. Don¡¯t you know how to do that?¡±


    It¡¯s not like this is your first day in business.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, but¡­ So basically, you¡¯re asking us to challenge the existing networks and claim their territory for ourselves?¡±


    ¡°As expected, an experienced guy like you picks up on things quickly.¡±


    "Tch."


    Zizek smacked his lips.


    "Whether they''re denizens of the underworld, honest merchants, or locals struggling to find work day by day, make it so that they absolutely have to go through you in this district. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    "...Hmm."


    For some reason, Zizek alternated his gaze between the night sky and the ground, then sighed and answered.


    "You mean to make it so that even honest and powerless people can come to this Zizek without fear."


    I nodded with satisfaction. "That''s right."


    "To do that, we''ll also need to build a reputation in the underworld, one that makes the thugs of the underworld respect this area and fear to trespass."


    "Exactly."


    "...This is like telling me to be a gangster and a philanthropist at the same time."


    "You idiot." I shook my head. "None of the high-ranking figures in the underworld fail to manage their reputation. Even if it''s a reputation for being evil."


    I looked at Zizek and Rob in turn.


    "Look at the Godfathers who reign over this city. They have authority. Merchants, underworld figures, and sometimes even artisans and mercenaries seek them out. It''s because they believe that he can resolve disputes. Where does that belief come from?"


    "...Reputation."


    I asked again.


    "Godfathers resolve disputes and handle incidents outside the realm of the law. Sometimes, they even receive praise from people for their righteous actions. Why do they do that?"


    "To gain reputation and prestige, to reign supreme?"


    Zizek''s answer showed a perspective that indeed looked at the bigger picture.


    "Zizek, remember this. First and foremost, win the hearts of the weakest and most insignificant people. Their support will provide you with information you wouldn''t otherwise know and allow you to respond to crises you wouldn''t otherwise be prepared for."


    I pointed at Zizek.


    "In return, you protect the people and resolve disputes. Do you understand what this means?"


    "...It''s like a lord and his serfs."


    "Correct, Zizek. You''re becoming a small lord who governs the territory of the night."


    "But I''m just a front."


    "Shut up. Let''s skip the small stuff."


    Zizek laughed like someone who had been enlightened by an unexpected words.


    "This is making my heart swell with ambition. I''ve never thought of it this way."


    "Is that so. But to play the role of a Godfather, you need to have the appropriate power. It won''t be easy to make money through shady dealings, buy spirit medicines with that money, and compete with other organizations that are recruiting strong members. And if you consider their backing organizations..."


    Zizek was a man who, while his heart fluttered with romanticism, also kept his perspective grounded in reality. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The answer I had for him was simple.


    "I''ll make up for the lack of military power. Trust me with the conflicts with the higher-ups. Remember who is behind you."


    "...."


    Zizek clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Damn, you¡¯re obnoxious, but you¡¯ve got an annoying way of making me feel reassured.¡±


    ¡°Did I seem cool just now?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    I chuckled and instructed Zizek.


    "Since there''s plenty of space, set up a pawnshop in a corner on the first floor."


    "A pawnshop? Does that even make money?"


    "Not really."


    "Then why do it?"


    I ignored him and continued what I was saying.


    "Find an old man who has some appraisal skills, is trustworthy, and has a good reputation, and put him there."


    "No, what on earth is the identity of our establishment?"


    "What else could it be? We''re blending into the neighborhood while doing various things. I also plan to use it as a window for receiving guests. If someone has a request or is a person from the underworld, they can come to the pawnshop old man."


    "Huh."


    "When people with nothing want to sell something to get money, what''s better than a pawnshop?"


    Zizek muttered to himself.


    "...That''s true."


    "That''s why a pawnshop. We''ll also sell medicinal herbs on the side. A strangely talented old man who can also prescribe simple medicine."


    "Is there such a person?"


    "That''s what you need to find from now on."


    "I''m going crazy, really."


    "Let''s also set up something like a code. If they say the code, they''ll be sent upstairs to hear the story. You roughly understand what I mean, right?"


    "You mean to hear underworld stories and stories about various disputes separately?"


    Zizek smacked his lips. He had an expression that said it sounded like nonsense, but the more he heard, the more it made sense.


    "Later, when the scale grows, hire presentable guys for sales. If they''re too handsome or pretty, it''ll just cause trouble, so hire moderately good-looking ones."


    "...."


    Zizek''s expression was strange.


    "Why?"


    "No, Boss. Have you perhaps¡­ spent some time in this business?"


    Zizek clicked his tongue.


    "Why are you so skilled? I feel like I''m serving an old monster who''s been around for decades as my boss."


    "Hmm."


    It wasn''t entirely wrong.


    "Anyway, let''s go back. Make sure to do what I told you."


    "Okay."


    "You remember everything I said?"


    Instead of answering me, Zizek turned his head and asked Rob.


    "You remember everything, right?"


    "Y-Yes?" Rob asked back with a blank face.


    "Me?"


    "Then what were you doing just standing there? You''re supposed to remember it and tell me."


    "Ah..."


    "Oh my, you stupid bastard. How are you even going to make a living like that?"


    Without realizing it, Rob had become something like a secretary. I couldn''t help but ask.


    "But you, can you even write?"


    "Ah, yes."


    "Really? Excellent."


    Just being able to read and write was enough to be considered a valuable asset in this world.


    "Where did you learn to write?"


    "Ah, I used to work at a trading company, but I got fired..."


    "Why did you get fired?"


    "The trading company owner''s son was too much of a troublemaker."


    "Oh, you beat him up and got fired? Turns out you were a righteous guy."


    "It''s not like that. The son beat someone up pretty badly, and because of the trouble, I took the blame and went to prison instead."


    "...."


    I nodded.


    "He was a son of a bitch. I''ll get revenge for you later."


    Even though we only exchanged a few blows, I could do that much for him.


    "It''s nothing. It''s already in the past. Besides, I''m not originally from Litvaleur."


    "Oh? Turns out you''re a foreigner too."


    A guy like that was patrolling around here, then met me, got beaten up, and became my subordinate. Fate is truly unpredictable.


    I chuckled for no reason and smacked Zizek on the back of the head.


    "Why did you hit me?"


    "Just because. It''s my prerogative."


    * * *


    Jeffrey was working back and forth between the Royal Guards building and the annex.


    His recent routine was to guard the annex and Allenvert in the form of a dispatch, while also handling various paperwork and training instruction at his main unit.


    "Captain.¡±


    "Is there any progress?"


    "Yes."


    And one more thing¡ª


    He was continuing to investigate the incident where the prisoners in the dungeon that Allenvert had captured were assassinated. It was a matter of the Royal Guard''s prestige.


    "Though it''s circumstantial evidence, I''ve succeeded in narrowing down the likely suspects."


    "Who is it?"


    "...."


    "Speak."


    The Royal Guard carefully answered.


    "First, it''s presumed that it''s not the direct descendants."


    Jeffrey''s eyes narrowed.


    "If so, then?"


    "...."


    As if it was too difficult to say, he lowered his voice and whispered into Jeffrey''s ear.


    "Actually, there''s a Clan suspected among the Young Masters'' maternal relatives..."


    * * *


    Since being caught in an uncomfortable weakness by Allenvert and offering up spirit medicines, Third Young Master Somerset Grunewald had been living quietly, constantly receiving his mother''s displeasure.


    Of course, the fact that he was living quietly at the annex was like hell for the annex''s employees.


    "Bring me more alcohol."


    "Y-Young Master. If you drink any more, it will affect tomorrow''s schedule..."


    "What?"


    Clang!


    Somerset, throwing his glass on the floor, glared at the servant.


    "Do you think you''re my mother? How dare you meddle."


    "I-I''m sorry."


    ¡°What¡¯s so important about patrolling the underworld like some leashed mutt?¡±


    Staggering drunkenly, his face flushed from the alcohol, Somerset rose to his feet.


    ¡°...You¡¯re making a scene. Is that it? A damned scene?¡±


    The servant quickly lowered his eyes at the gaze of the half-crazed drunk Somerset.


    "Hehehe. Heeheehee!"


    Somerset, cackling like a madman, beckoned the servant with his finger.


    "Prepare. I''m going out tonight."


    "Huh?"


    Somerset kicked the servant in the shin for daring to question his order.


    "Kugh!"


    "Don''t make me say it twice. Do you want to die?"


    "I-I''m sorry."


    The servant, barely suppressing a groan, quietly left the bedroom.


    "...Haha."


    Somerset, sprawled haphazardly on the floor, looked at the spinning ceiling and let out a laugh filled with perverse pleasure.


    "The underworld... A nostalgic name."


    There were many things there that could release his pent-up feelings.


    ...All the impulses that had been suppressed and controlled.


    Tonight, Somerset is going to the underworld.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 85

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 85: Let¡¯s Think About How to Handle This


    That night, Venion was reporting to Duke Georg about his observations after mentoring Allenvert.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    Venion licked his lips.


    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about his talent.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, even if you were in his place, it wouldn¡¯t have been possible, would it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Looking back at Grunewald''s history, has anyone ever reached the fourth level of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship in a single day?¡±


    The Duke shook his head.


    ¡°No one.¡±


    ¡°It would actually be more believable if we said he had already seen the sword manual beforehand, breaking the rules.¡±


    ¡°Ludan is not the type of man to do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. After meeting him, I could tell he¡¯s a rather stubborn old man.¡±


    As an old librarian, no one doubted Ludan¡¯s integrity.


    ¡°You must have been quite shocked as well.¡±


    ¡°It would have been harder not to be shocked. He perfectly understood, copied, and even applied what he had seen in a new form of swordsmanship, all while fighting.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not an easy thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Even if someone were a genius, there are different types, but the young master...¡±


    Venion struggled to find the right words before finally saying,


    ¡°He has the temperament of a Grand Master.¡±


    ¡°A Grand Master, huh.¡±


    ¡°At first, I thought he was a finished swordsman. He was even improving, you know? The difference between the sword he used when he killed the first summoned creature and the one he used when he killed the last one...¡±


    Venion let out a bitter laugh.


    ¡°It felt like two years of training had been condensed into that one day. He applied his own unique interpretation of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship, as if he had spent years mastering it. Isn¡¯t that insane?¡±


    The Duke chuckled at Venion¡¯s excited outburst.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you get this worked up before.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it myself.¡±


    ¡°You kept your composure in front of Allen, though, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Good. But listen.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s tone shifted.


    ¡°Allen¡¯s true talent isn¡¯t just that, is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, no.¡±


    The Duke thought back to his private conversation with Allen in the wine cellar. His eloquence, his mental fortitude, his persuasive power...


    ¡°It seemed like he quickly saw through my disguise. His mental acuity is extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t intimidated even in front of Verdzig. His sharp tongue is unmatched.¡±


    The Duke crossed his arms.


    ¡°So, what kind of man did you think Allen was when you met him in person?¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, but can I be honest?¡±


    The Duke nodded.


    ¡°To put it simply, he seemed a bit crazy.¡±


    The Duke chuckled softly.


    ¡°Madness. Madness is the weapon against reason.¡± S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°He held madness in one hand and reason in the other, wielding them like swords. Few people possess both.¡±


    ...In fact, this was the main point of the conversation between the two of them.


    "The Head Butler''s judgment never fails to amaze me. When Allen was still nothing, with just one conversation, he saw straight through his potential."


    "I''ve always held great respect for him as well."


    "Venion, then..."


    "Yes?"


    The two exchanged looks.


    "Make sure you raise Allen well."


    Venion lowered his head.


    "Understood."


    ...Looking down at the ground to hide his expression, Venion gave a peculiar smile.


    It couldn''t be said that the two men''s hearts were completely in sync. As with everything in the world, things were never that simple.


    ***


    Returning to the base, we looked out at the city from a distance, where Security Guards holding torches stood watch over the night.


    "Zizek. When we set up the shop..."


    "Yes?"


    "Call over the Security Guards every time they pass by. Give them some snacks and pocket money."


    "Eh? Why?"


    Zizek said with distaste.


    "They¡¯re just good-for-nothing, greasy bastards who don¡¯t do a damn thing but know how to pocket backhanded cash."


    His reaction clearly showed how the men of the underworld viewed the Security Guards of Grunewald.


    ¡®The view from above and the view from below are different.¡¯


    To the people of the Grunewald Clan, the Security Guards were hardworking soldiers who kept the city safe day and night, but to the underworld, they were nothing more than vicious money-hungry demons who extorted from the alleyways to give it back to themselves.


    "I used to curse them the same way in my past life."


    The Security Guards were a different breed from the Royal Guard or the knights¡ªthey were a moderately corrupt and moderately efficient organization.


    Somerset didn¡¯t get demoted to the Security Guards for no reason.


    Somerset, who lacked both skill and character compared to his brothers, had no place in the Royal Guards, the Knighthood, or any Special Operations Division, and there was a reason for that.


    "If we¡¯re going to give them money anyway, isn¡¯t it better to offer it upfront rather than getting extorted?"


    "Damn, yeah, I guess so."


    "Besides, they''ll probably do their job if they¡¯ve taken the money."


    Zizek nodded as though it were obvious.


    "That''s the way of things."


    "Exactly. You can talk to those who understand the way of things. The Security Guards of Grunewald won¡¯t outright attack a business that they frequently visit and exchange greetings with."


    Zizek eventually agreed with my reasoning.


    "Got it."


    "And even though it¡¯ll take a few days to get the business set up, leave the doors open."


    "Why¡¯s that?"


    "Just because you open doesn¡¯t mean business will come right away. You have to make your presence known."


    He tilted his head, looking confused by this.


    "Is that all? Shouldn¡¯t we be handing out flyers or something?"


    I gave him a disappointed look.


    "You fool."


    "Why are you cursing at me?"


    "The people you need to make your presence known to aren¡¯t the residents of this neighborhood."


    "Then who?"


    I turned to look at Rob and asked.


    "Technically, this is the edge of your territory, right?"


    "Ah, yes. That''s correct."


    "Then, how will people from other territories see this?"


    "Ah!"


    It seemed like Zizek finally understood what I meant.


    "They''ll think we''re trying to encroach on their territory."


    "And how will they react?"


    "Heh heh heh."


    Zizek grinned wickedly.


    "They¡¯ll probably start prowling around like neighborhood dogs, causing a ruckus."


    Setting up a shop near someone else¡¯s territory always attracted attention, and as Zizek said, the men of the underworld were even more territorial than street dogs. This was an unspoken rule in their world.


    "Good, because there were some people I was planning to deal with anyway."


    "Oh? Who?"


    "There''s a place with a scumbag named Vincent as their leader. Wasn''t that place near their territory?"


    "Yes, that''s right, boss."


    "Well, that¡¯s interesting."


    Zizek smirked.


    "Leave it to me. I¡¯m confident with traps."


    I couldn¡¯t help but admire Zizek¡¯s sudden shift to the crafty, calculating figure of a seasoned underworld strategist.


    "Impressive. You''re more capable than I thought."


    As soon as I recognized that this was about underworld scheming and manipulation, my mind started racing.


    This was the dangerous allure of a professional''s job, the kind of thing that makes people lose themselves in it.


    "You''ve got a way of making compliments sound like insults."


    "Anyway, let''s hear your plan."


    Zizek lowered his voice.


    "So...?"


    I was intrigued. Perhaps, I had unknowingly sparked a fire of ambition in Zizek''s heart.


    A much larger one than I had expected.


    ***


    Through the thick smoke of cigarettes, the sounds of singing, shouting, and laughter blended together.


    Semi-naked clothed men and women were intertwined like snakes, and the eyes of those who drank and sprayed alcohol like water showed no trace of reason.


    "Heh heh."


    "Bring more alcohol."


    "We need more women."


    "Get some men too."


    Faces that couldn¡¯t hide their refined airs. This was a place designed for the ''noble ones''¡ªa decadent sanctuary for the morally corrupted.


    "...."


    The men of the underworld snickered as they stood nearby, while emotionless attendants, their faces masked like those of statues, stood outside. They were people who valued silence as a virtue.


    "Alcohol."


    Watching the aristocrats crawl on the floor like worms was amusing to Somerset, who took a sip from his glass. Indulging in decadence and corruption was, after all, one of his lowly hobbies.


    Given that Somerset was Commander of the Security Guards responsible for the city''s security, the disdain the underworld men had for the Security Guards seemed well-founded.


    "Karl, Verdzig, Allenvert."


    Amid the smoke, which covered the soft lighting like clouds, he thought about his brothers'' faces¡ªfaces full of contempt and disregard for him.


    "Damned bastards."


    A sneer escaped his lips, his laughter laced with hidden animosity and jealousy.


    However...


    "¡­Call the owner."


    Somerset''s gaze was not the look of a man simply addicted to pleasure.


    "I have something important to discuss."


    ***


    Zizek''s plan was simple: first, he would provoke an attack, then pretend to be a victim while seeking revenge.


    "If a conflict breaks out between your two organizations, who do you think people will support?"


    "Obviously, they''ll support us."


    "Why?"


    Zizek''s smile was cold and cynical.


    "Those bastards lure in the trash of the neighborhood to sell drugs, or kidnap vagrants and sell them off."


    "Sound like human scums."


    "On top of that, they¡¯re notorious for extorting excessive protection money from weak and poor merchants. Sometimes they collect it once a month, sometimes every two weeks. There''s no principle, they just do whatever they want."


    "Typical behavior for fifth-rate organizations. The lowest, most scummy methods."


    "Exactly. I think the same."


    Zizek added. "We also take protection money, but not as excessively as they do."


    "The important thing is whether or not they provide proper protection in exchange for that protection money. If they don''t, then it''s not protection money; it''s just extortion. And another thing¡ª"


    I drew the line for Zizek.


    "You can''t abuse those who cooperate by paying protection money. No one wants to live under a lord who takes their money and then beats them up. If you''re taking their money, you need to offer them protection, not violence."


    "I''ve kept that in mind. Still, it doesn¡¯t seem like it was enough."


    "I appreciate your honesty."


    This was why integrity was important. Zizek was a man who understood integrity.


    "The protection fees should be more reasonable than they are now. After all, they''re already paying taxes. If the security of the streets isn''t good, and they have to get protection from you, at least make sure they can earn a living. Don¡¯t just take all of their money; allow them to make a living."


    "Right."


    "If there¡¯s anyone in this district who¡¯s working hard and still starving, that¡¯s your fault."


    I pointed at Zizek and Rob.


    "Think about it. What do you think I meant when I said I¡¯d get into distribution and set up a pawnshop?"


    "¡­Provide ingredients reasonably to the merchants working in this district, sometimes offer loans by pawning, give protection, and introduce healthy people to jobs. And¡­"


    As Zizek kept talking, his expression grew more twisted.


    "Why are you getting so worked up?"


    "¡­Damn it."


    Zizek suddenly wiped the tear that had formed in his eye.


    "Good grief, you¡¯re going overboard."


    "Boss."


    "Yeah? What is it?"


    Zizek, grinding his teeth with bloodshot eyes, managed to speak through his tears.


    "If there had been an organization like this when I was still a kid, I would have just inherited my father¡¯s store and settled down with a family. A normal life."


    "¡­"


    From Zizek''s words, I could feel his regret, frustration, and determination.


    "So, what do you think? Does it motivate you?"


    "Absolutely."


    Zizek wiped his eyes and gave a wry smile.


    "After hearing you out, I think if we ruled this underworld with our own order, it would be a much better place to live than it is now."


    "Alright. But the higher you climb, the more you¡¯ll suffer. In the path of schemes, deception, violence, and revenge, you won¡¯t be able to get off freely."


    "Damn it. I¡¯ve already prepared myself for that."


    Look at this. Zizek may still be a weak man, but in his heart, he¡¯s already holding a vast ocean of ambition.


    "You must face other men of the underworld with schemes and violence, but when it comes to those who work honestly, you must treat them with the honor of not wielding cruelty like a sword. Treat that honor as precious as gold."


    I passed on Karzan creed to Zizek.


    In truth, this was an inheritance from my grandfather.


    "Now, let¡¯s wrap up the lessons here¡ª"


    I leaned in closer.


    "Shall we talk business?"


    "Yes?"


    "Let¡¯s research how to deal with that Vincent."


    Running an organization and strengthening its foundations is all well and good, but¡ª


    Becoming a giant in the underworld ultimately means becoming a bloodthirsty monster that thrives on violence.


    And honestly, I quite enjoy that.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 86

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 86: The Reasons to Pass the Test Have Increased


    "What''s your relationship with those guys?" I asked, and Rob answered.


    "They''ve tried to worm their way into our territory and do some nasty things before, so we''ve roughed them up a few times."


    "And then?"


    "They got beaten by our Boss back then and retreated."


    "Oh."


    "Thinking that force wouldn''t work, they started using their heads."


    That''s what I''m curious about. What kind of petty tricks have these bottom-feeders come up with this time?


    "Vincent''s organization having devoted all the dirty money they''d accumulated, went under the Bisakino Brotherhood''s fourth-rate organization, the Black Night Society. It means they now share the same ''rice pot'' as our Boss Zizek."


    "Huh, really?"


    "They even gave themselves a grand-sounding name. They call themselves the Vincent¡¯s Night Cloud Gate."


    "Since the name of the higher organization they serve is the Black Night Society, they just roughly followed suit?"


    "That''s probably it."


    "Cute bastards." I chuckled.


    If you lack force, rely on a backer. It was definitely an effective method.


    "Anyway, because of that, there''s a state of potential truce these days."


    Zizek interrupted Rob. "There are rumors that they''ve been steadily increasing their power lately."


    "Looks like there''s a guy with some cunning."


    "Yes, their boss, Vincent, is somewhat like that. In the world, he''s called ''Dung Beetle Vincent''."


    "That nickname is ridiculous. Not even a scarab, what''s a dung beetle?"


    Then Zizek chuckled.


    "If you saw his face, you''d be amazed that it''s an accurate description. He''s so stingy looking, as if he''d even pick up mouse droppings¡­"


    "Ah, so that''s why he became twisted."


    I easily understood. Living like that is bound to build up anger in your heart. In short, it turns him into a man with an ugly heart.


    "As you can imagine, even without our interference, they wouldn''t last much longer."


    "I agree."


    They are using their heads to some extent, but their actions themselves are those of an organization that arbitrarily wields violence without principles or mercy.


    They were truly like moths drawn to a flame, the kind that disappear most easily in this underworld.


    "Since they have no justification or public support, they''ll collapse in an instant if they meet a stronger organization. Since they have no loyalty, the organization will quickly disintegrate if they lose their leader."


    "They even end up destroying themselves by killing their boss and fighting for the position."


    They were generally the behavior of pathetic fifth-rate organization.


    "To think they have no real power, rely only on a backer they bought with money, and have committed so many atrocities. It''s not uncommon for such organizations to be annihilated by a man with talent and a grudge."


    "Has such a thing happened?"


    "It has."


    That''s what happened to Zamuel.


    I saved him after he was dying after taking revenge on his family.


    "Anyway, that guy will definitely pick a fight."


    "Then what are you planning to do?"


    "If we prepare in advance, there''s no problem. We just need to beat the hell out of them."


    "Are you sure you''ll be okay?"


    "We''re having hellish training combined with swordsmanship training again. They''re a piece of cake."


    Zizek showed his confidence.


    "Good. And then?"


    ¡°They¡¯ll definitely increase their numbers and attack again.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll step in myself. They try to strike first and end up getting beaten, only to come back with their people? That¡¯s against the rules of the underworld.¡±


    Zizek grinned.


    Ultimately, the biggest logic that underworld figures can put forward is that justification is secondary and power is primary. No matter how much justification you have, if you have no power, it becomes your fault.


    "Are you going to finish this once and for all?"


    Zizek, understanding what I meant, replied.


    "After crushing them, we''ll absorb them."


    "Good. How are you going to explain it to the higher-ups?"


    "I can smooth things over sufficiently. I''ve known the Black Night Society''s leader since we were in the Bisakino Brotherhood."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, I''ll have to promise appropriate compensation."


    "This is going to escalate."


    Zizek replied with a serious face. "I''ll handle it. It would be incompetent of me to ask your for help with something like this."


    It''s a strange thing. Just as I passed Venion''s test, Zizek is trying to pass mine.


    "Zizek, a person must constantly prove themselves to live."


    "I know."


    "Therefore, I''ll entrust this matter to you."


    I got up from my seat.


    "Discuss the details amongst yourselves."


    "Are you going to sleep?"


    "Yeah."


    "Alone?"


    "Are you suggesting we share the same blanket? Are you that type of man?"


    "Damn it. That''s not what I meant."


    "You guys sleep during the day and work at night anyway, right?"


    "Not everyone does, but¡­"


    "Quiet. It''s true that you wake up when others are eating lunch."


    "That''s true."


    "Pathetic."


    I drew a line with Zizek.


    "You''re all like the laziest guys in the world."


    "You''re making too much of a fuss about waking up early."


    "Shut up."


    I flicked a booger with a finger flick and said. "I''m going to sleep. Don''t wake me up."


    "Seriously, is this a lodging house?"


    Zizek grumbled, but I didn''t care.


    ***


    Early in the morning, after a sound sleep, I headed to Peter''s house to change clothes.


    "I''m going."


    "When will you be back?"


    "I don''t know. I''ll have to see how things go."


    "Okay."


    I walked through the back alleys of Grunewald in the morning sunlight, seeing off Zizek, whose eyes were hollow from planning something diligently all night.


    "Vendor. Give me some wafers."


    "Oh, it''s you again!"


    "Nice to see you. You''re working hard."


    "Haha, I have to work hard to make a living."


    I bought some snacks from the street vendor I passed by every morning at this time. I was planning to give them to Peter and Julia.


    ''Venion will probably come again today. I should go in early.''


    A certain singing voice stopped my hurried steps.


    ''What is it?''


    It wasn''t a properly trained vocalization.


    However, I was momentarily lost in the sight of a boy singing with a beautiful tone that stopped passersby in their tracks.


    "...."


    He looked about nine years old. But judging by his nutritional state, he might be older. His face was pitifully blackened, as if he hadn''t washed in days, and his tattered clothes reeked.


    ''An orphan.''


    From this early morning, among the people passing by as if accustomed to it, he stubbornly, with shoulders hunched as if afraid of getting yelled at, sang to beg for money.


    Even so, the face singing looked as peaceful as an angel.


    ''...There''s a child like this even in this prosperous city.''


    "Damn it."


    I gave the snacks I just bought to the little boy.


    "Th-Thank you!"


    The next action the child took surprised me.


    He ran somewhere quickly, and then he gave the snacks to an even smaller child than himself.


    "....Ah."


    At this moment, I returned to the heart of Karzan, not Allenvert, and approached the child.


    "Is that perhaps your younger sibling?"


    The child shook his head with a frightened face.


    "No."


    "Then?"


    "I met him a few months ago. On the street."


    "And you''re taking care of him like a younger sibling?"


    Then the child shrank back.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Why are you saying sorry?"


    Well, since Karzan''s face is fierce, even raising his voice a little would sound like he''s angry. I sighed and lowered my voice.


    "Your parents?"


    "They died. From starvation."


    "Both of you?"


    "Yes."


    At this point, I realized that the younger child wasn''t saying anything.


    "Your younger sibling?"


    "....He doesn''t speak well."


    Then the child moved his lips.


    "Au, au."


    "I think he was beaten badly while wandering around. He trembles and cries alone every night."


    "Shit."


    I gritted my teeth and swallowed my anger.


    At this moment, I was seeing Karzan''s childhood and boyhood in these two little ones.


    "...Then of course you wouldn''t know their names."


    "Yes."


    I was at least able to spend my childhood in my grandfather''s care. The love I received then was the driving force that later led me to take in unfortunate guys and jump into the underworld.


    But this child, despite never having met such good fortune, is giving unconditional love to a young child whose name he doesn''t even know.


    "Is there anyone helping you?"


    The boy shook his head.


    "No."


    Ah, Karzan. If you hadn''t met your grandfather, you would have wandered around begging and died like this child.


    I see children living in the corners of the prosperous Grunewald capital, in the shadows created by its brilliant light.


    "Friends?"


    "They died. Some were kidnapped."


    Kidnapped?


    I frowned.


    There are bastards like that.


    "Are there any who bully you?"


    "...There are, but they''re sleeping now." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The boy asks with a wary face.


    "But why are you asking about that?"


    I sighed and stroked the boy''s head. Slowly, so as not to startle him.


    "I''m the boss of the thugs who control that alley over there."


    "Huh?"


    "Have you heard of Zizek?"


    "Ah!"


    Congratulations, Zizek. Your reputation may not have covered this land, but at least it has reached this small orphan boy.


    "If I said I''d give you a place to sleep and food in exchange for helping with odd jobs and running errands there, would you come?"


    "....!"


    The boy''s eyes wavered.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Then the boy bowed his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. But this kid, he really¡­ No, no. I should stay with him. He might get scared. I¡¯ll only need one portion of food, so please¡­¡±


    I grabbed the boy''s shoulders and lifted him up.


    "Hey, that makes me look like a bad guy trying to trick you to take advantage of you."


    "T-That''s not what I meant."


    I lifted both children up and placed them on my shoulders. They''re terribly light, damn it. There was no need to use mana.


    ''Just by making sure there are no more kids like these in this area, Zizek is fulfilling his mission.''


    And if I can become a light for this boy like my grandfather was for me¡ª


    Perhaps this life I unexpectedly received will have some meaning.


    "Oh, are you crying?"


    "Shut up."


    "I''m sorry."


    The boy shrank back, so I sighed.


    "I''m not angry, so don''t be scared."


    "Yes."


    Even while reassuring the child, I narrowed my eyes, having a hunch about something.


    ''There are guys in this area who are kidnapping children.''


    If the ones doing that are Vincent''s Night Cloud Gate.


    ''Zizek, the reasons to pass the test have increased.''


    * * *


    "Young Master Somerset has ''again'' spent time in the underworld,"


    Early in the morning, Verdzig, receiving reports on the unusual events of the previous night, curled the corner of his lip at his younger brother''s deviance.


    "How weak. If his spirit is even slightly shaken, he easily resorts to escape."


    How many scions of noble families are there without deviations, twisted tastes, sexual fetishes, or obsessions¡ª


    But for a commander leading a battalion of the Security Guards to collude with the underworld and seek pleasure, forgetting his responsibilities, was a completely different matter.


    ''No matter how much he was born with, it''s all for naught. If his own disposition is so weak.''


    However, if his dear younger brother naturally strayed from the path of succession in this manner, what could be said? Rather, giving instructions to the Royal Guards not to ¡®actively interfere¡¯ could be seen as a sign of his brotherly consideration.


    Besides¡­


    "To think he believes he can do something by gathering such worthless trash."


    It wasn''t that Verdzig didn''t know that Somerset was plotting something. But how pitiful his idea was. His younger brother''s struggles were not just pathetic but even desperate.


    "Young Master, Peter is reported to have stayed out last night as well."


    Therefore, his interest was focused elsewhere.


    "That is a bit strange."


    Verdzig knew Peter well. His background, family relations, address, and environment.


    Therefore, he could easily find that this was an unprecedented and unusual event.


    "Why is he going out so often?"


    A reply came from the darkness.


    "I will have him followed."


    Verdzig nodded. The answer was sufficient.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 87

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 87: Uncle, You Look Pathetic


    "¡­That''s how it went."


    "No."


    The guy who said he was going back suddenly brought two orphaned boys, causing Zizek to rub the back of his neck and barely manage to say.


    "What is this all of a sudden?"


    "You still have the money I gave you yesterday, right? It won''t be much trouble feeding two more mouths, will it?"


    "Well, that''s true."


    Even amidst his bewilderment, Zizek let out a small, surprised laugh.


    "Boss, You have a surprisingly tender side."


    "Provide them with food and a place to sleep, and in return, have them do odd jobs or whatever. Think of it as having new apprentices. Are you planning to start an orphanage or something?"


    "Ultimately, that''s what I''m thinking of doing."


    At that, Zizek''s jaw dropped in disbelief.


    "No¡­ really?"


    It wasn''t a lie. In my previous life, I had set aside a portion of my income to run an orphanage.


    ''I wonder if those kids are doing well.''


    It''s probably difficult.


    It''s a harsh world. But I hope that at least a few of them are living bright lives.


    I thought of the kids who would now be older than Allenvert and said.


    "I''m not planning to start anything big right away, so don''t make such a face."


    "Goodness."


    Zizek sighed.


    "Still, you can''t just keep bringing in people like this, can you? I agree that reputation is important, but that doesn''t mean we''re running a charity."


    "Don''t worry about that."


    I didn''t intend to. However¡­


    "This kid gave up his own food to take care of a kid who wasn''t even his own blood."


    "!"


    Zizek''s eyes wavered.


    "It''s too much of a waste for such an angelic kid to die here. Don''t you think?"


    Both Karzan and Zizek were men who had entered the underworld with the same mindset. That''s why we, of all people, had to understand this kid.


    "¡­Damn it."


    Zizek also looked emotional.


    "Kid, what''s your name?"


    That was as good as acceptance.


    "M-Moritz, Boss." The child barely managed to answer.


    "¡­!"


    I had to clench my teeth to hide my shock.


    ''Moritz?''


    How could I forget that name?


    ''Orlando, Tammy, Henry, Servo, Susanna, and¡­''


    Moritz.


    Although I had forgotten their faces over the long years¡ª


    I, Karzan, had brought them into the underworld, and I could never forget the names of those who ultimately died.


    ''Calm down, Karzan. This is just a coincidence.''


    But I want to believe it''s fate.


    "Ha-ha."


    Zizek stared at my face for a moment and then smirked.


    "What''s so funny, huh?"


    "Nothing."


    "Useless punk."


    "Anyway, I''ll take responsibility for these kids."


    Zizek patted the heads of the two boys.


    "Rob! Take the kids and get them cleaned up."


    "Understood."


    The boy, Moritz, knelt before me with a face that looked like he was about to cry.


    "Boss Karzan, I will never forget this kindness."


    I let out a small chuckle and shook my head.


    "Think of it as a reward for taking care of your little brother. If there''s anyone to thank, it''s the nobility you''ve shown."


    Nobility...


    Yes, even this boy, a weed sprouting in the filthy back alleys, possesses nobility.


    Yet, why is it that such a virtue is so rarely found among nobles and clergymen, the so-called ''noble'' bloodlines?


    "See you later. Go get some rest."


    "Thank you."


    Moritz bowed his head once more.


    "You are my light, Boss Karzan."


    "¡­!"


    I silently watched the backs of the orphaned boys as they left the room, holding Rob''s hand.


    "Light, huh."


    Just as my grandfather had once been my light, the thought that I could now be that for this boy felt strangely peculiar.


    ¡®You don¡¯t need to become someone extraordinary.¡¯


    Just grab onto this unexpected chance at life like it¡¯s a lifeline and try to live a little longer.


    That¡¯s enough.


    "Zizek."


    "Yes?"


    Zizek, who still had a conflicted expression, turned to me.


    "Not far from here, there¡¯s a house where one of ''His'' attendants lives."


    "What? In a slum like this?"


    "It¡¯s a long story, but they¡¯re from a fallen noble family."


    "Ah, I see."


    "I''ll give you the address. Keep an eye on it and make sure nothing happens to them."


    "Understood."


    "But don¡¯t approach them directly or anything like that. You¡¯ll scare them."


    "Got it."


    I nodded.


    "And one more thing."


    "Yes."


    "That guy, Vincent¡ªhe might be up to something even more vile than you think. Look into it carefully."


    "¡­?"


    I didn¡¯t bother mentioning abduction outright. If Zizek handled things well, he¡¯d naturally uncover it himself.


    "That¡¯s all I¡¯ve got to say. Now I¡¯m really leaving."


    Zizek muttered in response.


    "Please stop coming back so often."


    "Shut up. It''s my decision."


    Zizek grinned.


    "I''ve gained a new perspective on you today."


    "How annoying."


    I snorted and stepped out onto the street.


    Then, a sudden thought crossed my mind.


    ''Where are those guys now?''


    Zamuel, and the colleagues he managed to gather.


    ''If I ever find you again¡­''


    I won''t lose you this time.


    ''First of all, I need to get strong enough to at least beat up Zamuel, that bastard.''


    I can''t afford to be humiliated again.


    * * *


    Zizek, who had been watching Karzan leave with a complex expression, turned around.


    "Alright, everyone. Let''s get moving."


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Before dinner tonight, we''ll finish the contract, moving in, and cleaning. We''ll even find a sign and put it up."


    "Huh?"


    "No, even so, doing all that in one day¡­"


    "Shut up."


    Zizek was the type of man who wouldn''t be satisfied until he pushed through with whatever he had decided.


    "At the latest, we''ll get a response within two days. I''ll train you enough to withstand even Vincent coming in person."


    "¡­Yes, sir."


    Even as he heard his subordinates'' almost lifeless voices, Zizek smiled pleasantly, mentally repeating every word his boss had said.


    "He''s doing something filthy, huh¡­ Vincent, that bastard."


    * * *


    For Verdzig, there was a far more important matter than the incidents with Somerset and Peter.


    "The situation is taking a rather difficult turn, Young Master."


    "I see."


    It all started when Allenvert, who had ventured outside the castle for the first time in seven years, was confronted by ruffians hired by Somerset.


    Several of them were killed, and several were captured and imprisoned in the dungeon, but they were brutally murdered by an unidentified assailant who took advantage of the commotion.


    And now¡ª


    "Jeffrey''s investigation team has almost identified the suspect."


    As the Commander of the Second battalion, Verdzig naturally knew what had happened within the Royal Guards.


    "As expected of Jeffrey. He inherited his father''s blood; his nose for tracking prey is still sharp."


    Verdzig twisted his lips.


    He already knew the identity of the culprit who tried to frame Somerset and create discord between him and Allenvert.


    "Bring me my sword."


    "Yes, sir."


    Verdzig, receiving the sword handed to him by the butler, stood up. His dignified movements, the cold smile that appeared on his beautiful face¡ª


    It was proof that he harbored anger close to murderous intent.


    "Prepare the carriage."


    "I will see to it."


    Within this detached residence.


    There was no one who dared to object to what Verdzig had decided.


    ***


    In the city of Grunewald, there is a district filled with the villas of various vassals. Among them, the villa that stood out the most for its scale and splendor belonged to Count Bergen, a vassal and the father-in-law of Duke Georg.


    Crash!


    At that moment, however, Count Bergen''s reception room was in utter chaos. Expensive glassware lay shattered on the floor, and the tables had been overturned.


    "Ve-Verdzig, my lord! What is the meaning of this?!"


    "Stand down!"


    "What are you all doing?! Stop him at once!"


    "But, sir¡­"


    The employees of the Bergen Clan hesitated, unable to approach the cold fury radiating from the young master as he destroyed the reception room with an expressionless face.


    "Anyone who approaches will lose their head."


    "!"


    Their bodies froze. When he made such a statement, it was not an idle threat.


    "I told you, didn¡¯t I? Bring Uncle Malekian here."


    "Y-yes, at once."


    The employees bowed their heads as if Verdzig Grunewald was their true master rather than Count Bergen.


    "What is the meaning of this chaos?!"


    At last, Malekian appeared.


    "Uncle, you¡¯ve come."


    He was a middle-aged man with hollow cheeks and sharp eyes, giving off an impression of cunning and treachery.


    "Verdzig! How dare you act so insolently! Do you even realize where you are¡ª"


    "Where, you ask?"


    Verdzig¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.


    "Where else but the place where someone dared to send assassins into the dungeons guarded by the Grunewald Royal Guards to murder a captive of our Clan head and frame his child for the crime?" S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "!"


    Malekian¡¯s face turned ashen.


    "Ve-Verdzig¡­ how did you¡­"


    "It¡¯s not how, Uncle."


    Verdzig¡¯s voice grew even colder.


    "You should have started with admitting your wrongdoing, apologizing, and owning up to your actions, no matter what they were."


    His hand moved to the hilt of his sword.


    "Calm down, nephew."


    If that sword was drawn, there was no one in the room who could stop him.


    "Uncle. You must answer me honestly."


    "¡­I will."


    "You didn¡¯t act alone, did you?"


    "Y-Yes. This was my decision alone¡­"


    The fear in Malekian¡¯s trembling eyes was proof enough that he was telling the truth.


    "Hah."


    Verdzig let out a dry laugh.


    "Are you all out of your minds? To commit such blasphemy within Grunewald¡¯s domain¡­"


    "Verdzig, we did this all for your sake¡ª"


    "Are you certain this was truly for my sake?"


    "Of course, it was!"


    "And why was this done in secret, without informing me?"


    Malekian sighed deeply before responding.


    "Because I knew this is exactly how you¡¯d react if you found out."


    "The fact that you knew and still went through with it is the problem."


    Verdzig walked toward his uncle, who was at least a head shorter than him.


    "Uncle, the issue here is that I had to investigate to find out what was happening in my own maternal family. You disregarded my authority entirely and acted on your own. Why would you use your nephew for your own gain?"


    "¡­!"


    Malekian, struck by the harsh truth, couldn¡¯t muster a reply.


    "And if you were going to do it, at least don¡¯t get caught. Trying to frame someone, only to end up as a suspect yourself? How utterly pathetic."


    "W-what do you mean?"


    Verdzig stared at his uncle with disdain, and Malekian couldn¡¯t meet his nephew¡¯s piercing gaze.


    "The Royal Guards has already identified the suspects."


    "!"


    Verdzig slammed the sheath of his sword onto the ground, shattering the marble floor beneath it with ease.


    "If it weren¡¯t for me, Verdzig Grunewald, the second Young Master of Grunewald and Commander of the Second Battalion of the Royal Guards, this villa would already be surrounded by Royal Guards. Do you understand now?"


    "¡­!"


    Verdzig shot his incompetent and greedy uncle a cold, mocking look.


    "Uncle, You look pathetic."


    "Watch your words!"


    Despite being completely beaten down, Malekian couldn¡¯t let his young nephew¡¯s insults slide so easily.


    Yet, whether it was his pride as a noble or as an elder, neither served him well in this situation.


    "Remember this. Schemes are like double-edged swords coated with poison. Mishandle them, and you¡¯ll end up cutting yourself and dying from the very poison you wielded."


    As Verdzig quietly gathered his mana, the overwhelming pressure made Malekian¡¯s breathing grow ragged.


    "Hah¡­ ugh¡­"


    "You¡¯ve already cut yourself on that blade, Uncle. What will you do now? Will you cut off a finger to stop the spread? Or would you rather lose your entire arm later?"


    Malekian wasn¡¯t so foolish as to not understand the implication.


    "You¡¯re asking for a scapegoat."


    "Offer one, and I will ¡®handle¡¯ the rest for you."


    Of course, Verdzig intended to use this as leverage to place his uncle firmly under his control.


    Seeing his uncle hesitate, the nephew pressed further.


    "Give me the assassin."


    "That¡¯s¡­ not possible. You know why."


    The assassins were the Bergen family¡¯s hidden dagger, their most dangerous asset.


    "You seem to have a lot to say for someone who doesn¡¯t grasp the gravity of the situation."


    "Verdzig¡ª"


    "Do you think my father wouldn¡¯t find out about this?"


    "!"


    At the mention of his brother-in-law, Malekian paled, his fear rising visibly. Grabbing Verdzig¡¯s sleeve, he pleaded desperately.


    "Nephew, please¡­ just not the Duke¡­."


    The one who rescued Malekian from this deadlock was none other than the true master of the villa.


    "Verdzig."


    Even a tiger¡¯s cub bows to its elder. The voice belonged to an imposing white-haired man, his noble dignity evident in his every movement. His calm, authoritative voice called his grandson¡¯s name.


    "Grandfather."


    "Grandfather."


    "You seem very angry."


    "I apologize."


    Verdzig bowed his head to his grandfather, Count Bergen.


    ''Hoo.''


    Malekian finally breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of his nephew''s refreshingly polite demeanor.


    "I also received a report after the fact regarding this matter. I was already about to issue a disciplinary measure because of the major incident they caused."


    The Count said, still looking disappointedly at his immature son.


    "This grandfather will provide ample compensation for this matter."


    "It''s nothing for you to worry about, Grandfather."


    "It''s alright."


    The Count lightly shook his head and said with a composed gaze,


    "So, Verdzig. Do you have a good way to resolve this matter?"


    Only then did Verdzig realize that the opportunity to achieve his goal had arrived.


    "Grandfather, actually¡ª"


    Verdzig said, bowing his head respectfully.


    "I have one."


    This was the start of his main point.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 88

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 88: An Expert? Someone Like You?


    Verdzig had concluded his agreement with his maternal grandfather, Count Bergen.


    "I''ll make the necessary preparations within two days."


    "I¡¯m relying on you."


    The scapegoat they decided to offer was a man named Evan, a distant relative of the Count who worked under Malekian¡¯s orders.


    "Will he be able to withstand the interrogation by the Royal Guards?"


    "Don¡¯t worry."


    Count assured him.


    "That man has an aging mother to support. He¡¯s so filial that he spends his entire salary on her care."


    "I see."


    That very virtue and dedication would become the reason Evan would be executed for a crime he didn¡¯t commit.


    "In that case, I¡¯ll try my best to ensure he isn¡¯t executed."


    Verdzig remarked, feigning concern.


    "Don¡¯t overextend yourself."


    "Understood, Grandfather."


    It was a meaningless exchange; there was no need to emphasize what was already apparent.


    ...Having so effortlessly bartered away another person¡¯s life, Verdzig stood up.


    "Here¡¯s how we¡¯ll proceed: I¡¯ll claim that, after my direct confrontation with you, Grandfather, you personally investigated the matter, identified the culprit, and apprehended him. That¡¯s the narrative I¡¯ll present."


    "Appropriate."


    The old Count nodded. The plan preserved everyone¡¯s dignity while absolving them of direct responsibility.


    "However, your father is a shrewd man. Don¡¯t think for a moment that this will fool him completely."


    "Of course. This is merely to provide the appearance of legitimacy."


    ¡®Father will figure out what happened here in no time.¡¯


    Verdzig swallowed those words as he left, and Malekian finally dared to grumble.


    "Father, no matter what, isn¡¯t he being far too arrogant? Even if he¡¯s a direct descendant of the Grunewald Clan, how dare he act so brashly in front of his uncle and grandfather¡­."


    "Pathetic fool. Have you still not come to your senses?"


    The Count¡¯s sharp reprimand made Malekian shrink.


    "That¡¯s not what I meant¡ª"


    "One day, he will become the Duke of Grunewald. Do you honestly think you¡¯ll still be able to act like his superior then, calling yourself his uncle?"


    "Father!"


    "Silence. I¡¯ll be placing you under house arrest for failing to properly oversee your subordinates."


    "!"


    Clicking his tongue in disappointment, the Count looked at his greedy yet incompetent son.


    "Pitiful. Not only do you let your brother-in-law and even his son dismiss you outright, but you lack the shame to recognize your own failures. Instead, you resort to whining behind their backs¡­."


    The Count was disgusted and dismissed him with finality.


    "Get out of my sight. I can¡¯t stand to look at you any longer."


    Malekian, fists trembling with humiliation, responded through gritted teeth.


    "Yes, Father."


    "If you cause trouble again, I won¡¯t hold back."


    The Count¡¯s voice turned cold as ice.


    "What need is there to call someone who can¡¯t even sit still a son of mine?"


    "¡­!"


    Swallowing hard, Malekian managed to choke out a reply.


    "I will keep that in mind."


    Malekian retreated from the room, left to stew in the bitter realization of his inability to challenge his father. He left, humiliated, reflecting on his impotence and shame.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    The Count, watching his pathetic son leave, turned his thoughts to his bold grandson.


    ¡®Verdzig, you are the only one who can inherit after that Georg.¡¯


    If that were to happen, wouldn¡¯t he finally be able to exact some form of retribution against the ¡®fearsome and detestable¡¯ Duke Georg?


    ¡®Verdzig, your very existence is a blessing to the House of Bergen.¡¯


    The Count leaned back in his chair, letting out a weary sigh.


    ¡®But, my dear grandson, with each passing day, you grow sharper and colder.¡¯


    ...At times, even this seasoned nobleman felt his blood freeze in Verdzig¡¯s presence.


    ***


    The day after Allenvert left.


    ¡°Wow, what a damn mess.¡±


    The building Zizek¡¯s crew had just acquired was in complete disarray.


    From the still-visible bloodstains scattered across the premises, it was clear this chaos wasn¡¯t merely the aftermath of a simple move.


    ¡°Bastards. If they want to fight, they should just fight¡ªwhy the hell are they throwing stuff around like this?¡±


    Barely an hour earlier, a large brawl had erupted here.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that just how thugs operate? If they don¡¯t break stuff, they aren¡¯t proper thugs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a thug too, but damn, some of these guys are just plain trash.¡± S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zizek smirked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let this damage slide without payback.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    "Of course, the guys who got beat up and left will feel wronged."


    ¡°Heh heh.¡±


    Zizek¡¯s group had decisively repelled Vincent¡¯s organization assault.


    The enemy suffered one death, five severe injuries, and seven minor injuries, while Zizek¡¯s crew only had two lightly injured members¡ªa resounding victory by any measure.


    ¡°So, how about it? Do you all feel like you¡¯ve gotten stronger?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like we can actually feel the difference in power.¡±


    In just a few days, Zizek¡¯s subordinates had refined their stances, fighting techniques, and physical conditioning.


    While the results weren¡¯t groundbreaking, they were enough to create a noticeable edge in skirmishes among mid-tier underground fighters.


    ¡°But boss, are we really stronger now?¡±


    One of the subordinates asked, his face blank with confusion.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°No, seriously. Those guys were so weak.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s right. Were they always such pushovers? It felt way too easy.¡±


    ¡°If they were that pathetic, doesn¡¯t that mean you lot were just as weak not too long ago?¡±


    Zizek chuckled dryly.


    The special training he developed after meeting Karzan had proven to be both immediate and effective.


    Through this, Zizek reaffirmed his long-standing belief: his subordinates weren¡¯t inherently incompetent or inferior¡ªthey had merely lacked proper guidance and motivation.


    ¡°Zizek, you bastard!¡±


    It was at that moment that the guest they had been waiting for finally arrived.


    ¡°You think you can handle the fallout from this mess?¡±


    Vincent, accompanied by dozens of heavily armed men, shouted with confidence.


    ¡°If you beg for forgiveness now, I¡¯ll spare your life. Get on your knees and plant your face on the ground!¡±


    Zizek, taken aback by the audacity of the scene, smirked incredulously.


    "Wow, what is this?"


    "Seriously."


    "They''re just barging in like this?"


    "Looks like they were preparing for this."


    Zizek smirked, impressed by the boldness of his adversary.


    Zizek admired, saying he was indeed a man who had built an organization with his cunning.


    ¡°Ah, we¡¯ve got a big one here.¡±


    Casually flicking away the booger he had just picked, Zizek sent it flying into the air.


    ¡°You dare pick your nose in front of me?¡±


    Vincent, clearly irritated by Zizek''s complete lack of tension, stepped forward himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already heard rumors that your little fuckers¡¯ been acting out of character lately.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve been keeping tabs on us? I¡¯m flattered.¡± Zizek quipped.


    ¡°Looked like you smoking too much pot, so I figured it was about time to cut you down.¡±


    Vincent¡¯s sly grin revealed his grotesque and petty appearance, one befitting his infamous reputation as a small-minded man.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Zizek nodded as if in understanding.


    ¡°You¡¯re accusing me of being on drugs. Well, that brings up a question I¡¯ve been curious about.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Spit it out.¡±


    Zizek pointed at Vincent.


    ¡°So, did you take a drug to make yourself uglier, or one that made your hair fall out?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Turning to his men, Zizek laughed uproariously.


    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s the opposite? Maybe you took a drug to make yourself handsome, and this is the best it could do. In that case, that¡¯s just tragic.¡±


    ¡°Wahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve got to stop cracking us up like this!¡±


    While Zizek¡¯s side held their sides in laughter, Vincent¡¯s face twisted into a bitter sneer.


    ¡°You stupid bastard. Enjoy your laughter while it lasts. It¡¯ll be the last time.¡±


    ¡°My bad, but could you not laugh like that? It¡¯s terrifying. I¡¯ll see your face in my nightmares.¡±


    ¡°This little¡ª¡±


    Vincent, losing what little patience he had, turned to look over his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    At that, a middle-aged swordsman stepped forward, pulling back the hood that had concealed his face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. These guys are nothing but trash.¡±


    Vincent smirked with satisfaction, his confidence visibly restored.


    ¡°Zizek, prepare yourself. You¡¯re already a dead man walking.¡±


    Meanwhile, Zizek absentmindedly picked his other nostril and muttered. ¡°And who¡¯s this clown?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Vincent barked.


    ¡°This man is a seasoned expert I hired from outside. He¡¯s got the skill to gut you in an instant, unlike you and your pitiful lot.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? A so-called expert?¡±


    Zizek snorted, unimpressed.


    ¡°Crazy bastard.¡±


    The aura of the swordsman in front of him was laughable compared to Karzan¡¯s.


    ¡°No need for long speeches. If you don¡¯t want to see your men slaughtered, fight me one-on-one like a real man.¡±


    ¡°Look at you, acting all noble, even though you¡¯re not the one fighting.¡±


    Zizek mocked, pointing at Vincent.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the fight. But the moment anyone interferes, all of you are dead.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All I need is your head. There¡¯s no need for unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Vincent replied, motioning for his men to step back.


    The hired swordsman, now standing alone, moved forward, clearly eager to earn the hefty sum he¡¯d been promised.


    "Did you say your name is Zizek? If you''ve made your living with a sword in the underworld, surrender now. I won''t kill you."


    Zizek''s reply to this dignified warning was simple.


    "A guy who looks like a maggot is acting all serious."


    That was enough of a conversation.


    Whoosh!


    Zizek lightly deflected the sword aimed at his throat.


    ''Huh? What is this?''


    Zizek thought after exchanging several blows.


    ''Why is he so weak?''


    The opponent definitely showed signs of having made a living with a sword in this world. If it were Zizek from a few days ago, he would have struggled considerably.


    But not now.


    ''This guy is definitely a swordsman at the early stage of the 3rd-tier.''


    That level of skill is enough to be called an expert who can still take the head of a novice knight by using his experience.


    But in Zizek''s eyes, that expert''s sword didn''t feel threatening at all.


    "¡­¡­."


    Movements, the way he used his sword, the momentum and footwork when thrusting and swinging, his eyes, gestures, and the way he used psychological warfare to disrupt the next move.


    Everything was no different from a beginner. There was no sense of thought or study, he was just swinging thoughtlessly according to instinct and a bit of experience.


    "You call a guy like ¡®that¡¯ an expert?"


    "Kkyaaaak!"


    The swordsman, realizing the difference in power the moment his ear was cut, screamed.


    "Vincent! You son of a bitch, this is different from what you said¡­¡­."


    His desperate struggle couldn''t continue to the end. Zizek, who had deflected the thrusting sword, penetrated his chest, piercing his heart.


    Thwack!


    As if lava erupted from a volcano''s crater, blood gushed from the punctured heart.


    Zizek who was covered in the blood started walking toward Vincent with a smile.


    "¡­¡­!"


    At the martial prowess rarely seen in this periphery of the underworld, Vincent and his subordinates staggered back.


    "Those who don''t want to die, throw down your swords and kneel now, and I''ll spare you."


    "¡­¡­!"


    At those words, some knelt, and some scolded those who did, but ¨C


    Most were frozen and couldn''t even move.


    ''Is this the feeling of suppressing enemies with fear? Not bad.''


    Zizek muttered inwardly.


    ''I am Karzan.''


    As he repeated those words, he felt as if he was stealing even that man''s madness.


    "Come here. If you''re also the head of an organization, you should fight head-to-head like men."


    Vincent''s face turned ashen.


    ***


    I waited for Venion at the same training grounds as yesterday.


    "Young Master."


    "Oh, you''re here."


    I waved lightly at Venion.


    "Looks like you shat early today."


    "I took care of it beforehand."


    "Excellent."


    Venion looked at my face and smiled slightly.


    "It seems you didn''t sleep well last night? You look more tired than yesterday."


    It was a meaningful remark, but I responded nonchalantly, as if I wasn''t at all bothered.


    "Hmm, that might be so. There were many things that happened, so I might have been tired."


    "I see."


    "My great deeds shook Grunewald, so isn''t it natural for my heart to be somewhat elated?"


    "I suppose so."


    Venion replied vaguely, and I asked.


    "But what kind of lesson is it today?"


    "Ah, about the lesson."


    Venion grinned.


    "As you said, we progressed too much yesterday. Today we will review, and tomorrow we plan to have practical training outside the castle."


    "¡­¡­Huh?"


    I blinked blankly like Peter.


    "Practice?"


    "I''ve sufficiently confirmed your martial talent, Young Master, so this time I plan to test other qualities."


    "Hmm."


    A secret test conducted outside the castle. This is also unexpected.


    "It''s fine. I was just wanting to get some fresh air anyway."


    Officially, Allenvert is a bird in a cage who has only been out to the Grunewald port once and to his father''s winery once. Even before he got sick, it didn''t seem like he went out often.


    "This might be too difficult a task for someone who has grown up like a greenhouse flower."


    "Then I''ll ask you to go easy on me."


    I said something I didn''t mean.


    "Of course, I will."


    Venion probably felt the same way.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 89

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 89: The Tiara of Countess Ellicella Webern


    Venion and I went outside the castle for ¡®practice" as previously announced. The sun had already set, and it was the time when the dwellers of the night were stretching.


    Wearing masks suitable for a masquerade ball and capes that concealed our figures, we walked through the downtown area.


    ''What on earth is he going to make me do?''


    Is he going to have me infiltrate some underworld organization and take someone''s head?


    "Young Master. Among the virtues required of the successor of Grunewald, what proportion do you think martial prowess holds?"


    Venion, who had been silent, suddenly threw out a topic.


    "Well, it''s important, but it wouldn''t be the top priority, would it?"


    "It''s not just not the top priority, but in my opinion, martial prowess is only the 4th or 5th priority."


    "That''s quite a bold opinion."


    I was curious about this man''s insights.


    "Why do you think so?"


    ¡°Allow me to put it this way. Even if Young Master Verdzig and Young Master Karl¡¯s martial abilities were completely reversed, the current political landscape wouldn¡¯t differ significantly.¡±


    Venion smiled beneath his mask.


    ¡°In the northern kingdom of warriors, Brishmar, the strongest naturally takes the throne. But Grunewald is different.¡±


    I quietly nodded.


    "I suppose so."


    "Of course, I don''t mean that martial prowess is unimportant. Looking at the Clan''s history, the head of the Clan''s martial prowess has generally been among the top five in Grunewald."


    "Then it seems that the secret martial arts are not necessarily given only to the head of the Clan?"


    "Yes. However, the direct line who inherits those martial arts must swear an oath of loyalty to the head of the Clan and keep that oath under the supervision of the Council of Elders."


    "Indeed."


    "After all, the secret manuals are eternal. Even if they are not passed down orally, they can be passed down again."


    I listened silently to Venion''s words and then asked.


    "This is suspicious. Why are you telling me this at this point?"


    "Haha."


    Venion laughed as if asking why I would ask such a thing.


    "It''s because other qualities are much more necessary than martial prowess today."


    "Those words are indeed something to look forward to."


    "Young Master, as you know, the Duchy of Grunewald is the foremost powerful nation among the many feudal states of this Litvaleur. It has power that even the royal family cannot disregard."


    That''s right. That was the reason why I decided to become the head of this Clan in order to gain the power to avenge the Shadow King.


    "That means Grunewald has an unimaginably complex organizational chart. It''s not just a story that ends with the head of the Clan and the Council of Elders who assist him, with the government and military branches below them, and various organizations positioned below them again¡­"


    I nodded.


    "For example, even to operate a single navy, many people would be needed, from the regular army, the reserves, the personnel in charge of their supplies and the personnel in charge of managing their personal information, the personnel in charge of managing the ships and the personnel manufacturing the warships, to the personnel calculating the costs and supervising the construction process."


    "Exactly."


    "And that''s not all, is it? Even they are only a part of the military branch."


    I counted with my fingers one by one.


    "Units that are constantly operated, such as the Royal Guards, Special Operations Division, Knighthood, and Security Guards, and Border Guard that will be mobilized in times of war, down to the officer corps and non-commissioned officer corps of each unit that are being operated on a small scale in preparation for the organization of those units¡­"


    "It''s enormous. Managing such a huge organization, making them follow your will, and controlling factional strife and discord is extremely difficult. Perhaps even beyond your imagination, Young Master."


    I silently listened to Venion''s teachings.


    Living in the underworld, I thought I knew the boundaries of darkness and light quite well, but in other words, I don''t deeply know how the world of the light works.


    "Therefore, today I plan to examine your strategic thinking, your ability to act, and your ability to respond in practical situations."


    "That is a welcome thing."


    After all, it means he will be confirming whether or not to entrust me with a position that requires all those qualities.


    "Well, we''ve arrived."


    Navigating through a complex network of streets, we arrived at what appeared to be a black market.


    Or rather, could this even be called a black market?


    "It''s splendid. Rather than a black market, it''s more like a night market."


    "Haha. The essence of this place is indeed a black market. Somewhere in this vast night market, people are sold, drugs are sold, and rare animals are sold."


    Venion laughed.


    "Even forbidden weapons, demon swords, and the treasures of certain families are openly sold here."


    Venion pointed to the night merchants.


    "Here, Young Master, you must purchase the item I''ll mention. That is today''s task. Sounds easy, right?"


    "Not likely."


    As if amused by my reaction, Venion asked.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Just by looking, it''s clear you''re not asking me to find something ordinary. Then, knowing where and who sells rare items requires information, doesn''t it?"


    "Hehe, well, that''s true."


    "To do that, I have to find someone who can give me that information. And after finding them, I have to be able to negotiate while easing the seller''s wariness."


    Above all.


    "To buy it at the desired price, I shouldn''t get ripped off, but this is not something a refined, scholarly young master with a noble air can do. Even if I were a merchant, I''d want to overcharge a clueless young lord somehow."


    I looked at Venion.


    "In the end, isn''t this a task that can only be done by someone who knows how this underworld works?"


    "Ah, excellent." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Venion clapped his hands.


    "That''s an incredibly outstanding answer. At this level, it seems you already recognize the necessity of this task without me having to explain it."


    "¡­¡­."


    It was a strangely infuriating answer.


    "Several decades ago, the Webern County, which was caught up in a territorial war and perished. That County was quite prosperous even within this Litvaleur Kingdom."


    Venion continued, looking at the chaotic stalls and people.


    "The head of that county ''Strong'' Countess Ellicella Webern, was said to be a noblewoman as strong as her nickname suggested, and also beautiful."


    "I see."


    It was a name I was hearing for the first time, but it might be quite famous in this area.


    "But her ambition was too great, and the power of the rivals around her was too strong. In the end, her ambition and competence stimulated the anxiety of the neighboring lords."


    "So she fell. She should have hidden either her skill or her ambition."


    Those who wield power without hiding it are bound to be checked. That''s the same in the world of nobles and the world of the night.


    "That''s a very correct statement. Humility, or the art of lowering oneself. It''s a virtue that ranks among the top two of the virtues needed by a Clan head."


    Venion said.


    "Anyway, Countess Ellicella Webern''s beauty and ruin have been a topic of conversation among gossips for a long time. There is information that the tiara she wore at her wedding has flowed into this very Grunewald underworld."


    "Ah."


    I tightly closed my eyes. It was obvious to anyone what would be said next.


    "Please purchase it."


    I sighed.


    "Venion. I hope you''ll understand that this is just me talking to myself."


    "Of course."


    Having received Venion''s understanding, I said.


    "You really give me the most damn difficult tasks."


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Venion burst into laughter.


    "I am somewhat apologetic about that point."


    Venion pointed to himself.


    "Anyway, as a teacher, I have a duty to receive questions from my student. Therefore, I will accept one question that you deem absolutely necessary."


    This was also a test. A test of how good a question you could ask with one chance.


    ''Clever fox.''


    If so, what I would ask was obvious.


    "Why is that item needed? Is it for simple collection purposes? Or is there another reason?"


    "¡­¡­That''s a good question."


    Venion nodded.


    "Countess Ellicella Webern, whose Clan was destroyed, had a surviving descendant. That descendant seeks to reclaim the name of Webern and, for that purpose, seeks to avenge their ancestors'' enemies."


    "Ah!"


    A revenger from a destroyed Clan.


    It was a truly picture-perfect story.


    "That person said that after achieving revenge, they would have the tiara left by their ancestors placed on their bride''s head at their wedding. But then rumors surfaced that the item was in the Grunewald underworld."


    "So that''s why you gave me this task."


    I tilted my head and thought for a while.


    "¡­¡­Hmm?"


    There was something bothering me, so I asked Venion.


    "Perhaps."


    "Yes?"


    "Was that descendant being protected by the very Clan that had a marriage alliance with the Webern County in the past?"


    "¡­¡­."


    Venion looked at me with a surprised face.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "If they couldn''t prevent the destruction of their in-laws with whom they had a marriage alliance, then of course Countess Webern''s husband would have felt a great sense of guilt."


    Especially since she was a beautiful and witty wife, wouldn''t her husband have loved her deeply?


    "In that case, it would be quite possible that he secretly took out and protected the descendant of that Clan."


    Venion narrowed his eyes.


    "And?"


    "If that descendant grew up with a desire for revenge and gained enough popularity to borrow the power of that Clan¡ª"


    I said, feeling Karzan''s feelings.


    "¡ªIt would be reasonable for them to plan this revenge."


    It was just speculation, but I thought my speculation was quite plausible.


    "Moreover, the fact that they specifically want the tiara among their ancestors'' relics is also significant."


    I asked with near certainty.


    "Perhaps the descendant of Webern promised to marry someone from that Clan, and in return, received support for their revenge?"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Venion burst into laughter.


    "That''s amazing. Although the specific facts are slightly different, the overall flow is mostly consistent with what you said."


    I let out a deep sigh.


    "That person also has quite a complicated story."


    "¡­¡­Yes."


    Neither Venion nor I explicitly mentioned the destruction of my mother''s Clan, the Eisenach.


    But he would know. He would know what my purpose was.


    "This is too coincidental. Did you perhaps intend even that when you gave me this task?"


    Venion''s reply to my question was this.


    "I said I would only accept one question."


    "¡­¡­I feel like kicking you."


    To evade the answer like that.


    But I wouldn''t rule out the possibility that this was some mischievous malice or a test by Venion, or perhaps my father.


    "Young Master. The grandson of Countess Webern, who dreams of revenge, is a young man named ''Kailan Webern.'' And the name of the Clan that hasn''t forgotten the Webern Clan''s revenge is ''Pergrin.''"


    "Kailan and the Pergrin Clan, I''ve confirmed them."


    I thought of Kailan Webern, a man with whom I felt a strange sense of kinship.


    "Is supporting that man an official decision of Grunewald? Or is it something being done in utmost secrecy?"


    "For now, it''s the latter."


    If so, perhaps someday I could join that man''s revenge.


    "Anyway, I know the story, so I''ll start moving."


    "Good. I wish you good luck."


    Venion turned his back.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I won''t interfere and will be watching from somewhere."


    "Damn it."


    "If you really can''t do it, just raise both hands. I''ll send you home."


    "Haha."


    He''s a man who irritates me at every turn. How long has it been since I met a guy who treats me like a child to this extent?


    ''I''m not a man who disrespects elders.''


    It''s the first time I''ve seen a man who refuses to be treated as a teacher. Could even this be some intention of Venion''s?


    ''¡­¡­Above all.''


    Venion has a secret. I still couldn''t trust this man at all.


    It was a completely different feeling from what I felt towards the Head Butler Aiden or the old librarian Ludan.


    ''Well, that''s something to confirm later.''


    Left alone, I walked through Grunewald''s night market with my mouth shut. As Allenvert, not Karzan.


    ''If it''s called the center of trade, even the night market is on a different level.''


    Its scale was incomparable to the night markets of other cities. Grunewald''s wealth was flowing like a waterfall even to the residents of the night.


    ''¡­¡­But this overflowing wealth hasn''t reached the orphans of the slums.''


    I looked around the merchants who had set up shabby stalls on the very outskirts.


    All sorts of counterfeit goods, bogus spirit medicines of unknown origin, and withered herbs were scattered messily.


    ''What''s at the entrance of the market is mostly trash.''


    Perhaps if I searched properly, there would be some genuine items mixed in. But now is not the time to find jade among pebbles.


    ''Deeper in.''


    There''s no way they would put something like Countess Webern''s tiara on these stalls. They''re not idiots.


    In the end, the first thing I had to do was to find out ¡®who is selling that item¡¯ by going around myself.


    ''Whether it came out at an auction, whether it''s being traded on the market. Or whether a wealthy collector has it.''


    This complicated task had to start from there.


    ''It''s not that difficult.''


    Finding people and objects in the underworld is my specialty¡ªsomething far from what Venion might expect.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 90

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 90: The Whereabouts of the Tiara


    "Vincent¡¯s organization has been taken down."


    "Vincent?"


    The duke narrowed his eyes slightly at Venion¡¯s report.


    "Isn¡¯t that one of the organizations under the Bisakino Brotherhoodd?"


    "That¡¯s correct."


    "What happened?"


    "To be precise, it was an internal conflict among the fifth-rate organizations under the Black Night Society. It seems Zizek decapitated Vincent."


    "Zizek?"


    The duke tilted his head, clearly surprised.


    "If my memory serves me right, Zizek had far less chance of winning if their groups clashed."


    "That¡¯s what I thought as well, but..."


    The Bisakino Brotherhoodd, one of the five major organization ruling over the underworld of Grunewald City, and even their lowest-ranking affiliate groups¡ª


    The duke¡¯s intelligence, which encompassed all of these, was truly astounding.


    No matter how small or insignificant the territorial squabbles among these rats might be, if they occurred within the duchy, they could not escape the duke¡¯s watchful eyes.


    "Based on the circumstances, it seems Zizek baited Vincent into attacking and then crushed him head-on in one swift blow."


    "Hmm."


    Georg let out a low hum, a faint sense of doubt on his face.


    "That doesn¡¯t seem like something Zizek would do."


    "I agree."


    The duke had memorized the abilities and tendencies of every leader in the underworld factions.


    "Baited him into attacking?"


    That approach didn¡¯t quite align with the Zizek the duke knew.


    ¡®Was there some kind of catalyst?¡¯


    That much was uncertain.


    Still, a meticulous ruler does not dismiss even the smallest of clues.


    "It¡¯s worth looking into."


    "Understood. I¡¯ll investigate."


    And with that, the conversation about Zizek concluded.


    For a conflict among such insignificant underworld factions, it could even be said they had spent an unusually long time discussing it.


    "And about Allen..."


    The duke moved to the main topic.


    "Judging by what we¡¯ve seen so far, he¡¯s rather remarkable."


    "His judgment runs deep. His political acumen is considerable as well."


    Venion said with a grin.


    "Or perhaps it¡¯s better to call it instinct in this case? Who would have thought that, upon hearing the story of the tiara, he¡¯d immediately connect it to Count Webern¡¯s vendetta and the support of the Pergrin?"


    "Imagination and reasoning¡ªindispensable qualities."


    The duke nodded.


    "That might be why he¡¯s so driven. Hearing about his Clan¡¯s revenge must have weighed on Allen¡¯s heart as well."


    "You¡¯re quite ruthless, aren¡¯t you?"


    "One cannot be a good ruler without a measure of ruthlessness.".


    "Still, whether Young Master Allenvert can arrive at the correct conclusion remains to be seen."


    "Even if Allen fails, we cannot afford to lose Count Webern¡¯s tiara."


    Because...


    "Restoring Count Webern''s territory is one of Grunewald''s most crucial objectives."


    "Exactly. And if the method involves supporting an ambitious individual with the perfect justification and legitimacy of ''ancestral revenge,'' it couldn''t be better."


    Venion added. "If we can rebuild Webern and bring them into Grunewald''s alliance¡ª"


    He walked over to the map of the Litvaleur Kingdom''s territory.


    "The benefits would be immeasurable."


    Grunewald City was a natural trade hub, with the open sea before it and a river flowing from its rear that connected to other waterways.


    ¡­And midway along that river, at the point where it branched into another, lay the former lands of Webern.


    The duke''s eyes gleamed. If they could secure that location¡ª


    "It¡¯s only natural that neighboring lords are drooling over it and scrambling to claim it."


    The duke nodded silently.


    "But if Webern succeeds in its revival, the extortionate demands for higher tariffs will vanish as well."


    This was, in essence, a power play¡ªa plan to discreetly aid the old lords of Webern in their resurgence, bringing them into Grunewald¡¯s fold to secure dominance over trade routes.


    "However, there¡¯s no need for Grunewald to pour gold into reviving a Clan that¡¯s been reduced to ashes."


    Support them, but never excessively¡ªthat was the duke¡¯s policy.


    "It¡¯s a stroke of luck that belonging as significant as Countess Elisela Webern¡¯s tiara has surfaced in Grunewald."


    "Yet retrieving such an important item isn¡¯t proving easy."


    The task of recovering the tiara, assigned to Allenvert, was a testament to the high expectations placed upon him.


    Still, the duke had prepared contingencies in case Allenvert failed, with reserve forces stationed nearby.


    However¡ª


    "Fortunately, it seems he¡¯s been making all the right moves so far."


    Was the duke¡¯s concern unfounded? Allenvert appeared to be steadily unraveling the mystery.


    Watching through the eyes of his familiar, Venion nodded to himself.


    "If he finds a solid lead before the night is over¡­"


    He could at least give him a passing grade for now.


    ***


    After spending a couple of hours wandering through taverns and streets, I finally secured some meaningful information.


    "Count Webern¡¯s tiara? You¡¯re after quite the rare treasure."


    The man, seated in the dingy corner of a shabby tavern, had been downing cheap gin but lit up at the sight of the whiskey I offered him.


    "That¡¯s some high-level information only a select few are privy to."


    "And knowing where to buy it would be even harder, wouldn¡¯t it?"


    "Heh, I like how you think."


    The man smirked slyly, his face betraying the scent of greed.


    "Looks to me like you¡¯re working under some big shot¡¯s orders, huh? Especially with that mask hiding your face."


    "Don¡¯t try to size me up, you fucker."


    "Whoa, easy there mate. Such a sweet voice, but a devil¡¯s tongue."


    Right now, I was fully embodying Karzan¡¯s speech patterns¡ªcompletely unlike how I¡¯d acted back at Grunewald Castle. Peter would probably ask if this was me being ¡®restrained.¡¯


    "So, the information?"


    "Hold on a moment. You¡¯re too impatient. I need to think about how much this info is worth, don¡¯t I?"


    I smirked. This guy¡¯s attitude was rotten to the core.


    "You¡¯re really bad at doing business, aren¡¯t you?"


    "What was that?"


    "Smelled a sucker, huh? Took one look at my face and figured I¡¯d be easy to milk?"


    The man chuckled, clearly amused.


    "Oh, so feisty. You¡¯re just like a cat, aren¡¯t you?"


    The man, clearly displeased with my response, acted as if he had the upper hand.


    "If you don¡¯t like it, go find someone else. I¡¯m not in the mood for this nonsense either."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    I casually snatched the glass he¡¯d been drinking from.


    "What the¡ª?"


    He stared at me dumbfounded, his face frozen in stupidity.


    This was a classic Karzan-style trick, honed through years of navigating the underworld¡ªsnatching wrists, disarming knives, and rigging gambling games.


    If someone as lowly as this could react to it, I probably needed to reevaluate my technique.


    "In that case, I¡¯ll need to be reimbursed for this drink. But oh, what¡¯s this? You¡¯ve already downed half of it, you pig. How are you going to make up for that?"


    "Are you serious right now? That drink paid for my time, didn¡¯t it? You owe me for that."


    I infused the glass with mana, and the liquid inside began to boil violently, bubbling over like molten lava.


    "!!!"


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    "¡­¡­."


    When I placed the glass back on the table, his mouth shut immediately.


    "Keep in mind that I¡¯ve already shown remarkable restraint by not smashing this glass against your head. If you¡¯re curious to see how much patience I have left, by all means, keep pushing."


    "¡­¡­."


    I tapped the scruffy stubble on his cheek a couple of times.


    "Learn to pick your marks more carefully, you pathetic fool. How have you even survived in this world with such terrible judgment? Is everyone else around here a saint?"


    His throat bobbed nervously.


    "P-please, sir. Let¡¯s calm down."


    "Didn¡¯t you just call me ¡®mate¡¯ earlier?"


    "Heh, well, clearly I didn¡¯t recognize you. My bad eyesight, you see."


    I took a closer look at him. Now that he mentioned it, his eyes were slightly crossed, his gaze perpetually unfocused.


    "Ah, now that¡¯s the most believable thing you¡¯ve said all night."


    "Heh heh. Thank you."


    Watching him switch into survival mode so quickly made me chuckle. After all, the survival principle in the underworld was simple: bow to strength and prey on weakness.


    "Ah, these underworld scum. There¡¯s a certain desperate charm to their struggles, isn¡¯t there?"


    "Heh heh. We¡¯re all just trying to make a living, aren¡¯t we?"


    I nodded. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now that you understand the situation, start giving me some real answers. If you piss me off one more time, I¡¯ll make sure your nickname changes from ¡®cross-eyed¡¯ to ¡®one-eyed.¡¯"


    "Yes, sir, anything you want to know."


    I patted his head, then immediately grimaced.


    "For God¡¯s sake, wash your hair. I feel like I just touched a flea colony."


    "My apologies, sir."


    "So, what¡¯s the deal? Is the tiara going up for auction, or is it being sold on the black market?"


    "Actually¡­ neither."


    Of course, it had to be the worst-case scenario. I let out a deep sigh and asked.


    "Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s in the hands of a private collector?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "Great. Just my luck."


    Private collectors are an entirely different breed from merchants who temporarily hold onto valuables to sell them at a high price.


    These are people who bought the item purely for their own satisfaction, deriving some twisted pleasure from hoarding their collections. In my experience, they¡¯re usually obsessive lunatics with severe compulsions.


    "It would¡¯ve been better if it were going up for auction."


    "That¡¯s probably true. No matter how much extra you offer, they won¡¯t sell it easily."


    "If they¡¯re even willing to sell at all. For all we know, they might refuse to let it go until their head¡¯s on the chopping block."


    Not that I could just storm in and break their fingers to an odd number to steal it.


    That wouldn¡¯t just be against my principles as a human being¡ªit¡¯d also label me as a reckless lunatic unfit to inherit my Clan¡¯s legacy. I¡¯d be disqualified as an heir on the spot.


    "Father might call me an idiot worse than Somerset and dumber than Barclava."


    ¡®That¡¯s something I just can¡¯t tolerate.¡¯


    I needed to think about why Bennion had assigned me this task in the first place.


    ¡®He probably wants to see how well I can adapt to an unfamiliar environment, how logically I can approach solving problems.¡¯


    More than anything, the test was likely meant to determine if I could implement those approaches in practice.


    ¡®And if things go south, I¡¯ll need to prove I can extract myself safely.¡¯


    In essence, this was a test of strategic thinking, intellect, adaptability, execution, composure, and combat skills¡ªa comprehensive assessment.


    ¡®But that¡¯s not all.¡¯


    It involved helping a descendant of a long-destroyed noble clan. That couldn¡¯t be just an act of pity for a tragic story. There had to be some kind of political gain I wasn¡¯t aware of.


    I couldn¡¯t discern what that was at the moment, but securing this deal might hold more significance than I initially thought.


    ¡®The budget is limited, and the other party won¡¯t be easy to negotiate with.¡¯


    It was time to devise a solid strategy. A good strategy always begins with proper information.


    "I¡¯ll pay you handsomely if you can tell me their name and where they live."


    The man hesitated, looking visibly uneasy.


    "I-I know where they are, but their security is incredibly tight¡­"


    "Just show me the way. I¡¯ll handle the rest."


    "If you say so¡­"


    I could tell why he kept glancing around like a dog desperate to relieve itself.


    "Here¡¯s your advance."


    I tossed him a gold coin from my pocket.


    "Guide me properly, and you¡¯ll get another."


    "I¡¯ll do my absolute best!"


    ***


    "His name is Mordecai. Out of nowhere, he started making a name for himself. They say he¡¯s amassed a collection of the finest items and sells or trades them with high-profile clients to build connections."


    "So, he¡¯s a mysterious big shot?"


    "Exactly."


    "He must be from another region."


    Otherwise, his name would¡¯ve become known while he was gathering such capital and collections.


    "From what I hear, he¡¯s not the type who refuses to sell his collection entirely, is he?"


    "No, but it¡¯s said that he¡¯s very selective about his clients."


    "Hmm."


    That likely meant he was using his collection as leverage for networking.


    ¡®So money alone won¡¯t be enough.¡¯


    I¡¯d need to offer something irresistible. And if not¡­


    "I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s particularly obsessed with relics from once-famous figures. He¡¯s also quite ruthless¡ªanyone caught trying to steal from him is tortured without mercy and then dumped outside as a warning."


    "Noted."


    I listened carefully to the man¡¯s rambling, piecing together a picture of this Mordecai.


    ¡®There¡¯s something fishy about this guy.¡¯


    The more I heard, the more it seemed that his true objective wasn¡¯t merely amassing a collection.


    ¡®If I approach this carelessly, I could mess everything up.¡¯


    I¡¯d need to exercise extreme caution. The underworld was crawling with all kinds of unpredictable people.


    "We¡¯re here, sir."


    The man said nervously.


    Ahead stood a mansion surrounded by towering walls, resembling a small fortress.


    "Wow. Anyone would think he¡¯s some kind of noble."


    ¡°This building used to belong to a once-famous underworld godfather.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    The number of guards patrolling the towering walls was no joke. This wasn¡¯t something an ordinary wealthy individual could pull off.


    ¡®I wonder if Zizek might know something about this.¡¯


    Not that it mattered, since I couldn¡¯t exactly go find Zizek and ask him right now. A pointless thought, really.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. Now leave quietly so no one notices you.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡±


    I handed the guide the promised gold coin and sent him on his way.


    Ssshhh.


    Taking a deep breath through my nose, I extended my mana threads as far as it would go. What I sensed inside that fortress-like mansion was far beyond what I¡¯d expected¡ªan overwhelming number of individuals possessing mana.


    ¡®What kind of guy is this?¡¯


    Most of them seemed to be first or second-tiers, but there were also a few who appeared to be at the third-tier. With this kind of manpower, they could easily annihilate someone like Zizek and his organization in a heartbeat.


    ¡®This is no joke.¡¯


    In this world, treasure without the power to protect it is nothing but poison that kills its owner. That meant this man was undoubtedly strong enough to guard his vast collection of treasures.


    ¡®But then again, who am I?¡¯


    The reincarnation of Karzan, who once ruled the underworld. The fourth young master of the Duchy, the one and only Allenvert Grunewald.


    If I were being honest, I felt confident that I could storm this place by myself and still escape unscathed.


    ¡®Ahem.¡¯


    Clearing my throat, I adjusted my voice to be deeper and more menacing.


    From this moment forward, I would be playing the part of a dangerous and ruthless underworld operative, carrying out errands for a mysterious big shot.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 91

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 91: I Won''t Buy This Counterfeit


    "Who is it?"


    Two armed men blocked me as I openly walked toward the main gate.


    "Move."


    I exuded mana outward to intimidate them.


    "¡­¡­!"


    The reaction of the gatekeepers who encountered a masked madman threatening them without a word was as expected.


    "E-excuse me, but who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know that. I''ve come to see Mordecai."


    Even in front of an uninvited guest who unhesitatingly called out their employer''s name, the men fulfilled their duty.


    "I''m sorry, but meeting him without an appointment¡ª"


    I cuss out loudly as if I had no patience.


    "You dickheads. Do you think I should have come with an invitation like some noble lord?"


    "¡­¡­."


    As our confrontation dragged on, a voice was heard from behind the gate.


    "Escort him inside."


    As the thick steel gate opened, a guard captain with a blank face was looking at me.


    "Who are you?"


    "That''s a question I can''t answer."


    I retorted, snapping my fingers.


    "But I can tell you my purpose."


    The guard captain said in a monotone voice.


    "Speak."


    "I''ve come to purchase Countess Webern''s tiara."


    "¡­¡­!"


    I inwardly smiled as I saw the man''s pupils dilate ever so slightly. With this much of a reaction, it means they expected a buyer to come beforehand. They might have intentionally spread the rumors.


    "¡­¡­Please wait for a moment."


    He whispered something to his subordinate, who quickly left.


    "They''re well-trained. They''re even more impressive than I heard."


    I acted like a big shot who knew them well. At the sight of me not fearing them at all, the guards actually started to get nervous.


    "What are you glaring at? Are you blind?"


    "¡­¡­."


    I crossed my arms and passed the time with a staring contest with them.


    "Please come in."


    Permission was soon granted. I nodded as if I knew it would happen.


    "Good work."


    I patted the guard captain''s shoulder as I passed by. It was an act considered quite insulting in this industry.


    "¡­¡­."


    But if he had lost his temper just because a customer was a bit rude, he wouldn''t have been working as a guard captain.


    He only glared at the back of my head without a word. That gaze was so intense that I didn''t even need to spread my senses.


    ''So what can you do?''


    Besides glaring, that is.


    "This way."


    A guard led me to Mordecai''s study. As I headed deep into the mansion, I felt a stuffy and heavy air pressing on my lungs, as if I was entering a prison.


    "I will briefly search your body."


    "Of course."


    The guard didn''t realize at all that the bracelet on my wrist was an artifact that could turn into a sword.


    "Please go in."


    "Thank you."


    The scene inside the study was quite bizarre. It resembled the study of a mage harboring ancient secrets.


    A faint metallic scent, masked by the smell of old books and strange incense, was somewhat difficult to distinguish from the smell of blood.


    "Welcome, Sir."


    Sir. I clenched my teeth and held back a laugh. When had Karzan ever been called ¡®sir¡¯? He''d been called ¡®son of a bitch¡¯ if anything.


    "Are you Mordecai?"


    "I am, nameless guest."


    His tone was more polite than I expected.


    "Please, have a seat. Countess Webern''s tiara! You seek a truly precious and storied item."


    He gestured for me to sit down with a noble gesture, but it was exaggerated and ridiculous, like a nouveau riche who bought their status forcibly imitating the nobility.


    "My master simply desires it; I have no great interest."


    "Haha. Is that so?"


    His smile was gentle, but perhaps because of his thin and dry lips, it felt somewhat impatient.


    I don''t know how to read faces, but based on long experience, these kinds of people were generally those whose inner thoughts were impossible to know.


    "But you must know the value of that tiara."


    "Of course."


    I sat down.


    "Then I must offer my apologies. That tiara is not for sale."


    I replied without surprise.


    "So it turned out to be not for sale."


    "That''s right."


    "If your will was so firm, you didn''t have to bring me all the way here in the first place."


    "I couldn''t commit such rudeness to a guest who has come from afar. It would disgrace the name of this Mordecai. It''s only right that I offer my apologies."


    It''s a lie. It was undoubtedly a ploy to gain an advantage in the negotiation.


    ''As always, these merchants.''


    Mordecai, whom I met in person, smelled more of a merchant than a wealthy collector.


    If so, even all his fame must have been a kind of strategy to sell things at a high price.


    ''Above all, this man is strong.''


    At least late 3th-tier. He might have even reached 4th-tier. At that level, he could compete evenly with a Royal Guard or a regular knight.


    ''I smell something.''


    The smell of ambition, or perhaps there''s another purpose.


    Either way, what I had to do was simple.


    ''Figure out what the other party wants and offer attractive conditions.''


    But I don''t have much information. It''s all just speculation.


    ''But it''s okay.''


    I intended to throw out bluffs as if I knew everything and check this man''s reaction.


    "From what I see, you''re not a simple collector."


    "What do you mean?"


    Mordecai''s eyebrows twitched.


    "Why are you hiding your strength? Moreover, you''re not a leader. You''re more suited to be a capable executive."


    "¡­¡­."


    The air turned cold. A wind from somewhere blew out the candle.


    "What are you talking about?"


    His voice asking that contained a sticky killing intent.


    "Did you blow out the candle?"


    I asked with a smirk.


    "With the incense gone, the smell of blood is too strong, isn''t it?"


    It''s a lie. This was just a question inferred from the stories of him torturing and killing intruders.


    "¡­¡­Haha."


    But it seems I hit the mark.


    I laughed along, looking at Mordecai''s chilling smile. Perhaps a big fish had been caught with a lightly thrown bait.


    "Well, now."


    The atmosphere instantly became tense.


    "Guest."


    I threw out the bait with plausible words, and Mordecai said with a seemingly relaxed face.


    "Perhaps you haven''t come to buy something? You''re making strange accusations about the smell of blood and such. Then I wouldn''t need to treat you as a guest."


    I''ve been caught.


    I was certain as I saw the killing intent rising in this man''s eyes. Mordecai was a man who had blood on his hands. Quite a lot of it.


    "I apologize for acting mischievous."


    I said, looking at him.


    "Actually, I''ve often heard stories about you."


    "What kind of stories have you heard?"


    "Well, probably the stories you wanted to spread."


    "¡­¡­."


    Sensing a strange undercurrent, Mordecai instantly gathered his killing intent and regained his composure.


    "Don''t bare your fangs like that. I was just joking."


    I said, appeasing him.


    "The smell of blood can come from slaughtering chickens at home, can''t it? Moreover, it doesn''t matter whether you''re the owner of this business or a branch manager who established a branch under the orders of someone higher up."


    Mordecai tilted his head.


    "So you''ve come to make a deal?"


    "Haven''t I said that from the beginning? If I had other intentions, I wouldn''t have come here alone without a single weapon."


    "¡­¡­."


    Mordecai wanted to grasp my true intentions, but I''m not a man who would reveal his inner thoughts with just this much.


    "You''re not an easy person. I almost ''misunderstood.''"


    "I apologize for that."


    I raised my hand in apology.


    "It''s true that I''m curious about who you are. But more important than that is that you have the item and I have the will to buy it."


    Mordecai wrapped his knees with his clasped hands. As if he had regained his mental composure.


    "I clearly told you. I have no intention of selling that tiara."


    "Hmm. That''s troublesome. I really want to get that item. It''s not like there are two of them in this world."


    "Well, now."


    He chuckled.


    "If you want it that much, I might become soft-hearted again."


    "Ah, that''s fortunate."


    "Aren''t collectors originally like that? If an owner who would cherish their collection more than themselves appears, they naturally consider which is better, even for the sake of the item."


    "Truly romantic."


    If I were to interpret this nonsense, it undoubtedly meant to offer more money.


    However, the budget Venion gave me is limited. If I show all my cards from the start, the price might increase several times over.


    "I hope to make that heart of yours a little softer."


    "Haha."


    Mordecai leaned back deeply in his chair. It probably meant to offer a price.


    Of course, I don''t know the proper market price of that tiara. The gold coins Venion gave me might be ridiculously cheap.


    "Before that, can I see the item?"


    "Unfortunately, I cannot show it to you."


    "That''s absurd. What kind of way of buying things is there in the world without seeing it?"


    I clicked my tongue.


    "Even when buying a single sardine, it''s common courtesy to check if its eyes are clear, if it''s oily, and what the firmness of its flesh is like."


    "It''s such a precious item that handling and moving it carelessly is a bit¡­¡­."


    "Don''t worry. If I accidentally damage it, I will definitely compensate for it."


    "How much do you intend to compensate?"


    This question contained the implication of asking how much you think the item is worth.


    "That depends on how much you charge."


    Of course, I wouldn''t fall for that intention.


    "Hahahaha."


    Mordecai raised both hands.


    "I give up. You''re not an easy person at all. Alright, then let''s have a frank conversation between professionals."


    Mordecai snapped his fingers.


    "Please wait a moment."


    ***


    "This is Countess Webern''s tiara."


    Mordecai made a big show of it.


    "Such elegant goldwork reminiscent of a wreath! Behold this craftsmanship that perfectly engraves leaves and vines. But the most striking feature is this mysterious gem in the center."


    I know the name of this gem.


    -Young Master, Countess Webern''s tiara is said to have a gem called ''Peridotix,'' a beautiful mixture of green and gold. It''s a gem that is rarely found only in very deep mountains or often seen in the caves of golden goblins. It is known to have the characteristic of attracting mana and shining on its own.


    That was the clue Venion had given me. He told me as if he was doing me a favor, but now that I think about it, why did he specifically give me such a clue?


    ''He probably meant for me to determine whether it''s genuine or not.''


    Deals in this kind of underworld are always dangerous. Getting ripped off a little is nothing compared to what could happen.


    "Indeed, it is remarkably beautiful."


    I lowered my voice, as if trying to suppress my admiration. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Especially this gem is both strange and refined. What is its name?"


    "I don''t even know that. It''s such a rare thing."


    Look at this. A so-called collector doesn''t even know what the gem adorning the tiara he''s trying to sell is?


    "Indeed, since it was used by people of old, the name might not have been passed down."


    I said some unnecessary things and lightly touched the tiara.


    Sss.


    I pulled out strands of mana as thin as threads and injected them into the tiara.


    ''It''s said to have the characteristic of attracting mana and shining?''


    I recalled Venion''s clue and smiled.


    "Haha, this is really something."


    The thing, whether it was a gem or just a shiny rock, showed no reaction.


    "Don''t try to play games with me."


    Mordecai''s eyebrows twitched slightly at my sudden change in attitude.


    "What did you just say?"


    "This gem is cheap junk."


    "What are you talking about?"


    I pointed at the tiara.


    "According to records, Countess Webern''s tiara is said to have been adorned with a gem called Peridotix. That gem was said to shine by attracting mana."


    Mordecai''s expression turned cold.


    "So?"


    "I just infused mana into it, but there''s no reaction. Just this alone leaves no doubt that this tiara is fake."


    Mordecai tilted his head.


    "So?"


    "What do you mean ''so''? You fucking swindler."


    I looked straight into his eyes and declared.


    "I won''t buy this counterfeit."


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 92

    [Translator - Pot] S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.[Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 92: Are You Really From Special Operations Division?


    "Hahahahaha!"


    When Mordecai suddenly started laughing like a madman, I gave him my frank opinion.


    "You crazy bastard."


    "Ah, this is surprising. You even have a talent for appraisal."


    "That''s quite a brazen response."


    Mordecai shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, I can''t sell to someone who can''t recognize genuine articles."


    "The way you say that makes it sound like a conscientious and fastidious merchant''s final test. I''m a man who hates being tested more than anything."


    I gestured languidly with my index finger at the tiara, the books on the bookshelf, and the ornate and antique decorations.


    "Are any of these things even genuine? From what I see, you probably made your reputation as a collector and then made money by selling fakes."


    They were the type of swindlers often seen in the Flanders underworld.


    "¡­¡­Keuk keuk keuk."


    Mordecai laughed with a face that showed he had no intention of refuting me.


    "What crazy slander are you spouting?"


    "You moron. Somehow, the rumors were too widespread."


    I confirmed the reality of the fishy smell I felt from his rumors.


    "Yes, you probably sold genuine items sometimes. But if the other party didn''t have the ability to recognize them, you would have sold them fakes as if you were waiting for it. Because mixing lies with truth is the most powerful method."


    Then, Mordecai shrugged his shoulders and quietly laughed.


    "Hehehehehe."


    "What the hell are you laughing at? Is it funny?"


    "You bastard."


    Mordecai bared his fangs fiercely.


    "Who sent you?"


    "Who sent me?"


    I shrugged.


    "My employer sent me."


    "If they sent someone who can appraise like this and knows all the tricks of the trade, this is clearly an operation, isn''t it?"


    Mordecai drew a sword that was decorated on the wall.


    "To dare come and disrupt someone else''s business. Were you so envious of the rumors of me making money? You dogs."


    "This is absurd. You commit fraud and then act so confidently? You counterfeiters."


    Mordecai''s answer was concise.


    "The one who gets fooled is the idiot."


    "Wow, what garbage you are."


    With this one answer, I confirmed that he was an irredeemable villain.


    ''Did Venion know?''


    I can''t be sure.


    Perhaps, in an uncertain situation, even discerning whether it was genuine or fake was the test.


    ''If so, buying it at a well-discounted price without knowing it was a fake is an 80-point score.''


    ¡­¡­And this is a 100-point answer.


    Kwaaaang!


    I retreated as if unarmed while channeling mana into a table and pushing it.


    "Where do you think you''re going!"


    Swish.


    Mordecai sliced the table in half with one strike and snapped his fingers. As if on cue, about fifteen armed men burst into the study.


    "Kill him."


    A distinct smell of blood wafted from the men rushing in, swinging their swords.


    "Were they all torturing someone together?"


    "Shut up. I''ll be sending you to join them soon."


    I weaved between them using the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path technique.


    "Swish, shushush, shush shush."


    With relaxed shoulders, I struck their vital points with precise and rapid strikes, making them collapse.


    Pababababak!


    Just my fists infused with a bit of mana was enough to knock them unconscious.


    "An expert!"


    The guards who witnessed three of their comrades fall drew their swords. Among them was the guard captain who had confronted me earlier.


    "That guy is a master of unarmed combat! Don''t rush too close!"


    At Mordecai''s shout, the guards spread out around me.


    "Not bad. That was an appropriate strategy just now."


    I praised Mordecai''s strategy.


    Against an unarmed combat master, it would make sense to maintain distance and surround them to take advantage of longer weapons.


    ''That''s only if I really had no weapons.''


    I secretly fiddled with the bracelet I received from Ulbhild and smiled.


    ''They call me a master of unarmed combat?''


    Crazy bastards.


    My specialty is, after all, the sword.


    Tsu tsu tsu-


    The enemies surrounding me slowly narrowed the distance, forming a crescent-shaped encirclement. It was a textbook response.


    "If we fight here, those precious books and collectibles of yours will be ruined, are you okay with that?"


    I said, as if trying to talk my way out of a disadvantageous situation.


    "You don''t need to worry about that when you''re about to die."


    "Oh, you''re calm. Are they all counterfeits so you can just make them again?"


    Mordecai sighed.


    "It seems I''ll have to tear that mouth of yours first."


    "Are you getting angry? Upset? Does it hit a nerve? Don''t get excited. If you get excited, you''ll lose."


    "Shut your mouth!"


    The moment Mordecai shouted in agitation, I made the first move and charged at them.


    "!!"


    I threw whatever I could grab, forcing them to evade or defend, and¡ª


    Pubebebebebeok!


    In that gap, I once again unleashed a flurry of punches, knocking down three opponents of the 2nd-tier.


    ''The feel is good.''


    The power of the Karzan-style martial arts was truly fierce.


    "Be careful! He''s a great martial artist!"


    "Is that so?"


    It''s true that I had stolen several techniques from famous martial artists, but that wasn''t my specialty.


    I tried to snatch a sword by twisting the wrist of a man who was collapsing like a puppet with cut strings.


    "Where do you think you''re going!"


    Then, a slashing strike aimed for my wrist.


    "Whoa, shit."


    If my judgment had been a little slower, my wrist would have been cut off. That was close.


    "What, were you intimidated since you had no weapon? It seems you''re also good with a sword. That''s unfortunate."


    Mordecai mocked me after launching that well-timed slash.


    ''He handles slashing strikes skillfully.''


    That means he''s a skilled swordsman at the level of a 4th-tier.


    In other words, a man with skill comparable to a Royal Guard or a knight was commanding his subordinates and aiming for me.


    "It''s like a hunter cornering their prey."


    At my words, Mordecai became elated.


    "Hehe. I don''t know which dog sent you, but I''ll cut off your head nicely and hang it up. That would be a good answer to send to your employer."


    Look at him acting like a murderous demon the moment he reveals his true colors. Truly a dangerous and vulgar man of the underworld.


    "By the way, how dangerously do you run your business to have so many guards stationed here?"


    Even at this moment, new enemies were joining the fray through the study door.


    "Think of it as a cost investment for risk management."


    "Bullshit. No wonder the study is located so deep inside. Was this an arrangement to surround and kill anyone if the conversation went south?"


    Mordecai smirked.


    "You have a very good sense of things. That''s why you''re going to die."


    "Oh, is that so? How unfair."


    "From what I see, you don''t seem to be a martial artist either, but it''s impressive that you''ve held out this much with your bare hands. But you were lacking in preparedness. That''s your cause of death."


    I listened to Mordecai''s lengthy words like a man who had nothing left to say. Biting my lip in resentment would be a perfect touch. Though he wouldn''t be able to see it because of the mask anyway.


    "Then farewell."


    "Damn it."


    I ground my teeth with a look of dismay, thinking to myself.


    ''That idiot.''


    Just let your guard down a little more, you bastards.


    "Surround him and kill him!"


    Finally, Mordecai issued the all-out attack order.


    I was surrounded by guards rushing in, wielding blue blades and emitting crude aura...


    ''Now!''


    I infused mana into the bracelet, instantly drawing a sharp and thin sword.


    "!!!"


    I drew out the pure and powerful aura of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique without holding back.


    Whoo-oong!


    Mana began to flow. I imbued the swinging sword with the sword forms of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship, unleashing a dozen or so slashes in all directions.


    Puhwak!


    Enemies who were unexpectedly caught off guard had their necks cut, hearts pierced, and limbs severed, falling to the ground.


    "¡­¡­!"


    Blood poured like rain, and chunks of flesh fell to the floor with a gruesome and unpleasant sound. It all happened in an instant.


    I looked down at the corpse of the guard captain who had been in a staring contest with me earlier.


    "Ah, so you died too."


    Only then did Mordecai, realizing that he had been completely deceived, glare at me with bloodshot eyes.


    "You, you. What the hell is that sword? Where were you hiding it?"


    I swung the bracelet sword in the air, showing it off.


    "Cool, isn''t it?"


    "¡­¡­You''re not from the underworld."


    "How did you know?"


    "Just by looking at the color of your aura, it''s obvious, you damn bastard."


    Now that the distinctive blue aura of Grunewald had been exposed, it was impossible to hide my identity.


    But it doesn''t matter. Because no one who saw this will survive here anyway.


    "You, could you be from Grunewald''s Special Operations Division?"


    It seems Special Operations Division members have been quite active behind the scenes for him to immediately think of that name.


    ''My sister must be having a hard time too.''


    "Damn it. Have they already caught wind of it? Damn it, of all times¡­¡­."


    Mordecai muttered like a madman and glared at me.


    "Are you really from Special Operations Division? Why is Special Operations Division targeting us?"


    "I can''t tell you that."


    I replied, shaking the blood off my sword.


    "¡­¡­."


    In the meantime, the guards who had joined the fight silently surrounded me.


    "Kill him, kill him no matter what!"


    THWACK!


    I launched a heavy slash at the men who had unhesitatingly cut through their comrade''s corpse.


    CRASH!


    Several more were pushed back, and I dove into the gap between the stunned men, killing the weaker ones first.


    "Kuhek!"


    But that moment was exactly the opportunity Mordecai had been waiting for.


    An incredibly fast and deadly attack flew toward my side.


    "Hup!"


    It was an ambush with such perfect timing that even I had to catch my breath.


    CLANG!


    I barely managed to parry the sword using a Royal Guards technique I''d stolen from Keseg.


    "You, you''re definitely military."


    Mordecai spoke as if he''d confirmed my identity.


    ''Well, anyone could see this was a Royal Guard''s swordsmanship.''


    "Whether you''re Royal Guard or Special Operations Division, thanks to you all my men are dead."


    "If you''re upset, why didn''t you step up from the start? Weren''t you just insidiously observing my capabilities while your men died? You might as well have killed them yourself."


    "Shut up."


    Mordecai swung his sword with a vicious expression. I stepped back, letting his momentum pass.


    ''This bastard.''


    He''s no ordinary 4th-tier. He must be quite skilled even among the underworld. An average Royal Guard would struggle to handle this man''s deadly offensive.


    "You, why are you so strong?"


    "You crazy bastard. That''s what I want to ask."


    Mordecai twisted his lips. He had been hiding his skills. He seemed to find it hard to believe that I wasn''t being overwhelmed.


    "Mordecai. You weren''t just a simple fraudster."


    This was clearly someone who had received proper orders from higher up.


    I couldn''t tell exactly how high up that organization went. But it was clear he was someone who had put down roots in Grunewald''s underworld with a much larger conspiracy in mind.


    "What were you trying to accomplish by going this far?"


    "Haha."


    His answer came with a laugh.


    "Shut up and die."


    In that instant, an incredibly swift and agile blade came flying toward my brow, neck, and ankles.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 93

    [translator - pot][proofreader - kawaii]


    chapter 93: young master, you never ceases to amaze me


    mordecai¡¯s attacks were truly ferocious.


    ¡®severing strike!¡¯


    it was truly a trump card capable of instantly exploiting an opening even against an opponent stronger than himself.


    this time, i entrusted myself to karzan¡¯s instincts, lifting one leg to evade the sword while swiftly blocking the upper attack.


    my stance was awkward, but i didn¡¯t have enough leeway to respond to a lower attack as well.


    clang! clash!


    two metallic impacts sounded almost simultaneously.


    ¡®wow, i almost got unexpectedly injured just now.¡¯


    he¡¯s definitely an enemy concealing sharp venomous needles. it would be dangerous to drag this out for too long.


    ¡®besides, i still don¡¯t know how many of his allies are left in this mansion.¡¯


    if he had reinforcements nearby, that would also be dangerous.


    ¡®even amidst all this, what does it mean that venion is still quiet?¡¯


    does it mean there¡¯s no significant danger, or is he willing to tolerate this much?


    ¡®he wouldn¡¯t just let me die, would he?¡¯


    actually, i didn¡¯t care. i was a man who didn¡¯t easily fall prey to the dark king¡¯s pursuit.


    ¡°you blocked that?¡±


    i praised the astonished mordecai.


    ¡°that was good just now. i almost got my ankle grazed.¡±


    i approached mordecai, whose carefully planned severing strike had missed.


    ¡°was it done like this?¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    i copied the severing strike he had just used. instead, i feinted twice with upper attacks, then aimed for his ankle with the real strike.


    you could say it was an application with a different purpose than the original.


    thwack!


    my intent was precise.


    having blocked the upper attacks exactly as he knew he should, mordecai, unexpectedly and deeply cut in the ankle, hopped back pitifully on one foot.


    ¡°no, that¡¯s wrong. i should have used my shoulder more flexibly just now. the footwork was also wrong. it¡¯s a more difficult technique than i thought.¡±


    mordecai who was trembling asked me as i swung my sword in the air, examining myself.


    ¡°wh-what did you just do? how did you¡­¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s this technique?¡±


    ¡°shut up! who are you really? you¡¯re not a special operations division member!¡±


    unexpectedly, mordecai was confused.


    ¡®what¡¯s wrong with this idiot now?¡¯


    judging by his reaction, i suspected that the severing strike might be a technique commonly taught within a certain shadowy organization.


    ¡®i¡¯ll think about that later.¡¯


    i then used karzan¡¯s method while i was at it. this was a technique that capitalized on low internal energy and insufficient speed.


    you could call it a flexible swordsmanship like infinitely extending branches without firm roots.


    ¡°what the hell is this¡­¡±


    mordecai only began to react after sustaining several cuts from the suddenly changed tactics. considering his injured ankle, it was quite a struggle.


    ¡®he¡¯s quite something.¡¯


    in fact, that alone was worthy of praise. for him to react to karzan''s techniques meant that a 4th-tier powerhouse like him had begun to hone his own unique sword style.


    ¡®but it¡¯s too late.¡¯


    i sliced off mordecai¡¯s wrist, which had already slowed down from the bleeding, as if scything.


    ¡°kuaaaack!¡±


    mordecai, having lost his right hand and dropped his sword, collapsed.


    this was a method karzan frequently used. it was a technique that required high concentration and wrist flexibility.


    ¡°surrender?¡±


    ¡°ha, damn it.¡±


    mordecai laughed hollowly.


    "looks like i really walked into it. are all the special operations division members from grunewald this strong? or did they really send someone from somewhere else?"


    "who knows."


    i didn''t give him an answer. it wouldn''t be so bad for him to die believing he was defeated by a special operations division member from grunewald.


    "just who are you? even if i''m going to die, i should at least know your identity¡ª"


    i lightly cut off mordecai''s question.


    "just think of it as running into your match."


    swoosh.


    the man''s head fell to the ground.


    ***


    "you''re truly amazing. i never imagined you''d bring about such a result."


    after everything was over, venion appeared with a smiling face.


    "please leave the cleanup to me."


    i wiped the blood off with the towel venion offered.


    "did you know everything?"


    "no."


    venion replied immediately.


    "however, i was considering the possibility."


    "what if i had died or been injured?"


    "perish the thought. something like that wouldn''t have happened."


    venion smiled enigmatically.


    "however, in actual combat, situations beyond expectations always arise, so i can''t be certain."


    i chuckled. the incantation of the eternal ocean chain technique awakened a rationality in me, as if ice water flowed through my veins instead of blood.


    ''stay calm, allenvert.''


    my mind, which had been thoroughly excited by the fight, calmed down again. as i suppressed my aggression, i could also sense some intention of venion.


    "since i''ve already passed your test, you must have believed that i wouldn''t be in great danger against enemies of that level, right?"


    "you''re truly composed. that''s right."


    venion grinned.


    "more than anything, ''under normal circumstances,'' a situation like this wouldn''t have even occurred. at best, you would have purchased the tiara, and i would have later confirmed its authenticity through appraisal."


    "that''s good. it means i scored more than perfect."


    "of course."


    venion said with a peculiar expression.


    "young master, you never ceases to amaze me."


    ***


    having given instructions for the aftermath, venion sat on a low wall and chuckled.


    ¡°my, that¡¯s quite something.¡±


    he had been observing allenvert¡¯s actions from afar.


    ¡®he blended into the atmosphere of the black market so skillfully and found an informant¡ªthat alone is commendable.¡¯


    even more impressive was how he easily subdued the seasoned underworld figure¡¯s attempts to haggle, successfully gaining his cooperation and even providing payment afterward.


    ¡®if he had rashly resorted to violence, he would have ruined everything.¡¯


    even with verbal threats, it would have been difficult to obtain information effectively.


    yet, to subdue him with just the right amount of force and then pay as promised, leaving no loose ends, was remarkably clean work.


    ¡®neither excessively lenient nor unnecessarily cruel.¡¯


    of course, he himself would have instilled even more fear in that man, but that was fine.


    even finding the ¡®right¡¯ informant wasn¡¯t something to be dismissed as mere luck.


    it required the discerning eye and intuition to recognize whether the other party was bluffing or simply trying to extort money.


    therefore, when allenvert secured cooperation from a reliable informant and passed the first hurdle too easily, venion had nodded slightly.


    ¡®frankly speaking, this is a result that far exceeds expectations.¡¯


    it was strangely so.


    ¡®above all, he was in a situation with insufficient information and isolated in the heart of the enemy.¡¯


    even so, allenvert boldly led the conversation. his skill in provoking the other party and then appropriately appeasing them, shaking their emotions before finally confirming the item, was truly reminiscent of a veteran politician or a shrewd merchant.


    how could a young master raised in a greenhouse display such talent? it wasn¡¯t a matter of talent; the fact that the environment wasn¡¯t conducive to cultivating such abilities was the more peculiar point.


    ¡®he even thought to appraise whether the item was genuine or not.¡¯


    suspecting it could be fake and remembering and recalling the clues he had casually left behind.


    using the subtle mana manipulation he learned from ulbhild to easily complete the appraisal.


    everything was excellent. venion hadn¡¯t even expected that much.


    ¡®what¡¯s unexpected is what happened afterward.¡¯


    he could have found fault and broken off the deal, or he could have left, saying he would negotiate the price later.


    but he never imagined he would immediately engage in combat.


    ¡®he took a rather radical approach. it¡¯s because he discerned that he wasn¡¯t dealing with a simple collector but someone¡¯s underling with other intentions, but¡­.¡¯


    it was an extremely dangerous situation.


    venion judged that allenvert had momentarily become agitated and prepared to intervene. but the astonishing scene started right after that.


    ¡®he really fights well. much better than his apparent skill level would suggest.¡¯


    among them were enemies of the 2nd and 3rd tiers. a royal guard in such a situation would have made escape on his own impossible. even with good luck, he might have lost at least an arm.


    even mordecai had battle powers of the 4th tier and a hardened underworld swordsman.


    ¡®at the very least, an elite special operations division member or a captian of the royal guards would be needed to handle that situation.¡¯


    as a result, allenvert not only annihilated the enemies on his own but also achieved victory against a 4th-tier powerhouse who was hiding his strength.


    ¡®a boy who hasn¡¯t even been practicing martial arts for a month? this is quite absurd.¡¯


    it was truly an achievement that surpassed ten years of progress. the word ¡®genius¡¯ was insufficient.


    ¡®but it¡¯s a shame he didn¡¯t keep any of them alive to extract information.¡¯


    if it were him, he would have somehow¡­


    no, that¡¯s not right. venion shook his head.


    a shame? that was too harsh a thought. simply retrieving the item was already a perfect score for the test.


    the criteria for exceeding that score was, from the beginning, nothing more than an extra, created in anticipation of a ''level beyond measurement'' in the unlikely event someone possessed such skill.


    ¡®mission execution ability, negotiation ability, problem-solving ability, combat ability.¡¯


    in every aspect, he was more than perfect. it was puzzling.


    ¡®goodness.¡¯


    he never imagined he would become a proctor giving such high marks.


    ¡°at this rate, he might seriously be able to compete with young master verdzig.¡±


    of course, the situation was overwhelmingly disadvantageous for allenvert. his current skill, time, influence, support from his in-laws¡ªin every aspect.


    but no one could predict what the future held.


    ***


    returning to the annex, peter, olivier, and jeffrey were waiting for me, not having gone to sleep.


    ¡°why aren¡¯t you guys sleeping?¡±


    ¡°how could we possibly sleep?¡±


    jeffrey grumbled.


    ¡°young master, did anything happen?¡±


    ¡°it did. a whole lot.¡±


    ¡°gasp.¡±


    in the meantime, olivier checked my body for any remaining injuries.


    ¡°are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°yeah. i think my knuckles got a little scraped from beating up some guys too much.¡±


    ¡°who did you beat up?¡±


    peter asked.


    ¡°it¡¯s too complicated to explain.¡±


    i pondered for a moment.


    ¡°so, to put it simply, venion gave me an assignment to buy a tiara from the black market that belonged to the head of the formerly destroyed webern county¡­ ¡®strong¡¯? ¡®fierce¡¯ uhh?¡±


    ¡°¡®strong¡¯. olivier corrected. as expected of a knowledgeable man, he seemed to know the name.


    on the other hand, peter and jeffrey just blinked blankly.


    ¡°right, ¡®strong¡¯ countess ellicella wore it when she married the head of the pergrin clan. that was the assignment.¡±


    ¡°hmm?¡±


    olivier¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°that¡¯s a peculiar assignment. why was that?¡±


    ¡°to summarize it in one sentence, a survivor of that clan is dreaming of revenge. and it seems they plan to wear their ancestor¡¯s tiara and propose to their betrothed or lover on the day that revenge is completed.¡±


    ¡°wow. that¡¯s incredibly romantic.¡±


    peter exclaimed in admiration.


    ¡°it is romantic, but thanks to that, i had a really hard time.¡±


    ¡°it couldn¡¯t have been an easy assignment. but i understand the intention. if you help restore the webern county¡­.¡±


    olivier nodded, as if he understood the political implications of the action.


    ¡°you seem to know something. let¡¯s talk about that again later.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°anyway, to continue the story, i worked hard and finally found a guy selling that tiara.¡±


    ¡°who was selling it?¡±


    peter¡¯s eyes sparkled as if he were listening to an interesting fairy tale.


    ¡°there are guys called private collectors who trade expensive items in the black market of the underworld, you know?¡±


    ¡°ah! i¡¯ve heard stories about them.¡±


    ¡°but that bastard was a con artist selling a fake.¡±


    peter nodded as if he understood.


    ¡°ah, so that¡¯s why you beat them up?¡±


    ¡°the problem is, that bastard was a hidden 4th-tier swordsman with skills comparable to a royal guard, and on top of that, he had quite a few subordinates.¡±


    ¡°gasp.¡±


    ¡°they tried to kill me, so i diligently beat them up, killed them, and then had a duel with the last remaining one and killed him too.¡±


    ¡°¡­you killed quite a lot of them.¡±


    peter said with a worried expression.


    ¡°that¡¯s why the smell of blood is so strong.¡±


    i thought of the seagulls at the grunewald harbor that i had seen on my first day after waking from my long sleep.


    perhaps the seagulls would no longer approach me.


    ¡®killing is also a karma.¡¯


    the more i repeat it, the more it accumulates in my heart. no matter how evil the opponent is, just like the executioner¡¯s heart is filled with the memories of killing, turning into nightmares.


    ¡­but i won¡¯t make weak excuses now.


    ¡°i should go wash up.¡±


    even if i couldn¡¯t do anything about the smell of blood buried in my heart, i wanted to wash off the blood on my body.


    ¡°yes. i will prepare the bathwater immediately.¡± s~ea??h the ¦Çovelfire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°good.¡±


    i said to olivier.


    ¡°when i come out after washing up, let¡¯s talk more about that earlier story. i¡¯m curious why helping the webern clan¡¯s revenge is a necessary task for grunewald.¡±


    ¡°understood.¡±


    a sword doesn¡¯t need to understand its owner¡¯s heart.


    however, i no longer intend to live as someone else¡¯s sword.


    ¡®i¡¯m done being someone who is swung around here and there without even knowing what they¡¯re doing.¡¯


    [translator - pot]


    [proofreader - kawaii]

 Chapter 94

    [translator - pot][proofreader - kawaii]


    chapter 94: what i was thinking


    ¡°have you ever seen such motherfuckers?¡±


    zizek and his subordinates, having searched vincent¡¯s organization''s hideout, felt immense rage.


    ¡°they were kidnapping children, those sons of bitches.¡±


    the sight of several malnourished children staring back at them with dead eyes in a cramped basement that looked more like a chicken coop than a prison was horrifying.


    some of them had severe injuries.


    ¡°¡­boss.¡±


    even while evacuating the children, the subordinates checked on zizek.


    ¡°are you alright?¡±


    ¡°rob.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°if we had been a bit late, moritz and his younger sibling would have been captured by these bastards too, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s right.¡±


    zizek saw his own past in the children before him.


    if he had been just a little less perceptive as a child, or if he hadn''t strived to earn the infamous reputation of a ¡®damn fierce little brat¡¯ among the adults¡­


    someday, he himself might have suffered a similar fate and lived a miserable life.


    ¡°these fucking assholes.¡±


    realizing that zizek¡¯s anger had reached its limit, his subordinates grabbed his arms and legs.


    ¡°calm down, boss!¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re too agitated!¡±


    ¡°is there any reason i should keep those bastards alive?¡±


    ¡°¡­well, there isn¡¯t, but¡­¡±


    zizek looked back at vincent¡¯s remaining organization members, who were kneeling and trembling.


    ¡°p-please spare us!¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t know anything!¡±


    ¡°he did it all!¡±


    seeing them scrambling to save their own skins by selling out their boss, zizek twisted his lips into a sneer.


    ¡°kids.¡±


    he said to the rescued children.


    ¡°among them, point out the ones who captured you, the ones who beat and tormented you, and any others you unforgivably hate.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°they said they¡¯re innocent? alright. i¡¯ll spare the ones who are truly innocent.¡±


    despair fell upon the faces of the remaining members.


    ¡°p-please spare me!¡±


    ¡°i just did as i was told!¡±


    they were dragged out one by one, pointed out by the children they had once tried to sell.


    as a result, only five out of dozens of remaining members were spared from the execution.


    ¡°this person secretly came to us and gave us food and treated our wounds.¡±


    ¡°this person too.¡±


    thick tears fell like chicken dung from the eyes of those whose lives had been spared by small acts of kindness in the midst of the evildoers.


    ¡°hic, heooock.¡±


    ¡°atone for your sins. because there¡¯s no doubt that you were all accomplices.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m s-sorry, boss.¡±


    ¡°we deserve to die.¡±


    zizek sighed deeply and looked up at the night sky.


    ¡°there are too many fuckers like these. it¡¯s a world of evil men.¡±


    he felt like he understood what karzan was trying to do.


    ¡®did he perhaps foresee something like this and say those things back then?¡¯


    he realized that the ¡®disgusting work¡¯ that karzan had hinted at vincent¡¯s organization carrying out was this.


    ¡°rob.¡±


    ¡°yes, boss.¡±


    ¡°we may be the bottom of the barrel in the underworld, but if we overlook something like this, we¡¯re not men.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s become stronger.¡±


    on this day, one organization was completely annihilated in the grunewald underworld¡ª


    and from the heart of a man who lived in the shadows of night, a single fragrance began to bloom.


    ***


    having finished cleaning up the scene, venion immediately went to duke georg to report.


    ¡°impressive.¡±


    the duke nodded calmly after hearing the entire report.


    ¡°not only did he discover it was a fake, but he also finished eliminating them on the spot?¡±


    ¡°yes. i was also quite taken aback.¡±


    even sending a decent special operations division member to the scene wouldn''t have accomplished such a feat. it required a combination of martial prowess, judgment, and exceptional cunning.


    but for allenvert, it was certainly possible. duke georg nodded, thinking of the sparkling eyes of his son he had met directly.


    ¡°by the way, that tiara is a difficult item to find.¡±


    ¡°indeed.¡±


    the duke had been preparing a gift for the young, ambitious avenger for quite some time.


    ¡°another fruitless search, then.¡±


    however, this was also a gain. by tracing and eliminating each source of the rumors, the real one would surely appear eventually. after all, forgeries were rampant in the black market.


    ¡°we must find it before it¡¯s too late. it seems we need to deploy more personnel.¡±


    however, thanks to allenvert, confirming and eliminating one option for sure was a significant gain.


    ¡°ah, now that i think of it¡ª¡±


    venion recalled one omitted fact.


    ¡°i heard a strange story from young master about a man named mordecai.¡±


    ¡°what is it?¡±


    ¡°he said that the man, at the last moment, used a peculiar yet powerful severing strike.¡±


    venion roughly demonstrated the movements he had heard from allenvert.


    ¡°hmm.¡±


    the duke, having carefully observed the move, gave a simple evaluation.


    ¡°somewhat crude, but if executed by an expert, it would be terribly powerful. it¡¯s an extreme technique, even prepared for mutual destruction. this isn¡¯t a technique from a renowned clan¡¯s sword style.¡±


    ¡°i think so too.¡±


    ¡°it seems likely that someone from a foreign underworld is targeting grunewald¡¯s underworld.¡±


    ¡°we cannot rule out that possibility.¡±


    conflicts between underworld organizations were not something they would directly intervene in¡ª


    but it was necessary to confirm the truth of the matter first. the chaos of the night was bound to affect the day as well.


    ¡°good work. you may return and rest.¡±


    ¡°yes. it¡¯s been quite a long day.¡±


    the duke said to venion, who was rubbing his stiff neck.


    ¡°when you leave, give an order to the head butler.¡±


    ¡°what should i tell him?¡±


    ¡°tell him to send ulbhild as soon as it dawns tomorrow.¡±


    it was now a situation that required the special operations division to take action.


    ***


    early morning, with a clear sun shining through scattered clouds.


    ulbhild grunewald arrived at the reception room of her father, duke georg grunewald.


    ¡°i greet the head of the clan.¡±


    ¡°sit down.¡±


    the two exchanged words in a formal tone.


    ¡°i¡¯ll explain briefly. do you know of the webern county, which was destroyed decades ago?¡±


    ¡°i know of it. i recall it was a clan that possessed a strategically important port located midway along the lindella river.¡±


    the duke nodded at ulbhild¡¯s answer, which revealed that she hadn¡¯t neglected her studies any more than her swordsmanship.


    ¡°do you also remember the last head of that clan?¡±


    ¡°it was probably a name like ¡®strong¡¯ countess ellicella webern, i believe.¡±


    ¡°the tiara that countess ellicella wore at her wedding is circulating in grunewald¡¯s underworld.¡±


    ¡°ah, i see. so, the task is to retrieve it?¡±


    as a commander, ulbhild was the type who didn¡¯t require lengthy explanations from her superior.


    georg was inwardly satisfied and nodded.


    ¡°yes. i¡¯ll explain the reason.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°in truth, countess ellicella¡¯s grandson grew up under the protection of the pergrins, and he is secretly raising an army, dreaming of avenging his grandmother and restoring the county.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    that was information even she, the commander of 2nd battalion of the special operations division, didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°grunewald will lend a hand in that revenge.¡±


    ¡°¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°i intend to present the tiara as a token of that goodwill, so mobilize all your intelligence capabilities to retrieve it. i authorize any necessary bloodshed.¡±


    ulbhild gave a military salute.


    ¡°i receive the head of the clan¡¯s command.¡±


    her attitude was always decisive and refreshing.


    she was an excellent and intelligent daughter, a genius warrior, and a reliable soldier.


    ¡°however, ulbhild.¡±


    ulbhild reacted to the change in address.


    ¡°yes, father.¡±


    ¡°are you really planning to have allen meet that child?¡±


    even at the sudden and intimate question, ulbhild didn¡¯t waver. she wasn¡¯t newly surprised or frightened by ¡®how her father knew about it.¡¯ he was that kind of man.


    ¡°yes. i am.¡±


    the duke looked straight into his daughter¡¯s unwavering eyes. having confirmed her firm resolve, he nodded.


    ¡°understood.¡±


    ¡°i will formulate and execute the operation within today.¡±


    ¡°discuss the details with the head of the special operations division and handle it.¡±


    ¡°understood.¡±


    after ulbhild withdrew, the head butler aiden, who had been quietly watching, spoke.


    ¡°you didn¡¯t mention that young master allenvert was involved.¡±


    ¡°she¡¯ll find out eventually, even if i don¡¯t tell her myself.¡±


    the duke replied as if it were nothing.


    ¡°indeed, that¡¯s true.¡±


    in truth, even aiden, who managed all the affairs within the ducal castle, didn¡¯t know everything about georg.


    therefore, the head butler dared not try to fully fathom the duke¡¯s true intentions, who controlled everything from the top of this intricate web.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    and this gravity, this lack of excessive curiosity, was precisely why he had been able to serve the duke for so long.


    ***


    on the way back, ulbhild was lost in thought.


    ¡®this will be no easy task. i should discuss it with harold as well.¡¯


    missions conducted in the underworld always carried unexpected dangers.


    and one more thing¡ª


    ¡®since father has also permitted it.¡¯


    the time had truly come to arrange a meeting between allenvert and rudgarda.


    and ultimately, she would connect ¡®power¡¯ to allenvert.


    as she walked, thinking about her younger brother, she sensed the presence of a familiar boy in her perception.


    ¡°barclava.¡±


    ¡°i greet my sister.¡±


    barclava grunewald.


    the puppet-like youngest brother, chained and raised due to the ¡®sin¡¯ of being verdzig¡¯s full-blooded younger brother, was heading somewhere in martial arts attire.


    ¡°¡­are you going to train?¡±


    ¡°ah, yes. that¡¯s right.¡±


    barclava answered hesitantly, as if he had been caught doing something wrong.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡± sear?h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    his dejected appearance was so pitiful.


    ¡®brother. you so casually trample on and dominate people¡¯s hearts. like a gardener who snaps off sprouts, cuts down weeds, and shapes vines as he pleases¡­.¡¯


    she wanted to say something to this pitiful boy, her younger brother, who, unlike allenvert, hadn¡¯t awakened so resolutely, and unlike somerset, couldn¡¯t maintain his sanity while completely casting something away.


    but it wasn¡¯t easy.


    ¡°barclava.¡±


    ¡°yes, sister.¡±


    she advised her younger brother, who was afraid of being scolded.


    ¡°pay a little more attention to your posture when walking. always imagine your footwork in your mind as you walk. focus on making the movements natural even without mana, without being conscious of strength and speed. become a man who can embody martial arts in every action of daily life.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    barclava¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected teaching.


    ¡°if you do that, martial prowess will be contained in your sword intent ¡®without having to try hard.¡¯ simply taking spirit medicines and training your mind to swing stronger attacks isn¡¯t the only way.¡±


    barclava, sensing some sincerity in her advice, bowed his head with a politeness he hadn¡¯t shown before.


    ¡°i will respectfully engrave your words in my heart.¡±


    ¡°hmm. then train diligently.¡±


    ¡°yes, i will take my leave then.¡±


    ulbhild, watching barclava¡¯s retreating figure with a somewhat surprised heart, tilted her head.


    ¡®¡­did he become polite after being scolded by allen?¡¯


    so, the saying ¡®spare the rod and spoil the child¡¯ is true after all. she was suddenly admiring the profoundness of classical disciplinary methods.


    ¡®what am i thinking.¡¯


    ***


    at the same time, verdzig was also receiving an important report.


    ¡°you¡¯re saying peter didn¡¯t go out today?¡±


    ¡°yes. instead, young master allenvert went out with venion and has just returned.¡±


    ¡°how coincidental.¡±


    despite going out so often, he didn''t go out today of all days, when allenvert had other plans.


    ¡°did you confirm what allenvert did outside?¡±


    ¡°yes. he entered the mansion of a private collector named mordecai alone, and it is reported that a large battle subsequently took place.¡±


    verdzig fell into thought. it was probably an assignment given by venion. judging from the circumstances, it must have been a test to retrieve something.


    verdzig had also taken a similar test once in the past.


    ¡®but it¡¯s too fast, even at the fastest.¡¯


    although the circumstances were different from his own time in many ways, the fact that allenvert was already performing such a practical assignment was clearly an exceptional pace. too much to simply brush aside.


    ¡°accurately ascertain the facts of what happened there and report back.¡±


    ¡°understood.¡±


    the butler replied.


    ¡°and one more thing. from now on, there¡¯s something that must be checked whenever peter goes out.¡±


    ¡°what is it?¡±


    verdzig smiled.


    ¡°the mask. we must check whether the mask of aminicrus is still in its place.¡±


    ¡­his suspicion was piercing a precise and sharp point.


    [translator - pot]


    [proofreader - kawaii]

 Chapter 95

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 95: Barclava Has Changed


    ¡°Oh, are you asking about the conditions for a good port? There are truly many conditions one could list.¡±


    I was receiving a lesson from my tutor for the first time in a while.


    ¡°I also have my own work. I can¡¯t be attached to you all the time.¡±


    Last night, Venion had said those words and announced his departure for a few days. I didn¡¯t mind. I needed to take care of other matters in the meantime.


    ¡®I wonder if Zizek is doing well?¡¯


    Well, if he can¡¯t handle someone like Vincent, it means that he¡¯s only capable of that much.


    ¡°Young Master, Young Master?¡±


    No sooner had I started thinking about other things than my tutor stared at me with wide eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening. Please speak.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, my apologies. I thought you were spacing out again.¡±


    ¡°Would I do such a thing? In this sacred place of learning?¡±


    ¡°Oh, those are truly moving words.¡±


    My tutor smiled broadly and spread out a map.


    ¡°Let¡¯s first list the two most basic conditions for a trading port. The first is protecting ships from waves.¡±


    He explained, pointing to the Duchy of Grunewald with the tip of his pen.


    ¡°Ships are much more vulnerable to waves when they are docked than when they are sailing. They could easily capsize, and more importantly, if the waves are severe, it becomes impossible to load and unload cargo.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    I said, looking at the scenery of Grunewald Port visible beyond the window.


    ¡°So, there need to be small islands like that to block the large waves coming from the open sea.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    My tutor stood beside me, pointing at the terrain. Although he was a head shorter than me, his upright posture and cultured speech made him seem by no means small.


    ¡°As you can see, that¡¯s why Grunewald Port is located in a bay that is deeply recessed between the land.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°While we¡¯re at it, let¡¯s continue the story while looking at this place.¡±


    The tutor pointed to the people busily unloading cargo at the docks.


    ¡°A good port must have gentle waves so that cargo can be easily loaded and unloaded. Naturally, it must also have many dockworkers. Which means it is better if the population is large¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that such manpower is generally managed by merchants and underworld organizations.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because there are many rough individuals who live from hand to mouth. It is often more efficient for them to be under the control of even rougher individuals.¡±


    It was a phenomenon that could be seen everywhere. It seemed that the Bisakino Brotherhood, the upper organization of Zizek¡¯s organization, was also running such businesses.


    ¡°The water depth must also be appropriate. Large tidal differences are also not good.¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°The weather must also be good. For example, if it¡¯s too far north, the sea may freeze in winter. Too much rain, frequent fog, and frequent typhoons are naturally not good either.¡±


    ¡°In that sense, this city has very good weather.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Many nobles and wealthy people from Litvaleur also consider this place the best resort.¡±


    ¡°With abundant resources, good weather, and a large population, there couldn¡¯t be a better place.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The tutor, nodding, asked me a question.


    ¡°Finally, there is one truly important condition for a trading port. Do you know what it is?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Can you give me a clue?¡±


    ¡°It could be a natural condition, or it might not be.¡±


    At that ambiguous answer, I rubbed my chin and pondered.


    ¡°I should look at the map for a moment.¡±


    After looking at the terrain of Grunewald Port and the distribution of nearby territories on the map, I muttered in a slightly unsure voice.


    ¡°Traffic connecting to the inland must be smooth?¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s the correct answer.¡±


    I must be a genius after all. I changed to a confident voice as if I had known it all along and added.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a waterway on the river or a land route for pulling wagons over rougher terrain, being able to transport goods traded at sea inland is what makes a truly perfect trade route.¡±


    My tutor nodded with a pleased expression.


    ¡°You are truly brilliant. In that sense, Grunewald Port faces the sea on the outside and is connected to a large river that divides the country on the inside.¡±


    ¡°In every way, Grunewald Port can only be called a naturally blessed port.¡±


    I exclaimed in renewed admiration.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this too much of a cheat?¡¯


    There was a reason why Grunewald held the title of Duke.


    ¡®But it¡¯s also a great feat that they¡¯ve maintained this prosperity until now.¡¯


    Everyone would have coveted this land flowing with milk and honey.


    ¡°In that case,¡±


    I said, recalling the story I had heard from Olivier yesterday, pointing to the former Webern County.


    ¡°It seems this place is a midway stop for river trade. Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a place that used to be the Webern County, but the name changed after they lost in a territorial war.¡±


    ¡°I see, so that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    I asked again, pretending not to know.


    ¡°It seems it would be quite troublesome if they weren¡¯t cooperative with our Grunewald. Is there anything like that happening?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, they are showing greedy behavior by raising tolls on that route.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed.¡±


    Now all the puzzle pieces in my head fell into place.


    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is?¡¯


    Supporting the young ambitious man¡¯s revenge and secretly backing him so he can seize the position of lord. Without stepping forward and without investing large sums.


    ¡®Exquisite.¡¯


    It couldn¡¯t have been anything but a scheme born from deep cunning.


    ¡®It was a political judgment unrelated to romance after all. Well, my father isn¡¯t the type for that.¡¯


    But it was fine. The story of that man¡¯s revenge resonated deeply in my heart. That was enough.


    ¡®If helping his revenge is a business that the Grunewald Clan considers important.¡¯


    Some other opportunity might come to me, who had once performed a task admirably.


    ¡­I felt as if a storm was approaching from afar.


    ***


    After finishing the morning lesson, I ate a full meal.


    ¡°Burp.¡±


    In the afternoon, I borrowed the training grounds and practiced the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship and trained in the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path.


    After checking my martial arts, it was time to train my mind and body. After strenuous physical training, I performed a full circulation with the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.


    ¡°Are you all finished?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jeffrey clicked his tongue.


    ¡°You train as if you¡¯re going to war.¡±


    ¡°The more you sweat in peace, the less you bleed in war.¡±


    This was also a golden rule that Karzan in previous life hadn¡¯t listened to very closely.


    ¡®That¡¯s why he died.¡¯


    In any case, even while Venion was away, my training continued silently.


    ¡°Alright, spar with me lightly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be asking you to go easy. It¡¯s starting to get a bit burdensome.¡±


    With my body feeling thoroughly drained, a light wooden sword sparring session would conclude today¡¯s training.


    Today¡¯s sparring partner was Jeffrey, the captain of the Royal Guards and my escort. Olivier was left behind to handle some work.


    ¡°Haiyaaaat!¡±


    ¡°Could you please not shout those strange cries?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, it¡¯s my prerogative.¡±


    ¡°This is driving me crazy.¡±


    I recalled the battle with Mordecai, wielding the sword like a black market cutthroat facing someone raised in the military.


    ¡°Wow. What exactly did you just do?¡±


    Jeffrey, who had been receiving my techniques, exclaimed in admiration.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a form from the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship that I know.¡±


    ¡°I used the technique of the guy I fought yesterday. It was quite vicious and practical swordsmanship.¡±


    It occurred to me again that the swords wielded by the underworld figures of 17 years ago were slightly different from the swords used by the underworld figures of today. The weapons also felt a bit lighter.


    ¡®Is this what they call a change in fashion?¡¯


    Of course, it might be a difference stemming from different countries and cultures.


    In any case, Mordecai¡¯s sword style had some points worth referencing even from Karzan¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°Unbelievable. It doesn¡¯t seem like something you can say so easily.¡±


    Jeffrey grumbled.


    ¡°That¡¯s why geniuses are generally a pain in the ass to deal with. Clan¡¯s secret martial arts, the Royal Guards¡¯ swordsmanship, and even those strange swordsmanship of the underworld guys?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just like a mixed stew, what else could it be?¡±


    ¡°Usually, it¡¯s difficult to master even one thing thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    We continued the sparring without mana even while talking.


    ¡°By the way, you were amazing yesterday. Even if I were given the same mission, I would never have achieved such results.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. What would you have done?¡±


    ¡°Well, that kind of mission suits the Special Operations Division better than me.¡±


    Crack!


    Due to the recoil from blocking the sword head-on, we both took two steps back. Jeffrey shook his tingling hand in the air.


    ¡°Your strength is increasing day by day. Anyway, when surrounded by that many people, shouldn¡¯t a person receive at least a few stabs to be considered human?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the proper way.¡±


    ¡°The fact that you weren¡¯t hit even once is just too unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°No, I did get a few strands of hair cut off.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, then.¡±


    At that moment, Peter, who had been watching the sparring, interjected.


    ¡°Young Master, Captain! Please have some water!¡±


    We simultaneously drank the cool water that Peter offered.


    ¡°Kuh.¡±


    ¡°Kyaa.¡±


    The water tasted good. It felt much cleaner and smoother than the water from my hometown and Flanders.


    ¡°By the way, Jeffrey.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is it common for the guards to participate in battles on the scale of territorial wars?¡±


    Jeffrey stroked his chin.


    ¡°Not very often. Most engagements are small local wars or suppression campaigns.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    As I thought, it was clear that Grunewald also avoided large-scale battles.


    ¡®War is a business that costs too much money.¡¯ Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, the diplomatic preparations for that one battle, and the diplomatic responses to prepare for subsequent checks and balances, were even more troublesome.


    Then the Webern County¡¯s revenge war, which would happen in the future, might become quite a large incident. It would be a battle of a scale that rarely occurred.


    ¡®Of course, even when that time comes, Grunewald won¡¯t start a full-scale war.¡¯


    They would probably just support them with weapons and supplies and provide some assistance in the diplomatic arena. My guess is that they would exert their power thoroughly from behind the scenes, without revealing their identity.


    ¡®A silent war waged between shadows.¡¯


    Therefore, people call this kind of fight, conducted secretly with plots and schemes exchanged like in chess, an intrigue.


    ¡®It¡¯s a fight I¡¯m familiar with.¡¯


    Then, the thought occurred to me that my own revenge in the distant future, and the matter of seizing the position of honorable successor¡ª


    Wouldn¡¯t be achieved conveniently by starting a large war and seizing everything in an instant.


    ¡®I¡¯ve already been caught up in the Dark King¡¯s business and lost once with that method.¡¯


    But Karzan is not the kind of man to be defeated twice by the same method.


    ***


    ¡°Uhh, I¡¯m so fucking hungry. Let¡¯s eat dinner quickly.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, gentlemen like you don¡¯t use such language, do you? Please maintain some decorum, or at least save face¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, that¡¯s just your narrow-minded thinking.¡±


    On the way back while facing the sunset, I discovered a familiar boy swinging a sword at a nearby training ground.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    It was actually an absurd scene. It was none other than Barclava who was swinging his sword in solitude.


    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±


    Barclava was drenched in sweat.


    ¡°Has he been doing that for hours?¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    I approached Barclava¡¯s escort, who was startled.


    ¡°Y-Young Master!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°It has been a while.¡±


    ¡°Was it the first time since then?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is.¡±


    This was the man who had spoken carelessly about whether I could handle this and was thoroughly scolded. He greeted me with eyes that were uncomfortable yet slightly welcoming.


    ¡°I greet Young Master.¡±


    I asked, pointing at Barclava.


    ¡°What happened? He¡¯s changed a bit.¡±


    Each of his movements was much more refined than before, and there was a sharp glint in his eyes.


    ¡®If he had trained like that from the start, he wouldn¡¯t have been so easily toyed with by me.¡¯


    Is the Grunewald bloodline truly that great? Even Barclava, whom I had inwardly thought of as an average person, was showing outstanding potential that surpassed even talented individuals once he had made up his mind.


    ¡°Jeffrey, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite something.¡±


    Jeffrey exclaimed quietly in admiration.


    ¡°I-I apologize for saying this, but I didn¡¯t know the Fifth Young Master had such qualities.¡±


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s had a big change of heart since that day.¡±


    I nodded at the escort¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Is that so? Then it seems I¡¯m partly responsible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The escort maintained his silence with a complicated expression.


    ¡°Barclava!¡±


    As I waved my hand and walked over, Barclava made a disgusted face.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me that look when you see someone.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to pick a fight, go away. I¡¯m training.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I never thought I¡¯d hear such wholesome and admirable words from you.¡±


    I clapped my hands and asked.


    ¡°I was wondering why it¡¯s been so quiet lately. You¡¯ve been training alone in solitude? Excellent.¡±


    Perhaps I¡¯d developed some affection for him despite the initial dislike? When I first saw him, he was utterly pathetic, but seeing him trying so hard now was good.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Barclava had a face that looked like he wanted to say many things, but he tightly closed his eyes as if there was a reason he had to hold back his words.


    ¡°I told you to go away if you¡¯re going to pick a fight.¡±


    ¡°My bad.¡±


    I raised my hand and apologized cleanly. I¡¯m a man who apologizes quickly like this.


    ¡°By the way, your movements have improved a lot. Did you receive any teachings from someone?¡±


    To my question, Barclava replied in an indifferent tone.


    ¡°Earlier, Sister Ulbhild gave me some advice.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Really?


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 96

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 96: The Queen Threw Herself as Bait


    When did this guy receive teachings from Ulbhild?


    As I widened my eyes in feigned surprise, Barclava nodded with an uncharacteristically serious face.


    ¡°But for now, I only intend to focus on honing my sword. I won¡¯t concern myself with things I can¡¯t do.¡±


    This was a rather abrupt statement.


    ¡®What¡¯s he talking about? Is he going through puberty?¡¯


    He was at the age where that could happen.


    I, in my adult-like manner, read the traces of his powerlessness and anguish hidden in Barclava¡¯s words.


    ¡°Alright. Keep quietly building your skills. You¡¯re still young, and you have many opportunities left.¡±


    ¡­And don¡¯t be manipulated by your brother.


    Swallowing those words, I lightly patted Barclava¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Still, it was good to see you today. I¡¯m going.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to look back. Either way, if the boy named Barclava harbored a desire to change because of me, that was a good thing.


    Even if the results weren¡¯t visible or immediate, it was fine. The important thing was the tenacity to move forward without losing direction.


    ¡°¡­Peter.¡±


    Having moved far enough away from Barclava, I suddenly spoke in a passing tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go out again today.¡±


    ¡°Neeh? Again?¡±


    Peter whispered with a surprised face.


    ¡°Young Master. Even so, aren¡¯t you going out too often?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Then at least rest for a day¡­.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I cut off Peter¡¯s words and smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to confirm.¡±


    ¡°Neh? What is it¡ª¡±


    I met Jeffrey¡¯s eyes without a word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain it later.¡±


    ***


    It started with a single line Jeffrey cautiously whispered at lunch today.


    ¡°It seems Young Master Verdzig is suspecting Peter¡¯s outings.¡±


    It¡¯s natural to be caught if you have a long tail, but this was a faster reaction than I had expected.


    ¡°My brother is quite something.¡±


    I gave a sincere compliment to Verdzig¡¯s quick wit.


    This wasn¡¯t sarcasm. That man¡¯s skill and viciousness were the biggest mountain I had to overcome.


    ¡®Seriously, I thought it was a perfect crime.¡¯


    I inwardly clicked my tongue. To think he would notice so quickly. He was indeed a snake-like man.


    ¡°Well. My brother can sufficiently suspect that I¡¯m going out pretending to be Peter.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he the one who gave me the Mask of Aminicrus?


    ¡®Thanks to him, I solved the biggest problem.¡¯


    Of course, that was Verdzig¡¯s trap.


    I was also a clever man, like an octopus who only ate the bait on the hook and ran away.


    ¡°At this point, that¡¯s the only way for you to leave the castle without being watched.¡±


    Olivier said.


    ¡°However, it would be difficult to predict that your inherent talent, combined with Young Lady Ulbhild¡¯s teachings, would allow you to break the tracking magic within the mask. Because of that, the surveillance has been lax until now.¡±


    ¡°Right. Those are things that require calling in professional technicians. He must have thought that tracking only that would be enough.¡±


    It would be too harsh to call that Verdzig¡¯s miscalculation. It¡¯s simply that I was a crazy genius.


    ¡°Even so, to be this wary based on only the clue of Peter¡¯s more frequent outings than usual, I don¡¯t know whether to call him clever or just suspicious.¡±


    It was probably both.


    ¡°Olivier. How will they try to confirm the facts on their end?¡±


    ¡°Now that the tracking magic is neutralized, they have no choice but to visually confirm the mask¡¯s presence, however cumbersome that may be.¡±


    ¡°But the Mask of Aminicrus is hidden in the vault within the annex. ¡®Officially,¡¯ that is.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Olivier nodded and said.


    ¡°If it were me, I would first use my position as the 2nd battalion Commander of the Royal Guards to check Peter¡¯s outings¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°On a day when Peter is absent, they will try to confirm whether the Mask of Aminicrus is in its place by any means.¡±


    ¡°I think the same.¡±


    To do that, they would either have to infiltrate from the outside or use someone from the inside.


    ¡°With Jeffrey¡¯s one squad guarding annex, a reckless infiltration is a difficult method to choose.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. And¡ª¡±


    Olivier lowered his voice at this point.


    ¡°According to Julia¡¯s report, there¡¯s a maid among the newly hired employees who seems suspicious.¡±


    ¡­The only conclusion that could be inferred from all these circumstances was one.


    ¡°If I leave today, Brother Verdzig¡¯s spy will definitely move.¡±


    I smiled.


    ¡°And if I know the timing and method of the enemy¡¯s attack, it¡¯s only right to set a trap and turn it against them.¡±


    Olivier smiled faintly.


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Take this opportunity to experience the true taste of intrigue, Olivier.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    From this point on, I needed Jeffrey, Olivier, Peter, and one more helper.


    ¡°Then, Olivier.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Call Julia.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Eeh? A suspicious maid?¡±


    Julia, who had been quietly called, looked at me, Olivier, and Peter in turn, then mumbled with her lips pursed.


    ¡°There, there is one, but¡­.¡±


    Seeing Julia making a tearful face as if she had become a bad child telling tales, I chuckled. She was truly an innocent child.


    ¡°What is that person¡¯s name?¡±


    Olivier asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s Gemini.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Gemini. She was recently hired.¡±


    Olivier murmured, looking through his notebook.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t originally in charge of this area, but due to someone getting injured for some reason, she recently started cleaning this floor?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a coincidence.¡±


    I interjected.


    ¡°Why was that employee injured?¡±


    ¡°I received a report that they sprained their ankle on the stairs.¡±


    ¡°I received a report that they sprained their ankle on the stairs.¡±


    ¡°Suspicious.¡±


    I voiced the whisper of my keen intuition.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that something was applied to the floor beforehand to make it slippery.¡±


    ¡°We cannot rule out that possibility.¡±


    Olivier frowned.


    ¡°Coincidentally, she has a history of recently transferring here from serving another Young Master. She has quite a few years of service and had a good reputation.¡±


    Olivier seemed to feel that this situation was his responsibility.


    ¡°The interview results were also good. I also didn¡¯t notice anything suspicious.¡±


    But I thought differently.


    ¡°At that time, there were many people hired at once in a chaotic state, so the screening process might not have been thorough.¡±


    ¡°Young Master. I appreciate your words, but this is indeed my responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s strive to do better in the future. First, let¡¯s deal with this situation.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I didn¡¯t intend to blame Olivier much. After all, if someone is determined to infiltrate a spy, even the most airtight security can easily be breached.


    Why hide it? This Karzan was once the one who breached security and escorts. That¡¯s why I understand the other side¡¯s difficulties well.


    ¡°Where was she originally stationed?¡±


    ¡°She managed the residence under the Fifth Young Master, Barclava.¡±


    ¡°Barclava, huh.¡±


    I thought about Barclava.


    It was obvious, but I didn¡¯t think he had orchestrated this whole plot. He lacked the talent for such a thing, and I thought so even more after seeing his earnest training today.


    ¡®If that appearance was something he made up to deceive me? He¡¯s even more remarkable. Then I¡¯ll acknowledge him.¡¯


    There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush. It¡¯s right to see Verdzig as the one behind it.


    ¡°Could it be that our Brother Verdzig was even perfectly controlling the servants guarding his full-blooded younger brother¡¯s residence?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes. It seems that was practically the case.¡±


    Olivier had a bitter expression.


    But there was no way Verdzig¡¯s information control would have been so lax that Olivier could find out. It was natural that he didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°What a vicious man, our brother is.¡±


    By the way, I saw Barclava in a new light.


    ¡®He was bound much more strongly than I thought.¡¯


    If he realize that even the servants by his side were all pawns receiving his brother¡¯s orders, I can hardly imagine the extent of the powerlessness and fear he would feel.


    In a way, it might be somewhat similar to the despair that the past Allenvert must have felt.


    ¡®This is a mess. Just look at the state of this family.¡¯


    After finishing my thoughts, I asked Julia, who had become frightened by the conversation.


    ¡°Have you perhaps cleaned this area together with this maid named Gemini?¡±


    ¡°Yes. For the past few days or so continuously¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then we can assume she has finished grasping the internal structure.¡±


    Nodding, I pointed at Julia.


    ¡°Excellent. You¡¯ve done a good job.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°This is a good tattling, a benevolent betrayal, a white accusation.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so?¡±


    I¡¯m a man who believes that physical rewards should be added to praise.


    ¡°In that sense, I¡¯ll give you a bonus this month.¡±At that, Julia¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Th-Thank you very much!¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Buy something tasty to eat. Don¡¯t give it all to your parents.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Is that alright?¡±


    Just look at this innocent little girl.


    I grinned and looked at Jeffrey. Jeffrey had a similar expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s customary to keep some pocket money for yourself when working in a place like this. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°When I was young, I also followed my father and served various retainers, receiving tips.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. You probably bought a pocketknife and secretly bought some alcohol with the tips you collected back then.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t to that extent.¡±


    Jeffrey cleared his throat.


    I looked back at Julia and said.


    ¡°Anyway, I think you should have some emergency funds to buy snacks without your parents knowing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, y-yes.¡±


    Julia clenched her small hand with a determined face. It would probably just be enough to buy two snacks instead of one.


    ¡°Olivier. Peter and Julia¡¯s salaries will be increased from this month.¡±


    I raised the salaries of the two while I was at it.


    ¡°Ah, that matter has already been taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Add 30 percent to that.¡±


    Olivier replied with a slightly surprised face.


    ¡°Hmm. Understood.¡±


    ¡°Y-Young Master? Why even for me¡­?¡±


    Peter, who had been quietly watching, had a wide smile on his face after receiving unexpected benefits.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so happy. All of this doesn¡¯t come for free.¡±


    ¡°P-Please give me any orders!¡±


    Julia also clenched her fist tightly.


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    ¡°Good, your loyalty is commendable. Then, while we¡¯re at it¡ª¡±


    I said, looking at Peter and Julia.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do something together tonight.¡±


    ***


    That night, Allenvert, disguised as Peter, once again left Grunewald Castle.


    ¡°Please be careful on your way at night, Peter.¡±


    ¡°You too, please hang in there a little more!¡±


    ¡­The guard stared blankly at Allenvert¡¯s retreating figure as he smiled brightly and said goodbye. His departure today would be reported to Verdzig.


    ¡®He¡¯s going to report me.¡¯ Allenvert chuckled.


    ¡­The queen on the chessboard threw herself as bait.


    In order to catch a bigger fish.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 97

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 97: It¡¯s Better If Your Employer Is Handsome


    This is exactly the kind of scheming that took place during this Allenvert¡¯s process of leaving the castle.


    ¡®The trap is set well.¡¯


    There were other things to do besides that. Since I was out as bait, I also intended to check on Zizek¡¯s handling of matters.


    ¡®By the way, I¡¯m being followed today.¡¯


    They were so stealthy that I could barely sense their presence only after keenly focusing my senses and spreading them wide.


    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t have been easy to detect them a few days ago.¡¯


    The battle with Mordecai that had happened in the meantime, and the results of the training I had diligently put in, had created a small but definite difference, like a single sheet of paper.


    Therefore, it was only natural that the swordsmen of prestigious families & clans who trained every day would eventually become masters.


    ¡®If I had honed my sword more fiercely.¡¯


    I wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a defeat 17 years ago.


    But it was alright. I was able to seize the newly given opportunity from that day¡¯s death and change the destinies of two men, Karzan and Allenvert.


    ¡®It¡¯s rather a good thing.¡¯


    Anyway, I headed to Peter¡¯s house, completely unconcerned, while feeling the gaze of surveillance.


    ¡®Keep watching me there to your heart¡¯s content. I¡¯ll get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡¯


    There is nothing more enjoyable for the one being watched than the fact that he gets to sleep soundly while the one watching him can¡¯t. I even hummed a tune as I headed to Peter¡¯s house along the familiar street.


    ¡°Good. There aren¡¯t any bastards sticking to me today.¡±


    Even the thugs who used to try to steal the poor boy¡¯s money now only stared at empty air with gentle eyes, as if they had heard the rumors of the men who got what they deserved for messing with me.


    Without me even knowing, Peter had become the absolute strongest in this area.


    ¡®That¡¯s a good thing. It also means that Zizek¡¯s influence reaches this far.¡¯


    In any case, I walked leisurely as if I had completely forgotten about being followed. From far away, the fishy smell of the sea mixed with the stench of the slums and drifted over.


    ¡®Either way, if this surveillance continues, my movements will be restricted.¡¯


    However, I don¡¯t currently have the skill to completely shake off their gazes and disappear.


    Compared to Karzan¡¯s power when he went to the depths of the Dark King and stole the wooden box, I am still an endlessly weak man.


    ¡®Brother Verdzig.¡¯


    Even if today¡¯s operation goes well and we manage to catch the spy named Gemini, I needed to prepare a separate method to shake off this surveillance.


    ¡®I need some kind of method.¡¯


    What could it be? A few ideas came to mind, but none were perfect yet.


    ¡°Mother! I¡¯m home!¡±


    At the sound of her son knocking on the door at a time when everyone was about to fall asleep, there was soon a response.


    ¡°Peter? What brings you here¡­.¡±


    I looked at Peter¡¯s sickly and pale mother.


    ¡®Hmm, her complexion¡­.¡¯


    Was quite bad. This was supposed to be improved.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    A small boy, who had also peeked his head out, smiled brightly and hugged me.


    ¡°¡­Brother?¡±


    The girl, who came out last, tilted her head with a slightly doubtful face.


    ¡®She certainly has a good sense.¡¯


    Like when I gave her the wafers last time, only this child showed signs of feeling a sense of incongruity from me.


    ¡®She seems smarter than her brother.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and talk! It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    As soon as I entered, I took out the money from my pocket.


    ¡°Actually, the Young Master gave me a bonus today.¡±


    ¡°A bonus? Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain in detail, but I did something worthwhile. Hehe.¡±


    I scratched the back of my neck, laughing like Peter. In short, it meant I was smiling foolishly like a local idiot.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? That¡¯s really commendable.¡±


    His mother smiled gently.


    ¡°Brother, really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Amazing.¡±


    The second child exclaimed in admiration¡ª


    ¡°Brother, the Young Master seems to be a really good person.¡±


    The youngest child also said with a somewhat excited face.


    ¡°He¡¯s not just a good person.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I became serious.


    ¡°He¡¯s handsome, capable, virtuous, erudite, considerate, and not only is he honing his genius-like martial arts talent with the whetstone of diligence, but he is also a person who combines a warm heart with cold and absolute reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    I used Peter¡¯s mouth to praise myself and then gave the bonus to his mother.


    ¡°Mother. The Young Master promised that our family won¡¯t have to worry about food or living expenses from now on.¡±


    ¡°Ah, really¡­.¡±


    His mother teared up with a moved face. Her heart, which had endured in the freezing cold of poverty, had become so fragile as to shed tears so easily.


    ¡°Colin, Bridget.¡±


    I took the hands of the two children.


    ¡°When I¡¯m not here, you two have to protect Mother.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Brother.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Brother.¡±


    It was actually a redundant thing to say. These children were already doing well.


    ¡°You¡¯re reliable.¡±


    I stroked the heads of the two children.


    Today, I intended to take care of his family as Peter.


    ***


    Everyone had fallen asleep, and it was the early dawn when the surveillance would have weakened.


    I fell asleep for a while, surrounded by the two little ones who had clung to me to sleep together, and then opened my eyes.


    ¡®Wow, I slept like the dead. Was I that tired?¡¯


    It was an expression that I could sincerely use as a comparison, having experienced death once.


    ¡°Brother, are you asleep?¡±


    At that moment, Bridget whispered like a sparrow.


    ¡°¡­¡­Uh, I just woke up.¡±


    The second child, Colin, was said to have weak stamina, and as expected, he was sleeping soundly as if he had fainted. But Bridget seemed to have been awake the whole time.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you asleep?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I had something to think about.¡±


    Had she been staying awake with her eyes open all this time? It¡¯s natural for someone with a lot on their mind not to fall asleep easily, but¡­


    This time, I felt something strange.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    As expected, I felt a slight unease in Bridget¡¯s lowered voice.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I know this is a really stupid thing to say.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°Are you perhaps not brother Peter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?!¡±


    I almost bit my tongue while in the middle of a yawn.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Bridget?¡±


    ¡°Both times before, and sometimes, I feel a sense of incongruity.¡±


    Had she seen through my perfect disguise? Something that his mother and younger brother hadn¡¯t noticed?


    I inwardly calmed my surprised heart and replied nonchalantly.


    ¡°People sometimes change.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    Bridget, who firmly dismissed my words, suddenly changed her tone and asked.


    ¡°Are you perhaps Young Master Allenvert?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    This was surprising.


    I blinked for about 10 seconds and then asked.


    ¡°Why did you think so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you seem like a bad person. There is subtle difference between personalities like your confident attitude¡­.¡±


    ¡°Did you think that based on only that?¡±


    ¡°More than anything, earlier, you praised the Young Master too much.¡±


    ¡°Did Peter usually not praise me well?¡±


    ¡°He does, but not to that extent.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    So that was it?


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to give him some good thrashing when I get back.¡¯


    Anyway, I couldn¡¯t help but be newly surprised by the cleverness of this little child named Bridget.


    ¡°You¡¯re more clever than I thought. Keep it a secret.¡±


    ¡°Instead, please answer me just one thing, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The child asked in an anxious voice.


    ¡°This, it¡¯s not dangerous for Brother, is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­No matter what happens, I will protect him. I promise on my name.¡±


    I stroked the child¡¯s head and suddenly came up with a brilliant idea.


    ¡®Wait.¡¯


    If this child named Bridget has this level of intelligence.


    ¡®¡­There might be a way to solve the current difficult problem.¡¯


    ¡°Bridget.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    I looked at Bridget, who was much more confident and audacious than Julia, who was a similar age, and asked in a whisper.


    ¡°Would you perhaps like to do some work together with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes?¡±


    Bridget¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s something you and Peter will have to work together on.¡±


    Perhaps I had just found the most perfect contact person of all.


    ***


    Despite all these overlapping circumstances¡ªdeepest dawn, endless waiting, a surveillance target who had long since fallen asleep, no unusual activity¡ªmy conclusion was that there aren''t many trackers in the world who can maintain a clear mind without dozing off even once.


    If there were any, they¡¯d probably be vampire bastards who sleep during the day and roam around at night.


    ¡®As expected. The movement has disappeared.¡¯


    I thought, confirming the tracker I had sensed from afar with my perception. They must have definitely dozed off.


    ¡®To fail at vigilance, what a pathetic fool. Failing a mission can be forgiven, but failing at vigilance cannot be forgiven.¡¯


    I was a man who had shaken off enemy pursuit countless times by utilizing the psychology and weaknesses of trackers like this. I had won this time as well.


    ¡°Then, Bridget. I¡¯ll be back for a while, so please take care.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Bridget, having finished talking with me, nodded quite resolutely.


    ¡°Actually, clothes for disguise are hidden on the rooftop. They shouldn¡¯t disappear, but please check on them occasionally.¡±


    ¡°Is it alright if I don¡¯t do laundry?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be stranger for a grown adult man¡¯s clothes to come out of this house? Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I rose from the bed without making even the sound of clothes or blankets brushing against each other.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back before dawn, so get some sleep. You must have had many worries in many ways, being so young.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°Bridget. Your brother Peter¡¯s loyalty and your cleverness will change your family¡¯s fate. So please keep your promise well. Keep the secret strictly.¡±


    ¡°I will keep it in mind.¡±


    I felt sorry for having dragged this young child into such a fierce world.


    But even if they weren¡¯t of age, it was the destiny of the children born in this era to throw themselves into their respective front lines.


    This was the same for both the children of noble families and the children of the slums.


    ¡°¡­¡­Um, and.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Bridget said hesitantly.


    ¡°Could you perhaps show me your face just once, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Why is that? Do you perhaps need reassurance?¡±


    Since she had only heard about my identity in words, there might be a sliver of doubt remaining.


    ¡°Ah, actually.¡±


    Bridget cleared her throat in a way that didn¡¯t suit a child.


    ¡°Brother boasted so much about how handsome you are.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He didn¡¯t praise me much, but he only bragged about my face all the time? Well, she was at an age where she would gradually become curious about such things. Rather, children like handsome and pretty things more.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. Follow me to the rooftop.¡±


    After going up to the rooftop, I changed into Karzan¡¯s clothes and briefly took off the mask.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Bridget exclaimed in admiration after seeing my face faintly illuminated by the moonlight.


    ¡°Has your curiosity been resolved now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Bridget said with a serious expression.


    ¡°I pledge my loyalty, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Are you already looking at men¡¯s faces?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, but it¡¯s better if the employer is handsome if possible.¡±


    ¡°Why on earth?¡±


    ¡°Just because.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I thought she was only serious, but she¡¯s also a bit quirky. Seeing her like this made me realize that Bridget was indeed Peter¡¯s younger sister.


    ¡°Anyway, get some sleep. I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    I said, putting on the mask and transforming into Karzan¡¯s face. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    At that, Bridget exclaimed in shock and avoided my gaze.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­You have a really scary face right now.¡±


    ¡°Is it to that extent?¡±


    I was a little hurt. Karzan, what kind of life did you live?


    ¡°Earlier, you looked like an angel descended to the human world or an elf from the forest who came to the city, but now you look like a man of the underworld to anyone who sees you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Right. Karzan¡¯s face isn¡¯t one that children would like.


    ¡°Alright, go to sleep now.¡±


    I said a little curtly.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 98

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 98: Have Your Ears Gone Deaf?


    ¡°No, why do you come here so often? It hasn¡¯t been many days since the last time?¡±


    As soon as Zizek saw me, he asked with a face that was half reluctant and half welcoming.


    ¡°I came because it seems I need to be a bit cautious for the time being.¡±


    ¡°I think you said something similar last time too.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    I sat down on a chair and examined Zizek¡¯s face.


    ¡°Your eyes have changed. Did you have an enlightenment?¡±


    ¡°I did. Quite a lot.¡±


    Zizek swung an imaginary sword in the air. I estimated the invisible trajectory and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Just by reviewing the duel with that you and trying to understand his techniques, I realized how much unnecessary movement there was in my fighting.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Excellent.¡±


    Zizek had become much stronger than when he first fought me. Compared to Mordecai, I¡¯d say he¡¯d become stronger from a three-second match to about a ten-second match.


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s perfect timing that you came. As you instructed, I killed Vincent and crushed Night Cloud Gate. I also absorbed their territory.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Because he said it so nonchalantly, I asked again to confirm.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you defeated that guy Vincent in such a short time?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The aftermath is bothersome, but he wasn¡¯t a very difficult opponent.¡±


    ¡°Ho?¡±


    ¡°However, he hired a rather skilled swordsman. Thanks to that fool believing in that person and launching a preemptive attack first, both the justification and the battle went smoothly.¡±


    At Zizek¡¯s words, I clapped my hands and said.


    ¡°Good. A swordsman hiding his strength.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Now that I see it, I underestimated you.¡±


    ¡°Vincent also ended up dying because of that to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you warning me now? Telling me to be careful too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    Zizek asked with his arms crossed.


    ¡°By the way, can I report this matter to the higher-ups as it is?¡±


    It reminded me of the old days. If something happened, it was the way of the underworld to eventually go to the higher-up organization that provided backing and ask for mediation or approval. Young Karzan also entered under a man named Daikin in that way.


    ¡°Are you confident in your eloquence?¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡±


    I permitted.


    ¡°Instead, present a well-organized justification that they can also outwardly present. And make a proposal that they have no reason to refuse.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°In one word, make a proposal that both saves face and provides benefits.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cower when you go. Only a man who is confident in himself can establish his authority in the underworld.¡±


    ¡°I will. Actually, those guys there are all idiots, so there¡¯s no reason to cower.¡±


    ¡°If necessary, bring Vincent¡¯s people to testify.¡±


    ¡°Ah, about that.¡±


    Zizek clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many survivors.¡±


    ¡°You killed them all?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tell me the reason.¡±


    At this point, Zizek replied through gritted teeth.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Moritz.¡±


    ¡°Huh?.¡±


    ¡°That bastard had several children around his age imprisoned underground. He was trying to kidnap them and sell them off. He didn¡¯t even give them food, and he beat them to a pulp and killed them. The children who were already sold are impossible to find now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Children?¡±


    As I had expected, the kidnappers Moritz had mentioned were those guys.


    ¡°Yes. If you hadn¡¯t brought him, those two would probably have suffered the same fate.¡±


    I stared at Zizek as if glaring at him and said.


    ¡°You did well. You should have killed them all.¡±


    ¡°I asked the children directly. Who committed the atrocities, and who tried to help them in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°So there weren¡¯t many you spared.¡±


    I nodded at Zizek¡¯s handling of the matter.


    ¡°Excellent. I would have done the same.¡±


    I thought of Moritz, Peter, Colin, and Bridget. And I thought of Karzan in his childhood, and the pitiful guys who followed him around.


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have touched children, those bastards.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I need to become stronger.¡±


    Zizek sighed.


    ¡°If a strong person at your level commits such atrocities again somewhere, if they kidnap, sell, and persecute innocent people, I have no power to stop them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    I nodded.


    Long ago, Karzan killed such an evil man in a small port in Flanders, but the residents of the port dared not oppose him until I appeared.


    ¡°In the underworld, one must establish their own principles only with power.¡±


    ¡°At least in my territory, I¡¯ll strive to prevent anyone from crossing the line recklessly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve definitely learned a lot.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll keep trying to obtain spirit medicines and train the children further.¡±


    ¡°Tell me if you need my guidance.¡±


    Zizek gave a short laugh.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to worry and work hard on my own first. I¡¯ll ask again when I¡¯m stuck.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a good attitude. That¡¯s the right attitude for a warrior.¡±


    In that sense.


    ¡°It just so happens that I also need to be careful for the time being. I¡¯ve found a way to contact you even if I don¡¯t come directly.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    I lowered my voice.


    ¡°I can¡¯t explain the details, but there are suspicious eyes watching Young Master Allenvert.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying there¡¯s such a bastard? Who on earth¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Young Master¡¯s brother.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I misspoke just now.¡±


    I patted Zizek on the shoulder.


    "Soon, I''ll send someone to relay instructions through the young lord''s attendant."


    "The attendant? Oh, you mean that kid Peter?"


    "Watch your mouth. He is the young lord''s attendant."


    Zizek covered his mouth with his hand.


    "I''ve misspoken again."


    "Be careful. There won''t be a third time."


    "I apologize."


    "As you should."


    To think I''d end up referring to Peter as ''he.'' I almost punched myself in the mouth.


    But suppressing my violent urges, I spoke solemnly..


    ¡°For the time being, focus on the aftermath, and hurry the opening of the pawnshop and the hiring of staff.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And at the pawnshop, sell snacks that children like, and also lower-grade medicines that can moderately boost energy.¡±


    This was also for Peter¡¯s family. Of course, I had heard that there were already places to obtain herbs, but it was a side benefit.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what my identity is becoming.¡±


    ¡°Then the child will come and go there, buying things, and convey my orders.¡±


    Zizek exclaimed.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite ingenious.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°But will it be alright? You¡¯re saying you¡¯ll use the Young Master¡¯s attendant¡¯s siblings as contact points.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°Might it not be a bit dangerous?¡±


    ¡°It would be if we were found out.¡±


    Therefore.


    ¡°While I¡¯m away, it¡¯s your responsibility to protect them, Zizek.¡±


    At that, Zizek replied with a serious face.


    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t let the children suffer such a fate again in my territory.¡±


    ¡°Now that I see it, you¡¯re the neighborhood watch, the children¡¯s protector, the guardian of the night in this area.¡±


    Zizek scratched his head.


    ¡°What excessive praise again.¡±


    ¡°Strive to improve until what I just said doesn¡¯t sound like excessive praise.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Having finished talking, I rose from my seat.


    ¡°Are you leaving right away?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I told you I¡¯m busy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh. You really don¡¯t sleep.¡±


    It was awkward to say that I had come after sleeping and was going back to sleep.


    So I vaguely changed the subject. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll try to contact you that way next time. Work hard in the meantime.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Only after confirming that the tracker was still asleep did I carefully return from Karzan to Peter, then slipped back between Colin and Bridget.


    ¡®I¡¯m completely out of my mind. Peter, then Allenvert, then Karzan.¡¯


    Bridget was also tired and was breathing softly in her sleep. That also meant that my infiltration had been stealthy.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dawn was gradually breaking. Staring into the dimness of the night, it felt as if monsters were wriggling in the corners of one''s vision.


    Feeling the breaths of those asleep and the restless turning of those who had forgotten sleep somewhere far away, I sank into the dark and deep world within me, like the night sky.


    ¡®I wonder if Olivier is doing well.¡¯


    This was a trap to block Verdzig¡¯s suspicion and pursuit, and also an opportunity to test the abilities of the three retainers: Olivier, Jeffrey, and Peter.


    ¡®Zizek has passed for now.¡¯


    But Olivier and Jeffrey are also excellent men. They have received excellent education and possess outstanding qualities. I have no doubt that they will both become great men. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to confirm their true worth.


    Ah, what about Peter?


    ¡®He¡¯s just Peter.¡¯


    ¡­¡­I emerged from the long cavern of thought and sank into the world of sleep.


    This cramped and smelly narrow room¡ª


    Was actually much more familiar and comfortable to me.


    ***


    Dawn broke.


    It was early morning when Allenvert, having finished a long day, was enjoying a short nap.


    ¡®¡­¡­Moving.¡¯


    The maid Gemini, having confirmed that Peter had stayed out overnight and not returned, finally took action.


    ¡®If I can¡¯t carry out the mission today either.¡¯


    Gemini thought, roughly rubbing her bloodshot eyes with her hand, having spent almost the entire night awake.


    ¡®I¡¯m finished.¡¯


    It would be troublesome to plant another spy like herself, so wouldn¡¯t they give her one more chance?


    ¡­¡­But the person she was dealing with was not someone who would allow such easygoing confidence. Verdzig was a man who kept his word.


    ¡®At this time, Julia would have started her morning cleaning.¡¯


    Moreover, since the maid who cleaned with her was injured by her own handiwork and was resting, it was truly the perfect time.


    ¡®I must confirm the existence of that mask by any means.¡¯


    The maid, standing at the crossroads of death or success, bit her lip hard. She would never choose death.


    ¡°Good morning, Julia.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Good morning.¡±


    Julia bowed her head, trying hard to hide her expression. There was no way for Gemini to notice her feelings.


    ¡°Where shall we start today?¡±


    To that question, Julia gave a prepared answer.


    ¡°Ah, I was thinking of starting with the Butler¡¯s office today.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Could it be such a coincidence? Gemini followed Julia, wanting to shout with joy.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll mop the lower area.¡±


    As the small-statured Julia went under the desk and bed to start mopping, Gemini realized that an extremely perfect opportunity had arrived.


    ¡®Now is the time.¡¯


    Gemini took out a small glass bottle containing a spider from her pocket. If what was inside was a poisonous spider, it could have been a means of assassination that could have killed Allenvert without anyone knowing¡­


    This was a familiar meticulously made for surveillance and eavesdropping.


    Pop!


    As the maid quickly opened the bottle, the familiar in the form of a spider hid in the gap of the room where sunlight did not reach.


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    The next step was to confirm the vault.


    Gemini quickly tried to take out the artifact for seeing through things¡­


    Clang!


    Having seen that, Julia quickly pushed and broke a water bottle.


    That was the signal.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±


    The guards, who had been waiting only for Julia¡¯s signal, immediately stormed into the office.


    ¡°¡­¡­?!¡±


    Gemini froze at the sight of the guards, who were armed and glaring at her with hardened faces.


    The atmosphere was strange. While instinctively feeling an ominous premonition, she tried her best to make excuses.


    ¡°Ah, Julia spilled a bottle¡ª¡±


    ¡°Gemini.¡±


    What stopped the maid from making excuses was a strong pressure coming from beyond the wall.


    ¡°Why do you, who came to clean, have such a thing?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    When Olivier and even Jeffrey, with his hardened expression, simultaneously rushed in, Gemini finally realized that things had gone seriously wrong.


    ¡®This is a disaster.¡¯


    Her appearance, standing near the vault holding a telescope-like artifact was suspicious to anyone who saw it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Gemini, her mind blank, pondered an answer, but Olivier didn¡¯t give her time to think.


    ¡°Jeffrey.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jeffrey, the warrior who resembled a wolf, approached Gemini and held out his hand.


    ¡°Maid. Hand over that telescope.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A series of events flowed smoothly like water.


    Finally, she realized that she had been neatly caught in a trap.


    ¡®How¡­?¡¯


    ¡­Had she been discovered?


    Since when had they been preparing this trap?


    Had everything been in their hands?


    ¡°Gemini. Have your ears gone deaf?¡±


    Gemini¡¯s heart sank at Olivier¡¯s cold voice, in which she felt suppressed anger.


    ¡°I told you to hand over that telescope.¡±


    At the command filled with irresistible authority, Gemini¡¯s knees buckled.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 99

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 99: I Still Don¡¯t Fully Know the Depth of the Man Named Verdzig.


    ¡°B-Butler. This telescope is just¡­.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Gemini, who was kneeling and trying to make excuses, was silenced.


    Olivier, with an ice-cold face, manipulated the telescope and then injected mana into it.


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s for seeing through things.¡±


    Olivier, having confirmed the gold coins inside the vault and the empty wooden box where the Mask of Aminicrus had been kept through the telescope, turned to Gemini.


    ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t know what you were trying to confirm?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Even if it wasn¡¯t ¡®that,¡¯ the very act of bringing in such a thing and trying to scheme is a serious crime.¡±


    ¡°Butler. It¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to make excuses, keep only one thing in mind.¡±


    As Olivier revealed his aura, an oppressive energy that even the captain of the Roya; Guards couldn¡¯t handle pressed down on Gemini¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Huu¡­.¡±


    ¡°If you try to deceive Young Master Allenvert, the Fourth Young Master of the great Grunewald, no matter who your backer is, they won¡¯t be able to handle it easily.¡±


    Those words were a strong implication that Olivier already knew her backer.


    ¡°And ¡®that person¡¯ will not try to make sacrifices for the likes of you. So please act wisely.¡±


    Gemini, unable to refute those words, lowered her head.


    ¡°Take her away.¡±


    As Gemini was dragged away by the guards, her heart fell into the abyss of despair.


    ***


    In my dream, I felt an excruciating pain as if someone was piercing my blood vessels one by one with needles, and I gritted my teeth.


    ¡®Ah, damn it.¡¯


    The impurities that had been quiet for a while, the debris that had been blocking the circulation of mana, flowed through my blood like sharply broken pieces of stone.


    ¡®It hurts like hell. Damn it.¡¯


    Amidst the pain that tore through my blood vessels, I thought.


    ¡®Why are these bastards suddenly acting up again?¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t understand. Sometimes they seemed like beings with a will, and other times they felt like natural phenomena, like waves crashing and dark clouds gathering.


    Either way, when it became like this, I had no choice but to wash it away with a surging tide of mana.


    I recited the incantations of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and unfolded the map of the human body in my mind.


    ¡®Get lost, you damn bastards.¡¯


    I imagined the five viscera as islands, with hundreds and thousands of small waterways connecting them.


    Reefs, giant octopus monsters, and pirates blocked each waterway, but I smashed them all and swept away the debris. Each time, excruciating pain came.


    ¡®It hurts terribly. Damn it.¡¯


    But it was alright. I was a man who had become accustomed to the pain of knife wounds.


    The real problem was elsewhere. As if I had taken a hallucinogen, unwanted visions began to appear in the darkness.


    ¡°Oh dear, what a mess.¡±


    It was all sorts of things.


    Black figures holding spears, swords, axes, and clubs surrounded me. Were those the enemies I had killed, or the enemies who had killed me?


    ¡®I can¡¯t tell.¡¯


    The wriggling shadows clumped together and transformed into the shape of a large giant.


    ¡°What is that? Ugh, how grotesque.¡±


    The giant¡¯s face changed every moment, as if it wore a thousand masks.


    ¡°Karzan. I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    The me in my mind was Karzan in his prime. The sword of the sword demon who had defeated countless renowned warriors cut through the ruthless void.


    Whoosh!


    The moment the swords met, I severed the wrist and cut the throat with lightning speed, then spat.


    ¡°Get lost. Did you think you could beat me even after appearing in my dream?¡±


    This is my territory, you bastards.


    ¡°Kieeeeeeee-!¡±


    The black giant¡¯s form scattered, transforming into dozens, hundreds of spirits, screaming mournfully.


    ¡°Resentful, resentful.¡±


    ¡°You took everything from me.¡±


    ¡°Karzan, you will come here someday too.¡±


    ¡°Allenvert? You¡¯re living someone else¡¯s life that you don¡¯t even deserve.¡±


    As the spirits uttered nonsense while ascending to the afterlife, I picked at my ears and retorted.


    ¡°If you guys are dead, then get lost, don¡¯t cause a scene.¡±


    Whoosh!


    A great gust of wind arose and swept away the spirits like sand.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    And I opened my eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°Brother, are you alright?¡±


    When I opened my eyes, the whole world had already regained its light. I asked, looking at Peter¡¯s two younger siblings who were looking at me with worry.


    ¡°The sun has already risen. Did I sleep a lot?¡±


    ¡°Not much.¡±


    As if last night¡¯s plotting had been a dream, Bridget was completely treating me as Peter.


    ¡°Brother, you were sweating a lot. Are you alright?¡±


    I stroked Colin¡¯s head.


    ¡°I just had a bad dream. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I felt my back becoming damp and rose from my seat.


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s too late. I should go back now.¡±


    ¡°Peter! Are you going back already?¡±


    I approached Peter¡¯s mother and took her thin hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come back often, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Because¡ª


    From now on, there would be many times when Peter, in my stead, would carry out the role of contact through Bridget.


    ***


    Returning to the castle, feeling the gaze of the watcher who seemed to have slept soundly in the early morning, I met Peter in the bedroom.


    ¡°Wearing this mask all day consumes quite a bit of mana.¡±


    Finally returning to Allenvert¡¯s appearance, I swept back the hair that was stuck to my forehead.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I just went to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°More than that, Peter.¡±


    I cut to the chase and said to Peter.


    ¡°Bridget has decided to take on the role of contact from now on.¡±


    At those words, Peter¡¯s eyes widened as if they would pop out.


    ¡°Whaat?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain in detail later. There won¡¯t be anything dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Uh, no, why Bridget all of a sudden¡­.¡±


    ¡°Seeing her this time, she¡¯s quite sharp.¡±


    Peter, who had been dazed, had a proud look in his eyes at those words.


    ¡°Y-Yes, that¡¯s true. If my clan hadn¡¯t fallen, she would have become an excellent official or scholar.¡±


    ¡°From what I see, she seems to be full of qualities suitable for an official or a merchant.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So I think I will unavoidably have to borrow that child¡¯s hand.¡±


    I explained carefully, knowing the natural anxiety Peter would feel as family.


    Peter, having heard about the process of persuading Bridget, her thoughts, and the specific methods, nodded.


    ¡°¡­¡­So that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely protect you and your family. If either side becomes dangerous, I plan to stop immediately.¡±


    If the compensation for that was only a few gold coins, which were no different from small change, it would be a shameful thing.


    Therefore.


    ¡°Bridget will be brought into the castle in the future and provided with opportunities for education.¡±


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    Peter, with a face that didn¡¯t know what to do between worry, gratitude, and awe, said to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving me too great an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°I told you. Instead of relying on the loyalty you¡¯ve shown me, I¡¯ll return a suitable reward.¡±


    ¡°Since the Young Master cares this much about this Peter, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    I am a man who doesn¡¯t feel any regret about sharing the fruits we obtained together.


    Ultimately, I intended to make the cooperation with me a salvation for Peter and his family as well.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop with this cheesy atmosphere. Did the work I ordered go well?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes!¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes sparkled like a child who wanted to boast right away.


    ¡°It was perfectly successful.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    ¡°The Butler will tell you the details.¡±


    ***


    ¡°¡­¡­Thus, Gemini is currently detained.¡±


    I nodded after receiving Olivier¡¯s report. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Julia, Olivier, Jeffrey. Everyone resolved the matter flawlessly.¡±


    I was satisfied.


    Just as Zizek had done, these three people had also excellently met my expectations.


    ¡°Although Peter only slept.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Peter, who had been guarding the bedroom in my stead, scratched the back of his neck awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, your role will be needed next time.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Olivier presented the telescope and glass bottle confiscated from Gemini.


    ¡°This is a telescope with the ability to see through things.¡±


    ¡°Goodness. I¡¯m seeing all sorts of precious things.¡±


    Did my brother have an exclusive contract with some magic workshop? Strange things kept popping out from somewhere.


    ¡°We conducted separate interrogations with Gemini, but she absolutely doesn¡¯t reveal anything about the person behind her. She¡¯s prepared to die here.¡±


    ¡°She probably thinks it¡¯s better for her to die alone.¡±


    A man like Verdzig wouldn¡¯t hesitate to threaten her family as hostages.


    Of course, it was only a baseless guess, but I considered this to be a quite credible thought. Have I only been in this business for a day or two?


    ¡°Young Master. I will ensure that this kind of thing doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Olivier, being as serious as usual, said, so I shrugged and replied.


    ¡°Why are you bringing up something that¡¯s already over?¡±


    ¡°But, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Either way, if they¡¯re determined to plant a spy, it¡¯s not easy to perfectly distinguish them. The important thing is not to obsess over perfect defense, but to lay down double or triple countermeasures, like spreading misinformation or setting traps to catch those who have already infiltrated.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will keep that in mind.¡±


    I nodded. Olivier was an intelligent and capable man, so he more than understood what I meant.


    ¡°By the way, what is this glass bottle? Were they trying to poison someone?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. There was nothing like poison inside the bottle.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    Neither Olivier nor Jeffrey seemed to have any idea.


    ¡°¡­¡­Suspicious.¡±


    But not to me.


    Based on Karzan¡¯s experience, in such cases, there are mainly two things the opponent wants.


    ¡®Finding internal items. And monitoring what happens internally.¡¯


    If they possessed that telescope with the ability to see through things for the former, then there must have been something in the glass bottle as well.


    ¡°Perhaps there was a familiar in the form of an ant or a spider inside that.¡±


    If so, continuing the conversation without getting rid of it would be no different from telling Verdzig the entire operation plan.


    ¡°Are you saying there might have been a familiar in the glass bottle?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It probably had a magical spell on it that transmitted its vision somewhere.¡±


    Olivier was shocked but soon narrowed his brow as if he understood.


    ¡°Indeed, such methods are sometimes used in power struggles between nobles.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s troublesome. Even if my father came, it would be difficult to easily exterminate such a small insect.¡±


    Jeffrey expressed his difficulty.


    ¡°Should I rather go and fetch the herbs with components to exterminate insects from my father? Or if I burn the herbs with insecticidal properties¡­.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go that far.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Be quiet for a moment.¡±


    I closed my eyes and spread my senses. With skill that had become much more proficient through several actual battles and practice, I stretched out strands of mana.


    The mana, which looked like strands of pasta or threads pulled out from torn clothes, felt the air¡¯s vibrations and the shapes of objects like tentacles.


    ¡®As expected, the activation speed is much faster.¡¯


    It was incomparably faster than when I found the spider that dared to build its nest in my room without permission a few days ago. With this level, it would be much more useful in actual combat.


    ¡®Found it.¡¯


    I captured the presence of a spider that was hiding between the wall and ceiling of the bedroom, with how easy it was almost feeling unreal.


    ¡®It¡¯s not the one I spared back then.¡¯


    That one was still living well, making a hammock in the corner of Peter¡¯s room.


    ¡®It holds far denser mana than that.¡¯


    If something naturally possessed that much mana, it would have to be called a spiritual being with an inner core.


    Unfortunately, that was just a magical construct modeled after the shape of a spider.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Considering that even Olivier and Jeffrey, who had a higher tier than me now, couldn¡¯t perceive it¡ª


    I could once again feel how fraudulent this technique, which I had received from Ulbhild, was.


    Flick!


    As soon as I transformed the bracelet into a sword, I sent a controlled strike into the corner between the wall and ceiling.


    Thud!


    Then, a grotesque spider with many legs was split in half and fell down.


    ¡°Ugh, how disgusting.¡±


    But there was no need to bother cleaning up the corpse. Without spilling its innards or spraying bodily fluids, it evaporated like smoke.


    ¡°Uh? Th-That, could it be?¡±


    Peter asked in shock.


    ¡°It seems Brother Verdzig has plotted a double scheme.¡±


    He¡¯ll probably be quite annoyed this time. The contingency plan he had prepared for the worst-case scenario had been exposed so futilely.


    ¡°¡­¡­He¡¯s a truly thorough person.¡±


    Peter muttered as if he were fed up.


    ¡°If His Grace the Duke finds out about today¡¯s events, will he be angry? To be so persistently focused on his own brother¡­.¡±


    ¡°Even if he is angry, it won¡¯t be for the reason you think.¡±


    For brothers to attach people to monitor each other?


    From the Duke¡¯s perspective, the head of the Clan observing the competition for the succession, that is not a crime.


    ¡®But if he¡¯s caught engaging in reckless schemes, then that is indeed a crime.¡¯


    Therefore, I was curious.


    Could the proud, aloof, and cruel Verdzig willingly accept a failing grade?


    ¡®Pride, practicality, or a third answer?¡¯


    I still don¡¯t fully know the depth of the man named Verdzig.


    So, from now on, I intend to find out.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 100

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 100: Verdzig is Not Invincible


    ¡°The familiar has been hit.¡±


    As the vision of the spider familiar, struck by Allenvert¡¯s slash, was cut off, Verdzig smiled faintly.


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s truly quite capable.¡±


    He didn¡¯t think he had particularly underestimated Allenvert.


    Even so, he didn¡¯t expect such a complete failure.


    ¡°Excellent, Allenvert.¡±


    Verdzig¡¯s hands, as beautiful as sculptures, took a piece from the chessboard. It was the smallest and most insignificant piece, the pawn.


    ¡°One has been captured.¡±


    However, coincidentally¡ª


    By offering one of his chess pieces, Verdzig, on the contrary, solidified his suspicion to near certainty.


    ¡°Allenvert. It seems you¡¯ve also set foot in the underworld.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­There wouldn¡¯t be many other places to borrow power from.¡±


    He nodded at his confidant¡¯s words.


    ¡°The strategy of anticipating my suspicion and even setting a trap was excellent, but in exchange, you ended up exposing your intentions and weaknesses.¡±


    How about carefully weighing the losses and gains on the scales? Verdzig considered this a tactical defeat for himself, but a victory in terms of strategy.


    ¡°But that itself is admirable and remarkable.¡±


    In some ways, he even felt a sense of closeness.


    But that man was never of the same kind as him. That¡¯s why he was even more interesting.


    ¡°How long has it been? Since my plan was this disrupted.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t remember recently.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. It¡¯s a situation that wasn¡¯t in my calculations.¡±


    Therefore, Verdzig had to accept the fact that he was still underestimating his audacious younger brother.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to pay this tuition.¡±


    Verdzig laughed.


    ¡°I should go meet Allenvert soon.¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In order to resolve this situation, he needed to make a deal with his younger brother.


    But whether that deal would end in Verdzig¡¯s one-sided loss and concession was something to be seen.


    ***


    ¡°Now, anyway.¡±


    I said, looking at the three retainers.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to rush too much. We¡¯re the ones who secured the spy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    I looked at Jeffrey.


    ¡°Continue the interrogation. However, don¡¯t use torture.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Generally, sending a spy into any organization is something for which one must be prepared for death accompanied by terrible torture. At least, that was the case in the world I was involved in.


    But I am the Fourth Young Master of the Grunewald. I had no intention of instilling fear with unnecessary cruelty and ruthlessness.


    ¡®That¡¯s not my way.¡¯


    Wisdom, popularity, and romance.


    And resolute power and anger.


    The way I pursued had to be quite different from that of the Dark King or Verdzig.


    ¡®But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll be soft or show useless mercy.¡¯


    My thought is that a man who lives by the sword, violence, and the night has a duty to fight the impulse to easily resolve all problems with violence and death. Madness comes as a punishment to a man covered in blood.


    ¡°Continue to apply mental pressure through relentless interrogation. When the time comes, I will personally step in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this part to Jeffrey.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    Peter, who had been quietly listening, asked.


    ¡°Young Master, what if Gemini¡¯s willpower is too strong and she doesn¡¯t confess?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Time might actually be on our side.¡±


    ¡°Yes? Why?¡±


    I can¡¯t help it.


    I decided to teach Peter a lesson.


    ¡°One thing is certain. If the culprit isn¡¯t revealed as it is, the problem will become bigger.¡±


    ¡°I-Is that so?¡±


    ¡°A conspiracy by external forces was attempted in the annex where the Young Master of Grunewald is staying. And yet, if the culprit is not found? It will become a matter that higher-ups will have no choice but to intervene in.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Peter asked again with a surprised yet worried face.


    ¡°Y-Young Master. They¡¯re not going to try to silence Gemini by assassinating her like they did to prisoners last time?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s probably not an easily chosen option. The previous matter hasn¡¯t even been resolved yet, so using the same method is too foolish.¡±


    Verdzig, whom I had met in person, was not such a man.


    ¡°Um¡­ Young Master. About that prisoners'' assassination matter.¡±


    Jeffrey seemed to have something to say.


    ¡°Any information?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s news that just came in last night.¡±


    ¡°Fresh news. What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Bergen County directly captured and sent someone. They secured a confession that they were instigated to assassinate by a man named Evan Bergen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Look at this?


    It¡¯s going this way after all.


    ¡°Evan Bergen. That¡¯s the name of the tail that will be cut off this time. Is he a distant relative?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Jeffrey sneered.


    ¡°They say that Young Master Verdzig directly stormed into his mother¡¯s Clan, the Bergen County, and confronted them, forcing them to hand over the culprit.¡±


    ¡°He impeccably maintains his justification.¡±


    Anyone who saw it would think he was a righteous lord who didn¡¯t even forgive the wrongdoing of his mother¡¯s side.


    ¡°Looking at it, it¡¯s true that the culprit is on the Bergen County¡¯s side. Although the man named Evan is innocent.¡±


    I said.


    ¡°From the start, it wasn¡¯t something Brother Verdzig would have done.¡±


    Olivier agreed.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s not his way.¡±


    Anyway, Somerset had his potion taken from me for no reason for something he didn¡¯t even do.


    ¡®It¡¯s pitiful, but it should be seen as the consequence of his usual behavior.¡¯


    Who can he blame?


    ¡°That man Evan has become scapegoat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right.¡±


    Jeffrey said bitterly.


    ¡°He probably made some kind of deal involving threats. Whether it was the safety of his family or a huge reward.¡±


    Jeffrey muttered as if it were obvious.


    ¡°If you can make even innocent people take the blame and confess in that way, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to silence people like Gemini?¡±


    Peter spoke correctly for once.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. To be honest, even if we get a confession, nothing much changes.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Even if we manage to get a confession, all I can do is report it to Father or the Head Butler.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a stark reminder that such a huge difference in standing existed between me and Verdzig.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The very situation of not taking any action ¡®even while knowing everything¡¯ is bound to make the other side uncomfortable.¡±


    This is a subtle form of psychological warfare.


    ¡°Think about it, Peter. The other side has already been caught red-handed by me three times. Regardless of the difference in skill or power, this is an awkward matter.¡±


    The incident of sending Barclava to pick a fight.


    The incident of sending the spirit medicine produced by the Eisenach¡¯s enemies by Second Lady as an apology.


    As compensation for those two incidents, Verdzig presented me with the Mask of Aminicrus.


    ¡®He had meticulously set traps even in that gift.¡¯


    However, the magic with the tracking function was destroyed by Ulbhild¡¯s technique, which he couldn¡¯t have even imagined.


    On the contrary, I succeeded in establishing a small root in the underworld using that mask.


    ¡®Then, this time, he tried to confirm my whereabouts through the spy he had infiltrated into my detached residence.¡¯


    It was a truly insidious and meticulous act, but¡ª


    He couldn¡¯t have possibly anticipated that even that would be seen through by me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve rarely seen a man as thorough as my brother.¡±


    I muttered.


    ¡°Without directly stepping forward, he schemes all sorts of plots from behind, and even prepares for ¡®when things go wrong.¡¯ Planting the familiar disguised as checking the vault, sending a person who would never confess as a spy, he even took into account the difference in skill that would make it difficult to question him even if he were discovered. It can be said to be a well-placed move.¡±


    At that, Jeffrey grinned.


    ¡°To see through all of that and deliver a counter-blow is also no ordinary talent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t this Allenvert, who else could do that against Verdzig?


    ¡°Anyway, my conclusion is that silence and waiting are the most appropriate strategies right now.¡±


    ¡°I agree with the Young Master¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    Olivier agreed with my words.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re not the ones in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Being able to use silence as a weapon is also a method learned from Father¡¯s actions.


    The destruction of Eisenach, Allenvert¡¯s seclusion. In those series of events, the way Father subjugated the usurper of Angantyr was truly exquisite.


    Grunewald gained enormous practical benefits without shedding a single drop of blood. That is the way of a politician, the way of a monarch.


    ¡°There will definitely be a reaction. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    ¡­¡­But only I had to be tense.


    ¡®If the evil spirit called suspicion has taken root in Verdzig.¡¯


    It was also my position to try to prevent the connection with the underworld from being revealed.


    But I didn¡¯t bother to share that anxiety with my retainers.


    ***


    Two days passed like that.


    However, the rumor that a spy who had infiltrated my residence had been discovered and detained was still not known within the castle.


    This also meant that my retainers¡¯ information control had been successful.


    ¡®But the fact that there¡¯s been no reaction for two days is suspicious.¡¯


    I thought of Verdzig¡¯s beautiful yet somehow eerie smile. What was he plotting again?


    ¡°Young Master, you look troubled.¡±


    Venion, who had been watching my cultivation training with his arms crossed, said.


    ¡°A 17-year-old boy¡¯s mind is naturally full of worries.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I was like that at that age too.¡±


    ¡°How many decades ago are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m confused whether it was 30 or 45 years ago.¡±


    Venion chuckled.


    ¡°Anyway, please concentrate. At least until you reach the ninth stage of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, any spirit medicine I give you will only become poison.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The reason I was leisurely waiting for Verdzig¡¯s contact and focusing on the cultivation¡ª


    Was to receive the spirit medicine that Venion had promised during the first lesson.


    ¡°By the way, it¡¯s amazing. How did you reach the eighth stage so quickly?¡±


    Venion shook his head.


    ¡°I started later than others, so I have to work harder. Rather, it¡¯s slower compared to the speed I reached the fifth stage.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s absurd to say this is slow, but since the speed naturally slows down as the stage increases, you don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±


    I nodded and asked.


    ¡°So when exactly are you going to give me the promised spirit medicine?¡±


    ¡°Please understand. I didn¡¯t know your progress would be this fast.¡±


    Venion said.


    ¡°In recognition of the results you showed when carrying out the last task, I am preparing an spirit medicine of a higher grade than originally planned.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something to look forward to.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called the ¡®Celestrine Draft.¡¯ It¡¯s said to be something that only the most outstanding alchemists can create, using herbs grown under moonlight in special terrain as the main ingredient.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite grand. Does it have an effect worthy of its reputation?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If you can gather your mana properly after taking it, you will be able to accumulate a tremendous amount of mana in your body.¡±


    ¡°At that level, it would truly be a high-grade spirit medicine.¡±


    ¡°I had a hard time getting the budget. The finance officer is quite a picky person.¡±


    Venion, having made a big show of it, lowered his voice and asked.


    ¡°But Young Master.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­It seems something happened with Young Master Verdzig while I was away for a while.¡±


    My heart sank a little.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°How do I know?¡±


    Venion replied to my question as if it were obvious.


    ¡°There is nothing that the Head of the Clan doesn¡¯t know among the things that happen within this castle. Now, as I am in the position of your instructor, he has given me some hints.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be too disappointed that the information was leaked. Blocking it for about two days is quite good control.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­But now it can¡¯t be blocked anymore?¡±


    ¡°Probably by tomorrow, the news will be conveyed to your brothers and distant relatives.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea where the information leaked from.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a natural and inevitable thing, so there¡¯s no need to be particularly disappointed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I know this is presumptuous, but may I offer some advice as your instructor?¡±


    I nodded at the unexpected words.


    ¡°How could I refuse your teaching?¡±


    Venion lowered his voice.


    ¡°It would be best not to think that Young Master Verdzig will simply stand by and do nothing.¡±


    Those were truly meaningful words.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop because of that. I intended to do something that none of my brothers had done.


    ¡®Verdzig is not invincible.¡¯


    I first intended to leave a small scratch on his ironclad prestige.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 101

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 101: That Kind of Dogfight is My Specialty


    ¡°As you know from having faced him once, Young Master Verdzig is by no means an easy man.¡±


    ¡°I thought I was paying close attention to that point, but is there something I¡¯m missing?¡±


    ¡°Well.¡±


    Venion evasively avoided answering.


    ¡°Perhaps, maybe.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°By the time you come to your senses, you might find yourself in the wrong, begging for your brother¡¯s mercy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°And one more thing.¡±


    Venion gestured as if putting something into his bosom.


    Weapons meant to be secret should be kept hidden and concealed. A dagger, for instance, is kept hidden close to the body and not openly displayed like a knight''s longsword.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    Was this advice, a warning, or a instructor¡¯s worry for a still clumsy disciple? Whichever it was, it wasn¡¯t something to be taken lightly.


    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that I had no idea what he meant.


    If I were to make the still unrefined Zizek into my secret weapon, I first needed time to melt, strike, temper, and slowly sharpen him into a dagger.


    Perhaps this was a warning that Verdzig could exploit that gap.


    "He must know something if he''s saying this."¡¯


    If so, I wouldn¡¯t take that warning lightly.


    ¡®But why is he giving me this advice?¡¯


    There was something unsettling about it being just advice to a disciple.


    The man''s true identity was so elusive that even Ludan, a librarian with decades of experience, couldn''t discern it¡ªthe man was practically a ghost.¡¯


    I was curious about whose orders this man was receiving and what he was moving for.


    ¡®Was he even Father¡¯s man from the beginning?¡¯


    There was a dangerous scent from this man. I still didn¡¯t know the essence of that sense of crisis.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions.¡¯


    Looking back, even Karzan¡¯s sharp intuition sometimes fell victim to well-crafted deceptions.


    I understood that Venion was skilled at deceit.


    Amidst conflicting and contradictory suspicions, I had to carefully understand the man named Venion.


    ***


    ¡°Mother, welcome.¡±


    ¡°Verdzig.¡±


    Emengarde Grunewald, the second wife of the Duke of Grunewald, looked at her son with a somewhat worried expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the story.¡±


    Just as Venion had said, the progress of this matter had now become a story that anyone who was anyone knew.


    ¡°I¡¯ve caused you unnecessary worry.¡±


    Verdzig gracefully poured tea into his mother''s cup.


    ¡°This matter was unlike you, Verdzig.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t particularly think so. It¡¯s just that Allenvert¡¯s response was unexpectedly excellent.¡±


    Emengarde took a sip of the tea her son had poured and then asked.


    ¡°Do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Verdzig answered calmly. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°From the beginning, this wasn¡¯t a significant loss. If I gained certainty for a small price, it¡¯s actually a profitable deal.¡±


    ¡°Gained certainty?¡±


    Emengarde asked.


    ¡°What certainty did you gain?¡±


    Verdzig avoided the answer with a mysterious smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later.¡±


    ¡°You have so many secrets.¡±


    ¡°Power is something that must be hidden behind a veil of secrecy.¡±


    Verdzig laughed.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry too much, Mother. I will deliver good news soon.¡±


    ***


    After Emengarde left, Verdzig once again spread out the chessboard and fell into contemplation.


    ¡°It seems Allenvert is probably trying to establish connections in the underworld. Moreover, he¡¯s treating that fact as so important that he¡¯s thoroughly hiding it and even setting traps.¡±


    This was the certainty he had gained from this incident.


    ¡°Borrowing the power of the underworld? That choice itself is rational. Even if I were in his position, I would have examined that possibility.¡±


    However, this was something with too much risk.


    Would it be possible for a son of the Grunewald ducal Clan to enter the underworld without proper support from his mother¡¯s Clan and create his own power? Or would it be possible for him to be under the protection of a powerful organization?


    ¡°He must have been running around himself because he¡¯s so urgent¡­.¡±


    Even if he assumed that, it was still just as absurd.


    Did he really, truly do that?


    ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s him, he would have.¡±


    Verdzig answered himself.


    Because.


    ¡°He passed Venion¡¯s test so perfectly.¡±


    His aide added agreement to his lord¡¯s soliloquy.


    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s right.¡±


    Verdzig had heard everything about what Allenvert had done in Venion¡¯s first test.


    Working hard to obtain the tiara, obtaining proper information and reaching the buyer¡ª


    Though it was difficult to know the details of what happened inside, hadn¡¯t he proven his martial power to resolve the situation on his own?


    ¡°That skill is not ordinary. It¡¯s not something that could be done with mere power at the early stages of the 4th tier. His actual combat power may have reached a higher tier.¡±


    Verdzig asked his aide.


    ¡°If a man with that level of skill was determined to infiltrate the underworld, what would happen?¡±


    His aide replied.


    ¡°He would be able to easily destroy or subjugate one or two underworld organizations.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Also, Verdzig was curious.


    ¡°Has he already found a place to take root?¡±


    That was unknowable. Even with the information network Verdzig possessed, he hadn¡¯t obtained information about any unusual events occurring in the vast underworld of Grunewald City.


    ¡®In the end, I gave Allenvert one weakness¡­¡­.¡¯


    In exchange, he had gotten quite close to Allenvert¡¯s secret and purpose.


    ¡®If I were to compare it to a sword, it¡¯s like giving up one finger and taking the enemy¡¯s wrist.¡¯


    Even.


    ¡®Gemini will never confess.¡¯


    Verdzig was certain. He had already implanted poison in Gemini¡¯s heart.


    Therefore, just as Allenvert had boldly used circumstantial evidence to prevent a real threat, perhaps it was now his turn to take the offensive.


    However, before that, he had to confirm one thing.


    ¡°Based on what grounds did Allenvert deduce that I was suspicious of him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that he noticed signs through the Royal Guards.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    His aide¡¯s words matched his thoughts.


    ¡°Prepare to trace and cut off Jeffrey¡¯s information network existing within the Royal Guards.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    It was worth noting again that Jeffrey was in the position of an officer leading one of ten squads within a battalion, and Verdzig was in the position of a battalion commander leading ten such captains.


    In terms of both status and background, the superiority of both sides was clear.


    ¡°Perhaps the Bishop.¡±


    Verdzig¡¯s hand moved to take a piece from the chessboard.


    ¡°Or, literally, the Knight.¡±


    Either way¡ª


    If Allenvert were to lose one of his few key pieces in this way, the loss would be truly enormous.


    On the other hand, the spy Gemini, whom he had lost, was just one of many pawns.


    ¡°Perhaps your brilliant move might turn into a bad move, Allenvert.¡±


    The snake smiled.


    Perhaps a moment had come, a little too early, to sink his fangs into his younger brother¡¯s white neck.


    ***


    I found the room where Gemini was detained.


    ¡°She¡¯s extremely stubborn.¡±


    Jeffrey, who came out from inside, said with a disgusted face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just willpower, she clearly seems to be afraid of something.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    It was what I had expected. I didn¡¯t expect Verdzig¡¯s handling of things to be so sloppy.


    ¡°Yes. She won¡¯t open her mouth easily.¡±


    ¡°But her mind must be quite exhausted.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure.¡±


    That¡¯s enough.


    ¡°What about Gemini¡¯s family relations?¡±


    Olivier answered my question.


    ¡°Her upbringing is ordinary. In other words, it means she¡¯s from a typical family with parents and siblings. She¡¯s been working for the Grunewald for six years already.¡±


    ¡°Is she the type to indulge in luxury?¡±


    ¡°No. She says she uses most of her salary for her family¡¯s living expenses.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    There was no need to know more detailed stories than that. The important thing was to confirm whether she had any exploitable weaknesses.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I entered the small room where Gemini was detained. Gemini was spending an eternity, having lost track of time, in the small solitary confinement cell where no sunlight entered.


    ¡°Gemini, you look very exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Y-Young Master!¡±


    Gemini, who had been leaning against the wall with empty eyes, jumped up as soon as she saw me.


    ¡°I greet the Young Master.¡±


    ¡°You still treat me as the Young Master.¡±


    I lightly mocked.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Do you still have no plans to confess?¡±


    Gemini¡¯s mouth was tightly shut, and I pointed to a chair.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Gemini quietly did as I told her. I sat down on the opposite chair prepared for interrogation and looked at Gemini.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Gemini. If I want, there are many ways to get a confession from you. Torture isn¡¯t to my liking, but I have no intention of refusing it in absolutely necessary situations.¡±


    Gemini¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even need to dirty my own hands.¡±


    I said in a cold voice.


    ¡°Do you think you can keep that clever mouth shut even in front of my father, the great Duke Georg? If so, the Head Butler is a truly frightening man. And what about the various interrogation experts of the Royal Guards or the Special Operations Division?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°If you buy time with meaningless struggles, do you have a plan for what comes next? If you maintain such strategic thinking, I will respect that.¡±


    I looked at Gemini, who remained speechless, and clicked my tongue in disapproval.


    ¡°Answer me. You do not know to whom you are speaking..¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master.¡±


    I looked at Gemini¡¯s dry lips and chapped skin. She was in a considerably weakened state.


    ¡°I know well that you¡¯re not keeping silent because of loyalty or allegiance to your employer.¡±


    But remember, you don¡¯t necessarily need the other person¡¯s answer to get the information you want.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of something. Very deeply rooted.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    I continued, watching Gemini¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Your fear has a clear substance. And a very immediate fear.¡±


    I closed my eyes and spread my senses. The mana that stretched out like threads examined Gemini¡¯s body.


    ¡®There¡¯s no trace of her having learned mana cultivation technique.¡¯


    However, I confirmed quite strong mana gathered inside her head.


    ¡°A spell has been implanted in your head.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Gemini¡¯s body trembled.


    ¡°If you make an unfavorable confession, will your head be popped like watermelon under elephant¡¯s feet?¡±


    I asked, looking into Gemini¡¯s anxious eyes.


    ¡°Or will your heart unexpectedly burst? Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter. The important thing is not how you die, but the fact that you die.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Gemini couldn¡¯t meet my eyes and closed her eyes. Look at her trembling fists and her deathly pale face.


    ¡°Ah¡­ my brother is truly a great villain.¡±


    I observed Gemini''s silence as I spoke.


    ¡°Judging by this, he used a ¡®contract¡¯ spell.¡±


    Contract magic.


    It was a cruel magic that imposed death as a condition for not keeping an oath. It was a method mainly used by underworld bosses who enjoyed binding or controlling their subordinates, or by insidious nobles.


    ¡°He must have told you to carry out your duties as a spy, but if you were discovered, to die without revealing the secret. But in exchange for risking your life, you must have been promised a considerable reward. The safety of your family?¡±


    Gemini was now just shedding tears. Even so, she didn¡¯t open her mouth. To be precise, she couldn¡¯t open her mouth.


    I roughly understood the whole story without any confession from Gemini.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I walked out, leaving Gemini behind to cry alone.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Noticing my facial reaction, Olivier cautiously inquired.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be too angry. I will interrogate her one more time¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. Either way, you and I knew from the beginning whose doing it was.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Young Master.¡±


    Let¡¯s admit it. I was angry. At the existence of a villain who used human lives like tools and used innocent families as hostages to use as pawns on a chessboard.


    And at my own weakness, having to carefully watch and wait for the time of negotiation even after being attacked by him.


    ¡®It¡¯s quite a dirty feeling.¡¯


    However, Verdzig, Snake of the Apocalypse.


    Just as I am feeling this frustration, you must also be feeling uneasy within yourself because I am not easy to deal with. Isn¡¯t that so?


    I looked at Allenvert¡¯s face reflected in the mirror and raised the corners of my mouth. To put it in Karzan''s way, this was a fight of who could be the bigger mad dog.


    ¡®That kind of dogfight is my specialty.¡¯


    Therefore, I will patiently wait. Until Verdzig comes to find me on his own.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 102

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 102: Why is Karl There?


    ¡°Put the stall over here. Uh, yeah, yeah. There. Lean the ladder against the corner.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Hurry, hurry. Don¡¯t you want to eat lunch?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do!¡±


    Zizek had been renovating a run-down building, purchased with Karzan¡¯s funds, over several days.


    This was thanks to him scraping together anyone he could find¡ªfrom dockworkers who lived hand-to-mouth, to day laborers, to even employees who were playing around picking their noses at nearby shops¡ªand putting them to work.


    ¡°Boss, the upstairs is all cleaned up.¡±


    ¡°Good work. You can just lay down some blankets and sleep, so you guys come down and join the first-floor construction.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Zizek was supervising the construction site along with Rob.


    ¡°It looks like it will all be finished today.¡±


    ¡°We just need to put up the sign properly.¡±


    Rob, surprisingly, had administrative talent and was excellently assisting Zizek.


    It was just that the organization¡¯s scale had been small and haphazard before, so there hadn¡¯t been anything for him to do, and because of that, he had only been caught by Karzan while tagging along on patrols.


    ¡°My, oh my. This is truly! The alliance with Boss Karzan feels like we''ve gained immense strength and support.!¡±


    A merchant with thick fat around his waist was diligently rubbing his hands next to Zizek, agreeing on delivery schedules, lists of goods, and payments.


    ¡°One side is a pawnshop. The other side has daily necessities like spirit medicines. You¡¯re even saying you¡¯ll set up snacks for children?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re aiming for a general store that provides convenience to the local residents, a place that anyone can visit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea. If you set up multiple branches like that and efficiently improve the distribution of goods¡­.¡±


    He smelled money in Zizek¡¯s plan. To be precise, it was Karzan¡¯s plan.


    ¡°We¡¯re not doing this to make a lot of money right away. I just want to bring more vitality to this street.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you have truly great intentions.¡±


    The merchant exclaimed with admiration like a stage actor. This meant he was putting on an act.


    ¡°But if the store gets bigger, pubs and inns will also spring up nearby. It¡¯s a slum area now, but the location of this street itself isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    ¡°I agree with that.¡±


    Zizek nodded.


    ¡°So, make sure you guys don¡¯t mess around with the goods.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Although we¡¯re a small trading company, we¡¯ve been working with trust as our first priority and quality as our second. It¡¯s the last testament my father left me.¡±


    At those words, Zizek looked back at the merchant.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your father still healthy?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I guess I look old, so when I mention his last testament, everyone is touched.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that trust was the first priority?¡±


    ¡°The third most important thing for us is white lies.¡±


    ¡°Rob, let¡¯s cancel this deal¡­.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just kidding, just kidding!¡±


    Anyway, in this way, Zizek was establishing trade relationships with the nearby merchants.


    This was also a way to naturally blend into the local commercial district and interact with the legitimate world.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really a reward, but I¡¯m thinking of having our guys patrol your trading company¡¯s building as well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much. With Boss Zizek¡¯s protection, who instantly took down that motherfucker Vincent, we feel very secure.¡±


    Rob, who was checking the cart brought by the merchant next to them, tilted his head.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°These spirit medicines, especially these are quite good.¡±


    As expected from his experience working at a trading company, Rob¡¯s discerning eye was at a considerable level.


    ¡°Ah, you mean these?¡±


    A gleam appeared in the merchant¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°As expected, you have a good eye. Actually, we¡¯ve recently started a new trade.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    At those words, Zizek showed interest.


    ¡°Where did you source them from?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s, well, a bit of a secret.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°They were brought by foreigners.¡±


    The merchant looked around as if afraid someone would hear him.


    ¡°The mountain people.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the mountain people?¡±


    Zizek nodded as if it were nothing much, but inwardly he was calming his surprised heart.


    ¡®If it¡¯s the mountain people, are they the very ones the Boss mentioned?¡¯


    Allenvert had instructed Zizek to definitely investigate if he found any traces of the ¡®survivors of Eisenach.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s quite interesting. Could I perhaps meet them once?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. They¡¯re our clients, so if you try to make a direct deal without me¡­.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do anything that goes against moral conduct, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As Rob discreetly slipped him a silver coin, the merchant¡¯s look of reluctance quickly changed to a look of delight.


    ¡°Of course, I should tell you.¡±


    Zizek gave a hollow laugh at the frighteningly fast change in attitude.


    ¡®That meticulous bastard, he¡¯s got a lot of money, yet he¡¯s happy just to get a little spending money.¡¯


    Regardless, the merchant whispered with an excited face.


    ¡°If you want to meet them¡­.¡±


    ***


    After finishing the interrogation with Gemini, I took a walk around the annex with a calmly settled mind.


    Caw!


    A seagull that had been circling above me landed nearby.


    ¡°Peter, do you have any snacks?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it will eat something like this.¡± Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I roughly threw a piece of bread, and the seagull quickly snatched it up with its beak.


    ¡°It eats well, my goodness.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    I casually fed the bird and then looked at the widely spread sea.


    ¡°The weather is nice.¡±


    Dozens of large and small sailing ships were busily entering and leaving the port.


    Patrol boats going back and forth along the coast were flying the Grunewald flag. Seagulls drifted above them and disappeared.


    ¡°My brother is really dragging his feet on this issue.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect him to respond with silence upon silence. Was it because he was confident that Gemini would never confess?


    ¡®He¡¯s playing his hand well.¡¯


    Does it mean he¡¯s discarding her as a pawn? It might mean he¡¯s telling me to do as I please, whether I kill her or torture her.


    ¡®That won¡¯t happen.¡¯


    Of course, it is an undeniable fact that Gemini acted as a spy in my residence.


    However, I had something more important than revenge against someone who was used like a tool while their family was held hostage. )


    ¡°Peter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°If someone stabbed you with a knife, would you take revenge on the knife, or on the person who wielded the knife?¡±


    Peter pondered for a moment, then carefully replied, as if he understood what I meant.


    ¡°¡­¡­Well, wouldn¡¯t it be the person who stabbed me?¡±


    I looked back at Peter and chuckled.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Peter.¡±


    As I was having this conversation with Peter, I saw a Royal Guard running from afar.


    ¡°Young Master, a guest has arrived!¡±


    Just by looking at his urgent face, I could tell that the guest¡¯s status was by no means low.


    ¡°The one who was supposed to come has finally come.¡±


    I nodded and asked.


    ¡°My brother has finally come to find his younger brother.¡±


    He made me wait a long time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly. This younger brother must greet him quickly.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The guard saluted me and said.


    ¡°Then I will quickly guide the Eldest Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I tilted my head and asked.


    ¡°Wait, who did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Young Master Karl.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡­¡­Why is Karl there?


    In a certain hallway of the Grunewald ducal castle¡¯s main building, two men were having a secret conversation.


    ¡°Legal Officer Lawrence.¡±


    ¡°Finance Officer Silas, welcome.¡±


    Lawrence Bergen.


    And Silas Agrippa.


    The two were vassals who had the Duke Georg¡¯s second and third wives as their siblings, respectively, and were also capable officials of the Grunewald Duchy.


    ¡°¡­¡­The recent atmosphere is unusual, so I had no choice but to visit Silas.¡±


    Legal Officer Lawrence, the second son of the Count of Bergen, was a middle-aged man with a neat and tidy impression. Thanks to his stubborn mouth and polite speech, he always had a quiet and composed demeanor.


    ¡°You remember that Young Master Verdzig already took action regarding the prisoner assassination in the prison, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Lawrence continued, speaking in a somewhat slow yet clear tone.


    ¡°We thought that matter was being concluded in that way, but a few days ago, a spy was discovered in Young Master Allenvert¡¯s residence, making the situation somewhat difficult.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The situation is difficult in many ways.¡±


    Silas, the third son of the Count of Agrippa and Finance Officer, slowly rubbed his bearded chin.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for us to seriously be wary of Young Master Allenvert¡¯s talent and ambition.¡±


    ¡°Bergen¡¯s position is the same.¡±


    The two men were having a secret conversation as representatives of their respective clans.


    ¡°As long as Young Master Allenvert is moving so energetically, it¡¯s unknown how strong his power can become.¡±


    Therefore, the two men¡¯s view of Allenvert was no different from the views of the Bergen and Agrippa clans.


    ¡°In the future, he could become an obstacle to Young Master Verdzig and Young Master Somerset as well.¡±


    The two men were in a position to support their nephews, Verdzig and Somerset, respectively, and were also exchanging information and cooperating as potential allies. They had a common enemy from long ago.


    ¡°If Young Master Allenvert cooperates with Young Master Karl and receives support from the Bisquera Clan, and furthermore¡ª¡±


    Legal Officer Lawrence lowered his voice.


    "If he finds the survivors of the Eisenach and even reunites with the fourth wife, Lusatia, then he might suddenly rise as a troublesome force."


    ¡°Eisenach, Eisenach¡­¡­.¡±


    Silas muttered with contempt.


    ¡°Should we call them the fallen royalty of the uncivilized mountain people, or rather the tribe of the tribal chief?¡±


    Lawrence didn¡¯t add any particular opinion to his contempt.


    ¡°Those remnants are truly secretive and cautious.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t easy to hide in the underworld for as long as seven years, avoiding Angantyr¡¯s pursuit.


    ¡°Well, it might be a natural thing. Aren¡¯t they a race that hides in the mountains, picking fruits, catching rabbits, and making a living by banditry?¡±


    The contempt they held for Eisenach largely stemmed from the anger of having to be placed on the same level as uncivilized foreign peoples.


    ¡°Is there no particular information in the underworld?¡±


    Lawrence asked. As far as the underworld was concerned, the Agrippa Clan¡¯s information network was far superior to the Bergen Clan¡¯s.


    ¡°Actually, that¡¯s what we can¡¯t know. Rumors have been circulating since before, and the existence of spirit medicines they handle has been confirmed, but their true form is difficult to find.¡±


    ¡°They are truly ghost-like people.¡±


    Finding and securing the remnants of Eisenach was a very important matter for them.


    Even though they despised the mountain people, they didn¡¯t disregard their abilities.


    ¡°If they gather the power of a powerful external force and a race of excellent warriors under the name of Young Master Allenvert Grunewald¡­¡­.¡±


    While observing Lawrence, who was constantly expressing his concerns, Silas said.


    ¡°Well, Legal Officer. Actually¡­.¡±


    Silas wiped the sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief and said.


    ¡°There¡¯s one question I have.¡±


    ¡°Ah, please speak.¡±


    ¡°After all, isn¡¯t Young Master Allenvert terminally ill? Even if he inherits the Clan, they can¡¯t hand over the successor¡¯s seat to someone who will die soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s not something to be definitively concluded.¡±


    Lawrence said, shaking his head.


    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s aiming to find the legendary elixir, Ereshkigal. Isn¡¯t hope a stronger motivation than anything else?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd. That¡¯s something even the King of Litvaleur can¡¯t obtain at will.¡±


    ¡°Well? If he receives the support of the Bisquera Clan and can borrow all of Grunewald¡¯s resources, then you never know.¡±


    ¡°Support from Bisquera? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°This is my suspicion, but¡ª¡±


    Lawrence¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    ¡°I suspect that Young Master Allenvert may have received an offer to receive martial arts and support in exchange for supporting Young Master Karl and helping to find Ereshkigal.¡±


    He had a suspicious nature no less than his nephew, Verdzig.


    ¡°Huh, could that really be so?¡±


    ¡°If not, what other reason would there be for Young Lady Ulbhild to suddenly find him, impart martial arts to him, and give him gifts?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Even though she¡¯s currently taking a position unrelated to the succession structure, she is still the granddaughter of Count Bisquera. Wouldn¡¯t she help her brother?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Indeed.¡±


    In fact, his reasoning had some far-fetched points in many parts, but in just one thing, he was showing surprisingly accurate insight¡ª


    That was the content of the ¡®condition¡¯ that Karl could offer to draw Allenvert in.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 103

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 103: Irrational Decisions Are What Make Us More Human


    "Young Master. How do you find the tea?"


    Though Karl''s visit was unexpected, Olivier and Peter maintained proper decorum and received him as a guest.


    "Excellent."


    After Olivier poured the tea, Karl savored it while gazing at the ocean view through the window of the reception room..


    "Now that I see it, the location is quite nice. To be able to see such a wonderful view."


    "I think so as well."


    I also maintained appropriate courtesy towards Karl, who was both my older brother and the Eldest Young Master of Grunewald.


    "......You''ve begun to gather quite a good retinue. Though at the banquet hall, there was still a sense of awkwardness."


    If Karl felt that way, most of it was probably due to Peter.


    However, he was now receiving etiquette training from Olivier in his spare time and was showing quite a bit of a demeanor befitting a servant.


    "Especially Captain Jeffrey is a man with a well-established reputation for excellence even within the Royal Guards."


    Jeffrey''s expressionless face subtly changed as the corners of his mouth lifted slightly.


    ''He likes that, how nice.''


    "Allenvert."


    "Yes, elder brother."


    Karl put down his teacup.


    "The reason I came to find you today is to make a proposition."


    Karl cut to the chase and brought up the main point.


    "Your younger brother is listening."


    "......Allenvert. Won''t you join hands with me?"


    Karl stared straight into my eyes.


    "Pardon?"


    I asked back, slightly flustered.


    "My talent is not as great as Verdzig''s. However, I have excellent retainers and the support of an outstanding maternal clan. The Bisquera County is by far one of the most powerful among all the vassals who serve Grunewald as their lord."


    "......"


    To think he would make such an open proposal. I hadn''t expected it at all since there had been no particular reaction until now.


    ''The conditions are certainly attractive, but¡ª''


    The meaning of me joining hands with Karl now is clear.


    The only outcome would be my subordination to Karl''s sphere of influence, given that I hold virtually no power.


    ''Karl wouldn''t be saying this without knowing that.''


    However, I am not living this second life to make Karl the king.


    ''That doesn''t mean I want to antagonize Karl either.''


    Karl was unfazed by my silence and revealed his cards.


    "I intend to help you with all the capabilities I have. I will find the survivors of Eisenach and obtain excellent spirit medicines for you. And above all¡ª"


    Karl pointed to my chest.


    "I will also lend my strength in securing Ereshkigal ."


    "......!"


    Ereshkigal .


    It is the only panacea that can resolve my incurable disease.


    "Allenvert, please help me. I need your talent."


    Karl looked straight into my eyes and pleaded.


    "I need your resourcefulness, your wit, your deep-laid schemes, and above all, your indomitable will that does not break even against Verdzig."


    I could hardly imagine how much pride Karl had to set aside to say these words.


    "......Brother."


    Therefore, even I, for this moment at least, intended to show respect to this young man who, having been born as the Young Master of the Grunewald, must have suffered from inferiority and anxiety in the competition with his talented younger brother.


    "Thank you for the offer. It is truly an excessive proposal."


    As if sensing the answer that would follow, a look of disappointment flashed across Karl''s eyes.


    "I also do not wish to antagonize my elder brother if possible." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I added, as if to console his heart.


    "Sister Ulbhild''s worries are the same as yours and mine."


    "......Verdzig, is it."


    Karl muttered with a complicated expression.


    "Therefore, I would like to propose a kind of gentleman''s agreement to my elder brother."


    "A gentleman''s agreement?"


    Karl looked at me with a somewhat puzzled face.


    "In short, it means that we should not harm each other while confronting Brother Verdzig."


    "......!"


    A faint smile appeared on Karl''s lips as he looked at me with calm eyes.


    "So, what you''re saying is that the two of us should make a non-aggression pact?"


    "That''s about right."


    I grinned.


    "Then we will be immediate allies and future enemies."


    Karl spoke with a smile as if he knew this would happen, and in a way, as if he felt relieved.


    "Yes, as expected, you are too great a lion to be contained within my fence."


    "The current me is just a weak man who is not even qualified to claim to be my elder brother''s enemy."


    "Stop with the modesty, it doesn''t suit you."


    Karl shook his head and then brought up an unexpected topic.


    "Then, as a token of our promise, I will give you a piece of information."


    "Information?"


    Karl smiled faintly.


    "It is probably the information you desire most."


    ***


    Karl consistently received reports of Allenvert''s movements even while leading the knighthood and training with his sword.


    ''......Amazing.''


    He couldn''t help but admire him several times. Allenvert possessed a genius-like brilliance that he could never follow.


    Especially impressive was the way Allenvert handled the task of retrieving Countess Webern''s tiara.


    ''Even if I had been there at the time, I would not have achieved a better result than you.''


    Karl came to that conclusion after hearing the stories of those who had handled the situation by mobilizing all the capabilities of the Bisquera clan, collecting testimonies from those involved, and reconstructing Allenvert''s actions.


    ''His way of thinking is completely different from mine.''


    Allenvert''s flexible yet strategic way of acting and his brilliant improvisation.


    It was a realm that Karl, who had a somewhat rigid and inflexible side, could never imitate.


    ''And that is exactly the kind of quality needed to face a man like Verdzig.''


    It was not easy to admit that.


    Therefore...


    Karl had to spend many sleepless nights looking into his own inferiority and jealousy for a long time.


    ''I thought you were just a man with a limited time to live anyway.''


    So, he thought that it would be better for him to quietly help him without interfering unnecessarily, or if he wasn''t going to do that, it would be better for him to burn brightly like a torch and then disappear.


    ''But if that happens, the man who will be most pleased is none other than Verdzig.''


    At this point in time, the only brother who could somehow create a confrontational structure with Verdzig was Allenvert.


    Having acknowledged that, the path he should take finally became visible.


    ''Put aside your personal and petty emotions now, Karl.''


    Become a man who can discuss strategy with cold reason.


    ''If you can do what I cannot, then that is a fortunate thing.''


    As a result, Karl reached the conclusion of an alliance with Allenvert.


    ''That child would not try to make me king by any means.''


    If so, the next best option would be to keep each other as allies and respond to the common enemy.


    ***


    "Allenvert."


    Karl muttered as if confessing.


    "From the time we met at the banquet, I have been preparing to bring you into my fold as an ally."


    It was something I had expected and anticipated, so I nodded calmly.


    "Your intentions were the same as mine, weren''t they? Weren''t you intentionally showing me a humble demeanor?"


    "Because what I needed most was my brother''s goodwill."


    I admitted.


    "But you were cautious."


    "Too much is already on my shoulders to move rashly."


    "......"


    Karl looked at me with somewhat bitter eyes.


    "When making a choice in my position, I have to consider truly many reasons. But ironically, sometimes I have to make difficult decisions for only one reason that is undesirable but cannot be ignored."


    "Of course, I understand."


    That ''Young Master Karl'' is a different person from ''the natural Karl''.


    "After that day, it is true that I felt threatened by your overflowing talent."


    Karl readily revealed his weak side.


    "Not only that. I was once overwhelmed by Verdzig''s talent, and envied Ulbhild''s talent. I am sorry to say this, but I even felt relieved looking at Somerset and Barclava."


    Karl pointed at me.


    "But Allenvert. You once made me feel relieved, and even made me feel pity, but now you make me feel uneasy and jealous."


    I responded to Karl''s honest words with silence. At times like this, neither clumsy consolation nor modesty is an appropriate answer.


    "Above all, in order to acknowledge that I cannot keep you under me, and yet decide not to turn you into an enemy, I had to go through ''somewhat'' intense arguments with my mother and other members of my maternal clan."


    "I am sorry for that."


    But I no longer intended to live and be discarded as someone else''s blade. It would be better to cut off the owner''s wrist, or break myself.


    "Although I am disappointed that you rejected my proposal, I am still glad that we can remain allies."


    "......"


    I thought anew about the inside of the man named Karl.


    A man born with the blessing of being the Young Master of the Grunewald Clan. Talent that is second to none, looks that are second to none, the support of a powerful maternal clan, even the position of being the eldest among his brothers.


    Someone might say that it is a spoiled complaint or a pathetic grumble to feel inferior in front of a jewel named Verdzig, who has even greater talent and looks than himself¡ª


    ''Karzan from my previous life would have thought so.''


    It is the right of those who do not have to send curses mixed with cold cynicism to the well-fed grumbles of those who have.


    However, I, who now accept the life of a certain boy who seemed to have been born with everything, yet despaired of fate and went into a cave to wait for death, am different.


    ''I heard that Karl is a man who trains in martial arts more fiercely than anyone else.''


    I heard that even though he is tormented by inescapable inferiority and anxiety as if it were his destiny, he has never incurred the disapproval of others with cruel and heartless actions like Verdzig''s.


    That is not an easy thing. I came to know that Karl is a man who lives while sharpening his own path like a sword.


    "Actually,"


    Karl said to me.


    "I recently obtained information about the survivors of Eisenach."


    "!"


    I asked in surprise.


    "Is that truly true, elder brother?"


    "Yes. However, this is something I coincidentally obtained personally, regardless of the Bisquera Clan."


    Survivors of Eisenach.


    Finding and gathering my relatives, whom I don''t even remember their names or faces, was not only a touchstone for my revenge, but also a crucial matter that could become a new driving force for my mother to break her seclusion and start a new life.


    "If you gather your maternal clan thanks to the information I gave you, and if you, who are still just an unrealized possibility, grow into an enemy who surpasses even the illusion of my anxiety in the future."


    Karl calmly expressed his concerns.


    "I will regret it. But I intend to postpone that regret to my future self."


    "......"


    I finally asked this.


    "Elder brother, why?"


    "Despite having many reasons not to provide you this information¡ª"


    Karl replied.


    "I want to repay you, even minimally, for the joy of securing our current friendly relationship."


    And above all, he continued.


    "Because you respected me. Regardless of any hidden motives. After all, neither you nor I are permitted to interact with pure, unvarnished brotherly sentiment."


    "!"


    It was an unexpected answer.


    I hadn''t expected that the motive of a man like Karl would be this simple and emotional.


    "Does my reason sound absurd to you? I understand. It is actually an irrational thing."


    "No."


    To me, this was a pleasant misjudgment. I smiled, feeling as if I had peeled back several layers of the shell of the man named Karl.


    "Brother, sometimes irrational decisions are what make us more human."


    "More human, you say."


    Karl, savoring my words, nodded.


    "Yes, perhaps sometimes I also wanted to be myself, not Young Master Karl."


    He was also a human who sometimes felt suffocated by the shells surrounding him.


    "Then Allenvert, check this note."


    He placed a small piece of paper in my hand.


    "Anyway, you would have reached that information someday."


    I duly returned his kindness with modesty and thanks.


    "There is a proper time for everything. If I can hasten the time with my elder brother''s help, this will be a great favor."


    Karl smiled.


    "I will gladly hear only those words."


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 104

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 104: The Serpent of the Apocalypse Will Devour You


    Instead of his compulsive martial arts training, Karl took a day off and went fishing on a small boat with a few knights.


    ¡°My heart feels refreshed.¡±


    The calm sea off the coast of Grunewald made the powerful knight and the Young Master of Grunewald look like a fisherman blended into the scenery.


    ¡°Young Master, is this alright?¡±


    Nicholas Winterbourne, the butler who was guarding Karl¡¯s side, asked.


    He was the second son of the Winterbourne baronial Clan, which boasted power comparable to most count families, and a talented man who was chosen as the Young Master¡¯s retainer thanks to his reputation for careful and meticulous work.


    ¡°What is?¡±


    ¡°I am concerned that Young Master Verdzig might be fiercely driving Young Master Allenvert into a corner¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no need to worry.¡±


    Karl rather showed a detached attitude. This was also thanks to the conversation he had with Allenvert in the morning.


    ¡°Even when he was weaker than now, and when his memories were not complete, didn¡¯t he confidently confront Verdzig in a private meeting?¡±


    Karl said, swinging his fishing rod.


    ¡°In the process, he also made excellent responses to two attacks. Just like this time.¡±


    It was Verdzig¡¯s style to subtly yet sharply touch people¡¯s hearts. In that way, how many times had he made Karl, who was younger and more sensitive than now, feel anger, despair, and fear? So much so that even Ulbhild was afraid to enter and avoided Verdzig¡¯s domain.


    ¡°Only Allenvert¡ª¡±


    Karl said calmly.


    ¡°He is the only one who can face him and not have his spirit broken. That is a quality from a completely different realm than martial strength or the presence or absence of talent.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nicholas couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask.


    Whether your heart, which is trying to avoid a direct confrontation with Verdzig and using Allenvert as a breakwater¡ª


    Is stronger than Allenvert¡¯s heart, which is not afraid to face Verdzig. Whether you are not worried that such a difference in resolve will ultimately change the results in the distant future.


    ¡®These are excessive thoughts, Nicholas. The Young Master is by no means as weak as others say.¡¯


    Behind supporting his younger brother and making a gentleman¡¯s agreement with his younger brother¡ª


    There is no way there is no calculation to divert Verdzig¡¯s checks and attention to a third party and buy time for himself to build strength and ability.


    If so, he should just trust and assist Karl. Just as he always had.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nevertheless, it was true that Karl had some goodwill towards Allenvert.


    ¡®Truly great charisma.¡¯


    Both Karl and Ulbhild invariably took a friendly attitude after meeting Allenvert.


    Perhaps Allenvert¡¯s real strength lies in his talent for winning people¡¯s hearts like this.


    ¡®That is clearly the opposite of Young Master Verdzig¡¯s way of ruling people¡¯s hearts with fear.¡¯


    ¡­¡­Therefore, despite the vast difference in power.


    Despite the absurd disadvantage in power.


    Allenvert will gradually attract attention as a counter to the man named Verdzig.


    Nicholas only hoped that Karl¡¯s dignity would not be damaged in the process.


    ¡®That is also my part to prevent.¡¯


    Karl quietly stared at the end of the fishing rod swaying in the waves as if looking at the tip of a sword, and Nicholas watched his lord¡¯s silence and reaffirmed his resolve.


    ***


    Duke Georg Grunewald sat facing Butler Count Aiden and drank tea.


    ¡°The confrontation between the two Young Masters is lasting longer than I thought.¡±


    "So it seems."


    The Duke put down his teacup.


    "This is a situation worth observing carefully."


    Of course, this level of infighting between brothers was not a big deal. What was more important was each other''s ability to handle the situation.


    "Young Master Allenvert''s response was truly clever. As soon as he found out about the spy, he thought of using himself as bait to set a trap."


    The butler highly praised Allenvert''s ability to instantly turn the tables on the attacking side.


    "It is more difficult to use a spy against them than to see through them."


    The Duke knew that fact well. More than anyone else.


    "The strategy of waiting in silence without leaking any rumors afterward was also clever."


    The Duke sneered.


    "He''s an audacious fellow. He chose the same strategy as me. I don''t know if it was on purpose, or if it was a choice made ''in spite of everything''."


    "......"


    Although there was a considerable amount of communication and understanding between the father and son¡ª


    It was only natural that a large wound that could never be erased was lodged in the boy''s heart.


    "Therefore, this is also a test for Verdzig."


    As the Duke said, it was quite a difficult situation from Verdzig''s point of view.


    Since the incident in the prison had already occurred, it was impossible to silence the matter by killing the maid. In fact, there was no need to do so.


    "After all, the maid Gemini will never confess."


    As the butler said, Verdzig knew well how to make the spies he planted keep silent.


    Then, to cut off the tail by putting forward another vassal as the culprit?


    This was also something that would damage his own reputation and dignity.


    "Whether he will take responsibility for the situation where his plot was thwarted and exposed, or apologize. Whether he will try to make it as if it never happened, or ignore it and remain silent."


    The Duke said.


    "I have a feeling that he will probably not choose any of those options."


    It was an insight as a father and head of the Clan.


    Rather, he had a premonition.


    "Verdzig is plotting something. Wouldn''t you agree?"


    "I would."


    What that would be was something that the two of them still only left in the realm of conjecture.


    "It is clear that Verdzig suspects something. That is why he would have tried to verify it."


    And when one reaches the position of Verdzig, one can create established facts with just suspicion. Among his six children, Verdzig was by far the one who used his power the best.


    "Then Butler, in the end, the question we must ask is this."


    The Duke said, looking at the butler.


    "What was Verdzig trying to find out?"


    ¡­¡­This question was, in fact, also the question that Verdzig wanted to put into everyone''s minds.


    Perhaps something that could shake and uproot all of Allenvert''s arrangements.


    ***


    "Let''s go."


    Finally, Verdzig headed to Allenvert''s residence.


    Verdzig, who came out of the large and magnificent residence resembling a mansion, walked as if a triumphant general was marching, receiving everyone''s attention.


    As if he would not do any collusion or secret talks, as a lion visits another lion''s territory, as a lord of one territory visits another territory, truly dignified.


    "It''s Young Master Verdzig."


    "He is truly majestic."


    ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t stare at him unnecessarily.¡±


    The reactions of the employees varied. Admiration, worship, fear¡­ But it was true that everyone was bound to be overwhelmed by that man''s presence.


    It was not a strange thing. Because Verdzig was the one with sculpted beauty, the most likely next owner of Grunewald, the grandson of the Count of Bergen, the commander leading one battalion of the Royal Guards, and a young warrior called the greatest genius of Litvaleur.


    Because all of the above were added together, this man was surrounded by an untouchable dignity and authority like an invisible armor.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    Allenvert clicked his tongue while observing the figure from his residence''s window.


    ¡°He¡¯s making such a fuss. Anyone would think he¡¯s going out to greet a distinguished guest.¡±


    ¡°The atmosphere isn¡¯t much different.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, this is also a kind of tactic.¡±


    As if he wouldn¡¯t play along with it, Allenvert deliberately undid one of the buttons on his shirt and then looked back at his retainers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down too.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The retainers answered with stiff faces.


    ¡°Why are you all so intimidated? You¡¯re not thinking of being pushed back in this battle of wills, are you?¡±


    ¡°N-No, we are not.¡±


    Peter¡¯s legs trembled like those of a newborn calf.


    ¡°¡®No¡¯? Goodness. You pathetic fellow.¡±


    Allenvert rubbed his hand together.


    ¡°Captain Jeffrey. Just because there are superiors from the Royal Guards on the other side, you won¡¯t be pushed back, will you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Jeffrey already had the look of a resolute soldier going to the battlefield.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. My elder brother must have a lot to say to me.¡±


    And so, the two Young Masters of Grunewald finally faced each other.


    ***


    Verdzig arrived in front of my residence, escorted by Royal Guards exuding the aura of strong men.


    ¡°Allenvert, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°I greet my elder brother.¡±


    This was a symbolic scene. Because it was the moment when two men with god-like appearances, widely known throughout the entire Grunewald Duchy, were facing each other.


    But honestly, aren¡¯t I a bit more handsome?


    ¡®Never mind.¡¯


    ¡°I hope you understand this sudden visit. I came because I have something important to discuss.¡±


    ¡°How could there be impoliteness or suddenness in my elder brother visiting his younger brother?¡±


    I spouted nonsense that even Peter wouldn¡¯t believe without batting an eye.


    ''A stark contrast, indeed.''


    In the meeting I had with Karl that morning, I saw his human side. The gentleman''s agreement we made was imbued with respect as brothers.


    However, as the sun turned golden in the afternoon, I stood here to wage a bloodless battle with another brother.


    ¡°I am overwhelmed that my elder brother has personally visited such a humble place.¡±


    ¡°This residence is also a treasure of Grunewald, imbued with a simple yet refined beauty, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    Of course, Verdzig surely knew that this residence was the lowest-ranked one, mainly used in the past for illegitimate children, those adopted from collateral lines, or the least influential wife and her young son.


    ''That young son, who was born more than 100 years ago, was quietly driven out as soon as he came of age, and lived a lonely life without even being able to use the name of Grunewald, and his line died out.''


    If I hadn''t regained my memories from my previous life after suffering from a high fever, even if I wasn''t terminally ill, Allenvert might have met such a miserable and lonely end.


    Because Verdzig, who obtained the title of Duke, would not have tolerated the existence of a talented brother.


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t have many retainers yet, this size is sufficient. I also don¡¯t have many mouths to feed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. Won¡¯t you have more soon?¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    I said without showing any particular reaction.


    ¡°It is not polite to keep my elder brother standing outside, so I will escort you inside.¡±


    Verdzig gave a languid smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    It felt as if I was bringing a beast into my own room.


    ''No, that''s not enough.''


    I felt rather like a small boy trapped in Verdzig''s huge hand, the hand of a giant that covers the sky and grasps the earth.


    ''Never let your guard down, Allenvert.''


    Maintain humility, but also show off as much as possible. Otherwise...


    ''The serpent of the Apocalypse will devour you.''


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 105

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 105: How Much Will You Pay for This Secret?


    ¡°Allenvert.¡±


    Verdzig said, after looking around my reception room.


    ¡°I think it would be good for us brothers to have a conversation here, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I also wish for that.¡±


    As soon as my agreement fell, the retainers of both sides quietly left the reception room.


    Among them, I glanced at one of the Royal Guards who boasted exceptional aura.


    ¡®Is that man Harald Grimarr?¡¯


    Harald Grimarr.


    With a somewhat exotic name, he was said to be Verdzig Grunewald¡¯s adjutant, serving as a key officer of the Second Battalion and concurrently acting as Chief of Staff.


    ''The eldest son from a military family originating from a foreign land, a talented and cool-headed individual.''


    Both Olivier and Jeffrey had no disagreement about this man''s skills.


    ¡®A position that Jeffrey will only be able to reach when he succeeds in the future.¡¯


    ¡°Well, then.¡±


    Verdzig smiled amiably.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a comfortable conversation.¡±


    ¡°Before that, would you like some tea?¡±


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s not poisoned, is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough money to buy anything expensive enough to work on my elder brother.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it seems you have many places to spend money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a big problem.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Peter¡¯s complexion turned white at our chilling jokes. Verdzig smiled and asked.


    ¡°Then, how do you plan to earn that money?¡±


    ¡°Well. Should I pester the butler?¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡±


    I poured tea directly for Verdzig.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±


    Unlike when I deliberately showed courtesy in front of everyone, my tone became much more relaxed. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking back, I had this feeling during our first private meeting as well. I waged a battle of nerves somewhere between humility and disrespect.


    ¡®But back then, I was a bit lacking.¡¯


    It can¡¯t be helped. There is a big difference between being dignified in front of the strong and acting recklessly without knowing one¡¯s place.


    ¡°You should sit down too.¡±


    Verdzig recommended, as if he were the host.


    ¡°If my elder brother tells me to sit, I must sit.¡±


    I poured the rest into my teacup and sat facing Verdzig.


    ¡°But could you please remove that killing intent?¡±


    Just as one¡¯s clothes get wet from walking in the fog, the subtle and heavy killing intent that Verdzig was emitting was becoming an intangible pressure, forcing fear upon me.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t just that.¡¯


    There were also things I could see because my level had become higher than before. Verdzig, through extremely delicate and high-level mana control, was directly constricting my heart and disrupting my breathing.


    It was a different way of using it than the sensing that Ulbhild showed, or the physical force that my father showed.


    ¡®If one is to be called one of the most outstanding talents in Grunewald, one must have that level of skill. How interesting.¡¯


    All of this combined to form the dangerous aura that Verdzig was emitting.


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason. This man''s temperament, skill, genius, power, and actions. All of that combined to create Verdzig''s aura.


    ''But I am a man who does not bow his head abjectly before anyone.''


    I resisted Verdzig''s technique with mana that surged like a tidal wave by circulating the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. Verdzig sensed this and exclaimed in admiration.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve become remarkably stronger.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me.¡±


    ¡°No. Before, you barely endured by gritting your teeth and with sheer willpower, didn''t you? Now you dissipate it with ease. I now know that the rumor of you reaching the 4th-tier is indeed true.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to my elder brother¡¯s mercy.¡±


    If Verdzig truly intended to overwhelm me, I would have no way to resist. The difference in power between us was that great.


    ¡°But my elder brother is quite mischievous, both then and now.¡±


    Back then, I saw the face of my previous life¡¯s adversary, the Dark King, in this man. That impression was no different now.


    ¡®Still terrifying. A snake-like bastard.¡¯


    It was a different kind of pressure from my father, Duke Georg. Having met both of them, it was a comparison I could make objectively.


    ¡®I must be especially careful.¡¯


    The eyes that once looked as if observing an interesting ant had now changed to those that were watching a younger brother who was seriously trying to oppose him.


    ¡°How about we skip the mutual probing and get to the main point?¡±


    At my suggestion, Verdzig readily agreed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Regardless of the difference in skill and position, we both had a knife to stab each other with. For me, it was Gemini¡¯s matter, and for Verdzig, it was probably the matter of the underworld.


    ¡°I heard that a maid was caught trying to spy in your residence. Who on earth did such a thing?¡±


    Verdzig said, feigning ignorance.


    ¡®Wow. So he¡¯s coming out like this, is he?¡¯


    It was confidence that was possible because he anticipated that I could never have gotten a confession from Gemini.


    ¡®You won¡¯t admit anything?¡¯


    That¡¯s right. After all, all that exists is circumstantial evidence.


    ¡®But you are so brazen and nonchalant, Verdzig.¡¯


    It is astonishing that one human being can so surely dominate another with only fear.


    ¡®Even if there wasn''t a restriction)magic spell cast on her, Gemini wouldn''t have opened her mouth.¡¯


    Simply because she is afraid of Verdzig.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. She doesn¡¯t confess easily.¡±


    I agreed without getting agitated.


    ¡°Is that so? That must be difficult.¡±


    Seeing me act like that even though he clearly knew he was the culprit, Verdzig showed an interested expression.


    ¡°It is difficult.¡±


    It was a situation where each other¡¯s daggers only cut through the air. I made a light offensive.


    ¡°I should probably ask the Head Butler or Father for help.¡±


    ¡°Really? That would be good too.¡±


    Verdzig didn¡¯t even bat an eye. I also know. That with this level of technique, I cannot penetrate his defense and cut even a piece of his clothing.


    ¡°Elder brother, is that what you were curious and worried about, that you came all the way here? Even bringing your retainers?¡±


    Even at my subtle sarcasm, Verdzig casually changed the subject.


    ¡°I heard that you performed well on the task Venion gave you.¡±


    ¡°I suppose you could say that.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you roamed the black market to obtain information to retrieve Countess Webern¡¯s tiara, met a collector named Mordecai, and revealed that the item was fake.¡±


    ¡°You know the details very well.¡±


    ¡°As a result, I heard that you subdued the enemy with outstanding combat power in the ensuing battle.¡±


    ¡°Rather than subdued, the expression ¡®slaughtered¡¯ would be more fitting.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    Seeing my reaction, Verdzig casually asked.


    ¡°How was the underworld?¡±


    ¡°It was indeed a dangerous place.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not an easy place for a young nobleman raised in a greenhouse to adapt to. It¡¯s commendable that you carried out a mission in such a place.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me.¡±


    I already knew what Verdzig was ultimately trying to bring up.


    ¡°However, having been born as a Young Master of Grunewald, I cannot ignore the existence of the underworld. Because it is the shadow that naturally arises because of the light that is Grunewald.¡±


    ¡°Both when you went out to the docks before, and now, you are unusually interested in the underworld.¡±


    Verdzig nodded and asked in a passing tone.


    ¡°¡­So, did you disguise yourself as Peter and go in and out of the underworld?¡±


    Look at that, a sharp blow mixed in with a feint comes flying in. But I was not flustered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. It¡¯s true that Peter has been staying out frequently lately.¡±


    Pretending not to know even though both sides clearly know the truth is not a specialty exclusive to Verdzig.


    ¡°Ah. Is that so.¡±


    Verdzig chuckled.


    ¡°Then, you should advise Peter to be careful. Isn¡¯t the place where that child lives a dangerous slum?¡±


    I never took Verdzig¡¯s information network lightly. It was actually natural that he knew where Peter lived. It was only a few days ago that he had me followed.


    Therefore, what I needed to be curious about was this.


    ¡®Since when has he known?¡¯


    Did he investigate it newly this time, or from the beginning?


    ¡°I appreciate your concern. I will take measures.¡±


    Anyway, I replied as if Verdzig¡¯s chilling implication didn¡¯t reach me at all.


    ¡°Are you keeping the mask I gave you safe?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    It was both a trap set by Verdzig and the best gift for me.


    ¡°You played a little trick on it.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the same?¡±


    Verdzig laughed. He probably didn''t know that I would so easily see through his trap. That was the result of two more variables being added: Ulbhild''s teachings and Karzan''s talent.


    ¡°It is foolish to use a gift given by others as it is. But you dismantled that trap and made it your own fuel. That is truly excellent.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate the compliment, but¡ª¡±


    I replied indifferently.


    ¡°Why are you asking that? Are you thinking of taking it back now?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Verdzig shook his head.


    ¡°It is not the way of an elder brother to give a gift and then take it back.¡±


    ¡°Then, should I show you that I have it safe?¡±


    Verdzig did not show any reaction to the tempting bait I offered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go that far.¡±


    How amusing. I know why this man refused such a good opportunity.


    ¡®He probably already knows that the tracking magic has been destroyed.¡¯


    What was important was the fact that Verdzig harbored suspicion.


    It didn''t necessarily need material evidence. Verdzig had the power to confirm or enforce his suspicion.


    ¡°Allenvert, do you remember? When I gave you this mask.¡±


    Verdzig said.


    ¡°You said that this was an undeserved item, and that you would strive to avoid any trouble.¡±


    ¡°That was so.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    He continued, as if there was no need to confirm his deduction.


    ¡°It is said that nobles need secrets and shadows. You have already become a man who possesses both secrets and shadows.¡±


    I neither affirmed nor denied it.


    ¡°But you wouldn''t want your shadows to be revealed to the world at this stage. Wouldn''t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Well, such empty stories without substance, what great matter would they be?¡±


    I asked back.


    ¡°If all the rumors were true, wouldn''t Gemini also become a spy planted by you, elder brother? Where would such preposterous and absurd slander be?¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Verdzig burst into laughter.


    ¡°Allenvert, I admit it. You are truly outstanding.¡±


    Verdzig''s acknowledgment was different from his father''s or Ulbhild''s. Because the words themselves held a chilling killing intent and poison.


    ¡°Even if this younger brother has a little talent, I am no match for you, elder brother.¡±


    By the way, Verdzig is truly a remarkable man. Even though he was caught plotting as he pleased, he is rather threatening me.


    ¡®He is even stabbing a rather painful spot.¡¯


    If the seed is pulled out by Verdzig before I even germinate, my plan to take control of the underworld and borrow its power to the surface will inevitably be completely nullified.


    ¡°I will ask you, Allenvert.¡±


    Verdzig whispered, with a smiling face.


    ¡°How much will you pay for this secret?¡±


    It felt like being forced into an irresistible deal with the devil.


    ¡°Answer me. With what price will you silence my mouth? What can you possibly pay this elder brother?¡±


    ¡®¡­As Venion said.¡¯


    The warning that I might end up begging for mercy in front of this man was by no means an exaggeration.


    A man so skilled in both negotiation and scheming is rare even throughout my previous life.


    ¡°How much will I pay for the secret, you ask?¡±


    But I am not the one who is dragged around on a well-laid board.


    ¡°How absurd, elder brother.¡±


    Rather, making a scene like a crazy person would be more fitting for me, Karzan.


    ¡°So what if it is?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I replied indifferently.


    ¡°Go out and spread rumors. I don''t care much.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    For the first time, a crack appeared on Verdzig''s expression upon hearing the unexpected answer.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 106

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 106: To Think I''d Hear Such Ridiculous Story


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I told you, I don''t care what you say about me behind my back."


    Verdzig looked surprised, as if he hadn''t expected me to react this way.


    "Are you perhaps giving up?"


    "Hardly."


    I''m sorry, but Verdzig had the wrong idea about me.


    ''And quite drastically so.''


    If I decide to play hardball, no one can threaten me. Even if the Dark King brought all his lackeys, he couldn''t force me to bow my head.


    Deductions? Suspicions? Filthy connections with the underworld? So what? I''m not the type to back down because of such paltry threats.


    ''From the start, someone who fears a knife in their own gut shouldn''t try to stab others.''


    In more sophisticated terms, this could be called mutually assured destruction.


    And in this realm of sheer guts, I was confident that Karzan, who had roamed the underworld, was far more ruthless than Verdzig.


    ''Let''s say I''m in a situation where I can barely cut off an enemy''s wrist at the cost of losing my own limbs.''


    Should I then be more afraid?


    ''No.''


    Either way, losing a wrist means becoming crippled. The wise way to deal with a rabid dog that clings to your wrist, ready to give up its own limbs, is to retreat first, not to bite back.


    ''People are more affected by the potential harm they themselves might suffer than the harm they might inflict on others.'' S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I know. I know that to Verdzig, Gemini is nothing more than a disposable pawn.


    But what if a man of Grunewald''s Young Masters started a dogfight over Gemini?


    "Brother, do you know why brother Somerset gave me the potion?"


    "I know."


    Verdzig nodded.


    "Then this will be quick. Was Gemini''s refusal to confess really a problem for me?"


    Of course not, I said.


    "I can just forge it. Or, shall I be even more ruthless?"


    I pointed to the teacup.


    "What if we poisoned Gemini and then loudly proclaimed that another assassination had taken place within Grunewald Castle?"


    "¡­¡­."


    At my warning, Verdzig''s eyebrows twitched.


    ''You have greatly underestimated me, brother.''


    I am different from the other brothers.


    If he interpreted my silence as setting a limit of ''not wanting to escalate things further,'' then that is a grave misjudgment on Verdzig''s part.


    "Until now, I have remained silent out of respect for you, but if you do not respect me, then I have no choice. I will go to the Head Butler right away and complain, and I will appeal to the Elders."


    I looked directly at Verdzig and continued.


    "I will go with Jeffrey to the Third Battalion of the Royal Guards. I will remind them of the anger and dishonor they suffered, and I will cleverly weave it together to stir up public outrage as a problem for all of us."


    Verdzig''s eyes were as deep and calm as a lake. Without bothering to guess what he was thinking, I threw a large stone onto its surface.


    "Then which will have more power? ''An unsubstantiated, absurd suspicion'' or a ''substantiated, reasonable suspicion''?"


    Ripples spread across the lake.


    "Interesting."


    Verdzig simply replied. He probably knew that the guy he''d been watching was more than capable of doing such a thing.


    ''Remember. This is the time-honored strategy of the mad dog.''


    No matter how reasonable and intelligent a man is, he is bound to be flustered when a crazed dog foams at the mouth and barks. Why risk getting bitten and contracting rabies?


    "You suspect a dirty collusion with the underworld? Then suspect as much as you like."


    I spread my arms wide.


    "But Brother, you don''t even properly know what I''ve been doing in the underworld, do you?"


    Verdzig has no way of knowing whether I''m trying to build power or seeking forces to cooperate with.


    In that case, I should naturally take advantage of this confusion.


    "After failing to find evidence that I''m involved with the underworld, I find it rather excessive of you to turn around and accuse me like this."


    Verdzig listened to my words calmly, with an inscrutable smile.


    "Brother, you have achieved your current status by sometimes using your skills, sometimes using power and fear to control people. But what if that authority wavers? What if those who knelt before you are given a chance to use their silver tongues to expose the weak points of a giant and strike with an axe?"


    I asked.


    "Can you sew shut all of their mouths?"


    The smile disappeared from Verdzig''s lips.


    "As you know, bluster and threats don''t work on everyone."


    Before I knew it, Verdzig was looking at me with frighteningly cold and composed eyes.


    "Allenvert, you are quite bold."


    Now, let''s hear what this man has to say.


    "But have you not considered this possibility?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "What if I highly value your dangerous potential? What if I judged that it''s better to bring you down now, regardless of the cost?"


    "Even so, I don''t have much to lose."


    I shrugged and replied.


    "What does it matter if I get caught up in some scandal?"


    "That''s not it."


    Verdzig snapped his fingers.


    "You have the talent to potentially stand against me, and thanks to your position as Young Master of Grunewald, you are receiving exaggerated expectations. But you, having lost all of that¡ª"


    His finger pointed at my chest.


    "¡ªare merely a diminutive boy who wears excessive self-confidence like a crow decked out in peacock''s feathers."


    If that happens, you will lose your greatest weapon, Verdzig said.


    ''Quite a pointed remark.''


    But even those sharp words do not chill my heart.


    "That is only half true."


    Because.


    "Even if I lose everything, I am confident that I can start again."


    I had already lost everything that Karzan had built once.


    But look at the position that Allenvert, who had fallen behind in the succession race due to seven years of seclusion, had reached alone in that short time.


    "Preposterous. You, born as Young Master of Grunewald, can you imagine a life without the shade of the family and clan?"


    Verdzig asked as if it were unthinkable, but for me, it is the truth.


    "If it sounds like boasting, I have no intention of persuading you."


    "Haha!"


    Verdzig laughed again.


    "I will admit it. You are already a man who has earned the right to contend with me for the position of successor."


    "¡­¡­."


    ''Hearing that makes my heart sink again.''


    It is human nature to sometimes want to downplay oneself when the other party overestimates you too much. More than anything, I don''t want to receive Verdzig''s sincere wariness already.


    "I would appreciate it if you could let your guard down, just a little."


    "Now you say that?"


    Verdzig chuckled and said.


    "But you are quite something. If you were to propose a suitable compromise, I would be willing to consider it."


    Even in this situation, he maintains his superior attitude.


    But it was also true. The important thing now was that Verdzig had shown his willingness to negotiate with me.


    "Brother. Let''s drop this matter altogether and treat it as a misunderstanding."


    "Do you have a specific plan in mind?"


    "Of course."


    We lightly tapped our cooled teacups together, as if they were wine glasses.


    "From now on, I will tell you my thoughts."


    Verdzig agreed.


    "Let''s hear it."


    ***


    "First, let''s summarize the situation. You received Evan Bergen from your maternal clan regarding the assassination of the thugs who attacked me in broad daylight, within the Royal Guard''s prison."


    Verdzig affirmed my words.


    "Indeed."


    "I don''t know if he was the real culprit. However, one thing I do know is that both the instigation of the attack on me and the instigation of the assassination of the prisoner are situations that make it quite easy to suspect you as the mastermind. Brother Somerset''s name has already disappeared from people''s lips."


    Verdzig slightly clicked his tongue.


    "I won''t deny it."


    "Therefore, let''s connect these two events."


    "Hmm?"


    Verdzig tilted his head.


    "As the Commander of a battalion within the Royal Guards, and as Allenvert''s brother, you could not tolerate the continuous attempts by outside forces. Just as you resolutely revealed the wrongdoings of your maternal clan..."


    I recited the story without even wetting my lips.


    "This time as well, you could not suppress your indignation at what happened in my annex, and you personally came to deduce the culprit."


    "And then?"


    "While discussing it together, you and I come to realize an astonishing fact."


    Verdzig leaned towards me.


    "What could that astonishing fact be?"


    "Gemini''s backer was an unexpected third party."


    "Absurd."


    Verdzig laughed. Well, that''s because he is the culprit. But I spoke without paying him any mind.


    "And so, we decide to join hands to use her as a double agent to find out the backer."


    "Just who is this backer?"


    "A common enemy that Grunewald recognizes, and a force that everyone would readily suspect. A force that wouldn''t seem strange to be pointed out as a suspect."


    I spoke, recalling the conversation I had during my first lesson with the tutor.


    "We will point the finger at the Flanders, who are also our sworn enemies."


    This also represented my desire for revenge against the Dark King, who rules both day and night in Flanders.


    "Ah..."


    Verdzig shook his head with a face mixed with laughter.


    "To think I would hear such a ridiculous story from your mouth."


    But it didn''t seem to sound like a completely absurd delusion.


    "Allenvert. Are you planning to deceive father?"


    "Father will easily see through our little performance."


    I replied.


    "Rather, what we should be worried about is how Father will evaluate our handling of this situation in this way."


    "You speak as if you know Father very well."


    "Because I am his son."


    Considering the tragedy that occurred between us seven years ago, those were words that shouldn''t have been easily uttered.


    That''s why Verdzig''s smile was enigmatic.


    "¡­Now that I see it, you also have the qualities of a politician."


    Is that so? Perhaps it''s possible.


    "What should we do with Gemini?"


    "Send her far away to a foreign land."


    I answered.


    "So that there''s no worry of her speaking, and this matter will be buried forever."


    "Hahahaha! You are quite kind."


    Verdzig burst into laughter at my suggestion to even spare the spy who targeted him.


    "But it won''t be easy."


    "I know."


    In truth, from my perspective, there''s no reason to spare Gemini''s life at all.


    ''It would be right to eliminate the evidence by killing her or quietly executing her.''


    I don''t know how Father will accept this decision. If he sees it as overly lenient and weak, it will become my weakness.


    However, I didn''t resent Gemini. She had no choice but to become a weapon used against me to ensure her and her family''s survival. Instead, I directed my resentment towards Verdzig, the one who controlled and manipulated her.


    "I will send the Head Butler to discuss the details later. I will return for today."


    "Understood."


    Verdzig, who had risen from his seat, pointed at me.


    "Today has truly been an unexpected development. It was an enjoyable time."


    "Is that so? I feel completely drained."


    "If nothing else, you are truly skilled at bluffing."


    Verdzig smiled as if he knew my true intentions.


    "Well, if you truly secure solid evidence later, then please come back and try to put a leash on me."


    "That wouldn''t be so bad."


    Verdzig will continue to closely track what I''m trying to do in the underworld.


    But it''s alright. I have already prepared contacts so that I can communicate even without going there myself.


    ''It would have been dangerous if it was a little later.''


    As Verdzig left, I felt as if the presence that had filled the reception room had vanished in an instant.


    "Hoo."


    Just like how thick smoke instantly escapes through a window, my tension also vanished in an instant.


    "Wow, I was sweating bullets."


    Only then did I realize that my back was damp.


    ''¡­I somehow managed to resolve it well.''


    Regardless of how it looks from the outside, I could confidently evaluate this result as close to my victory.


    ''Not only did I hold my own against Verdzig, but I even achieved a dramatic settlement.''


    In the end, instead of drawing daggers from our bosoms, we shook hands and parted ways.


    I cannot know how Father will evaluate this matter. But if it''s the Father I understand, he would never give me a failing grade.


    ''But that man is truly not easy to deal with.''


    He ultimately accepted that he had yielded in this matter and strategically suffered a loss, but he didn''t newly assert his pride or feel regretful about it. That''s not an easy thing to do.


    ''He simply acted as if pieces are sometimes captured when playing chess. An attitude as if it has no bearing on the grand game.''


    That composure, rather, came to me as great pressure.


    ¡­Because that was the truth.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 107

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 107: The Wine Doesn''t Taste Bad


    Duke Georg Grunewald gazed at the moonlit vineyard and raised his wine glass.


    "Your Grace, even I was greatly surprised this time."


    "I concur."


    To think he would come up with such a solution.


    "For once, I even thought it might be best to yield to Young master Verdzig."


    The two men had resolved the conflict without mediation. And that was not Verdzig''s usual way of handling things.


    "Isn''t he quite a bold fellow? To blatantly tell such lies."


    But since he himself had condoned those lies, it could be said that power has the strength to turn falsehood into truth.


    "Give me another glass."


    The Duke took the glass that the head steward poured and walked outside.


    The river of grapes bathed in moonlight swayed in the sea breeze.


    The Duke quietly gazed at the black sea spread out beyond it, the brilliant moon rising above it, and the lakes of stars.


    ''Magnificent and profound.''


    A sight that a man named Grunewald had seen hundreds of years ago¡ª


    A sight that he, who inherited that name, was now beholding.


    And a sight that his descendants, who would follow him, would see in the same way.


    ¡­The Duke suddenly thought of the bond of the people connected under the name of Grunewald.


    ''Heavy and heavy indeed.''


    He was the one holding the helm that would lead Grunewald of this generation.


    That fact was sometimes overwhelming. It was even more so now that the time to choose the man who would hold the helm of the next generation was approaching.


    ''The son who will inherit Grunewald is ultimately one.''


    Whenever he thought of Allenvert''s face, the Duke''s heart became especially complicated.


    "To think that the son I hurt the most would show such an admirable side."


    "Your Grace."


    Aiden, who had approached his side, spoke with a low and worried voice.


    "You are drinking a bit too much."


    "Please understand, just for today."


    "You said that before as well."


    "Haha."


    The Duke laughed heartily.


    ***


    At the same time.


    Ulbhild, who was carrying out the head of the Clan''s orders, finally obtained Countess Webern''s tiara after more than ten fruitless attempts.


    "This is undoubtedly the genuine article, correct?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Ulbhild stared at the target she had obtained after some bloodshed.


    "Beautiful."


    However, there was no emotion beyond that. A mission was simply a mission.


    "News about Allen?"


    At Ulbhild''s question after putting down the tiara, Harold immediately replied.


    "Gathering the stories circulating within the castle, it seems the two men have come to a mutual agreement and resolved the matter."


    Ulbhild, having heard the rumors mixed with Harold''s deductions, nodded.


    "If that''s the case, then that is close to Allen''s strategic victory."


    "It is a surprising matter."


    Ulbhild raised her head and gazed at the Milky Way spread out in the night sky.


    "Neither I nor Karl could do such a thing."


    Among the brothers who inherited the name of Grunewald, only Allenvert was capable of such a feat.


    "Regardless of power or lack of talent."


    She knew that fact well.


    "The eye to read the situation, a cold and clear reason, outstanding intellect. An unyielding will. That is a warrior''s true talent. Allen, you have that."


    Harold responded as if echoing his commander''s muttering.


    "But he acts as if he doesn''t have a limited time to live."


    Ulbhild also found this point surprisingly curious.


    "Could it be that a man who despaired because he had little time left can now, for the same reason, ignite his passion instead?"


    Or perhaps the experience of crossing the line between life and death due to illness was that shocking.


    ''Allen. Though the time left for you is short and finite, all humans are finite beings anyway.''


    Then the important thing is not how long the flame burns, but how big and magnificent a flame it burns.


    "Perhaps he can find Ereshkigal before then."


    Now that Allenvert had shown this level of ability¡ª


    Rudgarda Angantyr, her friend who was sold as a hostage and shackled, might also decide to entrust her fate to this man.


    ''Moreover, if Allen reaches a transcendent level, that is, the 9th-tier.''


    Ulbhild thought.


    ''Then the very word ¡®limited time¡¯ will become meaningless.''


    But she knew better than anyone how absurd that was. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What was the 9th-tier? A level that even her Father had not reached, a level that, to exaggerate, could be called entering divine territory.


    ''But Allen, with that innate talent and burning will you''ve shown¡­''


    Her thoughts stopped there.


    Ulbhild, looking at the men of the underworld gathering in the distance, pressed her mask down.


    "Let''s move."


    "Yes."


    The members of the Special Operations Division disappeared like ghosts.


    ***


    The news that Allenvert and Verdzig had unexpectedly joined forces to find the culprit spread throughout the Duke''s castle, adding all sorts of deductions, suspicions, and admiration before reaching Barclava''s ears.


    "¡­Absurd. I don''t know how much of it to believe."


    In any case, what was important was not whether to believe the story or not, but the fact that the two had reached such an agreement and settled the matter.


    Moreover, even Barclava, who still lacked experience, could tell that Allenvert had gained something after facing Verdzig in that hellish arena.


    ''Why?''


    Why could he be so strong, so dignified, and so brave?


    How could he have the heart to¡­


    ''Dare to harbor a desire to oppose'' that terrifying and cruelly perfect man?¡¯¡¯


    To Barclava, who had been under Verdzig''s mental control since childhood, this fact was beyond surprising; it was bewildering.


    ''Mixed-blood of a foreign race. Annihilation of his mother''s Clan. Severance from his mother. A sentence of limited time to live. Seven years of seclusion.''


    Compared to the trials Allenvert had to endure, he could receive the support of the powerful Bergen County, his mother''s Clan, and he had a healthy body unlike Allenvert''s limited time to live.


    ''Even so, in front of Brother, I''m just as timid as a mouse in front of a cat.''


    Even while longing for his mother''s recognition and love, wouldn''t he instinctively shrink and hunch his shoulders when standing before her?


    ''And yet, I''ve been complacent with my insignificant talent, feeling inferior, and acting cruelly to my subordinates.''


    All the taunts and insults Allenvert had hurled at him now felt true the more he reflected on them.


    But why did he not feel resentful toward that man, toward ''Brother''?


    "Damn it."


    Barclava, looking at the sword energy shining under the moonlight, drew a blue line in the air. An aura that was too weak to be called a slash and somewhat long to be called sword energy.


    Barclava was grappling with the heavy door, the entrance to the 4th-tier. It was a door that seemed to open, yet remained stubbornly shut.


    But Barclava wasn''t impatient. The joy he found in deducing and pursuing the next level of swordsmanship was far more satisfying.


    Swoosh! Whoosh!


    Under the moonlight, a young man was dancing with his sword. His eyes were fixed on the moon¡¯s reflection on the sea as he swung his blade.


    ¡®The Sword Dance of the Moon on the Vast Sea.¡¯


    It was a sight truly befitting the name.


    ***


    Two days later, Gemini was disguised beyond recognition and boarded a merchant ship bound for a foreign land.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send your family soon."


    Gemini bowed her head and tears streaming down her face, in response to Jeffrey¡¯s words.


    "Your Highness¡¯s kindness, I will never forget it until the day I die."


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Jeffrey patted her shoulder lightly. How could he not know the feeling of being saved from death? To Gemini, Allenvert must be like a god.


    "Forget the secret and live a new life as if you were dead. The restriction implanted in your mind won''t disappear."


    Though her face was stained with tears, Gemini managed to respond.


    "I will remember."


    "Then live well."


    Gemini watched Jeffrey''s retreating figure for a long time before finally boarding the ship.


    ¡­And someone quietly followed behind.


    ***


    Before letting Gemini go, Allenvert asked Jeffrey.


    "Do you know the favorite way of those who want to keep a perfect secret when they let someone go?"


    Based on Karzan¡¯s memories, Allenvert stated firmly.


    "When they feel at ease and let their guard down, when they''re out of everyone''s sight. That''s when they quietly kill them to silence them."


    Thus, Allenvert quietly sent one of Jeffrey¡¯s most trusted Royal Guard with her. He would watch over Gemini¡¯s journey and then return.


    ¡®What an amazing person the Young Master is.¡¯


    Though he often grumbled, Jeffrey couldn¡¯t help but admire Allenvert after witnessing this.


    ¡®¡­To be honest, he doesn¡¯t need to care if a maid who even spied on him lives or dies.¡¯


    In fact, Jeffrey had secretly thought the same.


    Nevertheless, when he saw Gemini¡¯s tearful expression of gratitude, he felt a strange emotion that he couldn¡¯t describe.


    ¡®He¡¯s a man of a different caliber. Like the vast ocean.¡¯


    And so, Allenvert was a dangerous man.


    A man as dangerous as a swamp, impossible to escape once ensnared, with his charisma, the compassion hidden beneath his coldness, his ability to break through any obstacle with shameless audacity, and his insane talent.


    ¡°Oh, well.¡±


    Jeffrey¡¯s idle laughter was drowned out by the bustling noises of the harbor.


    ***


    Deep in the night, a sailing ship was anchored in the vast ocean, swaying with the waves.


    ¡°Whew.¡±


    Gemini was was leaning against a corner of the deck, stared at the stars while holding a wine bottle she usually didn¡¯t drink.


    She had once been a maid serving in Grunewald Castle, a spy who had infiltrated Allenvert¡¯s residence under Verdzig¡¯s threat, and now she was starting a new life in a foreign land.


    A mixture of anxiety, fear, uncertainty, gratitude for Allenvert¡¯s mercy, and relief filled her.


    With each sip of wine under the moon, Gemini tried to temporarily forget her troubles.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The deck was deserted. The passengers were asleep in their cramped cabins, and only one or two sailors were climbing the rigging, taking turns to watch the deck.


    Feeling the effects of the alcohol, Gemini''s attention was suddenly drawn to something nearby. One of the sailors was approaching her, silently and swiftly as if running.


    ¡°Wait a moment-¡±


    It was too late when she realized something was amiss. Gemini sensed the impending doom and closed her eyes at the approaching sailor''s blade which was shimmering under the cold moonlight.


    Thwack!


    Warm blood splattered across her face.


    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±


    Gemini opened her eyes and saw the headless body of the man.


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Someone covered Gemini''s mouth and whispered. ¡°Don''t be alarmed, Miss Gemini. I''m Taris, a Royal Guard under Captain Jeffrey.¡±


    Gemini looked at Taris.


    ¡°Young Master Allenvert already anticipated something like this and secretly assigned me to watch over you.¡±


    Taris removed his hand from her mouth and continued.


    And then Gemini realized that this was the same man she had exchanged a few glances with during the voyage.


    ¡°His Highness, how could you go to such lengths for me¡­?¡±


    Gemini knelt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I can repay his kindness.¡±


    Taris smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Just stay alive. It would be better if you could board another ship. It will make it more difficult to track you.¡±


    With a splash, Taris threw the headless body into the sea and casually took a rag to clean the deck. Gemini stared blankly at him.


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    "Once you¡¯ve settled down, send a letter, and I¡¯ll arrange for your family to join you."


    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Why don¡¯t you go rest? And please, lay off the alcohol.¡±


    Gemini replied with a sober face. ¡°I will. I¡¯ll quit drinking from today.¡±


    She was about to throw the wine bottle into the sea.


    ¡°Wait a moment. If you¡¯re going to throw it away, can I have the rest?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    "Haha, I haven''t had a drink in a few days because of my duty."


    Gemini carefully handed him the bottle.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You should wipe the blood off your face. I apologize for the mess.¡±


    "No, please don''t mention it..."


    Gemini turned away as Taris cleaned up the mess.


    Taris, having completed his urgent task, walked around the deck with the half-empty bottle of wine.


    "The wine doesn''t taste bad."


    The taste of the cheap wine, carried by the sea breeze, was surprisingly pleasant.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 108

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 108: Obtaining the Sword and Spirit Medicine.


    I couldn¡¯t sleep all night. After wandering through the deep caverns of my thoughts, the morning that finally arrived felt especially welcoming.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so fucking tired.¡±


    ¡°Did you not sleep well?¡±


    Peter asked with concern as I stretched and yawned.


    ¡°I had a lot on my mind.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Peter looked at me like I was some pitiful stray cat, so I made a gesture as if poking his eyes.


    ¡°Open your eyes wide.¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to open my eyes wide?¡±


    ¡°Stop being noisy. You talk too much.¡±


    Jeffrey and Olivier also came to my bedroom.


    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°There were no issues during last night¡¯s watch.¡±


    Jeffrey reported.


    ¡°You¡¯ve all worked hard. I couldn¡¯t sleep either.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unavoidable during times like these. But since we get to sleep while others work, it¡¯s not all bad.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    I glanced at Olivier.


    ¡°Is everything going smoothly with the work?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Fortunately, my uncle has also been accommodating.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    We managed to extract Gemini, and the tense conflict with Verdzig was resolved peacefully.


    ¡®Though it¡¯s only a temporary peace.¡¯


    Verdzig¡¯s surveillance will undoubtedly continue. That¡¯s why I need to focus on establishing a communication network with Zizek through Peter and Bridget.


    ¡°What about Gemini¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°We plan to quietly smuggle them out once the situation stabilizes a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Good. Olivier, you¡¯ll need to handle that with a bit more care.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Jeffrey added,


    ¡°I¡¯ll report back as soon as the Royal Guard who escorted Gemini return.¡±


    ¡°Good. And one more thing.¡±


    I continued,


    ¡°Be cautious. My brother might try to interfere. From his perspective, anyone who can report on the internal movements of the Royal Guards would be a thorn in his side.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Jeffrey nodded, acknowledging that there had already been some unsettling signs.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Young Master.¡±


    Olivier called out to me as if he had something left to say.


    ¡°Actually, yesterday my uncle quietly hinted something to me.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°Both my uncle and the Clan Head were deeply impressed by how you handled this situation.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Olivier spoke with a serious expression.


    ¡°Young Master, all of us in your retinue are once again in awe of your foresight and compassion.¡±


    ¡°Stop it. You¡¯re making me embarrassed.¡±


    I waved my hand awkwardly.


    ¡°But does that mean there¡¯s no reward or something?¡±


    Olivier smiled slyly.


    ¡°Actually, we¡¯ve already prepared something.¡±


    ***


    ¡°Here, please accept this.¡±


    Venion handed me a finely crafted sword.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s a sword. A gift from the Clan Head.¡±


    Venion explained.


    ¡°It¡¯s a treasured sword forged by a renowned dwarven craftsman from Grunewald. It may not be on par with the legendary blades used by the Clan Head or your older siblings, but it¡¯s more than adequate for practical use.¡±


    I took the sword.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The weight was just right, and the grip felt perfect in my hand. For the underworld, this was a quality you¡¯d be lucky to find.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    It didn¡¯t matter much to me that it wasn¡¯t the finest. A sword of this caliber was more than enough for me.


    ¡°A swordsman doesn¡¯t need to obsess over owning an overly expensive blade. A sword that¡¯s too extravagant can harm its wielder. I think this one suits me perfectly for now. After all, the soul of a swordsman lies not in the blade but in the heart.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a splendid way to put it.¡±


    Venion remarked.


    ¡°Does the sword have a name?¡±


    ¡°The craftsman named it ¡®Voyager of the Night.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    I drew the beautifully named sword. The smooth, cool sensation as it slid out felt satisfying. The blade, tinged with a faint blue hue, was exquisite.


    ¡°Would you like to try channeling mana into it?¡±


    I did as he suggested.


    ¡°Wow, this is¡­¡±


    As I did, a blue aura shimmered, and tiny points of light sparkled like stars across the blade.


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    Was it meant to embody the sea and the stars?


    ¡°You seem pleased.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Originally, Karzan wasn¡¯t the type to fuss over the quality of a sword. But that didn¡¯t mean I had to insist on using a bad one, right?


    ¡®Now I have two swords.¡¯


    The other is the bracelet sword gifted by Ulbhild.


    ¡®Let¡¯s consider them as symbols: one for Allenvert, the Young Master of Grunewald, and the other for Karzan, the mad dog of the underworld.¡¯


    Wielding such an expensive and ornate sword in the underworld would be akin to confessing my true identity. So, it¡¯s more fitting for Allenvert.


    On the other hand, the bracelet sword is much simpler, more practical, and unassuming. It resembles an assassin¡¯s blade¡ªeasy to carry yet strong enough for real combat. Perfect for Karzan, the mad dog.


    ¡®Hmm, now that I think about it¡­¡¯


    I hadn¡¯t given it much thought before, but suddenly the name ¡®bracelet sword¡¯ seemed too plain.


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t it have a more impressive name?¡¯


    But I¡¯m not particularly good at naming things.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to ask my tutor to come up with something later.¡¯


    As I lost myself in these thoughts, Venion chuckled and spoke up.


    ¡°By the way, Young Master, you¡¯ve once again exceeded expectations.¡±


    ¡°How did it seem to you?¡±


    I remembered Venion¡¯s advice to be particularly wary of Verdzig.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d say you¡¯ve earned more than a passing grade.¡±


    ¡°In what way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to me whether to share the grading criteria.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite strict.¡±


    Venion pulled a wooden box from his robe.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get to the main point.¡±


    Since I could sense a mystical aura emanating from the box, I licked my lips and said.


    ¡°This seems like it¡¯s going to be a very interesting main point.¡±


    What came out of the box was a small glass vial.


    ¡°This is called Celestrine Draft. It¡¯s a spirit medicine made from the purified waters of a mystical lake guarded by the elves.¡±


    Venion explained.


    ¡°The process of collecting the water itself requires a mystical ritual performed by the elves.¡±


    ¡°¡­I think I¡¯ve heard about this in class.¡±


    I muttered.


    ¡°The elves perform a ritual where they immerse their children in the lake they hold sacred. It¡¯s not just a symbolic act¡ªit¡¯s said to grant the blessing of the lake¡¯s guardian spirit, enhancing one¡¯s affinity with mana.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the second and third generations of elves assimilated into human society can¡¯t wield the same abilities as their ancestors.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    I stared at the vial.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to receive such a precious spirit medicine. Truly, there¡¯s nothing Grunewald can¡¯t obtain.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±


    Venion grinned.


    ¡°Though it was quite a struggle to secure the budget for it.¡±


    ¡°How touching.¡±


    I replied casually.


    ¡°Then hand it over quickly.¡±


    ¡°Before that, you¡¯ll need to sit properly and perform the Cycle of mana cultivation.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I composed myself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll assist you with the consumption, so follow my instructions carefully.¡±


    ***


    The process of consuming a spirit medicine is always similar. If it contains the essence of fire, your insides heat up as if you¡¯ve drunk strong liquor. If it¡¯s toxic, you must carefully neutralize it.


    But with a spirit medicine imbued with the essence of water, there¡¯s little to worry about. Water is inherently gentle. This wasn¡¯t a spirit medicine with the violent properties of a flood or a tidal wave.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll let go. Finish your mana circulation and slowly open your eyes.¡±


    So, Venion¡¯s offer to assist meant he would help me extract the maximum effect.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    When I opened my eyes, the world seemed clearer and brighter. The uncomfortable energies that had been lurking like bandits in my blood vessels and organs, the residues that even the power of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique couldn¡¯t fully cleanse, felt significantly purified.


    ¡°¡­This is incredible.¡±


    The potion Somerset gave me and the spirit medicine Lady Emengarde provided were on a completely different level compared to this. If I had to compare, this was at least three or four grades above.


    It wasn¡¯t until I felt my body become significantly lighter that I realized just how heavy it had been before.


    ¡°It feels like the energy of a tiger is surging within me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    ¡®Celestrine Draft.¡¯ was it?


    Just one dose of this elven spirit medicine had propelled me close to the mid of the 4th-tier in power.


    ¡°Venion.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Bring anyone here in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Suddenly?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I could take on anyone right now.¡±


    I said, feeling an extraordinary power coursing through my fists.


    ¡°You could even bring the Knight Commander or the Archmage. A supreme genius, capable of blaspheming even the gods, has just been born¡­¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unable to listen to my nonsense any longer, Venion muttered.


    ¡°¡­Did the spirit medicine get mixed with alcohol or something?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I channeled the mana I gained from the spirit medicine Venion gave me into the treasured sword he also provided.


    Whoosh!


    A brilliant aura flowed out like a blazing torch.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s startling.¡±


    When I compressed the aura again, it became a sharper, more vivid sea-blue, shimmering with starlight.


    ¡°Congratulations. Your mastery of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique has risen yet again.¡±


    ¡°I might have to learn an advanced technique soon.¡±


    I still hadn¡¯t properly begun training in the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique, left behind by Grunewald¡¯s founding ancestor, Duke Vitenfeld. That was on Ludan¡¯s advice.


    ¡®I might be ready to learn it now.¡¯


    But I won¡¯t rush it.


    ¡°By the way, is there anything I can cut?¡±


    ¡°Would you like to try slicing this wooden box?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Venion tossed the box into the air¡ª


    Swoosh!


    I unleashed a slash so intense it could have split a boulder, shattering the box into pieces.


    ¡°Hmm, still a bit rough.¡±


    If it were the old me, I would have cleanly bisected the box.


    But now, it looked like it had been smashed by a spiked mace, broken into a messy heap.


    ¡°That sword is no ordinary treasure. While the power of your sword aura has increased, you¡¯ll need to refine your precision.¡±


    ¡°If I adapt to this and fully digest the increased mana, I¡¯ll be able to grow even stronger.¡±


    Mid 4th-tier mana.


    An exceptional treasured sword.


    Grunewald¡¯s various divine techniques.


    With my current strength, even a 5th-tier expert wouldn¡¯t find it easy to twist my wrist or kick me away.


    ¡°Congratulations.¡±


    Venion grinned.


    ¡°But considering the results you¡¯ve shown, you¡¯ve earned this level of reward.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long before you achieve the 10th level in the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.¡±


    I understood what he meant.


    ¡°Does that mean I¡¯ll soon be able to learn the advance techniques?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    I thought of the techniques Mordecai had used. The techniques of Grunewald¡¯s famed swordsmanship would undoubtedly be far more powerful.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not for today. First, you need to adapt to your increased strength and your new weapon.¡±


    I nodded willingly.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The path to mastering a skill always requires the virtue of steadfastness. For now, it¡¯s time to quietly elevate my level.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 109

    [Translator - Pot][Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 109: Karl¡¯s Note


    Zizek was walking through the headquarters of the Black Night Society, a fourth rate organization under the Bisakino Brotherhood.


    ¡°Well, well, look who it is. It¡¯s Zizek.¡±


    Members of the Black Night Society whispered among themselves as they recognized him.


    ¡°What¡¯s this guy, who¡¯s been playing house with a bunch of losers, doing here?¡±


    ¡°I heard he took down Vincent.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that rat-faced bastard?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the one.¡±


    ¡°Haha, looks like the losers are busy fighting among themselves.¡±


    Zizek had started as a low-ranking member of the Bisakino Brotherhood before moving up to become an executive in the Black Night Society. Eventually, he broke away to form his own organization.


    The way he left wasn¡¯t exactly smooth, so the Black Night Society members didn¡¯t look too kindly on him.


    ¡®Noisy bastards.¡¯


    Zizek snorted inwardly.


    There are many types of organizations in the underworld, but the Black Night Society is the kind that stops at nothing for money, and its members are rough around the edges. It wasn¡¯t a good fit for him.


    Still, they were skilled enough to control an entire district or industry in the vast city of Grunewald.


    For Zizek, who had only led a small fifth rate neighborhood organization, walking in here with his head held high wasn¡¯t easy.


    ¡®But I can¡¯t grovel to the likes of you.¡¯


    Today, he was here to report on the outcome of his conflict with Vincent¡¯s organization and seek approval. Showing weakness would only invite attacks, so he had to maintain a confident demeanor.


    After all, even if it was a lower rate organization, he was still its leader.


    ¡®This place always looks like a nouveau riche¡¯s den.¡¯


    Expensive-looking furniture, paintings that might or might not be genuine, and all sorts of ornaments.


    The opulent decorations lining the hallway to the reception room clearly showed how much wealth they had amassed by leeching off the darkness of Grunewald, the continent¡¯s greatest port.


    ¡®Damn, how much money is all this?¡¯


    Zizek cursed under his breath.


    ¡®It¡¯s almost a talent to spend this much money and still look so tasteless. Bunch of idiots.¡¯


    They just hung expensive things everywhere without any sense of unity or style.


    It felt like they had money but no idea how to spend it, so they just bought whatever they could get their hands on.


    ¡®They collect tribute from their underlings, squeeze merchants dry, and dominate their businesses.


    The rabble of the underworld might be awed by the wealth and luxury these people have amassed, but Zizek wasn¡¯t impressed.


    ¡®But their skills haven¡¯t changed one bit from back then. I don¡¯t see anyone focusing on training or buying spirit medicines to improve. They just waste their meaningless wealth in meaningless ways.¡¯


    As Zizek walked, lost in these thoughts, a man approached him.


    ¡°Hey, Zizek. Long time no see?¡±


    It was a bald giant with whom Zizek had never gotten along. He swaggered over with a smirk.


    ¡°Get lost, idiot.¡±


    Thud!


    The bald man bumped shoulders with Zizek and laughed menacingly.


    ¡°This bastard¡¯s got a death wish or something.¡±


    The atmosphere grew tense, as if both were about to pull something out from their coats.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The door to the reception room opened.


    The leader of the Black Night Society, lounging on an expensive leather chair with a woman by his side, clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Stop making a racket at the door. You, stay out. You, come in.¡±


    The leader of the Black Night Society wagged his finger at Zizek. His demeanor was not just authoritative but downright arrogant. It was a deliberate attempt to remind Zizek of the past when he had once served this man as his boss with utmost respect.


    But Zizek was no longer that man. He now served a different leader.


    ¡°I¡¯m not some dog you¡¯ve raised, Boss. Pointing your finger and ordering me around isn¡¯t exactly respectful to your subordinate, is it?¡±


    The bald man¡¯s veins bulged on his forehead at Zizek¡¯s cheeky retort.


    ¡°What did you say, you crazy bastard¡­?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The leader spread his palms as if apologizing.


    ¡°I must¡¯ve been rude to our Boss Zizek here. I got carried away thinking about the old days.¡±


    The leader smirked as he spoke.


    ¡°Back then, I did boss you around like a dog with just a flick of my finger, didn¡¯t I? You understand, right?¡±


    Zizek chuckled and replied.


    "Boss, I wouldn''t have left and started my own place if you hadn''t treated me so badly. You''re still the same."


    ¡°Hahaha! Got me there.¡±


    The leader laughed heartily, but his expression suddenly shifted, and he glared at Zizek with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve grown some backbone, wherever you picked it up.¡±


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop this childish bickering and talk business.¡±


    Zizek smacked the back of the bald man¡¯s head as he replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    ¡°You son of a bitch!¡±


    The leader gestured to the fuming bald man.


    ¡°You, step back. This isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡±


    He also dismissed the woman by his side.


    ¡°You really haven¡¯t lost your knack for getting under people¡¯s skin.¡±


    Zizek shrugged. He knew this kind of provocation was the leader¡¯s specialty.


    * * *


    ¡°Alright, Zizek.¡±


    The leader spoke with a stern face.


    ¡°Explain what happened. How am I supposed to understand this mess where my own subordinates fought without a word, and one side ended up destroyed?¡±


    ¡°They attacked us after we set up a new business at the edge of our territory. They even hired swordsmen. So, we fought and won.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    The leader nodded and asked,


    ¡°What I¡¯m asking is, why did you have to kill them all? Was that necessary?¡±


    ¡°Did you know they were selling children?¡±


    The leader¡¯s caterpillar-like eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°First I¡¯ve heard of it. I¡¯m not exactly free to check what every subordinate organization is doing to make money.¡±


    ¡°I figured as much. But in my opinion, those who sell children deserve to die. So, I killed them all.¡±


    The leader clicked his tongue.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to say that after killing them all. How are we supposed to verify it?¡±


    ¡°Should I bring the surviving children? I spared a few of the ones they pointed out. If I bring them, you can hear their detailed testimonies.¡±


    The leader stared at Zizek for a long moment before shaking his head.


    ¡°Forget it. If it¡¯s those bastards, it¡¯s not surprising they¡¯d do something like that.¡±


    ¡°You knew and still let them be?¡±


    ¡°What was I supposed to do? Step in and regulate them myself?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not even doing that, then what¡¯s the point of lending your name as the higher organization?¡±


    The leader snorted. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Zizek, since when did you start preaching about justice and rules? Are your hands that clean?¡±


    ¡°Just because I¡¯ve lived dirty until now doesn¡¯t mean I have to keep doing so, right?¡±


    Zizek was no longer the man the leader once knew.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really changed, Zizek. What did you take? Some good spirit medicine or strong liquor?¡±


    But the leader, who had spent his life steeped in blood, schemes, and betrayal, no longer had the insight to recognize what had truly changed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight you or challenge your authority.¡±


    Zizek¡¯s eyes were already looking further ahead. Karzan¡¯s advice echoed in his mind.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Zizek would make an offer the leader had no reason to refuse.


    ***


    It¡¯s a night of flowing thoughts. I stare outside, lost in thought as I sit by the window.


    ¡°The moon is unusually bright tonight.¡±


    I see the moon¡¯s reflection shimmering on the sea.


    I observe the vastness of the ocean and the purity of the moon.


    The night sea looks no different from the waters of Litvaleur or Flanders.


    ¡®Evan Bergen, that man.¡¯


    Truthfully, there was one thing I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask Verdzig.


    ¡®Do you really intend to kill him?¡¯


    A man who is innocent, and also your own kin.


    ¡®How cruel it is for a human to discard another human as if they were a mere pawn.¡¯


    From a human perspective, Verdzig is undoubtedly a villain.


    ¡®But for those in power, being evil does not necessarily mean being immoral.¡¯


    In the world of power, incompetence and weakness are far greater sins than evil itself.


    ¡®In Verdzig¡¯s eyes, my decision to spare Gemini must have seemed like a weakness.¡¯


    But I don¡¯t regret it.


    I refuse to become a man who turns a blind eye to innocent deaths, who loses his humanity by allowing preventable tragedies to unfold.


    ¡°Human nature has its peculiarities.¡±


    The more it dulls, the sharper it becomes¡ªa blade that cuts and stabs others...


    ...while also becoming a thorn that pierces and wounds myself.


    I¡¯ve seen too many men in the underworld who, numb to slaughter, have turned into monsters.


    ¡®That is downfall.¡¯


    No matter how strong he may be.


    ¡®...In any case, the chain of events set off by my actions has led to the impending death of a man named Evan Bergen.¡¯


    I know it¡¯s neither my will nor my fault.


    Yet, I can¡¯t help but feel uneasy.


    ¡®I should meet that man at least once.¡¯


    I am no champion of justice. The principles I uphold are far from those of a saint or a nobleman.


    I am a man who can dismiss the lofty, impractical ramblings of desk-bound scholars in pursuit of my own vengeance.


    Yet, even so, I¡¯ve concluded that there¡¯s no need to stand idly by and let an unknown man like Evan die.


    This is partly because of the memory of Karzan, who was discarded and left to die by the Dark King¡¯s blade.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know how much time I have left.¡¯


    At most, perhaps five years?


    But if unbearable pain returns, as it did before, and if that terrible cycle begins again, filling my veins and organs with incurable poison¡ª


    I don¡¯t know how long I can endure it.


    ¡®It wasn¡¯t the kind of pain that could be borne with ordinary willpower.¡¯


    In the diary of Allenvert, which I found with Ludan¡¯s help, there were passages written in despair and sorrow after nights of unbearable suffering.


    Punishment, and the predetermined time of death.


    Trapped in that small room, Allenvert was no different from a condemned prisoner.


    ¡°......¡±


    Sometimes, I see the image of a boy crouching in a cave within my mind. A boy whose body has grown into adulthood, but whose heart remains frozen at the age of ten.


    That boy looks up and sees Karzan.


    A man who has lived fiercely, without a moment of peace. He was poor and lonely, shivering through every cold night. The brief salvation from his grandfather. And the loss that followed, which healed his heart only to tear it apart again.


    But I know that those brief moments of care pulled that man¡¯s heart out of hell.


    ¡®Grandfather.¡¯


    I imagine the night sky as a black canvas and sketch the image of my grandfather. The name of that drawing is ¡®Memory.¡¯


    ¡°Karzan.¡±


    The familiar, aged face of the man caressed my cheek. To me, my grandfather¡¯s narrow, thin shoulders seemed as solid and dependable as a rock.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Karzan.¡±


    A dreamlike moment of childhood passed, and before I knew it, I was laying down my bloodied shovel and crying at my grandfather''s grave.


    "And so, fearing the piercing solitude more than poverty, I couldn''t turn away from the young ones who gathered seeking the comfort of my power, of my existence, and I plunged into the underworld.


    ''Orlando, Tammy, Henry, Servo, Mortiz, Susanna.''


    I buried their deaths in my heart, and with the ones who survived, I endured, drenched in blood, spilling blood. There were those who died for me.


    ''It''s because I was weak.''


    I was a genius, but to fully unleash my talent, I needed to pay the price of countless trials and wasted time.


    ''Was entering the 1st-tier the most difficult?''


    Looking back, overcoming the wall of the 3rd-tier was no less challenging. No matter how difficult and profound the movements, grasping their essence was not difficult, but¡ª


    The profundity of the inner workings of the body, the intricacy of manipulating mana and extracting aura¡ªthese were things I could not steal.


    ''Thanks to that, I suffered quite a bit.''


    ...Those days of struggle pass by.


    The face of Daikin, the godfather I once relied on, comes to mind. Time passed again, Daikin died, I took revenge, and I left for a foreign land.


    The face of Zamuel, who regarded me as his godfather and relied on me, was also vivid in my memory.


    ...And¡ª


    "Karzan."


    There was a face that was missed and longed for.


    There was a woman who was dignified when she approached, as she was when she left.


    "Adeline."


    Where are you living?


    If you have found new love, then it is a cause for celebration. In that case, you may now be someone''s wife and someone''s mother.


    ...Imagination stretched endlessly.


    ''My death came years after my separation from you, and from there, 17 years passed again.''


    If you had a child, would that child be about the same age as Peter or Julia? Perhaps even older than me?


    ''That would be fine too.''


    After all, your happiness could not be achieved by my side.


    "If you can be happy, it doesn''t have to be with me."


    Wasn''t that why you didn''t reject Adeline''s heart, Karzan?


    "......"


    But why are you crying?


    I left the flowing tears unchecked. I missed the ties and times that could no longer be turned back, and I shed silent tears.


    ''Even so.''


    Not being bound by the shackles of the past, but turning my gaze to tomorrow, not yesterday, is my way of life.


    Without wiping away my tears, I took out the note that Karl had given me from my pocket.


    Hoping that within it was information about the survivors of Eisenach, a way to reconnect with my mother.


    "......Haha."


    I smiled as I unfolded the note."


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 110

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 110: You Should Be the One to Buy That


    Gemini and Taris arrived at a port in Flanders and were exchanging farewells on the dock.


    ¡°If you take another ship from here to a different location, you won¡¯t have to worry about being tracked.¡±


    Taris spoke while shaking Gemini''s hand.


    ¡°Then, live freely, Miss Gemini.¡±


    ¡°W-wait a moment!¡±


    Gemini stopped Taris as he turned to leave and pulled something out from her belongings.


    ¡°Actually, I made this while we were traveling.¡±


    It was a sheath pouch that could hold a dagger, with Taris¡¯s name engraved along the edge.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the best craftsmanship, but¡­¡±


    Taris smiled at Gemini, who seemed embarrassed.


    ¡°This is an unexpected gift. I¡¯ll keep it close to me always.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m glad you like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to find a good dagger before I head back.¡±


    Taris gave a small, respectful nod to Gemini.


    ¡°Well then, Miss Gemini, I¡¯m relieved to have safely escorted you.¡±


    ¡°I will never forget the kindness you and His Highness have shown me, not even until the day I die.¡±


    Gemini bowed her head deeply.


    ¡­¡­When she raised her head again, Taris had already vanished without a trace.


    ¡°¡­¡­Huu.¡±


    A heavy sigh escaped her lips without her realizing it. Gemini stared at the empty space where he had been for a long time before turning toward the sea.


    ¡°I pray for His Highness¡¯s fortune.¡±


    Thinking of Allenvert, who was beyond the endless horizon, Gemini bowed deeply once more.


    * * *


    The assassin sent by Verdzig had gone silent. After waiting two days past the scheduled date, Verdzig had no choice but to admit that even his final plan had failed.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Truly impressive. Did you anticipate and prepare for this as well?¡±


    There was no need to send someone to confirm. If the assassin¡¯s communication had been cut off, the only reason was mission failure¡ªin other words, death.


    ¡°Remarkable, truly remarkable, Allenvert.¡±


    A dry clapping sound echoed through the room.


    Clap, clap, clap.


    ¡°How can you possess such foresight?¡±


    He genuinely admired the way Allenvert had anticipated and countered his schemes.


    It was as if Allenvert had predicted exactly how a man like him would think and act.


    ¡°¡­¡­Could it be that you¡¯ve been quietly observing my movements while in seclusion?¡±


    ¡°That might be the case.¡±


    Hearing the response from the shadows, Verdzig felt, for the first time, as though he had been struck in an unexpected place.


    ¡°I must admit it.¡±


    There was no longer any point in using half-baked tricks against Allenvert.


    ¡°I¡¯ll discard what needs to be discarded and plan anew.¡±


    Now, to him, Allenvert was a massive disruption and a variable in himself. Any plan or expectation would twist into something unforeseen the moment it encountered Allenvert.


    ¡°Allenvert.¡±


    Verdzig¡¯s eyes deepened as he stared at the chessboard. He still hadn¡¯t fully figured out Allenvert.


    ¡°Just who are you?¡±


    It seemed as though almost nothing remained of the younger brother he once knew.


    ¡°Perhaps only you¡­¡±


    Verdzig smiled faintly.


    ¡°Could be my equal.¡±


    ***


    Venion¡¯s training was brutal.


    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s not a single part of my body that¡¯s unharmed.¡±


    But I didn¡¯t want to end today¡¯s training just yet. After eating and taking a short nap, I stood in the middle of my darkened bedroom.


    ¡®Tonight is midnight training.¡¯


    The moonlight glinted off the sword I had drawn.


    I drew a handful of mana from my five organs, channeled it through my meridians, and then infused it into the treasured sword, causing a faint sword aura to emerge.


    Whoooosh!


    For a moment, I was mesmerized by the sight of the glowing sword, shining like a sea filled with stars. Voyager of the Night. Even the name sounded magnificent.


    ¡®I never knew the dwarves had a talent for poetry.¡¯


    Feeling the craftsmanship in the hilt¡¯s texture, the balance of its weight, and the sharpness of the blade that could slice through the wind, I swung the sword as if performing a sword dance.


    The swordsmanship that Karzan had honed over a lifetime was now being wielded wildly, without rules or principles.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Chuckling to myself while swinging a sword under the moonlight¡ªI must be a madman.


    Swish!


    I cut through the wind, pierced it, and tangled with it, completely intoxicated by the sword.


    The sword that I was wielding possessed a distinct underworld swordman''s quality, which disrupted the graceful execution of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship technique.


    It was only natural. Though I had learned and could use various sword techniques, the most familiar to my hands was still Karzan¡¯s way of fighting.


    ¡®But only by combining the two will I be able to break through the wall.¡¯


    I blended Venion¡¯s teachings into my sword dance.


    As I did, the sword, which had absorbed the solidity and flexibility of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship, began to embody a cleverness that both suppressed and amplified its ferocity and sharpness.


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    There are nights perfect for losing oneself in the sword. No special reason is needed. Whether the moon is unusually bright, hidden behind clouds, or it¡¯s raining¡ªnone of that matters.


    ¡®It¡¯s irrelevant.¡¯


    At times, I simply pour my rising passion, like a surge of madness, into the brush of the sword and scatter strokes across the void.


    And so, when my breath grows ragged and my vision blurs, when the moon illuminating the dark night becomes hazy¡ª


    I saw the scene where Karzan and Allenvert¡¯s martial arts merged into one through some unfathomable principle.


    Flash!


    A mental lightning bolt lit up the darkness.


    The faint aura within the scattered sword strokes embroidered the darkness, as if an unnamed bard were inscribing poetry onto a wall.


    Following that passionate rhythm, I suddenly stopped. What lingered in my mind was Karl¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I recently obtained information about the survivors of Eisenach.¡±


    The note Karl handed me contained the location where they were hiding.


    ¡®¡­¡­I can¡¯t believe they were there.¡¯


    My heart raced.


    ¡®How did they survive? What lifestyle did they lead?¡¯


    Even without asking, I could almost feel the weight of the trials they must have endured. It was likely no different from the hardships Karzan had faced.


    ¡®And yet, they survived.¡¯


    Surviving is a good thing. Because someday, the sun will rise.


    ¡®So, survivors of Eisenach, strangers of a city betrayed and scorned, wait for me there.¡¯


    ¡­¡­I will become your dawn, wandering aimlessly through the night where even the moon has died.


    ***


    According to the note Karl gave me -


    The remnants of Eisenach have their base in the northern district of this large port city, in a high and barren plateau.


    "I feel like I''ve been completely blindsided,"


    Olivier explained that the area is so inconvenient in terms of transportation, and due to the densely built, trash-like buildings, unplanned and maze-like roads, rough residents, and an environment far from the port where money doesn''t circulate, it is a lawless zone that even the underworld doesn''t covet much.


    ''In this context, a lawless zone means that even the underworld doesn''t fully control the area.''


    My father also left it alone because it wasn''t worth rounding up and pushing away, and because they were holed up there and didn''t come out often.


    "So it''s no wonder it was hard to find them."


    Olivier nodded.


    "There were many who tried to track them down. Not only the usurper Angantyr, but also the maternal relatives who considered me and the fourth wife as thorns in their eyes were constantly trying. But I wondered why they couldn''t find them..."


    "It''s obvious when you think about it."


    I said.


    "They were born and raised in the rugged mountains. Even the high altitude that makes others breathless would be like flat ground to them."


    For them, who lived among wild beasts, small poisonous snakes and insects, and poisonous weeds, the city must have been a difficult place to adapt to.


    Therefore, the barrenness of the highlands, which city dwellers shunned, was rather an environment that reminded them of their hometown.


    "This is a great opportunity."


    As Olivier said.


    "If we can connect with them, grow Zizek''s organization, and plant two forces in the underworld..."


    Someday, I will be able to stand up against that Verdzig with the power I have cultivated in both the light and the dark.


    "But Young Master, what about this guy named Zizek?"


    Jeffrey asked.


    "If you look at his current martial arts skills alone, he won''t even be able to handle a single member of the Royal Guards."


    I replied.


    "But as soon as he gained enlightenment and motivation, he became noticeably stronger in just a few days."


    "Indeed."


    Jeffrey crossed his arms.


    "If the men of the underworld survive for a long time with talent and venom, they become terrifyingly strong."


    Despite being a member of the Royal Guards, Jeffrey did not look down on them or have a sense of superiority. This is probably largely due to Jeffrey''s upbringing environment.


    "Now, let me explain the specific plan."


    I snapped my fingers and focused the attention of the three people.


    "I will write a note and give it to Peter, and Peter will quietly hand it over to Bridget. The next day, Bridget will go to Zizek''s pawn shop to buy something and deliver the note."


    "With that level of secrecy, even if Young Master Verdzig suspects something, you can sufficiently deceive him."


    Olivier was impressed.


    "Yes, I thought about it, but it''s a brilliant plan."


    Let''s consider each action.


    Peter is just returning home, and even if there is a surveillance, it is nearly impossible to find out that he gave a note to his younger sister Bridget inside the house.


    Meanwhile, Bridget is just going to a newly opened pawn shop, so how can anyone suspect that she is handing over a note in the process, that the pawn shop''s backer is Zizek, and that I have already recruited Zizek as my subordinate?


    ''If you suspect that, you''re not smart, you''re just crazy.''


    "Above all, my judgment is that Bridget is a smart and determined child, so I can trust her with this task."


    "You''ve probably set up a password or something, right?"


    "It''s basic in the underworld."


    I answered Jeffrey''s question.


    "I''ve told them to put an experienced and seasoned old man in the pawn shop. An impoverished noble child from the slums befriends a mysterious old man guarding the pawn shop and becomes his companion... It''s quite a picturesque scene, even to someone who doesn''t know the situation, wouldn''t you agree?"


    "But I wonder if everything is properly set up as you said. What if something goes wrong and the preparations are incomplete -"


    Peter worried.


    "I can trust his resourcefulness. Besides, Bridget seems to be able to handle things flexibly. Don''t you trust your younger sister?"


    "It''s not that."


    I tried to frame Peter as a worthless person, but he deftly dodged it.


    "She''s smarter than me."


    "Oh, she is."


    I tore a piece of paper and wrote on it.


    -I have obtained information that the remnants of Eisenach are in the highlands of the northern district. Verify it and report back. The deadline is four days from now.


    I folded the note twice and handed it to Peter.


    "Go and have a good time with your family."


    "Leave it to me."


    Peter had a rather determined look on his face.


    "Um, but Young Master."


    "What?"


    "Is it okay for a servant to be out so often?"


    "So what? It''s not like you''re the only employee who does that. Julia also commutes to work, and Olivier and Jeffrey don''t always sleep here, do they?"


    "Come to think of it, that''s true."


    "If you understand, go now."


    I waved my hand dismissively and sent Peter away.


    "Then I''ll be back."


    "Bring wafers when you come back."


    "Are you going to give me money?" sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ve already raised your salary and given you a bonus, so you should be the one to buy that."


    "......"


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 111

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 111: The Old Knight


    The next morning.


    "Mother, I¡¯ll be heading back now."


    "Take care of yourself."


    "Brother! Come visit again!"


    "Of course."


    After bidding farewell to his mother and younger brother, Peter exchanged a brief glance with Bridget.


    "I¡¯m off."


    "Okay."


    Bridget waited quietly until the sun reached the center of the sky.


    "I¡¯ll be going now."


    "Bridget! Where are you off to?"


    "Oh, I heard a new general store opened nearby. I¡¯m just going to check it out!"


    "Be careful on your way."


    Bridget stepped outside, a note tucked in her pocket.


    ¡®The streets have become so quiet and safe lately.¡¯


    Walking through the now peaceful slums, where even a young girl could wander alone without much danger, Bridget arrived at the newly opened pawnshop and general store.


    "Wow."


    It was more impressive than she had imagined. The clean and tidy building felt somewhat out of place in the slums.


    ¡®They really sell all sorts of things here.¡¯


    Bridget scanned the display counter. The variety was so vast that it lacked any sense of uniformity.


    ¡®Why did they even open a pawnshop here?¡¯


    Unable to figure out the reason, Bridget¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked around the shop.


    "Welcome. Oh, a little lady."


    The elderly man minding the shop smiled warmly at Bridget.


    "Are you here on an errand for your mother? Feel free to look around."


    There was something noble about the old man. His neatly combed white hair and well-trained physique gave him an air that didn¡¯t quite fit the surroundings.


    "Um, well¡­"


    Bridget hesitated, glancing around before speaking.


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    Recalling the code phrase Peter had whispered to her, Bridget said:


    "Um, so¡­ ¡®I¡¯ve found the lost star.¡¯"


    "¡­!"


    A glint appeared in the old man¡¯s previously gentle eyes.


    * * *


    Here is an old man named Gareth.


    He was once a respected knight in a certain barony. Though not as distinguished as knights appointed by dukes or marquises, he had his own skills and had devoted himself to his territory.


    ¡®Those were shining times.¡¯


    But how miserable it is to grow old and frail. As time flew by, his physical strength waned, and he became a middle-aged man contemplating retirement.


    "I can¡¯t take it anymore. Let¡¯s get a divorce."


    "My dear, are you serious? Why all of a sudden¡­"


    "All of a sudden? All of a sudden? Hahaha!"


    With a hollow laugh, she grabbed their son''s hand and walked away..


    "Sir Gareth, that answer is exactly why I want a divorce."


    Drinking alone in the cold and empty house, Gareth reflected on the past.


    Looking back, there had been many signs. He just hadn¡¯t noticed them.


    ¡®When my son was sick, when my wife fell ill with an unknown disease, when a man from the underworld who held a grudge against me hung a chicken¡¯s head at my doorstep¡­¡¯


    Each time, how indifferent had he been?


    Yes, that¡¯s right. He hadn¡¯t even bothered to say sorry, let alone have a proper conversation.


    When his son, who had returned home after a long time, looked at him with fear and unfamiliarity, that should have been the moment he realized something was wrong.


    ¡­¡­But was it wrong to have devoted himself to his territory? After days of shutting himself in and drowning in alcohol, he finally requested retirement from the lord.


    His body had weakened, and the family he had built over a lifetime had left him.


    It was awkward to return to his older brother, who had inherited everything from the family, and he had no connection with his younger brother, who had already started his own family.


    ¡°Sir Gareth, thank you for everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡±


    After settling his assets and collecting his severance pay, Gareth wandered across the entire region of Litvaleur, making a living in all sorts of ways.


    A guard for a merchant caravan, a bodyguard for a noble, a mercenary¡­¡­


    While working for the caravan, things were quite decent. He even developed an eye for spotting good items.


    ¡°No, Mr. Gareth. Why are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But Gareth already knew that wasn¡¯t a place where he could stay for long.


    In truth, ever since he had relinquished his knighthood and left the territory where he had devoted his youth, there was no longer any room in his heart for a sense of belonging.


    After a long period of wandering, he eventually arrived in the Principality of Grunewald.


    ¡°Ah, this place¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, another country bumpkin gaping at the city of Grunewald.¡±


    ¡°Even the royal capital wouldn¡¯t be this splendid. It¡¯s truly amazing.¡±


    A bustling port city, thriving to a degree incomparable to the rural baronies he had known.


    It was a shock. Among the overflowing crowds and countless stories, Gareth realized that someone like him was of little significance.


    The old man found that comforting.


    ¡°This place charges ridiculously high rent everywhere, damn it.¡±


    ¡°This is actually cheap. Where on earth are you from?¡±


    He hid his past and adapted to the ordinary life in the chaotic back alleys.


    Yet, even in his old age, his unique skills were more than enough to easily crush the immature thugs of the underworld.


    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s that old man again!¡±


    ¡°Stop causing trouble and get lost quietly, or go bring that boss of yours, Vincent or whatever.¡±


    ¡°Damn it! Just you wait, you old bastard.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Sure, let¡¯s wait and see, you good-for-nothings!¡±


    It got to the point where it became a saying on the streets not to mess with the old man drinking alone at the tavern.


    It was Zizek who sought out Gareth and proposed to hire him.


    ¡°This is absurd. Why should I do that?¡±


    Zizek revealed his ambition to clean up the streets, centering around the pawnshop.


    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so? You¡¯ve really changed, Zizek.¡±


    Of course, Gareth was acquainted with him too. He secretly admired Zizek¡¯s sense of loyalty, as he not only refrained from causing trouble but even took in those who had nowhere to go.


    ¡°I heard you swept away Vincent¡¯s little gang. What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    In response to Gareth¡¯s question, Zizek grinned and said.


    ¡°Old man, I¡¯ll tell you on your first day of work.¡±


    The two drank so much that day that their noses were practically crooked. And the next day, Gareth was officially hired.


    ¡°Wow. You look so sharp.¡±


    With a clean shave and a fresh haircut, Gareth looked every bit the part of someone who had once been called ¡®Sir Gareth¡¯ making it hard to dismiss it as the ramblings of a senile old man.


    ¡°At this level, even if a noble were to visit, they wouldn¡¯t feel uncomfortable with the reception, right?¡±


    ¡°Cut it out, boss.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Hearing such half-respectful words from you feels strange.¡±


    And so, the retired old knight Gareth joined the organization as a combatant, a store manager, and a liaison.


    * * *


    ¡°Phew, I almost lost my head.¡±


    As Zizek returned, rubbing his neck after negotiating with the Black Night Society¡¯s leader, Rob greeted him.


    ¡°Boss! Everything went well, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Did anything happen on your end?¡±


    ¡°Ah, actually, there¡¯s something I need to report.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That liaison girl you mentioned before came by.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    It was definitely the family of Peter, the boy who served as Young Master Allenvert¡¯s attendant. Zizek asked nervously.


    ¡°You handled her properly, right?¡±


    ¡°Anyone who saw would¡¯ve thought she was a granddaughter visiting her grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Zizek chuckled at that.


    ¡°I guess he has that side to him too.¡±


    Zizek recalled the stories Gareth had spilled while drunk.


    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because he misses his son.¡¯


    Though by now, even that son would have grown into a young man.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t open the note.¡±


    ¡°Good job.¡±


    Zizek unfolded the note Bridget had delivered from Allenvert.


    - We¡¯ve obtained information that remnants of the Eisenach are located in the highlands of the northern region. Verify and report back. The deadline is four days from now.


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh.¡±


    Zizek let out a sigh.


    ¡°How can things align so perfectly?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Rob, remember? The story about the remnants of the mountain tribe that supplied unusually good medicinal herbs and spirit medicines.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Rob¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Zizek grinned.


    ¡°¡­¡­We¡¯ve found out where their base is.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this is too perfect. Then we can find them quickly, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Zizek muttered.


    ¡°The problem is, those people are also relatives of Young Master Allenvert.¡±


    Survivors of Eisenach.


    ¡­¡­And the exiled royalty of the mountain tribes.


    ¡®Just when I thought we¡¯d overcome a big hurdle, an even bigger mountain is waiting.¡¯


    He felt the weight of the serious matter pressing down on his chest.


    ¡°Boss, if this goes wrong, aren¡¯t we screwed?¡±


    Rob whispered, his face pale.


    ¡°We¡¯re already tangled up in it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Damn. You¡¯re right about that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t whine. Once a ship sets sail, the only places to get off are the sea or a deserted island.¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zizek shut down his subordinate¡¯s complaints.


    ¡°By the way, what exactly did that merchant guy say?¡±


    ¡°He told us how to meet their representative. Since we¡¯d need an introduction through someone, it¡¯s not something we can use right away, but he did give us the name of the organization they use publicly.¡±


    ¡°H?gl?ndere.¡±


    Zizek nodded.


    ¡°A strange name. What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Might be in the mountain tribe¡¯s language.¡±


    As Zizek muttered, Rob asked.


    ¡°So, boss, where is their base?¡±


    Zizek raised a finger upward.


    ¡°The northern district.¡±


    ¡°Th-the northern district?!¡±


    ¡°You know, that hill neighborhood. The one with the particularly crazy kids.¡±


    ¡°Ah, damn it. Of all places.¡±


    Rob sighed. The northern district was a dangerous place where even the men of the underworld couldn¡¯t let their guard down.


    ¡­¡­And of course, the same went for Zizek.


    ¡®Damn, this is a bit nerve-wracking.¡¯


    But Zizek was a man used to hiding his emotions.


    ¡®Whatever, let¡¯s do it.¡¯


    He had boldly negotiated at the Black Night Society¡¯s base and returned unscathed. How different could this be?


    ¡°Tell the kid to come back in four days.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    By then, Bridget would be able to deliver good news to Grunewald Castle.


    ***


    ¡°Why are you fidgeting like a dog that really needs to poop?¡±


    At my question, Peter hunched his shoulders and replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about whether Bridget is doing okay.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell who¡¯s worrying about whom.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve seen, Bridget is way sharper than you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The plan you came up with is perfect too.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I¡¯m not unaware of what¡¯s on Peter¡¯s mind. But still.


    ¡°Try to trust Bridget a little more. Her instincts are far from ordinary.¡±


    Besides, the area was already becoming more stable under Zizek¡¯s influence. Since I¡¯d even secretly instructed Zizek to protect Peter¡¯s family, there shouldn¡¯t be any danger.


    ¡®Unless Verdzig steps in.¡¯


    Of course, I can¡¯t perfectly predict what¡¯s going on in that man¡¯s head.


    Anyway, my conclusion is that it¡¯s hard to anticipate what Bridget might do as a variable at this point.


    ¡°Bridget will be safe. I¡¯m also paying special attention to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I quietly studied Peter¡¯s face¡ªa boy who, at a young age, had become the head of his house and should have been the young master of a baron¡¯s Clan.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking how tough your life has been.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Peter shook his head as if it were absurd.


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky just to be serving you, young master.¡±


    ¡°Well, hmm.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°Then act like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I gestured for Peter to leave.


    ¡°Go out and train now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been really dedicated to training lately.¡±


    ¡°There are times when I just want to lose myself in the sword.¡±


    Of course, I didn¡¯t need to tell him that it was to forget the other passions raging inside me.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 112

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 112: Den of Devils


    Taris reported back after completing his mission.


    "Nothing unusual occurred during the mission."


    "Welcome back, Taris."


    Jeffrey confirmed there were no notable wounds on Taris''s face.


    "Were there any assassins?"


    "Yes, one disguised as a sailor tried to target Gemini."


    "Were they strong?"


    "They were strong. But they lacked experience. If they had anticipated someone was after them, it would have been a difficult fight."


    Jeffrey smirked at that response.


    "You''re not saying you would have lost though?"


    "It would be shameful for a Royal Guard of Grunewald to be defeated by a mere assassin like that."


    "Well done. Good work."


    Jeffrey patted his subordinate''s shoulder.


    "Take three days off. Rest and recover from your journey."


    "That won''t be necessary. I didn''t do much besides sit on the ship during the return anyway."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Jeffrey looked fondly at his subordinate''s admirable response.


    "You''re an honest one. Most would just take the chance to slack off when they can."


    "I wouldn''t know what to do with the time off anyway."


    "You live such a boring life."


    Jeffrey nodded.


    "Well then, change your clothes, rest a bit, and come back when you''re ready. You''re excused from today''s duties."


    "As expected of Captain!"


    Jeffrey noticed something in the delighted Taris''s possession and asked.


    "By the way, what''s that?"


    "Oh, this?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taris pulled out a dagger sheath and scratched his head sheepishly.


    "Miss Gemini made it for me as a thank you gift."


    "Oh ho?"


    Jeffrey chuckled.


    "You didn''t get carried away and ask her for a love letter or anything, did you?"


    "I did no such thing."


    "You fool. Is it because you want to be careful about starting a family while serving in the military? That''s very like you though."


    "Well, that''s part of it..."


    Taris said with a determined expression.


    "Long-distance relationships are difficult, aren''t they?"


    "...Ah, right."


    Jeffrey waved his hand.


    "Fine, you can go now."


    "Yes, sir."


    After the door closed, Jeffrey muttered a curse under his breath.


    "I almost felt touched for nothing. What an idiot."


    Taris''s voice came through the door.


    "Why are you cursing?"


    "Shut up."


    Jeffrey lowered his voice and muttered again.


    "Having unnecessarily sharp hearing..."


    ***


    It was late into the night.


    After immersing myself in meditation, internal mana cultivation training, and sword practice, I suddenly felt restless and went up to the rooftop of the annex.


    Unlike the window view that mainly showed the sea, from the rooftop I could see everything from the dark ocean to the sleepless city lights of Grunewald, depending on where I looked.


    "How brilliant, truly brilliant."


    I gazed at the lights of human desire and prosperity. It was like seeing stars that had descended to earth.


    Behind those city lights, men of the underworld would be spilling blood and violence today too, throwing themselves into desires like mayflies.


    ''That''s the land I must return to.''


    I plan to return there as Karzan, and rule it as Allenvert.


    ''...And.''


    Look at the northern district with few lights, like an isolated island within the city.


    Somewhere there, my mother''s family and clan is barely clinging to life.


    "Just wait a little longer."


    Allenvert''s fight for the throne must begin with finding you and settling our stained grievances.


    ''My body is getting restless.''


    Truth is, even right now...


    I wanted to throw myself into those city lights, walk through Grunewald underworld, and reclaim everything.


    But lacking the power, I could only endure, and frustration welled up inside me. If not managed properly, frustration becomes madness.


    Shing!


    I drew my sword. For a swordsman, the only way to release such passion is through this piece of steel.


    Whoosh!


    As I poured in all my mana, blue aura rose like flames. It illuminated the dark night like a torch.


    ''Allenvert, you must become stronger.''


    Higher, further up, beyond the realm I couldn''t reach in my previous life-


    I will ascend.


    "It would be futile if I die from this illness before then."


    It would be good if I could find Ereshkigal .


    Even if not, I held hope in my intuition that Eisenach and mother would know clues to unlock the secret of this incurable disease.


    ''If not, so be it.''


    Life never goes exactly according to plan anyway.


    ''I can only do my best.''


    After reaching a compromise with Verdzig, I had been devoting myself to sword training and martial arts day and night.


    It was partly to soothe something that rose up like madness-


    And partly because I needed something to do while waiting for news about Eisenach''s survivors...


    But simply, it was also because I wanted to grow stronger by digesting my new sword and the spirit medicine I had taken.


    ''Skill and talent alone cannot take you to the peak.''


    Environment, and luck.


    Things beyond my control must be added like gifts for it to be possible.


    ''I can''t help that this is how the world works.''


    Karzan died as a discarded blade because he didn''t receive the environment and luck.


    But Allenvert Grunewald is different. Even though his maternal family fell, his mother went into seclusion, and he wasted seven years, he was born with the most noble bloodline in this duchy.


    ...Therefore.


    "Lady Wolfhilde sends a message. She requests your presence at the Special Operations Division tomorrow afternoon."


    When this news from Wolfhilde shook my heart, I had to grit my teeth to suppress the boiling hatred.


    "There, my lord, you will meet the 6th Division Commander of the Special Operations Division, Ludgarda Angantyr."


    The daughter of the usurper, a hostage abandoned by her father. Commander of the 6th External Battalion within Special Operations Division. The daughter of my enemy who crawled up from a hellish fate-


    Is waiting for me.


    ...My blood ran cold.


    "Angantyr, Angantyr."


    My body, Allenvert''s heart, seemed to feel infinite hatred at that name.


    But I will not let myself be consumed by chains of vengeance.


    "...Tomorrow."


    I must recruit this enemy''s daughter, who has overcome a fate as cruel as mine, as a External Battalion commander of the Special Operations Division, to my side.


    * * *


    Zizek''s condition to the Black Night Society leader was to increase the tribute payment in exchange for taking over Vincent''s organization.


    ''Naming such a large sum. Was that bastard getting desperate too?''


    Zizek set a fixed amount rather than a percentage because he was confident he could earn much more than currently-


    But the Black Night Society leader, unaware of these intentions, gladly accepted the sweet proposal. Of course, it would be a lie to say the gold coins Zizek had slipped him had no influence.


    "Hmm."


    However, the peaceful collusion between the two organizations was now hitting unexpected rocky waters.


    "Zizek did this?"


    Before the inspector from the upper organization - that is, an executive dispatched from the ''Bisachino Brotherhood'' that controlled Grunewald city - the Black Night Society leader was sweating profusely with his hands clasped in front, as he was merely a low-ranking member of the inspector''s faction.


    "I heard he was living quietly since leaving independently."


    "He''s changed," the inspector muttered.


    "I''ve heard stories about him too. If not for ''that incident'', wouldn''t he have been a man who could stand shoulder to shoulder with you by now?"


    "Y-you could say that."


    "Listen well, Black Night Society leader. I have no interest in pathetic bottom-feeder organizations killing each other."


    The inspector spoke with dry eyes more befitting a human butcher than a swordsman.


    "But I wonder where he suddenly got money to construct buildings and offer to increase your tribute payments."


    "We also don''t quite..."


    "Don''t know?"


    The inspector''s voice turned cold.


    "Is that your best answer?"


    "I-I''ll find out right away."


    "Investigate whether he''s made deals with any rats or if he dares to harbor other intentions. Do I need to spell everything out?"


    "No, sir."


    "If you have money for wasteful luxuries, use it to buy spirit medicine for your subordinates. Only knowing how to hoard whatever comes your way without knowing how to invest..."


    "I will correct this."


    Though he reigned as the absolute authority of the Black Night Society, before an executive of the upper organization, he cowered like a rat.


    However, the leader was also a man too worn down to even feel humiliation at such treatment anymore.


    "Submit your report within 7 days."


    "Understood."


    "When someone does something out of character, there''s always something behind it. If you investigate carelessly, I''ll return."


    "I''ll do my best."


    "That would be better for you all. I won''t show restraint next time."


    He rose from his seat after berating the Black Night Society leader.


    "Ah! Leaving already? I had prepared drinks..."


    "I don''t have time for that."


    "Do you have urgent business?"


    The inspector twisted his lips at the leader''s careful question.


    "Yes. I''m working on a certain precious young lord."


    "Eh? A precious young lord, could it be..."


    The inspector reacted sharply to the leader''s curiosity.


    "Shut up. You don''t need to know about that."


    "M-my apologies."


    The inspector gave the leader a cold look before vanishing into the darkness.


    "..."


    Unable to even curse out loud, the leader turned around with a crumpled expression.


    "Look into that bastard Zizek''s background."


    * * *


    Unknowingly becoming the eye of the storm, Zizek was now climbing a steep slope in the northern district, considered the most dangerous area in Grunewald city.


    He was accompanied by Rob.


    "Wow, this is damn high. Isn''t this basically a mountain?"


    Rob stuck out his tongue, panting as he climbed.


    "Shut up. Complaining about this much? I noticed when you skipped physical training yesterday."


    Dismissing Rob''s grumbling, Zizek looked around the dark alley and muttered.


    "Damn, look at this atmosphere. Was this originally a cemetery? Why''s it so eerie?"


    "It''s not just me, right? Feels like evil spirits might appear."


    Zizek sighed.


    "Ah, getting a bit nervous."


    "Shouldn''t we have brought more guys?"


    "Quiet. Are we going to war? Coming in a crowd."


    Zizek said while fingering the sword at his waist.


    "I only brought you to discuss business with them."


    "Isn''t it because you were scared to come alone?"


    "Getting too comfortable these days, aren''t you?"


    "Sorry."


    Then a voice came from beside them without any warning.


    "Where are you fellows from?"


    "Gah!"


    Rob jumped like a cat, clutching his startled chest.


    "W-who are you?"


    "Just an old man who lives here."


    "Ah, I see."


    The old man glanced at the two and set down his water jug.


    "First time here? You''re drenched in sweat. Have some water."


    "Ah, um, well."


    Rob looked uncomfortable.


    "Hmm? Ah, is it because it''s water from a stranger?"


    The old man chuckled and scooped up water with a small gourd.


    "Ahh, good water."


    "...!"


    "Thought I might have poisoned it? Don''t worry. Just drew this from the well on my way."


    Zizek let out an awkward cough.


    "But you went through the trouble to draw that water..."


    "What''s that supposed to mean? My joints are still in their prime. I''m different from those hunched old folks down below."


    At those words, Zizek took a fresh look at the old man''s physique.


    "I suppose you''re right."


    Though his face was aged, his posture was straight.


    "Then I''ll gratefully accept."


    After drinking the water with pleasure, Zizek exclaimed.


    "Ah! The water really is good!"


    "Water from high places always tastes better."


    "That''s very true."


    The old man watched Zizek''s reaction with satisfaction and asked.


    "So what brings you to this dangerous place? You look like folks who know how to use a blade."


    "Ah, actually, we''re looking for someone."


    "Someone? Who? If I know them, I could introduce you."


    "Well, um."


    Zizek cleared his throat and answered.


    "To be precise, not a person but a group


    "Hmm? A group?"


    The old man tilted his head.


    "What was it called? The name wasn''t familiar..."


    Rob, catching Zizek''s look, said.


    "It was called Hug-"


    At that moment, the gourd Zizek was holding split in two.


    "!!!"


    Throwing away the gourd and drawing his sword to barely block the surprise attack, Zizek''s eyes widened.


    "Young man, why are you looking for them?"


    Asked the old man, his strange dagger clashing with Zizek''s sword.


    "No, wait, damn it."


    By the time they realized it, they were already surrounded by men who had appeared from beyond the rooftops and walls of dilapidated buildings.


    "Young ones, drop your weapons."


    "..."


    Zizek could only watch silently as the old man gently took his sword away.


    "Uh, boss, are we screwed?"


    Rob whispered.


    "...Shut up."


    Zizek retorted.


    ''Well, at least we found who we were looking for.''


    Given the situation, these must be the Eisenach survivors that he and Karzan were searching for.


    ''...Damn, they''re brutally efficient.''


    Zizek sighed, finding himself helplessly captured before opponents of a completely different caliber.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 113

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 113: The Price to Quell Hatred


    Before contacting Allenvert, Rudgarda had a private conversation with Ulbhild Grunewald.


    ¡°I never expected the time for our meeting to come so soon.¡±


    ¡°6th Commander¡­ didn¡¯t I tell you?¡±


    Ulbhild¡¯s face revealed her pride in her younger brother.


    ¡°Allen is a once-in-a-lifetime prodigy.¡±


    Rudgarda was surprised to see Ulbhild, who was usually so composed, acting so doting toward her brother.


    ¡°I heard he completed the mission to retrieve Countess Webern¡¯s tiara all on his own?¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you, that was no easy task. Even the Special Operations Division struggled and nearly failed multiple times.¡±


    Ulbhild nodded.


    ¡°The most impressive part is that a greenhouse flower like him, with no prior experience, managed to flawlessly execute such a delicate mission in the unfamiliar and treacherous underworld.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Ulbhild reminisced.


    ¡°There were quite a few like that fellows like dead Mordecai. It¡¯s clear there are those outside who are plotting against the Grunewald underworld.¡±


    That was crucial information for the Special Operations Division to monitor.


    ¡°But it seems His Excellency, the Black Fog Duke, holds high expectations for Young Master Allenvert.¡±


    The Black Fog Duke Georg. It was a title that carried both power and an air of mystery, evoking fear due to the secrecy surrounding his true intentions.


    ¡°And for good reason. The talent Allen has shown is truly exceptional.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    Rudgarda brushed her hair back.


    ¡°So now he has the quiet support of the Black Fog Duke and your full backing, Your Grace. On top of that, he¡¯s surrounded by capable vassals, young but undoubtedly talented¡ª¡±


    For a moment, she marveled at just how much support he had managed to gather.


    ¡°The Allen I met was a man with grand ambitions. But before he can challenge for the throne, there¡¯s an issue he must resolve.¡±


    ¡°You mean his grudge with Angantyr, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Correct. That¡¯s why Allen needs¡­¡±


    Ulbhild¡¯s pale hand pointed at Rudgarda.


    ¡°The assistance of someone who shares a common enemy in Angantyr¡ªsomeone with proven strength and capability.¡±


    ¡°Before I respond to that proposal, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask first.¡±


    ¡°Ask away. I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    Rudgarda posed her question.


    ¡°Your Grace, why are you so intent on making Young Master Allenvert the king of this duchy?¡±


    Ulbhild answered without hesitation.


    ¡°Because I believe Allen is the only one who can stand as a worthy rival to my brother, Verdzig.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­That won¡¯t be an easy task. You, of all people, know best how formidable a man Verdzig is.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ulbhild let out a soft laugh.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m trying to help him. It¡¯s not an opponent he can face alone.¡±


    ¡°Now that I hear it, my question seems foolish.¡±


    Rudgarda sighed heavily.


    ¡°Very well. Then I¡¯ll meet the Young Master in person and make my judgment.¡±


    A small smile appeared on Ulbhild¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Thank you, Sixth Commander. I know this wasn¡¯t an easy decision for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me?¡±


    Rudgarda shook her head.


    ¡°If anything, I should be the one expressing gratitude. I, too, could never have achieved revenge or survival on my own.¡±


    Rudgarda was well aware of it. If things went well, an alliance between her and Allenvert could be the best choice for both of them.


    However¡ª


    ¡°Will the Young Master truly forgive me?¡±


    ¡°Allen is a wise man.¡±


    Ulbhild answered, then added with a slight cough.


    ¡°Though he does occasionally lose his temper and act out, even in front of his brothers and mother. If he does something unexpected, don¡¯t be too startled or take it too personally¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already accustomed to earning others¡¯ hostility.¡±


    Rudgarda replied calmly.


    ¡°A little humiliation won¡¯t bother me. If that man is truly worthy of entrusting with the fate of my people, I¡¯m prepared to set aside my pride.¡±


    Abandoned by her father and sent away as a hostage, she had struggled to prove her worth.


    Amidst cold indifference, she maintained a respectful demeanor but never hesitated to bare her fangs when necessary.


    As a result, Rudgarda overcame countless slights and obstacles, achieved merit, and eventually came to lead an independent unit within the Special Operations Division.


    How many scars remained on her body, and how many more on her heart? All that was left in Rudgarda¡¯s barren heart was a burning desire for survival and revenge.


    ¡°How do your vassals feel about this?¡±


    ¡°Half worried, half hopeful. But if I¡¯ve made up my mind, they¡¯ll surely trust and follow me.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Ulbhild nodded. She knew well the extent of loyalty Rudgarda¡¯s vassals held for her.


    ¡°¡­¡­I have no intention of pointlessly clashing with Young Master Allenvert. But before I assess his capabilities, it¡¯s only right that I prepare a gesture of goodwill on my part.¡±


    Ulbhild tilted her head at the unexpected remark.


    ¡°Goodwill? Are you planning to prepare a gift?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rudgarda smiled faintly.


    ¡°¡­¡­It will likely be quite a good gift for the Young Master.¡±


    * * *


    With the treasured sword Voyager of the Night at my waist, I headed to Ulbhild¡¯s residence. Officially, the purpose of this visit was to receive training from Ulbhild.


    ¡°Young master, the sword suits you very well.¡±


    When Peter flattered me, I responded with a haughty tone.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a good eye, I see.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, of course.¡±


    Peter grinned awkwardly. I could see right through his thoughts.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to cheer me up.¡±


    ¡°O-oh, is that so?¡±


    Peter immediately deflated.


    ¡°But if I were in your position, young master, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to war or anything. Do I look like some fool who can¡¯t tell the difference between public and private matters, like Barclava?¡±


    ¡°No, but¡­ why bring up Young Master Barclava all of a sudden¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut it. It¡¯s my mood.¡±


    As I walked along the well-polished path, I recalled the conversation I had with Ulbhild.


    ¡°She must resent her father.¡±


    When I asked Ulbhild about Rudgarda Angantyr¡¯s feelings, she replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s something you¡¯ll have to confirm for yourself.¡±


    I was certain her answer was an unspoken affirmation.


    But I hadn¡¯t expected the time for that confirmation to come so soon. After all, the precondition for our meeting was that I reach the 4th-tier.


    ¡°Young Master, welcome.¡±


    Harold, Ulbhild¡¯s adjutant, greeted me.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡±


    As I followed Harold inside, I spotted another familiar face.


    ¡°Chase, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Perhaps because he had picked a fight with me during our first meeting and ended up embarrassed, Chase responded awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome to spar with me anytime.¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯ll have to decline. I¡¯d only end up humiliating myself if I faced you now.¡±


    ¡°Good instincts.¡±


    I often exchanged casual banter with the Special Operations Division members. Chase glanced at me and lowered his voice.


    ¡°Young Master, actually, we were recently tasked with retrieving Countess Webern¡¯s tiara.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    I asked, surprised.


    ¡°I was curious about how that mission was going. Turns out it was you guys handling it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We had a really tough time with it.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°How did you manage to do it all by yourself?¡±


    At Chase¡¯s naive question, I bestowed upon him a wise lesson.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m considered a once-in-a-generation prodigy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When I looked back, Harold was staring at me with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°What, got a problem?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Allen, come in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Sister.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I¡¯ve always been keeping up with your stories.¡±


    Ulbhild smiled faintly.


    ¡°By the way, you¡¯ve made quite a difficult decision.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural, considering how much you¡¯ve done for your younger brother, Sister.¡±


    I replied politely. Harold was staring at me with a look of disgust, as if I were some insufferable creature.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve prepared a private chamber.¡±


    Ulbhild addressed Harold and Peter.


    ¡°You two, wait here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Yesss.¡±


    Ulbhild conjured a blue mana orb in her palm to illuminate the dark corridor.


    ¡°Forgive me. This matter requires the utmost secrecy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    As I followed Ulbhild, I took a moment to reflect on her intentions.


    ¡®Ulbhild is acting according to her own schemes and grand strategy.¡¯


    Her goal is to prevent Verdzig from becoming the next Duke of Grunewald, and she¡¯s chosen me as the counterbalance to him.


    Then, as an ally, she¡¯s trying to pair me with Rudgarda¡ªher comrade, my enemy, and someone disowned by her own family.


    ¡®It¡¯s not an easy idea to conceive, nor is it an easy plan to execute.¡¯


    Even though I¡¯ve done nothing for her, I¡¯ve unexpectedly found myself in her debt. Therefore, it¡¯s only right that I respond in a manner befitting her sincerity.


    ¡°Allen, don¡¯t let your emotions get the better of you.¡±


    Ulbhild offered a word of caution, tinged with concern.


    ¡°Just as you¡¯ve endured deep anguish and trials, she too has faced her own share of hardships.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    She¡¯s right. She¡¯s probably worried that the flames of hatred within me might burn out of control, beyond even my own reason.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the calming effects of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, I might not have been able to maintain my composure.


    ¡®Calm down.¡¯


    The boy curled up in the depths of my mind seemed to stir uneasily.


    ¡®Do you plan to let yourself be consumed by hatred and burn to ashes, accomplishing nothing? Sorry, young and weak boy, but self-destruction isn¡¯t my style.¡¯


    As if understanding my words, the pounding of my heart gradually subsided.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    I exhaled deeply and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly fine now, Sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Go in. From here on, it¡¯s a conversation just between the two of you.¡±


    Ulbhild stepped aside.


    And the door to the private chamber opened.


    ***


    ¡°¡­¡­Are you Allenvert Grunewald, the Fourth Young Master?¡±


    A warrior with an exotic appearance, sun-tanned skin, and an impressively trained physique was waiting for me.


    ¡°So, you are Rudgarda Angantyr.¡±


    There she stood¡ªthe daughter of the enemy who usurped my grandfather¡¯s throne and destroyed the lives of my mother and me.


    ¡®Stay calm, Allenvert.¡¯


    Clear away the fog of hatred and let wisdom guide you.


    ¡°¡­¡­I am grateful that you agreed to meet me, Young Master.¡±


    Rudgarda was a warrior with black hair, slightly tanned skin, a well-developed frame, and intense eyes.


    She bore the appearance of the mountain tribes, or as some would call them with disdain, the barbarians.


    ¡®Unbelievably strong.¡¯


    Even with her aura suppressed, I could easily sense that Rudgarda was a rare powerhouse and a master of her craft.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself formally.¡±


    A warrior who could easily take my life if she wished, cautiously gauging my reaction, began to speak.


    ¡°My name is Rudgarda Angantyr. I am a descendant of the mountain tribes from the sacred Virgenhrid Mountains, one who carries the blood of a usurper. I am a daughter abandoned by her father, a hostage in the Grunewald, and the commander of the external unit in the Special Operations Division.¡±


    A flame of anger rose within me, but I suppressed it and held it back.


    ¡°My name is Allenvert Grunewald. I share the blood of the mountain tribes like you, a descendant of the Grunewald lineage. I am the grandson of a usurped king, one who has returned from seclusion and despair, and an avenger.¡±


    I don¡¯t know if this is Angantyr¡¯s custom or a unique tradition of the mountain tribes. I simply responded in kind to Rudgarda¡¯s greeting.


    At my words, Rudgarda¡¯s tense shoulders relaxed slightly.  S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­¡­However, I cannot help that my body feels hatred for the blood of Angantyr.¡±


    I picked up a water bottle placed nearby, poured it into a cup, and spoke again.


    ¡°So tell me, daughter of my enemy.¡±


    My outstretched finger pointed at Rudgarda¡¯s heart like a blade.


    ¡°What can you promise me in exchange for joining hands with me?¡±


    I needed a price to quell my hatred.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 114

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 114: Balthazar Eisenach


    Zizek was tied up in a storage room filled with the scent of herbs.


    ¡®Wow¡­¡­ When did I get knocked out?¡¯


    After being disarmed, everything went dark just as he was being dragged away. When he regained consciousness, he had already been knocked out and woken up again.


    ¡°Awake now, young friend?¡±


    It was the voice of the old man who had given him well water earlier. The old man was busy moving back and forth along a long table, grinding, crushing, and boiling spirit medicines.


    What was strange was that despite his busy movements, his expression and demeanor remained consistently calm.


    Yet, his hands were incredibly precise, with not a single error in each movement. He worked without repeating any task, measuring the right amounts by eye, grinding them appropriately, and combining them perfectly to boil.


    ¡®He¡¯s like a master craftsman.¡¯


    Zizek forgot about his current predicament and couldn¡¯t help but marvel.


    ¡°Young friend, making medicine is, in a way, like cooking, and in another way, like alchemy.¡±


    The old man¡¯s words carried a wisdom and insight that was hard to take lightly.


    ¡°Do you know who we are?¡±


    Zizek asked awkwardly.


    ¡°¡­¡­Aren¡¯t you from Hugelandere?¡±


    After all, things had gone south the moment he mentioned that name.


    ¡°Besides that.¡±


    Zizek sighed and answered again.


    ¡°You must be survivors of Eisenach.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The old man finally turned to look at him.


    ¡°How curious. You don¡¯t seem strong enough to know such things.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Zizek felt embarrassed by the pointed remark.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that weak.¡±


    At that, a pale-skinned girl who had been assisting the old man glanced at Zizek.


    ¡°You¡¯re weak. I could beat you in a fight right now.¡±


    Zizek snapped back.


    ¡°Kid, how old are you?¡±


    ¡°Thirteen!¡±


    ¡°And you think you can beat me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. City folks are weak.¡±


    Her reply was innocent, with no real malice behind it.


    ¡°Oh, really? You think you can beat a skilled swordsman who¡¯s reached the 3rd-tier?¡±


    The girl tilted her head and asked.


    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Zizek, willing to stoop to her level, was about to retort when the old man intervened.


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    The old man stopped the girl.


    ¡°Though this man may be weak, there¡¯s a sharpness in his eyes. His reactions aren¡¯t bad either. In a real fight, you¡¯d have a hard time.¡±


    Zizek was somewhat shocked. Even the old man wasn¡¯t saying the girl would lose, was he?


    ¡°More importantly, young friend, did you come here to trade for our medicine?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes and no.¡±


    Zizek replied, feeling somewhat intimidated.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the other reason?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Just as Zizek was about to answer, he couldn¡¯t help but feel the urge to smack Rob, who was still unconscious, on the back of his head.


    ¡°Ah, our leader has arrived.¡±


    A towering young man exuding an overwhelming aura walked in.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Zizek felt a tingling sensation on his skin as he struggled to meet the man¡¯s gaze.


    ¡®Damn, what kind of eyes are those?¡¯


    They were more like the eyes of a beast than a human. Under the intense glare, Zizek instinctively averted his eyes.


    ¡®Did I just lower my gaze? Me?¡¯


    Zizek was inwardly shocked.


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    The pressure was so intense that Rob, who had been unconscious, suddenly twitched and opened his eyes as if struck by something.


    ¡®That idiot.¡¯


    Zizek swallowed a sigh.


    ¡°Grand Elder.¡±


    The giant clasped his hands together, which were as thick as maces, and bowed respectfully to the old man.


    ¡°I just returned.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The old man¡¯s expression, which had been smiling warmly, now carried an air of dignity.


    ¡®Huh, his grandfather?¡¯


    That terrifying guy¡¯s grandfather?


    ¡®Wait, does that mean they¡¯re related to Young Master Allenvert? Like his older cousin and great-uncle?¡¯


    Zizek¡¯s mind raced as he tried to piece together the family tree.


    ¡°We have plenty of time, so let¡¯s start with introductions. My name is Balthazar Eisenach. Our leader here who also happens to be my grandnephew, Knut Eisenach.¡±


    The old man, Balthazar, gently patted the girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°And this is my granddaughter, Tara Eisenach.¡±


    The giant, Knut, looked at Balthazar.


    ¡°Hmm, Grand Elder. Is it alright to reveal the Eisenach name?¡±


    ¡°They already knew before they came.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    When Knut¡¯s gaze shifted to Zizek, his heart felt like it was about to stop under the pressure.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    ¡°You know a lot for someone so weak. Who sent you?¡±


    ¡°Calm down. We can ask him slowly.¡±


    Balthazar gently touched Knut¡¯s shoulder to soothe him.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, that old man¡­¡¯


    His broad shoulders, upright posture, and height weren¡¯t far off from the giant¡¯s. In his youth, he must have been an imposing figure¡­


    ¡°Are you wondering why I¡¯m not the leader, but my grandnephew is?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Zizek answered cautiously, keeping an eye on Knut¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Yes. You still seem quite vigorous.¡±


    ¡°There are times when an old man suits the role of a leader, and times when a young, ambitious man does.¡±


    Balthazar explained.


    ¡°In these times, when we must survive by clinging to the shadows of the city, enduring violence in the heart of the underworld, this boy is more suited to be the leader than I am.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His words carried the wisdom of a mountain dweller.


    At that moment, Zizek realized how hollow and ignorant the term ¡®barbarians¡¯ was, something they had carelessly thrown around without understanding.


    Balthazar carried the aura of a sage, wiser than any elder Zizek had ever met.


    ¡°So, it seems you¡¯re also from the underworld.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Zizek¡¯s tone became noticeably more respectful. It was only natural, considering he was standing before his employer¡¯s grandfather.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious, Zizek. Has the quality of our spirit medicines and herbs really spread that far?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that word reached my ears.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s troubling. If we become too famous, the wolves will start drooling.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not as widespread as you might fear. It¡¯s mostly among merchants¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely the problem. It was inevitable that word would spread, but the fact that you knew our name and came all the way here¡­¡±


    Zizek broke into a cold sweat as he caught the hidden meaning in Balthazar¡¯s words.


    ¡®Damn, am I about to get my throat slit?¡¯


    But Balthazar¡¯s expression remained calm.


    ¡°Our trade secret is simple, Zizek.¡±


    Balthazar gestured to Knut¡¯s youthful, robust, sun-tanned body.


    ¡°A strong and exceptional physique inherited from our ancestors, and the knowledge passed down through generations, allowing us to scour the mountains for the finest medicinal ingredients.¡±


    He pointed to the various herbs displayed throughout the warehouse.


    ¡°Sometimes it¡¯s mushrooms, grasses, fruits, flowers, or honey. Other times, it might be insects, small animals, fish, or even the eyes, marrow, or bones of rare and large creatures. And that¡¯s not all. We don¡¯t shy away from byproducts of monsters, spirit beasts, or magical creatures.¡±


    Finally, his finger pointed to his own head.


    ¡°Add this old man¡¯s modest intellect and skill to the mix, and that¡¯s it. It¡¯s a rather simple business structure, really.¡±


    Balthazar Eisenach was one of the few remaining elders of his clan, a genius physician, and a master herbalist.


    ¡°And this child here will inherit everything from me. Knowledge, wisdom, and even strength.¡±


    Balthazar gave his granddaughter Tara a light tap on the shoulder.


    ¡°When you boil our medicinal ingredients for a long time, the fumes cause a side effect¡ªturning the skin pale. That¡¯s why pale skin has become a symbol of those skilled in herbalism within our clan.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Zizek nodded, finally understanding why the old man and the girl had such unusually pale skin.


    He also recalled how the skin of Lady Lusatia Grunewald was strikingly pale, though he had no way of connecting the dots.


    ¡°If you think about it, it¡¯s only natural that we¡¯re strong. Living in the harsh and rugged mountains is a daily struggle for survival. Nature is inherently hostile to humans, and living in harmony with it, rather than conquering or taming it, is an even greater challenge.¡±


    ¡°Then why haven¡¯t the mountain people left such a painful place?¡±


    ¡°Because it also gives us gifts. Our physical abilities far surpass those of city dwellers, and consuming spirit medicines made from various medicinal ingredients makes our mana purer and more abundant. Our martial arts are practical, honed through battles against wild beasts, humans, and monsters alike.¡±


    Balthazar pointed at Zizek.


    ¡°You people, who live in the underworld of Grunewald, may be accustomed to blood and violence, but to us, you seem like unruly dogs or pigs, only capable of causing trouble within your fences.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°The reason underworld organizations don¡¯t easily enter this area isn¡¯t just because of the residents¡¯ rough temperament.¡±


    Zizek¡¯s heart grew cold.


    These were not mere outsiders; they were a warrior tribe with their own culture and martial arts. And they had nested in a corner of this vast city¡¯s underworld.


    ¡®This is chilling.¡¯


    He realized once again that he was nothing more than an ignorant ant. The darkness of this city was far deeper, wider, and more hidden than he had ever imagined.


    "Now, it''s my turn to ask questions."


    Balthazar approached Zizek.


    "The reason I''ve told you all this is simple."


    A strangely curved dagger was drawn from his bosom.


    "Because I hold the power of life and death over you."


    The blade, more blunt than sharp but equally sturdy, severed a single hair from Zizek''s head.


    Zizek felt his Adam''s apple bob involuntarily as he swallowed dryly.


    "Now tell me, boy. How did you learn our names? Whose information did you hear and come here with? And what is your purpose other than obtaining the herbs?"


    "..."


    Conveniently, Zizek could answer all three questions with just one name.


    "I serve Young Master Allenvert Grunewald. He sent me here to meet the survivors of Eisenach."


    "...What?"


    Balthazar , who had been so relaxed and leisurely, and Knut, who had been silent, were both struck with immense shock.


    "Why, and how on earth-"


    Balthazar ''s hand trembled as he lightly grazed Zizek''s earlobe.


    "...Are you saying that name?"


    ***


    "You''re asking what I can offer you?"


    Repeating my question as if to herself, Rudgarda sighed and opened her mouth.


    "I want to clarify one thing first."


    Rudgarda began with difficulty.


    "From the moment my father chose me as a hostage, he not only cast me out of the succession but also treated my very life as a bargaining chip. You know that, don''t you, Young Master?"


    "Of course."


    Rudgarda sighed heavily.


    "Then I believe there''s no need to persuade you of my hatred, revenge, and the motivation for my survival."


    I nodded.


    "Enough."


    "Therefore, before answering that, I will openly declare my honest goal to you, Young Master."


    "Do as you please."


    A fire ignited in Rudgarda''s eyes.


    "Someday, after escaping the fate of a hostage, I want to return to my homeland, slay my father, and become the lord of my clan."


    "...!"


    "If, in that process, my brothers¡ªthe cowardly brothers who survived by allowing me to be abandoned¡ªtry to stop me-"


    Rudgarda sneered with hatred.


    "I''m willing to wear their blood as well."


    Rudgarda looked at me provocatively.


    "And when everything is over, I will faithfully serve you, the Young Master of this great Grunewald."


    It was indeed a bold proposition. The path of revenge that Rudgarda vowed was filled with bloodlust.


    "So answer me, Young Master."


    A flame of hatred burned in Rudgarda''s eyes. It was a similar color to the one that burned in my heart.


    "I ask you, Young Master, are you capable of bearing the loyalty I will offer?"


    [Translator - Pot] S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 115

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 115: Ereshkigal Exists


    I suppressed the urge to laugh at Rudgarda''s question.


    Was I truly capable of shouldering the weight of the loyalty she was willing to offer¡ªthe blood-soaked revenge she sought?


    ¡®What an absurd question.¡¯


    Revenge, revenge, revenge.


    My path of vengeance was already intertwined with Karzan''s, Allenvert''s, and my mother, Lusatia''s. What reason was there to exclude the ¡®daughter of the enemy¡¯?


    "Rudgarda." I said, but I wouldn¡¯t answer her question directly. "I¡¯m curious. Is this ¡®your¡¯ way?"


    "My way? What¡¯s so wrong with struggling to survive? My father slaughtered your maternal Clan. And then he abandoned me. So, I struggle too."


    Her voice began to rise with emotion.


    "If my father resents me for it, that¡¯s just shameless."


    I nodded in agreement. "You¡¯re right. That would be shameless."


    "But do you intend to criticize my desire for revenge? Will you condemn me as a barbarian who defies morality, a child who dares to kill their own parent?"


    I shook my head at her outburst.


    "No."


    Rudgarda paused, caught off guard.


    "I only wish to tell you to look at the bigger picture, to see beyond the confines of human emotion."


    "What do you mean by that?" She asked.


    "My father chose to join hands with your father, the usurper, instead of avenging my mother and me. That act tore our hearts to shreds, leaving us irreparably broken. You know this well."


    "......"


    "Yet, even as I resent him, I understand him now. He was a man who saw the world through the eyes of a king, beyond the concerns of the human heart." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rudgarda looked at me incredulously.


    "Do you truly mean that?"


    "Morality is a virtue of the individual, not of kings or nations. But I¡¯ve glimpsed the struggle of a man torn between those two opposing forces."


    "......"


    After a long silence, Rudgarda spoke frankly.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t share your perspective. My father was no king. He was a man as ruthless as a beast."


    "That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not denying your right to revenge. I only hope you¡¯ll imagine and prepare for what comes after."


    "After revenge¡­"


    Rudgarda murmured, as if mulling over my words.


    "Otherwise, the flame kindled by vengeance will eventually consume itself and turn to ash."


    "...I¡¯ll gladly take your advice."


    I pointed at her.


    "But there¡¯s one thing I want to ask. Do you intend to become the leader of Angantyr, or do you aim to rule the mountain tribes? "


    "If you seek revenge for Eisenach, and if that revenge leads you to claim the throne of the mountain tribes. I would gladly become your vassal."


    "Even knowing my time is limited?"


    ¡°A foolish question. If you had truly despaired over that fact, you wouldn¡¯t have taken this path, nor would you have earned Ulbhild¡¯s support.¡±


    Rudgarda shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°You will only grow stronger, and as you do, your lifespan¡ªthough gradually¡ªwill surely increase. And above all¡ª¡±


    ¡°Above all?¡±


    Rudgarda lowered her voice.


    ¡°In exchange for pledging my loyalty to you and entrusting the fate of my vassals to you, I have prepared a gift.¡±


    ¡°What kind of gift?¡±


    What followed was something even I hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    ¡°Perhaps I can help you find Ereshkigal.¡±


    I nearly spilled my cup of water.


    * * *


    After intense debate and persistent questioning, Balthazar and Knut finally decided to acknowledge Zizek as a guest.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t fully trust you. But it¡¯s true that, from your position, there¡¯s no reason to take such risks and lie.¡±


    Thus, they made their decision.


    ¡°We will acknowledge you as a guest under our laws. You said you could contact Allenvert through a man named Karzan, correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Then, today, I will share with you a story that you must relay to him.¡±


    Balthazar spoke solemnly.


    ¡°Allenvert has the right to know the ¡®truth of the tragedy.¡¯¡±


    And so, Balthazar began to tell Zizek the story of the downfall of the Eisenach.


    * * *


    ¡°You say you can help me find Ereshkigal?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±


    I took a long sip of water before I could speak again.


    ¡°Why are you so certain?¡±


    Rudgarda met my gaze with unwavering eyes.


    ¡°Because it exists.¡±


    ¡°I thought it might be an exaggerated rumor or a story someone made up.¡±


    ¡°...This is a tale passed down among us mountain folk.¡±


    Rudgarda spoke slowly, choosing her words carefully.


    ¡°Ereshkigal is said to be a legendary elixir created long ago by hundreds of ancient mages and alchemists.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    I replied immediately.


    ¡°Who could have had the power to gather so many people?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? The Emperor.¡±


    Rudgarda countered.


    ¡°You know of the empire that once ruled most of this continent, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°This was during the empire¡¯s golden age, before the northern tribes descended and attacked. The emperor of that time had a beloved crown prince¡ªintelligent, beautiful, and deeply filial.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    I crossed my arms and listened in silence.


    ¡°The tragedy began when the crown prince fell ill with an incurable disease. The emperor could not bear to see his beloved son, the future of the empire, die so meaninglessly. So, he opened the imperial treasury, spending vast sums to summon the greatest mages and alchemists from across the continent.¡±


    ¡°...An unimaginable display of power.¡±


    But the emperor¡¯s name carried that much authority.


    Ironically, I was hearing a secret history¡ªone not recorded in any historical texts nor mentioned by any renowned scholar¡ªfrom a member of a rugged mountain tribe.


    ¡°Even with the empire¡¯s full might, it took three years to create Ereshkigal. Too many people died to gather the necessary ingredients.¡±


    Rudgarda recited the tale as if it were an ancient poem.


    ¡°An expedition was sent into the heart of a demonic realm, where monsters lurked, to pluck the Flower of the Abyss. To obtain the ice of a thousand-year frost, they had to scale the highest peak of the northern mountains.¡±


    I could almost see the tears and suffering of those ancient people.


    ¡°To pluck the feathers of a phoenix, they sent explorers into the desert to find its nest. And to collect the sap of the World Tree, they had to wage war against the elven tribes who lived deep within the forest.¡±


    Rudgarda paused, then asked.


    ¡°Was that all?¡±


    I shook my head.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it wasn¡¯t. Countless mages and alchemists died¡ªsome from side effects, some driven mad by despair, and others executed for their lack of progress.¡±


    ¡°So, the true ingredients of Ereshkigal were gold and blood.¡±


    Rudgarda nodded.


    ¡°In the end, to save the life of one noble-born man, hundreds, if not thousands, of lives were sacrificed.¡±


    Her words were chilling, like a lament for an ancient tragedy.


    ¡°Finally, Ereshkigal was completed, and it saved the crown prince.¡±


    But.


    ¡°In a cruel twist of fate, the crown prince, overjoyed by his restored health, went hunting and was bitten by a mere snake. He died on the spot.¡±


    ¡°What a laughably absurd ending.¡±


    I shook my head in disbelief.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a tragedy¡ªit¡¯s closer to a farce.¡±


    ¡°But to the people of that time, it was a tragedy.¡±


    Rudgarda countered.


    ¡°The emperor, driven mad by despair, began to rage. But the people of the empire, who had endured his tyranny for ten years, could take no more. In the end, the emperor¡¯s younger brother overthrew him, and the recipe for the elixir was buried forever.¡±


    For a moment, I thought it was a fitting end to the emperor¡¯s tyranny.


    ¡°...But the method of its concealment was equally brutal. The new emperor sought to erase all traces of the elixir by killing everyone involved in its creation.¡±


    Unable to hold back, I cursed.


    ¡°Both brothers were madmen.¡±


    ¡°I agree. People of the past were far more brutal than we can imagine.¡±


    Rudgarda nodded.


    ¡°Though the nature of power and human cruelty transcends time.¡±


    It was a truth we both knew all too well.


    ¡°Now, my lord, the story isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Amidst the carnage of that cover-up, one man survived. Even as he lay dying, he used his last strength to record the secret formula.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Rumors about the whereabouts of that formula abound. Some say it ended up in the hands of a royal family, others that a wealthy merchant kept it as a treasure. There¡¯s even a rumor that an elf who witnessed the man¡¯s death threw it into the depths of a lake. But its true location remains unknown, and over time, it faded into obscurity, becoming little more than a joke.¡±


    Rudgarda looked straight at me and asked.


    ¡°My lord, have you heard of a hero named Oswin?¡±


    I tilted my head, lost in thought for a long moment. I felt like I had heard the name before¡ªperhaps during my tutor¡¯s lessons. If I remembered correctly¡­


    "He was a hero of the northern nomadic kingdom, wasn¡¯t he?"


    "Correct. He is the ancestor of those warriors who have now become nothing more than fattened swine. Oswin was a brilliant general who won numerous victories against the Empire, the Emperor¡¯s greatest adversary, and the finest swordsman of his time. But a single human life is far too fleeting to see a hero¡¯s legacy to its end."


    "Ah¡­ Don¡¯t tell me¡ª"


    Somehow, I could already guess what came next.


    "As he watched his body grow weaker with age, the hero Oswin fell into despair. In the end, with the help of the very elves he had once saved, he gathered all the materials needed to create Ereshkigal. Leaving behind all his power, he set off with his comrades on a journey that lasted ten long years."


    "Ten years, huh."


    If it had taken the full might of the Empire three years to complete the task, then accomplishing it in just a decade with only a handful of companions was nothing short of extraordinary.


    "But over those ten years, his legendary journey¡ªand the treasure he sought¡ªbecame far too well known."


    Anticipating the tragedy to come, I asked.


    "So, what happened?"


    "The day Ereshkigal was finally completed, his old comrades turned on him, nobles who had bought them out at their side. And among them was the young king¡ªthe very son of the late ruler Oswin had once served."


    "¡­¡­."


    I let out a heavy sigh. They were no different from tyrants like the Dark King or Verdzig.


    "It was a desperate battle, but from the start, he was hopelessly outnumbered. As his comrades fell one by one in defense of the elixir, consumed by fury and despair, Oswin cast Ereshkigal into the river and chose to perish alongside them."


    I muttered, envisioning the darkly ironic and somber conclusion.


    "A story straight out of a fairytale."


    "How much of it is true, no one can say. But my grandfather used to tell me that the discarded Ereshkigal still drifts somewhere on this continent."


    I tilted my head skeptically.


    "And how could he be so sure?"


    "My grandfather once told me that in the songs of bards, there is a line that says ¡®Ereshkigal was cast into the river, yet the river did not accept it.¡¯"


    "And?"


    "I believe that line holds a hidden truth¡ªthat someone retrieved the elixir and hid it away."


    "That sounds like quite the stretch."


    "My lord, think about it. Who would have left behind such a line in the first place?"


    "!"


    "The one who recorded those words¡ªthat person is the one who stole Ereshkigal away."


    "¡­I see. A sharp insight."


    "My grandfather also said that when he was young, an old man once told him this story."


    "Don¡¯t tell me¡ª"


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "That old man?"


    "Yes. If we can find out who he was and where he lived, we might uncover a lead."


    "So this is the help you were talking about."


    "The key is¡ª"


    For the first time, Rudgarda gave a faint smile.


    "My grandfather is still alive. And if we can find him again, perhaps even this impossible puzzle can be solved."


    "¡­Do you not resent him?"


    "It wasn¡¯t his doing. My father seized his position by force long ago, casting him aside as nothing more than an old relic."


    "Ah, I see."


    "He was always ruthless."


    Rudgarda pulled out a small pendant from her robes.


    "This carries the blessing of the mountain spirits. My late grandmother placed it in my hands the day I was sent as a hostage to Grunewald."


    "¡­I see."


    Then that man must have been a ruthless figure, incapable of feeling even the slightest trace of human compassion.


    "That means your revenge will be all the more difficult."


    Rudgarda acknowledged the truth in my words.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter. Revenge was never something to be achieved in a single day."


    I agreed. Vengeance was a path that required time and patience.


    "My lord, during the years I struggled to survive, I endured more than enough suffering. I choose revenge not for the sake of some desperate, endless struggle with no promise of resolution, but to bring that struggle to an end. I refuse to live as nothing more than an insect, fighting to survive one day only to perish the next."


    There was an immense weight in Rudgarda¡¯s calm recollection¡ªone that resonated deeply. It was no different from the suffering Karzan had endured.


    "I¡¯ve heard your story, Rudgarda."


    A lead on an elixir capable of defying a death sentence¡ª


    Hearing such a tale from the daughter of my sworn enemy, a story even Grunewald was unaware of, meant that it was only fair for me to share something in return.


    "Then I¡¯ll tell you my secret as well."


    "My lord¡¯s secret?"


    Rudgarda¡¯s expression shifted into one of slight confusion.


    "I¡¯ve discovered the whereabouts of the surviving Eisenachs."


    "¡­?!"


    Shock flashed across Rudgarda¡¯s face.


    "My lord, is that truly the case?"


    "It¡¯s Karl¡¯s intelligence¡ªso it should be reliable."


    "The Eldest Young Master himself?"


    Even amidst her surprise, Rudgarda seemed convinced.


    "I intend to unite them under my name. With my kin at my side, I will set forth on the path of vengeance."


    "¡­How?"


    "You must have heard of the things I¡¯ve done by now."


    "Of course. That¡¯s precisely why I wish to swear my allegiance to you."


    "There¡¯s actually one secret that neither you nor my sister know."


    If I was to make the daughter of my enemy my ally, then I had to reveal my greatest secret to her.


    "I¡¯ve already begun building my own power within the underworld."


    Rudgarda¡¯s face filled with pure astonishment.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 116

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 116: The Daughter of the Enemy


    Balthazar, having poured tea for Zizek, began to recount an old tale with the leisurely manner of a storyteller.


    "The mountain people who inhabit the Virgenhrid Mountains are, in fact, an ethnic group composed of several large tribes. For a long time, we''ve maintained a structure where the tribal chiefs representing each tribe would hold regular meetings to gather opinions."


    "Oh, I see." Zizek nodded as he was surprised. "I didn''t know it was structured that way."


    "It''s difficult for outsiders to know. Each tribe has survived in the rugged mountains in their own unique way. These ways varied widely, from hunting and gathering to raiding and trading."


    Zizek nodded and listened intently to the old man''s story.


    "However, it''s natural for a leader to emerge when people gather. Over the long years, our Eisenach clan, the most powerful and culturally advanced, came to occupy a leading position."


    Balthazar smiled bitterly and sipped his traditional tea.


    "To outsiders, we were the ''King of the Mountain People.'' But among ourselves, we were called ''Roadstir,'' a title meaning ''one who coordinates meetings.''"


    "...It''s the first time I''ve heard that name."


    "That''s usually the case. Our clan boasted the most outstanding knowledge of herbalism and spirit medicine among the mountain people, and we passed down powerful martial arts from generation to generation. We weren''t very closed-minded to outside knowledge. It wasn''t just goods that came in through trade."


    "Is that why the Eisenach clan was able to form a marriage alliance with Duke Grunewald?"


    "That''s right."


    Balthazar reminisced with a bitter expression, setting down his teacup.


    "The more we learned about the world outside the mountains, the more we came to believe that living in harmony with nature in the mountains wasn''t the best way. We were strong, and we possessed the wisdom of the mountains, but..."


    He pointed at Zizek.


    "Compared to the strength of Grunewald, which prospered through competition among the goods gathered from various places, we were like fireflies under the moonlight. We feared them. At the same time, we yearned for the prosperity of the city."


    Zizek imagined the mountain men looking out at the distant sea and the harbor of a thriving city.


    "Even while we lived in the mountains, the situation outside was changing constantly. We couldn''t keep living as bandits and pirates forever. If things went wrong, they could come to subjugate us."


    "Hmm."


    It was a tangible fear. Zizek had often heard insults about the mountain people and the harmful effects of their piracy.


    "Unlike the ''plain dwellers'' with their vast plains and wide seas, food was always scarce in the mountains. If we didn''t gather herbs and skin animals to sell, if you didn''t buy our goods..."


    Balthazar stroked the head of his granddaughter, Tara, who was quietly eating a snack.


    "How many of our people would have starved to death? It''s unthinkable."


    "So, we decided to form a marital alliance with Duke Grunewald. We believed it was the best choice to end the long conflict and a path to peace."


    However..


    "We never imagined that the marriage, intended as a symbol of unity, would become the seed of internal strife and ruin."


    "What happened?"


    "There were fierce opponents within our clan. Those who were the most aggressive, who advocated for the entire clan to engage in banditry and piracy, and make a living off of looting - the Angantyr clan."


    As soon as that name was mentioned, Knut cursed under his breath.


    "Damn those bastards who deserve to be chewed up and spit out."


    Zizek felt a chill run down his spine at the cold hatred in the old man¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Trade wasn¡¯t a satisfying business for them. There were many crazy bastards who openly said ¡®Why should we give them anything when we can just take it all?¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph. They have a different way of thinking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they didn¡¯t know any other way. But even so, I could have somehow suppressed their discontent. At that time, the chief of the Angantyr clan was an unusually calm and wise man. The problem was¡­¡±


    Balthazar¡¯s fingers trembled slightly.


    ¡°After ¡®Grimnar Angantyr¡¯, the chief¡¯s son, ousted his father and became the leader of the clan, things changed. That brutal man incited radical young people and intimidated the elders into submission before heading towards ¡®Forbidden¡¯.


    And then, he harvested the poison of the ¡®Nocturban¡¯, a bird that drinks poison, and assassinated the chief of the Eisenach clan. He was my brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°While we were consumed by grief and anger, they attacked us as if they had been waiting for this moment. Their surprise attack was so sudden and perfectly prepared that we had no choice but to flee.¡±


    The old man¡¯s fingertips trembled, filled with hatred.


    ¡°They all died. The parents of these children, my brothers and sisters, and my cousins. We vowed revenge and hid somewhere in the vast mountains. We waited for Grunewald¡¯s salvation, biding our time.¡±


    Zizek was unaware of the full details of his superiors'' affairs due to his time spent in the underworld.


    However, considering their situation, it was easy to predict that salvation would not come.


    ¡°The Duke didn¡¯t seek revenge. Instead, he recognized that brutal usurper as the new Roadstir. In exchange, he received countless treasures, warriors, and Grimnar¡¯s youngest daughter as a hostage.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. Is that how all the high-ranking people are?¡±


    Balthazar smiled slightly at his reaction.


    ¡°How do you think we felt? We were on the verge of madness from betrayal and hatred. Some even said that we should go and kill the Duke because we hated him more than Angantyr.¡±


    At this point, he patted Knut on the shoulder. Knut closed his eyes without a word.


    ¡°But only I had the responsibility to somehow gather and lead these defeated remnants. I suppressed my anger and sent people to gather information. But the more I looked, the stranger it became.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The Duke had rejected Angantyr¡¯s request to divorce Lusatia and take Grimnar¡¯s daughter as wife. As a result, Angantyr submitted and offered a vast amount of wealth. Of course, that was stolen from our treasury.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°First, I needed to understand the Duke¡¯s intentions. Consumed by anger and grief, Lusatia had strangely secluded herself and become a wife who could no longer depend on her Clan''s power. He didn¡¯t abandon her and protected her until the end.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why would he do that?¡±


    ¡°There must have been circumstances that outsiders didn¡¯t know about. I also knew that the Duke had many enemies. Perhaps it was an unavoidable choice for him.¡±


    Balthazar was a wise old man. He had the eyes to set aside his emotions of anger and betrayal and reason about the essence of the situation.


    ¡°Governing this vast duchy is like walking a tightrope against internal opponents, those who are always ready to be mobilized, and external enemies who are waiting for an opportunity. Even the Duke¡¯s seemingly absolute power and authority could collapse in an instant, given the right circumstances.¡±


    Just like my younger brother died so meaninglessly, the old man said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if the Duke plans to avenge his wife. But one thing is certain, the Duke has tolerated our existence.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zizek asked in surprise.


    ¡°Elder, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°No matter how many enemies he has, Duke Georg is the one who has defeated and subdued them all and rules over the duchy. Could he really not have known about our existence hidden in the shadows of his territory?¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°I think he knew everything but didn¡¯t show it. The more I learned, the more I realized that there were invisible eyes and hands in the underworld of Grunewald.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    For Zizek, who was at the very bottom of the tower of the underworld, this was all unthinkable. His perspective and worldview had broadened in an instant.


    ¡®My head is spinning, damn it.¡¯


    "I¡¯ve heard so much, my head is spinning."


    "If I ever meet the Duke, I¡¯d like to punch that handsome face of his."


    "Oh, don¡¯t do that, you¡¯ll get into big trouble."


    "He wouldn¡¯t dare kill his brother-in-law. If I get locked up, just bring me some food."


    The old man chuckled and sighed.


    "We¡¯ve been clinging to life, waiting for revenge and to one day meet Lusatia and Allenvert."


    He pointed at Zizek.


    "But to think that Allenvert would send someone to find us first."


    "..."


    After hearing the tragic story between Allenvert and them, Zizek¡¯s expression was heavy.


    "It''s so strange. The Allenvert I know would never do something like this."


    Zizek asked curiously.


    "What was he like originally?"


    "Well, when he was young, Allenvert came to visit his maternal grandparents a few times. Tara is too young to remember much, but..."


    "I was quite close to him."


    Knut said, finally smiling for the first time with a serious expression.


    "That kindness must have come from Lusatia. Everyone loved that child."


    A warm smile appeared on Balthazar''s lips.


    "In my memory, he was a bright but pure and somewhat delicate child."


    "I heard that he changed after he recovered from a serious illness, Grandfather." Knut said.


    "Yes, it''s a rare occurrence, but it happens sometimes. Certain events can completely change a person."


    "...Even so, I never thought he would create his own force in the underworld and send someone to gather information about us."


    "That man named Karzan, who you say he recruited, seems quite capable."


    At this point, the old man and his grandson looked at each other questioningly.


    "So who is this Karzan anyway? We''ve never heard that name before."


    "...Perhaps he''s an immigrant from a distant foreign land."


    "Then how did he manage to make that man his servant? I have no idea at all."


    Of course, no one could reach the absurd conclusion that Karzan and Allenvert were the same person, or even that Karzan had reincarnated as Allenvert.


    "Anyway."


    Balthazar changed his expression and looked at Zizek and Rob.


    "Even though we''ve unexpectedly got in touch with Allenvert, this old man is very suspicious."


    "Ah, of course I understand. Even I..."


    "What I suspect is."


    The old man interrupted Zizek.


    ¡°I doubt whether the one who sent you is Karzan''s backer, Allenvert, or one of his other brothers, like Verdzig or Karl."


    "...!"


    "Their maternal families, the Counts of Bergen and Agrippa are still pursuing us. If this is their scheme, we must hide immediately."


    "...What should I do?"


    "Do this..."


    Balthazar summarized.


    "I''ll write a letter. It will contain a code that only those of the Eisenach lineage, like me and Tara, who are herbalists, can understand."


    "...!"


    Zizek exclaimed.


    "You said there was a way to contact Allenvert, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Then show this letter to Lusatia and have her reply in her own handwriting."


    Balthazar pointed at Zizek.


    "That''s the condition for trust."


    "I will."


    "No need to look so serious. I don''t doubt you, but rather the man named Karzan and his backers."


    Balthazar patted Zizek on the shoulder.


    "It''s late, so why don''t you stay the night? I''ll provide you with dinner and a place to sleep."


    "Oh, is that alright?"


    "Of course. Let me treat you to some of the Eisenach''s delicacies."


    Zizek asked cautiously.


    "...Elder, I hope there aren''t any bugs in the food, right?"


    "That''s a very discriminatory and narrow-minded thing to say."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I was just joking."


    Zizek apologized immediately.


    "But you have a keen insight. If you boil centipedes long enough, the poison disappears, and they have an incredibly deep flavor."


    "...!"


    Zizek exclaimed.


    "Just kidding."


    Balthazar chuckled.


    "But they do go into liquor. It''s an incredibly precious liquor, and I''ll treat you to it today."


    "Oh." Zizek''s face turned pale.


    ***


    "Are you saying that you''re establishing a secret force in the underworld?"


    Rudgarda asked incredulously, her eyes wide with shock after hearing my surprising secret.


    "How is that possible?"


    "An appearance changing mask, a retainer who can come and go as they please, exceptional martial arts skills and quick thinking, and strict control of information. And finally, the cunning to outmaneuver my suspicious brothers."


    I closed my hand into a fist.


    "When all of that comes together, it becomes possible."


    "Unbelievable."


    Rudgarda shook her head.


    "They said you were the perfect fit for the Special Operations Division. So this is what they meant."


    "My sister said that?"


    "Indeed, Young Master."


    She still looked stunned.


    "But I find it strange. Why tell me all this?"


    "A foolish question."


    I pointed at Rudgarda. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "From the outside, we seem like two people who could never stand on the same side. There''s a history of deep-seated resentment between us¡ªresentment that seems impossible to untangle."


    "That¡¯s true."


    "My mother, my maternal clan¡ªthey would be furious if they knew I was even speaking to you."


    "¡­I suppose they would."


    I pressed a hand to my chest.


    "That''s why I''m revealing my weakness first. If you wish to stab me in the back, go ahead. If you want to betray the trust of a man with no way out, who is offering you his last chance¡ªthen do it. If you were that foolish, you wouldn¡¯t have survived this long."


    "¡­¡­."


    "Just as your father would have wanted."


    "¡­Damn it."


    Rudgarda swore under her breath.


    "You really know how to talk. The Second Commander was right about you."


    She let out a fierce laugh, then fixed her gaze on me.


    "In that case, I will accept your trust with the weight it deserves."


    Rudgarda drew a curved dagger and made a shallow cut on her finger.


    Blood welled up¡ªred as wine.


    Her blood and mine were no different. It was almost ironic.


    "I swear on this blood." Rudgarda declared solemnly.


    "If I betray your trust first, I will drive this blade into my own throat and spill my life upon the ground."


    "¡­¡­"


    I met her serious gaze and, matching her tone, responded.


    "That¡¯s quite the declaration. A bit excessive, don¡¯t you think?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "I''m joking."


    And so, I forged a blood pact with the daughter of my enemy.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 117

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 117: Have You Ever Resented the Young Master?


    "A proper welcome for a guest must include alcohol. Anything less would be improper."


    "Indeed. Otherwise, it would be a disgrace to the mountain¡¯s customs."


    Following this logic, Balthazar served Zizek and Rob a strong liquor.


    "My god, what the hell is this?"


    Zizek stuck out his tongue in shock, his throat burning.


    "Ever heard of snake-infused liquor?"


    Ptooey! Ptooey!


    Zizek spat out the drink in horror.


    "You put a snake in the liquor?"


    "A venomous one, at that."


    "I must have misheard you."


    "You just don¡¯t know good stuff. Whether it''s medicine or liquor, poison used properly can have remarkable effects. That one over there has hornets, the next one has centipedes, and the one beside it¡ª"


    "If you''re going to poison me, just do it painlessly, I beg you."


    "Hahaha!"


    Balthazar roared with laughter at Zizek¡¯s reaction before pointing to the bottle on the far right.


    "This one''s mead."


    "Please, for the love of all that¡¯s holy, give me that one."


    "Even my granddaughter thinks it¡¯s too mild to drink."


    At that, Tara, who had been sipping water, scoffed loudly.


    "And they call you lowland folk tough."


    "Son of a¡ª"


    But Zizek¡¯s survival instincts won out over his pride.


    "Gah! You call this mead? It¡¯s strong as hell!"


    He had downed the drink in one go, only to contort his face in disgust.


    "What, did you think it would be as sweet as honey?"


    "Dammit, I actually did."


    "Just because the ingredient is sweet doesn¡¯t mean the liquor will be."


    "Then what about the ones made with venom?"


    "Those are bitter too."


    "Bloody hell."


    Still, it was better than drinking something with snakes and centipedes floating in it.


    So Zizek drank. And drank again.


    .


    .


    .


    "Huh?"


    Zizek blinked. He had only closed his eyes for a second, yet the scene before him was sheer chaos.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Ah, you''re awake? You were sleeping soundly, even drooling."


    Amidst the half-shirtless mountain folk, Rob was drunkenly dancing with his arms slung over their shoulders.


    "What the hell is he doing?"


    "He¡¯s been going on about how we''re all friends now."


    Balthazar chuckled.


    "By the way, I heard your story. Turns out you¡¯ve got a fiery heart too, huh?"


    "Huh? What are you¡ª?"


    Balthazar pointed at Rob.


    "Rob told me about you. You¡¯ve taken in those with nowhere else to go and saved children who were on the brink of being sold off."


    "Oh, that¡­"


    Zizek scratched his head awkwardly, his vision spinning slightly.


    "I just did what needed to be done."


    "Not everyone feels that sense of duty, and even fewer act on it. Your actions alone are worthy of praise."


    Zizek fell silent, embarrassed.


    "To think that even in the underworld, there''s a man who understands honor."


    Balthazar mused with a satisfied smile.


    "Sir, I realize now that I, too, had my own prejudices about the mountain peoples."


    Zizek admitted honestly.


    "Hmm. My great-uncle is a rare breed¡ªan unusually wise man."


    Knut remarked, calmly drinking his liquor without a change in expression.


    "Were it not for his wisdom, our skulls would have long since been turned into our enemies'' drinking cups."


    He spoke of such grim matters with an unsettling composure.


    "That¡¯s right, Knut. Being alive is a good thing."


    Balthazar said.


    "Because as long as we''re alive, we can drink like this, dream of revenge, and even reunite with people we never expected to meet again."


    "My great-uncle speaks the truth."


    Knut raised his cup.


    "A toast."


    "To survival!"


    At their leader¡¯s call, the mountain peoples lifted their cups in unison. The very same Eisenach warriors who had once aimed their blades and arrows at Zizek now looked at him and Rob with genuine smiles, as if they were old friends.


    "¡­"


    To Zizek, it was a strange sight indeed.


    "Hmm. I''m starting to feel it."


    Knut muttered.


    Zizek stared at him in shock.


    "Wait¡ªyou mean you''ve been getting drunk this whole time?"


    "I never show it when I am."


    Knut set down his cup with the same unreadable expression.


    "Zizek."


    "Yes?"


    "I have a drinking habit. Will you indulge me?"


    Zizek tilted his head slightly.


    "Well, as long as you¡¯re not planning to hit me, I don¡¯t see why not."


    "Nothing like that. I simply have a habit of telling old stories."


    Zizek swallowed hard, noticing the way Balthazar and Tara''s expressions grew heavy.


    "I''m listening."


    "¡­There was a boy. A year older than Allen, whom everyone adored."


    Knut¡¯s gaze drifted into the distance, lost in memory.


    "He was my younger brother. A kind soul who would carry Tara on his back when she was still a baby."


    Zizek didn¡¯t dare ask what had happened to him. But the answer came soon enough.


    "The day Angantyr¡¯s forces attacked us, that boy was beheaded in my place."


    Knut¡¯s fingers trembled slightly around his cup, as though resisting the urge to crush it.


    "Even now, I still see his face, the fear in his eyes, the forced smile he gave me as he pushed me away."


    Zizek felt a lump in his throat as Knut continued.


    "As his small head was sent flying into the sky, I nearly screamed. But my great-uncle held me back."


    "¡­"


    "I¡¯ve grown strong enough now that I could tear those bastards apart with my bare hands. But I¡¯m still in no position to take revenge."


    His voice was quiet, but the weight of it was suffocating.


    "The thing that fills me with the deepest despair¡­ is knowing that even if I do get my revenge, my beloved brother will never come back."


    Zizek realized that a person could weep without shedding a single tear.


    "Knut."


    Balthazar placed a reassuring hand on his grandnephew¡¯s shoulder.


    "One day, we will all become stars and meet again. When that time comes, we must be able to tell him how fiercely we lived and how thoroughly we avenged our people, don¡¯t you think?"


    Knut exhaled a long breath before finally responding.


    "You are right, Great-Uncle."


    Balthazar nodded, then suddenly muttered,


    "¡­But the more I think about it, the more unbelievable it is. That Allenvert actually sent someone to find us. He¡¯s changed¡ªfar too much. Then again, with the blood of the Duke running through his veins, combined with Lusatia¡¯s brilliance, it¡¯s only natural he would turn out so resourceful."


    Zizek cautiously asked,


    "What kind of person was the Young Master¡¯s mother?"


    "Truly extraordinary. If it weren¡¯t for her marriage to the duke, I could have long since retired and spent my days as an old man in the back room."


    "That much?" S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She was a woman of innate wisdom. And not just that¡ªher eyes held the very stars within them."


    Zizek was amazed. This elderly man, someone he deeply respected, held Lusatia in such high regard.


    "She must have been a remarkable person."


    "Remarkable? That¡¯s an understatement!"


    Balthazar let out a hearty laugh.


    "There was no woman as beautiful as her, not in the Virgenhrid Mountains, not even in all of Grunewald. At times, we even wondered if she was a child of the fae."


    "Well, I¡¯ve heard that Young Master Allenvert himself is an exceptionally handsome man."


    "He is boy so beautiful it is almost surreal. But more than that, I could hardly believe that such a face came from my brother¡¯s bloodline. Hah!"


    Balthazar erupted into laughter, but before long, tears welled at the corners of his eyes.


    "¡­If Lusatia had never married, none of this would have happened."


    His voice carried a deep, lingering sorrow.


    "Even if that wretch had still dared to dream of treason, if Lusatia and I had put our heads together, would such a crushing defeat ever have come to pass?"


    "¡­!"


    "But without that marriage, Allenvert would never have been born."


    Zizek could sense the turmoil in his words and hesitated before speaking.


    "Sir¡­ May I ask you something, though it may be an unforgivable question?"


    Balthazar nodded.


    "Alcohol allows us to bring up the words we¡¯d otherwise never dare to say¡ªthat is its magic. I won¡¯t rebuke you, so speak freely."


    Zizek looked at Balthazar, Knut, and finally Tara before carefully voicing his question.


    "Have you¡­ ever resented Young Master Allenvert? If he had never been born, if that marriage had never taken place, your people would have been safe. Have you never thought of it that way?"


    Knowing how insolent his words were, Zizek quickly added.


    "I ask because, to be honest¡­ if I were in your place, I might have had such thoughts, even if just a little."


    "So that¡¯s what you wanted to ask."


    Balthazar let out a bitter smile.


    "Then allow me to answer with the help of a little drink as well."


    Though Zizek was already too drunk to sit properly, he forced himself to straighten his posture.


    "I¡¯m listening."


    The old man stated singing a song.


    ¡°When I fell into the depths of despair,


    Lost it all, left with nothing there.


    My pride and convictions, they crumbled away,


    Like dust in the wind, they just slipped away.


    Though my body grew tired, my spirit held on,


    For the children who needed me, I had to be strong.


    I stood in the shadows, where the darkness would hide,


    In the heart of Grunewald, where the memories reside.


    Oh, we scavenged like rats, we crawled like spiders,


    In the corners of this land, we were survivors.


    Gnawing on scraps, trembling in fear,


    But we held on tight, year after year.


    I looked back at the home I could never reclaim,


    A flicker of light, now just a name.


    In the shadows we lingered, in the silence we stayed,


    Dreams of the past in the night slowly fade.


    When I fell into the depths of despair,


    I found a reason to rise, a reason to care.


    In the shadows of Grunewald, we made our stand,


    With trembling hands, but hearts that still fanned the flame.¡±


    Within those words lay the full weight of the suffering they had endured.


    "How could I say that not even once did I feel resentment toward that child? That would be a lie."


    But then, Balthazar asked.


    "What crime did Allenvert ever commit? A child is never guilty simply for being born. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?"


    Zizek silently bowed his head.


    "That is the truth."


    "A boy once called a blessing to all¡­ yet because of a tragedy that was never his fault, he was hated and resented by his own kin. Is that not too cruel a fate?"


    "¡­"


    "And then I heard Allenvert was suffering, terminal, undone¡­ He broke, withdrew, into seclusion, his battle lost, his setting sun.."


    Balthazar gently stroked his granddaughter Tara¡¯s head.


    "Poor thing. Cast into that vast castle, alone, with neither mother nor kin to protect him¡­ How frightened and weary he must have been?"


    "¡­"


    Zizek, who had never known true familial love himself, felt a quiet admiration for Balthazar¡¯s character. Without realizing it, a small smile crept onto his face.


    "Why are you smiling?"


    "Apologies. It¡¯s just¡­ I found this rather moving."


    "Bah, moving, you say."


    "No, really¡­ Actually, I¡ª"


    Zizek trailed off mid-sentence, suddenly lowering his head.


    "What is it? Speak up."


    Knut urged him, but the only response he received was the sound of steady snoring.


    "He¡¯s out."


    "Well, he lasted longer than I expected."


    Balthazar let out a quiet chuckle.


    "Take him to bed."


    "Understood."


    Without hesitation, Knut slung Zizek over his shoulder like a sack of grain and carried him off.


    "I suppose I, too, said more than I should have under the influence of drink."


    The old man murmured, but a faint smile remained on his lips.


    ***


    "¡­Heh heh."


    Zizek, draped over Knut¡¯s shoulder on the way to his room, suddenly grinned.


    "This one laughs to himself when he¡¯s drunk?"


    Knut muttered under his breath.


    Then Zizek called out to him.


    "Knut."


    "What is it?"


    "I''m really curious now. What kind of person is Young Master Allenvert, exactly?"


    A man with the strength and charisma to command the loyalty of even someone as hot-tempered and unreasonable as Karzan.


    A man so kind-hearted that the surviving members of Eisenach still longed for him, still worried about him.


    A man rumored to be so beautiful that his looks were nearly otherworldly.


    Surely, he must be the perfect combination of breathtaking beauty and a heart as pure as an angel¡¯s¡ªtruly, a god among men.


    "I¡¯d love to meet him one day."


    Knut nodded.


    "Yes. I, too, am very curious about how Allen has changed."


    Zizek, of course, had no idea that he had already met that noble Young Master Allenvert¡ªhad already been smacked, cursed at, and relentlessly scolded by him.


    ¡­Even if Karzan were to take off his mask right in front of him, he probably still wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    ***


    As Rudgarda and I stepped out together, Harold, who had been standing at a distance guarding the private chamber, flinched in surprise and asked.


    "Young Master, Sixth Commander¡ªdid your conversation go well?"


    We exchanged glances before answering at the same time.


    "Of course."


    "It went well enough."


    "Ah, that¡¯s a relief."


    Harold let out a sigh of relief before continuing,


    "The Second Commander is waiting. Would you like to meet with her?"


    Rudgarda declined.


    "I¡¯ll speak with her another time. For now, it¡¯s best that the siblings have their conversation first."


    "Understood."


    I gave Rudgarda a slight nod.


    "Then, until next time."


    Turning to Harold, who was practically dying of curiosity, I spoke in a deliberately teasing tone.


    "What are you standing around for? Hurry up and show me the way."


    "Ahem."


    I had revealed my secret to Rudgarda to build trust between us.


    ¡®If that¡¯s the case¡­¡¯


    Then it was only right that I be just as honest with Ulbhild.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 118

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 118: The Dagger and the Honey


    I arrived at the reception room where Ulbhild was waiting.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Allen.¡±


    I bowed my head to Ulbhild.


    ¡°Thank you, Sister. Rudgarda and I had an open and honest conversation, and in the end, we swore an oath to cooperate for our mutual goals.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that true?¡±


    Ulbhild let out a sigh of relief, pressing a hand to her chest.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a truly difficult decision.¡±


    ¡°It was both difficult and easy at the same time.¡±


    I bowed my head again.


    ¡°It was only possible thanks to you for bridging the gap. This meeting will bring about a seismic shift in the future, one beyond imagination.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. How many people could have predicted that the two of you would join hands for a common purpose?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    I nodded, clenching my teeth. The weight of my concerns was embedded in that tension.


    ¡®Should I really reveal my secret to Ulbhild?¡¯


    The secret that I had built a second identity in the underworld to expand my influence.


    ¡®The more people who share a secret, the greater the risk of it leaking.¡¯


    That would be a disaster. I already had an enemy¡ªVerdzig¡ªwho was suspicious of me.


    ¡®Entrusting the dagger of my secret into another¡¯s hands... How terrifying a thought that is.¡¯


    Karzan¡¯s soul knew that truth all too well.


    ¡®But...¡¯


    I looked down at my palm.


    The act of shaking hands, I once heard, originally came about to show that one was unarmed¡ªto prove to a stranger that there was no weapon in hand.


    ¡­And Ulbhild had already shown me immense trust and support. If so, then this was simply my handshake to the sister who had stood by me.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    I met Ulbhild¡¯s glimmering eyes and spoke.


    ¡°There is something I must tell you.¡±


    * * *


    I explained many things to Ulbhild¡ªsecrets that even Verdzig, despite all his suspicion and relentless probing, had never managed to uncover.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Ulbhild let out a hum, listening intently. I had much to say.


    How I had donned the mask Verdzig gave me, disguised myself as Peter, and used the cover of night to bring a fifth-rate underworld organization under my control.


    How I had expanded that organization and crushed a neighboring organization, only to discover that they had been vile criminals who kidnapped and sold children.


    How, to avoid Verdzig¡¯s suspicions, I had hired Peter¡¯s younger sister, Bridget, as my liaison and established a legitimate pawnshop and general store as a front.  S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And finally, how I had obtained information about Eisenach¡¯s survivors through Karl and arranged for Zizek to make contact with them.


    ¡°¡­This is absurd.¡±


    After hearing everything, Ulbhild pressed a hand to her forehead, lost in thought for a long while.


    ¡°¡­Incredible. Truly incredible. Now it makes sense why you were able to carry out Venion¡¯s task so flawlessly.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it does.¡±


    I smirked.


    ¡°And more than that, Allen¡­ Brother Verdzig¡¯s suspicions were astoundingly close to the truth.¡±


    "I have to admit, that surprised me too. He truly is a fearsome man."


    "Don¡¯t let your guard down, not even for a moment. If your secret is exposed, it¡¯s over."


    Ulbhild understood exactly what it meant for me to have revealed this secret to her.


    "Allen, thank you."


    She smiled.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to trust me this much."


    "It was you who trusted me first, Sister."


    "It wasn¡¯t unconditional trust. I tested you multiple times and made sure there was a solid basis for it."


    "As you should have."


    "Hearing you say that makes me feel a little less guilty."


    Ulbhild was strangely earnest about things like this. She had taught me martial arts, given me a hidden blade, and even helped me establish ties with Rudgarda¡ªand yet she still felt embarrassed, as if her intentions hadn¡¯t been entirely pure.


    "It was also unexpected that Brother Karl shared information about Eisenach with you."


    "I¡¯m deeply grateful for that as well."


    Ulbhild nodded.


    "You¡¯ve accomplished a great deal. But more than anything, I admire the fact that you didn¡¯t simply rely on others¡¯ help¡ªyou made sure to keep a hidden blade of your own."


    Even after hearing my secret, her response was one of admiration. It was almost embarrassing.


    ¡®Well, I suppose I did do a good job.¡¯


    At this rate, she might start praising me just for knowing how to use a fork properly.


    "If you ever need my help for something urgent, don¡¯t hesitate to ask."


    "I¡¯ll take you up on that when the time comes."


    Having Ulbhild and the Special Operations Division as allies was reassuring, to say the least.


    ¡®Though Verdzig has probably planted a spy or two within their ranks.¡¯


    At the very least, there likely weren¡¯t any among the Second Battalion¡ªthe ones who practically worshipped Ulbhild. If there were, then that person would have to be a born infiltrator and actor.


    "If any news comes in from Eisenach, be sure to let me know."


    "Of course."


    I nodded.


    "But I don¡¯t expect anything significant to come up right away. Even if Zizek gets there, it¡¯s not like they can be found immediately."


    Nothing in this world ever came that easily. Most things required patience, time, and a fair share of failure.


    All I could hope for was that Zizek would at least uncover a small clue.


    "You shouldn¡¯t overextend yourself either, Sister. If Brother Verdzig¡¯s suspicions and scrutiny focus too much on you, it¡¯ll make things difficult for both of us."


    "You¡¯re saying I should hold on to my best cards for later. Understood."


    Ulbhild nodded without hesitation before offering me a piece of advice, her voice tinged with concern.


    "If you¡¯ve built an influence in the underworld, be wary of the Security Guards. They¡¯re a web woven by Grunewald. If you attract their attention, you¡¯re attracting Grunewald¡¯s."


    "Yes. I¡¯ve already instructed my people to treat them well and slip them some pocket money when needed."


    "Good. More than anything, the Security Guards is heavily influenced by Somerset. You don¡¯t want to leave a trail that leads back to him."


    "Ah¡­ Brother Somerset."


    I suddenly realized I had completely pushed him out of my mind.


    "He¡¯s been so quiet lately that I almost forgot about him."


    "Don¡¯t underestimate him. Regardless of his own abilities, his maternal side wields considerable influence."


    "Understood."


    As Ulbhild pointed out, Somerset had two powerful shields¡ªthe Grunewald name and the full backing of Agrippa.


    If he ever lost control or someone managed to manipulate him, he could turn into an unpredictable disaster waiting to happen.


    ¡®What a pathetic fool. Just like that Barclava.¡¯


    ¡­Though, considering that Barclava has been acting more like a decent human being lately, that might be an overly harsh comparison.


    ¡®Then let¡¯s just call him a bastard like Somerset.¡¯


    ***


    ¡°Ugh, my head is splitting.¡±


    Zizek groaned as he woke up, suffering from a hellish hangover. Tara handed him a cup of honey water.


    ¡°Kid, this is honey water, not honey mead, right?¡±


    Tara only shot him a look of utter disappointment before walking out of the room without a word.


    ¡°Hey, I was talking to you. At least answer me.¡±


    Zizek grumbled as he took a sip.


    ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s sweet.¡±


    The warmth spread through him, easing the knots in his stomach. Enjoying the relief, he briefly closed his eyes and rubbed his solar plexus before nudging Rob, who was sprawled out beside him.


    ¡°You gonna get up or what, you drunk bastard?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Rob groaned and shifted uncomfortably.


    ¡°Let him be. He kept drinking even after you passed out.¡±


    As if taking over from Tara, Balthazar and Knut entered the room.


    ¡°How¡¯s your condition?¡±


    Zizek ran a hand over his face before answering.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be heading back before the sun is at its peak.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something we need to give you first.¡±


    Balthazar reached into his robes and pulled out a letter.


    ¡°This is the letter we spoke of yesterday. If you bring us a handwritten response from Lusatia, we will agree to join forces with you.¡±


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make sure to get it.¡±


    ¡°And one more thing.¡±


    At Balthazar¡¯s glance, Knut took something from his coat¡ªa dagger, sheathed in a scabbard engraved with strange patterns.


    ¡°This blade is coated with a lethal poison.¡±


    Knut spoke evenly.


    ¡°If you encounter an opponent you cannot defeat, use it to strike them down. If that is impossible¡ªuse it to take your own life.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°You now know our secrets. You must never allow them to fall into enemy hands.¡±


    Knut¡¯s voice remained calm, resolute.


    ¡°But you are far too weak to protect a secret. That is why we are giving you this.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Zizek scowled as he took the dagger.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make sure I never have to use it.¡±


    ¡°Even after hearing this, you respond with anger and defiance instead of fear. A man like you will make a fine warrior.¡±


    Knut¡¯s tone carried a trace of approval.


    ¡°Train harder. Right now, you are too weak¡ªboth to be Allen¡¯s retainer and to be our ally.¡±


    Zizek was the kind of man who knew when to accept the truth rather than bristle at it.


    ¡°One day, I¡¯ll grow strong enough to prove you wrong.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Knut nodded before pulling out something else.


    ¡°I can¡¯t just give you the whip without a carrot. This is honey infused with mana¡ªit will increase your mana reserves.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Take it with you and consume it when you return.¡±


    It was the very same thing that Allenvert had once received from Emengarde.


    ¡°Th-Thank you, Brother!¡±


    Zizek immediately bowed at a perfect right angle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hog it all for yourself. Dilute it into honey water and share it with your subordinates. They¡¯re pitifully weak.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Zizek, who had been scowling just moments ago, suddenly grinned from ear to ear.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll call you Brother.¡±


    Knut responded dryly.


    ¡°Quit the nonsense and go home.¡±


    ***


    Venion¡ªsword instructor and examiner of Allenvert Grunewald, the fourth Young Master. Yet, those were not his only duties.


    ¡°...Hmm.¡±


    His desk was covered with various reports, which he continued to compile and annotate. Despite the sheer volume of documents, everything was meticulously organized, giving no sense of clutter. That alone spoke to the precision of its owner.


    ¡°I¡¯m just about done with this.¡±


    In the silence, only the steady scratching of a quill could be heard.


    Venion was drafting a report for the Elder Council.


    However¡ª


    ¡°No matter how much I organize, the work never ends.¡±


    He tapped his pen idly, tracing invisible words in the air¡ªa mental exercise to filter out key points from an overwhelming flood of information.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Setting aside the report, he took out a blank sheet of paper and began writing something entirely different.


    The content was vastly unlike his official report.


    ¡°¡­So, this isn¡¯t merely a struggle between brothers.¡±


    Venion contemplated the forces lurking within Verdzig¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a proxy war of sorts.¡±


    At the same time, he considered those opposing Verdzig¡ªUlbhild, Karl, and Allenvert.


    ¡®I never expected Young Master Allenvert to become such a key figure in such a short time.¡¯


    A wry smile crossed his lips as he thought of his fascinating pupil¡ªhis most intriguing subject of observation.


    ¡®And I wonder¡­ who did Lady Ulbhild introduce to her brother today?¡¯


    He had his suspicions.


    ¡®No, surely not. There¡¯s no way¡­ but still.¡¯


    A troubling thought crossed his mind¡ªthat the person in question might be Rudgarda Angantyr, the hostage sent by the new king of the mountain tribes.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to verify her movements again.¡¯


    Yet his sharp instincts whispered that, should he do so, he would find gaps¡ªsuspicious voids where there should be a trail.


    ¡°If the two of them were to join hands¡ª¡±


    It was Venion¡¯s duty to consider even the most improbable scenarios.


    ¡°That would be something remarkable. A bold move. Not something an ordinary man could achieve.¡±


    He folded his arms, murmuring to himself.


    ¡°If such a thing is possible¡­¡±


    Then, without a doubt¡ª


    ¡°It would mean that Young Master Allenvert is truly an extraordinary man.¡±


    More so than even Venion¡¯s current assessment of him.


    ¡®How fascinating. Just how far will that man go?¡¯


    Would he be a deep well? A mighty river? Or would he prove to be the vast, endless sea?


    Leaning back in his chair, one leg crossed over the other, Venion let out a quiet chuckle.


    ¡°But before that¡ª¡±


    He needed to see just how much Allenvert had truly mastered this newfound power.


    Only then could he determine the course of the mission that was to follow.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 119

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii] S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Chapter 119: The Pen is Mightier Than the Sword


    After returning to my residence, I placed a chair on the rooftop, leaned back, and enjoyed the view of Grunewald.


    "I should''ve brought one up here sooner."


    The scenery from up here had a different charm compared to what I saw from my room. The sea breeze blew in from all directions, carrying with it a mix of scents and sounds that gently stimulated my senses.


    Looking back, even during my time in Karzan, I had always loved the quiet nights of that port town.


    "Yaaaaawn."


    I let out a long, drawn-out yawn, as if I were about to unleash a dragon''s breath.


    "Young master, if you''re tired, you should rest inside."


    At Peter''s words, I shook my head.


    "If you''re sleepy, go ahead and sleep."


    "As your attendant, I can''t do that."


    "Well, aren''t you reliable?"


    Jeffrey''s guards were on watch, Olivier was busy with various tasks, and the other servants had either finished their long day and gone home or were already asleep. So, the only one by my side now was Peter.


    ''Looking back, quite a lot has happened.''


    Today, I formed a blood alliance with Rudgarda and learned about Ereshkigal''s secret. I also shared my own secret with Ulbhild.


    "Peter."


    "Yes?"


    "How did I look from your perspective?"


    At my sudden question, Peter blinked and then asked in return.


    "Should I be honest?"


    "Don''t lie."


    "Hmm."


    Peter seemed to be pondering the right words, so I urged him.


    "Stop hesitating and just say it."


    "Alright."


    Peter scratched his neck as he replied.


    "To be honest, there were times when it was hard to keep up with your pace. I think anyone would feel the same."


    "Hmm."


    "One moment you''re navigating the underworld, the next you''re luring and capturing a spy, then using that spy to engage in a battle of wits with Young Master Verdzig. And you''ve also formed an alliance with the Sixth Commander Rudgarda."


    "Right."


    "Although I did have the chance to help in small ways, it''s just... how should I put it?"


    Peter spoke as if he were embarrassed.


    "Sometimes I worry. Even in the midst of all that, you still find time to train in martial arts and strengthen your body. Aren''t you pushing yourself too hard? If you wear yourself out, it could be a big problem. That''s what I think."


    "Listening to you, it''s like you''ve become my father or something."


    I chuckled and turned to look at Peter.


    "Hearing it from someone else, I guess I have been living a busy life."


    "Exactly."


    "I don''t have much time, so I have to be busier than others."


    Moreover.


    "I wasted seven years, so I have to make up for it even more."


    "......"


    I wouldn''t say those seven years were entirely wasted. The steeper and more successful my path becomes, the more others will see it as thorough preparation to build my strength.


    ''If you think about it that way, misunderstandings aren''t always bad.''


    Some misconceptions can heighten fear and mystery about who I am. In that sense, it might also sow confusion among my enemies.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you think anyone could have expected me to join hands with the daughter of my enemy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s hard to imagine, honestly.¡±


    Peter spoke in a heavy tone.


    ¡°Even for me, who¡¯s not directly involved, the thought of you aligning with them feels strange and unsettling.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°No matter how innocent someone might be, the mere fact that they¡¯re tied by blood revenge can easily make people hate them.¡±


    Peter¡¯s words rang true. How many innocent children had their lives ruined, either killed or enslaved, simply because they were from the families of traitors or enemies?


    ¡°To overcome that feeling and join hands with them¡­ it¡¯s something extraordinary, something someone like me could never do.¡±


    ¡°Right. But in truth, it¡¯s simple. We share a common enemy¡ª¡±


    I pointed to the sky.


    ¡°And so, we¡¯ve decided to dream the same dream.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­The same dream.¡±


    Peter, standing against the sea breeze, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I want to be a man who dreams the same dream as you, young master.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy. Even people sharing the same bed can dream different dreams.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That¡¯s precisely why it¡¯s so rare to find someone who can bring together people from different walks of life and lead them down the same path.


    I know this well. The bonds formed by something intangible and immeasurable¡ªlike loyalty and romance¡ªcan make people incredibly strong and united.


    ¡®And that¡¯s why, paradoxically¡­¡¯


    I need the self-control and principles to not recklessly exploit their trust.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll become the very villain I despise¡ªdrunk on my own sense of justice.¡¯


    ¡°The wind¡¯s getting chilly. Let¡¯s head inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As I turned, the cold sea breeze brushed against my face. I let the sound of the waves filling the quiet darkness fade from my ears and suddenly looked up.


    ¡°Wow, the stars.¡±


    As the night deepened, the starlight grew even clearer. The shimmering halo around the moon shone like a ring carved from silver.


    Looking back, how long had it been since I last felt joy at gaining a new ally under a starry night, instead of the anger and regret of the past?


    It seemed like I¡¯d be able to sleep deeply tonight.


    * * *


    Two days had passed since Zizek returned to the base. In other words, the three-day deadline set by Allenvert was almost up.


    During that time, the subordinates who had shared the honey diluted with water, gifted by Balthazar, had each achieved significant improvements in their abilities.


    ¡®It¡¯s only natural, really.¡¯


    Most of the men in the underworld were in an unbalanced state, lacking mana compared to their combat experience. So, filling that gap naturally led to rapid growth.


    This wasn¡¯t so different from how the scions of prestigious families and clans, who had access to abundant elixirs, spirit medicines and superior martial arts, would experience dramatic growth after surviving real battles.


    ¡®Now, the existing members have clearly surpassed the newcomers in skill.¡¯


    Incompetent veterans being looked down upon by newcomers would only lead to a breakdown in discipline.


    This was the hidden reason behind Zizek¡¯s decision to distribute the spirit medicines unevenly, acknowledging the contributions of the veterans.


    ¡®But I can¡¯t neglect recruiting new members either.¡¯


    We¡¯ll recruit capable individuals, but they¡¯ll be placed among the existing members and thoroughly vetted. Those with poor behavior or bad reputations will be weeded out.


    Recently, Zizek had been expanding and refining the organization based on these principles.


    The wise old man Balthazar took on the role of elder, while the young, strong, and energetic Knut assumed leadership, injecting strength and vitality into the group.


    The way this organization operated gave Zizek a lot of inspiration.


    ¡®Fortunately, Rob is smarter than I thought.¡¯


    Through this ordeal, Rob had reached the 2nd-tier, gaining enough strength to stand out among the average members and take on a leadership role.


    ¡°Smile! Put on a smile! Dress neatly and comb your hair! Just doing that will make you look like fine men from a martial organization, not gloomy underworld thugs!¡±


    With his newfound authority and the position of a leader he had subtly acquired¡ª


    ¡°Got it? If you understand, answer me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Rob took charge of whipping the new recruits into shape, preparing them for tasks like assisting in the general store and pawnshop, patrolling, and various other business operations.


    ¡°He¡¯s really in his element.¡±


    Zizek chuckled as he watched the scene from the window. Thanks to his experience working in the guild, Rob was handling the instructions and tasks smoothly on his own.


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    While Zizek nodded inwardly at the sight, he also felt a sense of unease.


    ¡®Time is running out.¡¯


    If things went well and Allenvert allied with Eisenach, it would mean Allenvert had secured a solid alliance.


    ¡®There¡¯s an enormous gap in strength, influence, and experience between them and us.¡¯


    Zizek¡¯s organization didn¡¯t have the ability to sell exceptional spirit medicines or herbs like Eisenach, nor were their martial prowess anywhere near comparable.


    ¡®But given their position, it¡¯s unlikely they¡¯ll step forward openly.¡¯


    It¡¯s no coincidence they¡¯ve been hiding their identities and living in seclusion all this time. As survivors of Eisenach, they inevitably attract many enemies.


    ¡®That¡¯s why we need to grow stronger. That fact remains unchanged.¡¯


    By becoming stronger ourselves,


    and strengthening the organization,


    we¡¯ll eventually swallow up the higher organization, the Black Night Society, and someday¡­


    ¡°Well, well.¡±


    Zizek never imagined he¡¯d harbor such ambitious, almost delusional dreams.


    ¡®It¡¯s absurd.¡¯


    But why did he find this absurd thought so appealing?


    Whoosh!


    Zizek gathered aura at his fingertips. He watched intently as the pulsating aura struggled and writhed with power.


    ¡®Imagine compressing the aura into a round sphere.¡¯


    As he did, the aura gained density.


    ¡®Density equals destructive power.¡¯


    In truth, this was just a technique he had seen during his time in the underworld¡ªsomething he thought looked cool but never understood the meaning of.


    ¡®But now I get it.¡¯


    If he could wrap this compressed aura around his sword, he could potentially shatter the weapons of opponents whose skills were inferior.


    ¡®¡­So that¡¯s how it works.¡¯


    Zizek was beginning to understand the joy of growing stronger, learning, and evolving.


    A man from the underworld, thirsty for knowledge, is different from a man from a prestigious family or clan who finds the flood of learning burdensome and tedious.


    He was in a position where he had to cherish even the smallest lessons, savoring them like a drop of water to a thirsty man. Just as Karzan had done, and as the awakened Allenvert was doing now.


    ¡®I¡¯ve grown stronger, and I¡¯ll grow even stronger.¡¯


    If he could perfect this technique, he would undoubtedly achieve that.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    Unable to withstand the surging aura any longer, Zizek hurled it away.


    KABOOM!


    The aura exploded, crumpling a steel plate. That small, glowing sphere contained enough power to shatter even armor.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Zizek laughed heartily. How exhilarating it was to realize one¡¯s own strength.


    ¡°Just a little more, and I¡¯ll have it.¡±


    Once he refined this into a blade-like form and could unleash it as a slash, Zizek would officially reach the 4th-tier.


    ¡®Unexpectedly, I¡¯ve stumbled upon a great opportunity.¡¯


    Thanks to his encounter with the Eisenach clan and his subsequent return, Zizek had grown even stronger. With his mana deficiency resolved, it was as if a dam had burst¡ªhis power surged, and he reached the late stages of the 3rd-tier in a short time.


    Yet, there were still many mountains to climb.


    ¡°Just how strong is the boss?¡±


    And Knut and Balthazar¡ªhow powerful were they?


    The gap was so vast that he couldn¡¯t even begin to gauge their strength. It was like an ant trying to imagine the strength of a human.


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Zizek let out a deep breath and pulled out a piece of paper. Bridget would arrive after lunch. If he wanted to pass a note to the child, he needed to hurry.


    ¡®¡­I should also relay that story.¡¯


    Zizek began jotting down the things he needed to write.


    The tragedies of the Eisenach clan, the existence of Balthazar, Knut, and Tara. The handwritten letter from Lady Lusatia, which they demanded as a condition.


    And then¡­


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something noteworthy about the Young Master¡¯s terminal condition.¡±


    Before sending Zizek off, Balthazar had lowered his voice and hinted at this.


    ¡°Is it some kind of curse?¡±


    Balthazar shook his head firmly.


    ¡°It¡¯s different from that.¡±


    Then what could it be?


    Zizek pondered as he wrote down the phrase ¡°clues about the terminal condition¡± and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t write this. Should I just have Rob ghostwrite it for me?¡±


    To him, the pen is mightier than the sword.


    ¡°Calm down, Zizek. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re writing a formal letter¡ªyou¡¯re just organizing information to report.¡±


    Muttering to himself, Zizek exhaled deeply and finally wrote the first sentence.


    - Young Master Allenvert, I am Zizek, who has pledged loyalty to you under the command of Boss Karzan¡­


    It was an opening line that would undoubtedly make Allenvert laugh, though Zizek had no way of knowing that yet.


    ¡°Why is it so noisy outside?¡±


    Zizek raised his head at the commotion coming from somewhere. Opening the window, he saw a few Security Guards from Grunewald standing outside.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The sudden arrival of these uninvited guests stiffened Zizek¡¯s expression.


    ¡®Why are they here all of a sudden?¡¯


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 120

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 120: The Art of the Hunt


    ¡°I¡¯m Becker, the patrol captain.¡±


    The patrol captain, holding up a badge engraved with the emblem and rank of Grunewald, scanned the area with sharp eyes.


    ¡°Ah, Captain Becker! Welcome!¡±


    Rob stepped forward with a bright smile, as if greeting a wealthy patron.


    ¡°Hmm. There are a few things I need to verify.¡±


    Despite Rob¡¯s friendliness, Becker¡¯s expression remained stiff and indifferent.


    ¡°The pawnshop that recently opened nearby¡ªdoes it belong to you?¡±


    Rob, knowing there was no point in hiding it, admitted straightforwardly.


    ¡°Yes, Captain.¡±


    ¡°I heard you took down Vincent¡¯s organization.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Becker paused, studying Rob¡¯s expression carefully.


    ¡°Your name is Rob, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, Captain.¡±


    Rob was surprised that the patrol captain knew the name of a mere member of a small underworld organization like theirs.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯ve grown stronger than what¡¯s been reported.¡±


    Becker¡¯s eyes narrowed. Just a short while ago, Rob had been recorded as being at the 1st-tier, but now he had reached the 2nd-tier.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite strange. What kind of wind has blown through here that your members have grown so much stronger in such a short time? You¡¯ve absorbed a rival organization, started new businesses, and even tidied up your members¡¯ attire and grooming.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Was this man here to interrogate them?


    Rob grew tense at the patrol¡¯s precise knowledge of their activities, but he also worried whether they knew something about the ¡®higher-ups.¡¯


    ¡°Um, Captain¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s truly commendable, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    A smile appeared on Becker¡¯s previously cold face.


    ¡°Well done. It¡¯s not every day that members of the underworld take it upon themselves to punish evils we¡¯ve overlooked.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve come on behalf of Grunewald to express our gratitude for your sense of justice.¡±


    Rob was taken aback by the unexpectedly friendly response but quickly gathered his thoughts.


    ¡°Your words are too generous. Compared to the tireless efforts of those who protect Grunewald¡¯s peace day and night, our small contributions are hardly worth boasting about.¡±


    Becker¡¯s eyebrow twitched slightly at the unusually smooth flattery, coming from someone in the underworld.


    ¡°Well, this is unexpected. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d appreciate our hard work.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Though we may be residents of the night, our desire to contribute to the peace and security of this district is no different. So, in that spirit¡­¡±


    Rob faithfully followed Karzan¡¯s advice to occasionally show goodwill and slip some money to the patrol members.


    ¡°This is a small token of our sincerity. Please use it to enjoy some drinks and meat to ease your fatigue.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on. Really.¡±


    Even Becker, who had seemed like a rigid soldier, couldn¡¯t help but soften his expression.


    ¡°As someone who receives a stipend from His Grace the Duke, how could I accept such money privately?¡±


    ¡°Captain, you¡¯re breaking my heart! How can you call this private? This is a small gesture to boost the morale of the heroes responsible for the safety of Grunewald¡¯s residents. It¡¯s hardly private. In fact¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on. Really.¡±


    With the acting skills of a seasoned performer, Rob managed to slip the ¡®tip¡¯ into the patrol captain¡¯s pocket.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­¡­Phew.¡±


    Zizek, who had been watching the scene from the window while keeping his presence hidden, let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡®Damn, I thought we¡¯d been caught for something. Scared the hell out of me.¡¯


    This is why having too many secrets makes life so stressful.


    ¡°Ah, damn it.¡±


    Zizek sighed as he looked at the torn remnants of the letter he had destroyed in fear of it being discovered.


    ¡°Now I have to rewrite it.¡±


    Nothing in the world is as annoying as having to rewrite something you¡¯ve already written.


    ¡®Why the hell did they show up out of nowhere?¡¯


    It¡¯s not like they actually came here just to praise us.


    ¡®Ah, wait¡ªcould it be?¡¯


    Did they scare us on purpose, then lighten the mood to coax us into giving them a bribe? Suddenly realizing this, Zizek hurriedly glanced at the retreating backs of the patrol members.


    ¡°Wow, those bastards.¡±


    They were laughing and chatting as if they¡¯d just hit the jackpot, dividing up the bribe Rob had slipped them.


    ¡°They¡¯re worse than highway robbers.¡±


    Zizek spat in disgust.


    ¡°What a terrible way to start the morning.¡±


    * * *


    It was an unusually sunny morning.


    As I swung my sword and bracelet sword alternately in the sea breeze, Venion, who had been conspicuously absent, finally showed up.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve been training with your sword again today.¡±


    ¡°Since my swordsmanship instructor has been neglecting his student, I have no choice but to train on my own, don¡¯t I?¡±


    At my response, Venion shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with this and that.¡±


    ¡°Of course you have.¡±


    ¡°In the first place, training is best done alone, with me stepping in occasionally to guide you.¡±


    ¡°I get it, alright?¡±


    ¡°Though it¡¯s a bit presumptuous to call myself your teacher.¡±


    Venion grinned.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯m thinking of giving you a challenging task.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, what is it this time?¡±


    ¡°Before I tell you, let me give you a warning.¡±


    ¡°A warning?¡±


    ¡°This time, the opponent will be quite difficult. Your life might even be in danger.¡±


    ¡°My life in danger?¡±


    I scoffed arrogantly and replied.


    ¡°If you knew how much stronger I¡¯ve become, you wouldn¡¯t make such a careless warning.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re truly confident.¡±


    Venion laughed.


    ¡°This task is also meant to test your growth. I¡¯m curious to see how well you¡¯ve integrated your new sword and the immense mana you¡¯ve gained.¡±


    ¡°A very timely task indeed.¡±


    I nodded. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration¡ªafter a few days of training, my level had already risen another tier.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s hear what this task is.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Hunt down the giant sea serpent that¡¯s been terrorizing the fishing villages near Grunewald City.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Monster hunting?¡±


    I paused.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you just brimming with confidence?¡±


    ¡°...This isn¡¯t exactly my specialty.¡±


    Venion shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Then is infiltrating the underworld and retrieving items your specialty?¡±


    ¡°Well, hmm.¡±


    I almost said yes.


    ¡®Is that all? Back in the day, I often played the role of a righteous thief.¡¯


    But that was just good, honest thievery. Really!


    ¡°By the way, if I complete this task successfully, do I get anything out of it?¡±


    I made a circle with my thumb and index finger.


    ¡°...What, more spirit medicines?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say no to that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite interested in the spoils, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Venion shook his head.


    ¡°If you successfully complete the task, you¡¯ll gain ownership of the monster¡¯s remains.¡±


    ¡°Well, if I kill it, it¡¯s mine by default, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Why are you like this? Have you never done business before?


    * * *


    During a break, I went to find Jeffrey for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to hunt a monster?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve come to the right person.¡±


    Jeffrey puffed out his chest proudly.


    ¡°Lucky for me, but it¡¯s a bit unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s not my place to say this, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable.¡±


    Jeffrey had a charm that Peter and Olivier lacked. I quite liked that about him.


    ¡®It must be due to his different upbringing.¡¯


    Olivier was born into a count¡¯s family, a vassal house of our Grunewald, and raised as a butler. To him, casually joking with his lord probably felt almost like a crime.


    ¡®Of course, lately he¡¯s been influenced by me and has started making jokes himself.¡¯


    On the other hand, Jeffrey was the captain of the Royal Guards and the son of the fox hunter of Grunewald Castle.


    Having roamed outside the castle and mingled with rough men, it was only natural that he had such a free-spirited personality.


    ¡®Of course, there¡¯s also the difference in inherited temperament.¡¯


    In any case, the hunting knowledge he learned from following his father around since childhood undoubtedly made him the best in the castle.


    ¡°As you may know, the fox hunter is responsible for managing vast territories, driving away or hunting beasts that threaten the fields, and patrolling the lands.¡±


    After listening to Jeffrey¡¯s explanation, I said.


    ¡°That means you¡¯d need exceptional combat skills, keen observation, and extensive experience.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Jeffrey¡¯s expression showed pride in his father.


    ¡°The fox hunter is essentially a hunter, an excellent ranger who navigates the forest like it¡¯s his own home. He¡¯s also a commander leading dozens of men.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡±


    It was clear that the role required a high level of skill just from hearing about it.


    ¡°In terms of martial prowess, I¡¯m undoubtedly superior, but if I had to fight my father in the forest, I wouldn¡¯t come out unscathed either.¡±


    ¡°Wow, is he that good?¡±


    ¡°My father could probably reduce me to a wreck without even swinging his sword once, using all sorts of traps, tricks, hidden weapons, and psychological warfare.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive.¡±


    You could say he was a master in a completely different way from the men of the underworld.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to meet him someday.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯d be delighted. He was quite pleased when he heard I¡¯d joined your service, Your Highness.¡±


    Jeffrey grinned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just because I helped you earn 100 gold, is it?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that either.¡±


    Mentioning the 100 gold reminded me of someone.


    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s Keseg doing?¡±


    ¡°After getting beaten up by the seniors, he¡¯s been struggling and training with his sword again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what a shame.¡±


    I said it with a face that showed no regret at all.


    ¡°But lately, with Your Highness¡¯s remarkable achievements, he¡¯s been going around saying that it¡¯s not that he¡¯s incompetent, but that you¡¯re just too much of a genius.¡±


    ¡°Well, well.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°Your Highness, above all, the most important qualities in hunting are patience and observation.¡±


    Jeffrey advised with a serious expression.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the target is a monster or a wild animal. Hunting is mostly about tracking the prey¡¯s traces.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°It might seem boring, but in reality, there¡¯s no time to be bored.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°A skilled hunter uses observation and extensive knowledge to locate the target. So even while tracking, your eyes and mind are constantly working.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see what you mean.¡±


    I nodded quietly.


    ¡°Once you locate the target, you need to attack with the appropriate equipment and tactics based on the prey¡¯s weaknesses and danger level.¡±


    Jeffrey continued, gesturing as he explained.


    ¡°In short, you decide whether to surround and capture it, chase it into a trap, or use poison or arrows.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°Things I don¡¯t need to worry about.¡±


    I tapped the sword firmly sheathed at my waist.


    Voyager of the Night.


    A masterpiece forged by the craftsmen of Grunewald.


    ¡°By the way, what kind of monster are you hunting?¡±


    ¡°Well, a damn huge sea serpent, apparently.¡±


    ¡°A giant sea serpent?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jeffrey rubbed his chin, deep in thought.


    ¡°If my guess is correct, it¡¯s likely a very powerful monster.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea what kind of monster it is?¡±


    ¡°Its name is Nepherus. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s so large and ferocious that it could swallow a small fishing boat in one bite.¡±


    ¡°Nepherus.¡±


    I rolled the name of the prey on my tongue.


    ¡°Fighting a giant monster requires completely different tactics than fighting a human. It¡¯s harsh for inexperienced warriors.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tough, and above all, it¡¯s so massive that even a decent sword strike wouldn¡¯t leave a mark.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The blade wouldn¡¯t even reach the bone.¡±


    Jeffrey asked like a teacher.


    ¡°So how should you fight it?¡±


    ¡°Well, as a swordsman, I¡¯d need to be able to deliver a massive slash.¡±


    I replied simply.


    ¡°A single powerful strike to sever the giant serpent¡¯s midsection.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why it¡¯s easier to deliver meaningful attacks against giant monsters once you reach the 4th-tier or higher.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not all, is it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Jeffrey pointed to his forehead and temples with his index finger.


    ¡°All creatures have vital points. If Your Highness can find and attack the monster¡¯s weak spot, the fight will be much easier.¡±


    No one can withstand a blade to the eye. It¡¯s a universal weakness.


    ¡°But the enemy isn¡¯t foolish either. They¡¯ll do their best to protect their weak points.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s like fighting a giant clad in massive armor, aiming for its eye.¡±


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    Jeffrey nodded.


    ¡°You really have a good sense for this.¡±


    Though I wasn¡¯t a mercenary or a hunter, I¡¯d picked up a few things from tavern stories.


    ¡®Most of them were nonsense, like pulling a dragon¡¯s whisker or losing a phoenix feather.¡¯


    But there were some useful tips among them. It¡¯s only natural that the men in taverns tend to spout ridiculous and empty boasts.


    ¡°Do you have any more questions?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good now.¡±


    This much is enough. The rest, I¡¯ll figure out by facing it head-on.


    ¡°But there¡¯s one more thing I¡¯d like to ask.¡±


    ¡°Anything, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Great, you¡¯re truly a loyal man.¡±


    I clapped and pointed at Jeffrey.


    ¡°Then lend me some clothes.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exactly go around outside announcing myself as the Young Master.¡±


    To gain the cooperation of the villagers, I planned to disguise myself as a Royal Guard this time.


    [Translator - Pot] sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 121

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 121: Royal Guard Allen


    I mounted a horse with Venion and headed toward the troubled fishing village.


    ¡°You know, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You ride a horse¡­ quite uniquely.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t remember.¡±


    Naturally, I had never properly learned to ride a horse. How often would an underworld thug have the chance to ride one? It¡¯s not like I was a bandit.


    ¡°This is why amnesia is so terrifying.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t a problem. I had already stolen a glance at Venion¡¯s riding posture, and by the time we arrived at our destination, I had become a skilled rider.


    ¡°You really pick up on everything quickly.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s swordsmanship or riding, it¡¯s all about using your body.¡±


    Now, dressed in the armor and uniform I¡¯d borrowed from Jeffrey, I looked every bit like a proper Royal Guard to anyone who saw me.


    ¡°But why are you covering your face?¡±


    Venion pointed at the cloth covering the lower half of my face.


    ¡°A mere Royal Guard can¡¯t be this handsome, can he? I took preemptive measures to avoid any unnecessary awkwardness.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Venion, as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything, casually ignored my remark.


    ¡°When someone hears an irrefutable statement, they either get angry or stay silent.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Was I being a bit too much?


    But after living my whole life with a rugged face, now that I have this sculpted, beautiful face, I¡¯ve concluded that it¡¯s okay to enjoy it a little.


    ¡°Anyway.¡±


    I looked down at the small, shabby fishing village, so different from the bustling scenery of Grunewald.


    It reminds me of the small port cities of Flanders. The architecture might be different, but the lives of the people probably aren¡¯t so different.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go gather some information.¡±


    This time, as Royal Guard Allen.


    * * *


    Gathering information about the monster Nepherus wasn¡¯t too difficult.


    ¡°I¡¯m Royal Guard Allen. I¡¯ve come to eliminate the monster causing trouble lately.¡±


    I naturally impersonated a Royal Guard. Thanks to having closely observed Jeffrey and his subordinates¡¯ subtle gestures, at this moment, I was no different from a perfect Royal Guard.


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯ve come at just the right time!¡±


    ¡°His Grace the Duke hasn¡¯t abandoned us!¡±


    The villagers, who had suffered so much at the hands of that sea serpent, welcomed me with tears in their eyes.


    ¡°Um, but¡­¡±


    A middle-aged man who seemed to be the village chief cautiously asked, watching my reaction.


    ¡°Forgive me for asking, but will the two of you be enough?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that.¡±


    I drew Voyager of the Night. Mana surged through the beautiful blade.


    Whoosh!


    Like a well-oiled torch igniting, a dazzling blue aura erupted from the sword.


    ¡°I am a Royal Guard of Grunewald, specially selected by His Grace the Duke.¡±


    Actually, that¡¯s not true.


    ¡°Who would dare doubt me?¡±


    Venion looked at me with a face full of unspoken words as I boldly impersonated a Royal Guard.


    ¡°Ohhh!¡±


    But these simple folks were so startled that they immediately prostrated themselves before me.


    ¡°Forgive us for our ignorance and rudeness!¡±


    ¡°Please, have mercy!¡±


    I calmed the surging aura around me, transforming it into a calm, bluish sword energy, and then slowly sheathed my sword.


    ¡°Rise. I did not come here to intimidate you.¡±


    I blended a touch of gentleness into my authoritative voice.


    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±


    ¡°Now that your doubts are cleared, I ask for your assistance.¡±


    ¡°What can we do for you¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Gather the fishermen who witnessed the monster.¡±


    ¡°We will do as you ask!¡±


    As the villagers scattered in a panic, Venion approached me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve naturally taken control of the situation and started gathering information.¡±


    ¡°No need to foolishly run around on my own, right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled. A cautious yet rational approach.¡±


    I shrugged silently. No need to state the obvious.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­¡­Anyway, it¡¯s really, really huge.¡±


    The fishermen eagerly shared their accounts, practically spitting as they spoke.


    ¡°Its body is thicker than an ancient tree, and if it fully stretched out, it would be taller than a tower.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been attacking boats so fiercely that we haven¡¯t been able to set sail lately.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s extremely ferocious and reacts sharply to shiny objects. Once it gets angry, it won¡¯t stop until it destroys everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s come ashore a few times, and it seems to dislike dirt. Instead, we¡¯ve seen it coiled up and resting on rocky terrain.¡±


    As I gathered the flood of testimonies, I managed to piece together some meaningful clues.


    ¡®Aggressive and easily excitable¡ªthat means it lacks patience. It¡¯s the kind of opponent that can be lured into a trap.¡¯


    This was already quite a lot to go on. It also meant that the damn snake had been causing a lot of havoc.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Venion asked.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not long for this world anyway.¡±


    I replied casually.


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Only cautious and careful beasts survive for long. Predators with many enemies get injured easily, and once they¡¯re injured, they weaken and become prey.¡±


    This was something I had observed from watching the Dark King. Strong and imposing figures often fell hard and never recovered once they slipped.


    On the other hand, those who quietly built their strength and hid their power often avoided being targeted and ended up as the final victors.


    ¡°In the end, its recklessness has led it to this point, where it¡¯s about to meet its end at the hands of someone like me, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I suppose you¡¯re right.¡±


    Venion chuckled.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you being a bit overconfident? What if you fail¡ª¡±


    ¡°Well, even if I fail, someone else will step up to take it down. Grunewald already knows of its existence, after all. That¡¯s what I meant.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Venion narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°Are you saying that¡¯s more important than your own success?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    I shrugged.


    ¡°But from the perspective of these villagers, who takes down that monster isn¡¯t really important.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡®It would¡¯ve been simpler if they had just sent a proper unit to deal with it.¡¯


    No, actually, Venion is a powerhouse with unfathomable strength. If he had stepped in, he could¡¯ve resolved the situation in an instant.


    ¡®But since this is a test¡­¡¯


    I was determined to take down that monster on my own.


    ¡°Um, sir.¡±


    At that moment, a fisherman cautiously handed me something.


    ¡°This is a scale from the Nepherus that washed up on the shore.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    It was quite light. The translucent blue scale had a faint silvery hue.


    Tap tap.


    I knocked on it as if testing its durability, and it felt solid yet slightly elastic, like tapping on a metal plate.


    ¡°¡­¡­The edges are sharp.¡±


    ¡°I saw the Nepherus strike a boat with its tail. The boat was left with gashes as if it had been slashed by blades.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. A single hit would turn a body into a mangled mess, making it hard to even recover the remains.¡±


    I smiled as I looked at Venion.


    ¡°Can¡¯t let it die like that.¡±


    ¡°Be cautious. This is no ordinary foe.¡±


    Venion warned me with an unusually serious expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful. It¡¯s likely at the late stages of the 4th-tier, possibly even reaching the 5th-tier.¡±


    To my probing question, Venion responded evasively. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°That could be the case.¡±


    ¡°How sly. You must already have information about the Nepherus, don¡¯t you?¡±


    There¡¯s no way the fourth young master of the Grunewald Duchy would be sent into danger without some prior knowledge. If their operations were that sloppy, the duchy would have long since fallen apart, reduced to a mere footnote in history.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already guessed, there¡¯s nothing more for me to add.¡±


    His answer itself was an affirmation of my question.


    ¡°Depending on your perspective, it could either be an insurmountable monster or prey no more dangerous than a human swordsman of equal standing.¡±


    Venion offered a clue, almost as if in compensation.


    ¡°Remember this: A hunter can take down a bear not because he¡¯s stronger than the bear, but because of something the beast lacks.¡±


    What beasts lack and humans possess.


    That is wisdom.


    ¡®But it likely has its own tactics.¡¯


    You¡¯d be surprised at how tactically a pack of wolves can act.


    ¡°Old man.¡±


    I turned to the oldest-looking villager, whose eyes still held a spark of life.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Has a monster like this caused trouble here before?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. It happened when I was a child, and again when I was a young man.¡±


    The old man replied.


    ¡°What happened back then?¡±


    ¡°The duchy would send troops to exterminate it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Actually.¡±


    The old man hesitated before continuing.


    ¡°After the monster was slain, there was once a survivor who was miraculously rescued and returned.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure. We could only guess that the monster had swallowed them whole and then spat them out.¡±


    ¡°A guess?¡±


    ¡°They were severely injured and eventually succumbed to their wounds after lingering for a while.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until I saw the tears welling in the old man¡¯s eyes that I understood what he was trying to say.


    ¡°Old man. If anyone is still alive, I¡¯ll bring them back. Even if they¡¯re gravely injured, they¡¯ll be able to close their eyes in the arms of their family.¡±


    The old man bowed, both surprised and grateful.


    ¡°Th-thank you. My nephew and grandnephew went missing after the attack.¡±


    Tears pooled in the old man¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I just want to find their bodies, at least. Please¡­¡­¡±


    At this, the villagers, who had been watching my reaction, all knelt down in unison.


    ¡°Please save them, sir!¡±


    At this point, this was no longer just a simple hunt or a test set by Venion.


    ¡°In the name of Grunewald, I will avenge you.¡±


    If I can save even one person and return them to their family, how could I say that all my years of training and honing my skills were for naught?


    ¡°Letting emotions dictate your actions isn¡¯t ideal.¡±


    Venion whispered softly.


    ¡®Cold, Venion.¡¯


    This statement clearly shows what kind of person Venion is. I won¡¯t deny the value of his advice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your advice to heart.¡±


    But I won¡¯t abandon the flame of humanity. It was an old, powerless man¡¯s golden words that saved me, and if that flame were to go out, the man named Karzan would cease to exist.


    ¡°But this time, I¡¯ll do things my way.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Venion smiled inscrutably.


    Did he see my attitude as naive, or as stubbornly peculiar?


    Whatever it was, it wouldn¡¯t change who I am. I¡¯m not living this second life to flatter others or to tread carefully.


    * * *


    As Allenvert and Venion walked away, discussing something, the villagers who had been watching their backs cautiously began to speak.


    ¡°¡­¡­But sir, was there ever such a young and handsome Royal Guard?¡±


    ¡°Even if there were, how would we know? There are hundreds of Royal Guards, they say.¡±


    ¡°True, that makes sense.¡±


    The villagers exchanged glances, recalling Allenvert¡¯s demeanor, his face, his golden hair, and blue eyes.


    ¡°How should I put it? He has a strange air of authority.¡±


    ¡°And the older man was using honorifics with him too.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±


    It felt somewhat off to think of him as just a Royal Guard.


    ¡°He seemed quite noble.¡±


    ¡°Could he be one of the young masters?¡±


    Though this was a small village along the coastline, quite far from Grunewald Harbor, the people here had ears for rumors just like anyone else.


    ¡°Come to think of it, didn¡¯t he say his name was Allen?¡±


    ¡°Ah! That¡¯s right.¡±


    Now that they thought about it, the name wasn¡¯t unfamiliar at all.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we hear that Young Master Allenvert, the fourth Young Master, recently ended his seclusion?¡±


    ¡°They say his talent is so extraordinary that it¡¯s already causing shifts in the succession.¡±


    ¡°Then could it be¡­?¡±


    The villagers¡¯ eyes widened.


    They had just witnessed the dignity, beauty, and character of Allenvert Grunewald, whom they had only heard about in rumors.


    ¡°I heard he¡¯s a rare genius with the sword, like Young Master Verdzig or Young Lady Ulbhild.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a rumor everyone in the city knows.¡±


    The villagers exchanged words filled with both worry and hope.


    ¡°Still, he feels different from what the rumors say.¡±


    ¡°He seemed confident, yet kind-hearted.¡±


    ¡°He must have inherited both his father¡¯s and mother¡¯s traits.¡±


    The elders remembered the tales of Lusatia Grunewald, the fourth consort, who was famous for her beauty and kindness, and a symbol of reconciliation with the mountain tribes.


    ¡°Blood truly doesn¡¯t lie, does it?¡±


    The reputation of Allenvert Grunewald had already seeped into even the lowest and darkest corners of the duchy.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 122

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 122: Somerset, the Unfinished Vessel


    I followed the traces of the Nepherus, using the villagers'' testimonies as a guide.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled. Did you hunt a lot when you were younger?¡±


    Even Venion, who had been quietly observing, couldn¡¯t help but ask with a hint of admiration.


    ¡°You know that¡¯s not the case, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Just curious, that¡¯s all. Just curious.¡±


    I faithfully followed Jeffrey¡¯s advice.


    Based on the information I gathered, I observed the enemy¡¯s traces and followed their expected route along the complex coastline. Eventually, I found the Nepherus¡¯s lair.


    Was it because I was a genius? Maybe. But more accurately, it meant the creature wasn¡¯t cautious enough.


    ¡®That¡¯s why it¡¯s going to die by my hand. Pathetic fool.¡¯


    The arrogance of thinking oneself a king. That¡¯s a direct path to death.


    ¡®My end will be the same. The reputation of Karzan, who lived in the shadows, eventually reached the ears of the Dark King, hastening my death.¡¯


    Fame comes with danger. It¡¯s like exposing yourself to the arrows of unseen enemies.


    That¡¯s why it was crucial that no one discovered that Allenvert Grunewald, the noble son of the duchy, and Karzan, the rising power of the underworld, were the same person.


    Even if Verdzig¡¯s suspicions were close to the truth, and even if he were the type to act on mere intuition, I had no intention of leaving behind any concrete evidence.


    ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡±


    Enough with the thoughts.


    Following the traces picked up by my expanded sensory perception, I saw a cluster of islands beyond the coastline, leading to a towering coastal cliff.


    In the middle of it was a massive cave entrance, like the gaping maw of a monster.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to find it this quickly.¡±


    Venion chuckled, praising me.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite skilled at using sensory perception.¡±


    ¡°Does it seem that way?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s almost nothing left for me to teach you about sensory perception.¡±


    Venion hummed and nodded, to which I replied.


    ¡°You never taught me in the first place.¡±


    ¡°The Young Lady taught you well enough.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that negligence on your part?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it efficient division of labor.¡±


    ¡°I should¡¯ve kept my mouth shut.¡±


    Anyway, I turned my attention to the hole in the middle of the coastal cliff and the swarming, grotesque sea creatures around it.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Giant barnacles clinging tightly to the rocks. And turtles with eight legs, climbing up and down the sheer cliff face like lizards.


    Both were bizarrely mutated beasts¡ªmonstrous creatures.


    ¡°What the hell is that? Ugh, it¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    I hate monsters and mutated beasts. At least orcs and ogres look somewhat humanoid, but these things are just downright creepy.


    ¡°Just looking at them makes me sick.¡±


    I rubbed my arms. Ugh, goosebumps.


    ¡°Still, it¡¯s strange. I didn¡¯t expect there to be so many mutated beasts here.¡±


    Venion narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°At this rate, there might be a mana vein surging beneath the seabed nearby. The abnormal proliferation of mutated beasts is always something to be cautious about.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we consider this a fully formed colony already?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Venion pointed at the grotesque sea creatures with his finger.


    ¡°In areas with unusually high mana concentrations, rare herbs and creatures are also more likely to appear. Beasts that survive in such places often mutate into monstrous creatures with bizarre traits as part of their survival strategy.¡±


    ¡°Is it because mana is infused in everything they eat, drink, and breathe?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Even if they don¡¯t know effective cultivation techniques, they absorb mana like nutrients and accumulate it within their bodies.¡±


    Mana responds to the will of its user.


    ¡°So, just as humans imbue their swords with aura and strengthen their bodies through various techniques¡­¡±


    ¡°So, beasts also learn to strengthen their bones, hides, claws, develop toxins, and transform their bodies.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Venion smiled.


    ¡°Well, when the student is smart, the teacher¡¯s workload decreases.¡±


    ¡°True enough.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, in areas with mana veins where monsters and mutated beasts proliferate, a strong individual occasionally emerges to take on the role of a monster lord.¡±


    ¡°So that sea serpent bastard must be the lord of this colony, huh?¡±


    If so, this is a serious problem.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that when the monster population grows too large, a monster wave occurs.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Food becomes scarce, aggression rises, and they end up attacking villages. It doesn¡¯t seem to have reached that stage yet, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡±


    I muttered while gripping the hilt of my sword. If that happened, the first to be wiped out would undoubtedly be the villagers I had just met.


    ¡°But Venion, if this place truly has such a mana vein, why hasn¡¯t this situation happened before?¡±


    Venion shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say. We¡¯ll need to investigate after exterminating the threat.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, what will you do now?¡±


    Venion asked.


    ¡°Requesting reinforcements is also a reasonable choice.¡±


    As Venion said, this was ultimately a test, and if I encountered an enemy I couldn¡¯t handle alone, it would be logical to fulfill my role as a scout.


    ¡®But that¡¯s not a perfect answer.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡±


    I drew my sword.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already found their base, and time is likely not on our side. In that case, I should fulfill my scouting duties in a different way.¡±


    ¡°A different way, you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get closer to assess the situation and, if possible, take preemptive action.¡±


    Venion shrugged.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless to tell you it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    You¡¯re good with words. Not that you seem intent on stopping me anyway.


    ¡°But it looks like the master of the house isn¡¯t home.¡±


    The serpent was probably out causing chaos somewhere.


    ¡°You stupid sea serpent bastard.¡±


    I declared toward the Nepherus or whatever it was called.


    ¡°When you come back, your home will be in ruins.¡±


    * * *


    Somerset Grunewald.


    A commander leading a unit of the Security Guard and a man with the full support of the Agrippa clan, Somerset had recently been plagued by deep frustration. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®Damn them.¡¯


    Verdzig, Karl, and Somerset.


    His name, once naturally mentioned in discussions of Grunewald¡¯s succession, had long since been overshadowed by Allenvert.


    And that wasn¡¯t all. In his attempt to put that arrogant, half-blooded brat in his place, he had instead been cornered and forced to hand over rare potion.


    ¡®What a joke.¡¯


    His mother nagged him relentlessly, and his maternal clan was eager to reap the rewards of their support.


    He also disliked how the public viewed him as a pitiful man who only held a place in the succession race due to his clan¡¯s backing.


    As a result, Somerset found a third path.


    ¡®I¡¯ll use the underworld as my blade.¡¯


    Of course, this was more of an impulsive idea born out of extreme pressure and mingling with desperate outcasts in similar situations.


    He knew well that the underworld was a dangerous and vile place. But who would dare to harbor disrespectful thoughts toward the third son of the great Grunewald?


    Somerset believed he could easily dominate the scum of the underworld with his power and authority.


    ¡®The Bisakino Brotherhood.¡¯


    A powerful organization in Grunewald City, controlling significant interests, even managing the lists of dockworkers.


    "Their strength and organization are quite formidable."


    If it was a third-rate organization, its leader would likely possess immense martial prowess, reaching the 6th-tier of power. That level of strength was comparable to the knights of the Hundred Kingdoms, making them a force that couldn¡¯t be taken lightly.


    ''It has to be at least that good to be considered a sword worthy of being wielded by the Young Master of Grunewald.''


    A man who could manipulate them to his heart''s content simply by securing his authority, background, and future interests. That was the position of Somerset, the third Young Master of Grunewald.


    "But."


    The vassals and connections Somerset had were all crafted by his mother and her clan. Trying to deceive their watchful eyes and scheme behind their backs was nothing more than the petty trick of a child who underestimated adults.


    "Somerset."


    This was the result.


    "...Do you have nothing to hide from me?"


    Silas Agrippa.


    The Grand Duchy''s treasurer and Somerset''s uncle, he fixed a sharp gaze on Somerset.


    "It would be wise to speak only the truth."


    The piercing eyes of his uncle, a capable bureaucrat who had long survived the political arena of the Duchy and a powerful figure in the Agrippa clan.


    Somerset felt his heart sink. Under the relentless questioning of his uncle, Silas Agrippa, Somerset swallowed dryly.


    ''Damn it.''


    Had he already been found out? Where had the leak come from?


    Despite his irritation, Somerset felt a chill run down his spine.


    "Somerset, I¡¯ve warned you before not to act recklessly."


    Silas, with his stout build and usually amiable demeanor, exuded an overwhelming pressure when he turned serious.


    "I can understand you drinking and mingling with ruffians, but to secretly involve dark underworld organizations without even consulting us¡ª"


    "Why shouldn¡¯t I?"


    "What did you say?"


    Somerset, who had been quietly enduring the scolding, snapped back defiantly.


    "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only one secretly aligning with them. Even you, Uncle¡ª"


    "Do you truly not understand? Bringing a beast you can¡¯t control into your home to attack your own brothers¡ªhow dangerous is that?"


    Silas¡¯s expression turned cold.


    "Do you know how those underworld scum secure their interests?"


    "Ha, do you think I haven¡¯t done my research?"


    "And yet you¡¯re giving them a chance to meddle in Grunewald¡¯s internal affairs? Even promising them benefits?"


    No matter how rational or cooperative the underworld organizations might seem, their essence was that of criminals who had built their power through blood, blades, and deceit in the shadows.


    The idea of bringing in dangerous underworld forces to engage in dirty power struggles, without even attempting to grow one¡¯s own capabilities, was both pitiful and reckless.


    "You keep relying on others instead of putting in the effort yourself."


    Silas clicked his tongue.


    "Young Master Karl knows his shortcomings and works harder than anyone to wield his sword. It¡¯s because people admire his diligence that he¡¯s earned the reputation of being a rival to Young Master Verdzig."


    "......"


    Somerset¡¯s eyebrow twitched. It was a comparison he had heard so often that it felt like a scab on his ear.


    "And what about Young Master Allenvert? You might still be stronger than him now, but his talent far surpasses yours. If you don¡¯t get your act together soon..."


    Somerset clenched his teeth so hard they nearly cracked. Yes, this was it. His entire life had been spent under the weight of such comparisons and dismissals, oppressed by his mother and uncle.


    But now, at 20 years old, Somerset¡¯s ego could no longer endure this kind of oppression.


    "Uncle."


    And so, Somerset¡¯s defiance finally extended even to his stern and unyielding uncle.


    "So, I¡¯ll do things my way."


    "...What did you say?"


    Silas¡¯s eyes turned icy at the unexpected retort.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said that if my talent isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll pursue my own path."


    Somerset met his uncle¡¯s gaze head-on.


    "Let¡¯s assume, as you say, that my abilities are weaker than my brothers¡¯."


    Somerset admitted what he had long refused to acknowledge and asked.


    "Should I just accept that and give up?"


    "......"


    "If that were the case, you, Grandfather, and Mother wouldn¡¯t have been so busy trying to make me the king of Grunewald, would you?"


    Somerset sneered.


    "Yes, my qualities might be inferior to my brothers¡¯. But I was born a Young Master of Grunewald. I have many resources and many people I can use."


    That was the conclusion Somerset had reached after much contemplation.


    He had been intimidated by Allenvert during their encounter, and the memory of being manipulated by his schemes had driven him to seek another way out.


    "So, instead, I¡¯ll wield and rule over others, using their strength to ascend to the throne. Isn¡¯t that also a way to claim the crown?"


    Somerset declared boldly.


    "I¡¯ll prove it."


    "Is that your resolve?"


    "Yes."


    ...If only those words could be taken at face value, if only Somerset had truly matured, how much better it would be.


    ''But.''


    The fire in Somerset¡¯s eyes was diminishing day by day.


    While it might seem like he had developed some resolve, given that he could now meet Silas¡¯s gaze directly¡ª


    His eyes lacked the determination to pierce through and dominate his opponent. Instead, they reflected only defiance, impulsiveness, and baseless optimism.


    ''You¡¯re still so young, Somerset. You¡¯re just a boy pretending to be a man.''


    To the seasoned bureaucrat, it was clear that Somerset was far from complete.


    But if that Somerset was intent on holding a poison far beyond its capacity...


    ''Then the adults will have to step in.''


    "Remember this."


    Silas warned.


    "Resolve alone is not enough. I¡¯ll watch over you for now, but if you can¡¯t live up to your words, I won¡¯t stand idly by."


    With that, Silas left the reception room, leaving Somerset with a complicated expression.


    ''Still, the boy did say one thing right.''


    While Somerset¡¯s talents might rank low among his brothers¡ª


    What he possessed, what he could wield, was by no means lacking.


    ''The influence of Agrippa is not inferior to that of Visquera or Bergen.''


    And so, he had to stake his life and his clan¡¯s legacy to mold this unfinished vessel into a king.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 123

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 123: Why Didn¡¯t You Stop Me?


    ¡°Hmm, Your Highness.¡±


    Venion, having heard the declaration to utterly destroy Nepherus¡¯s lair, asked a question.


    ¡°So, how do you plan to get to that cliff over there without a boat?¡±


    ¡°A very practical question, indeed.¡±


    Between this place and the coastal cliff lay the sea¡ªa formidable obstacle. The distance was far too great to swim across easily.


    And even if I tried, those fucking sea turtle would drag me down to a watery grave in an instant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t exactly possess divine powers that would allow you to run across the sea, do you?¡±


    ¡°Not at the moment, no. Though I do dream of one day crossing the sea without a boat.¡±


    ¡°You dream of the strangest things.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t dreaming what young people are supposed to do?¡±


    After tossing out that nonsense, I drew my sword.


    ¡°I never needed a boat in the first place. I didn¡¯t want to fight those disgusting creatures on flat ground anyway.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Why ask when you already know?¡±


    I activated the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and drew upon the vast reserves of mana sleeping within my body.


    Whoooooosh!


    After consuming numerous high-quality spirit medicines and refining them through the purest mana cultivation techniques, I had stored their energy within my five organs.


    Now, I unleashed all that accumulated power without reserve. A soft yet intense light enveloped me, and I felt it being drawn into my sword.


    ¡°Your sword energy is as impressive as ever. Such stable yet fierce sword energy is something only a natural talent could achieve.¡±


    I agreed.


    But this sword energy was also the culmination of Karzan¡¯s life, a life spent living by the blade. To dismiss it as mere talent would be an injustice to me.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    I smiled with satisfaction as I gazed at the sharp, solid, and azure sword energy.


    The Voyager of the Night now coated by the sword energy.


    ¡°Venion, the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship you taught me doesn¡¯t have any moves that release slashing energy.¡±


    I turned to Venion.


    ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Because, if you wish, you can release sword energy with any move, right?¡±


    Venion grinned.


    ¡°As expected, you don¡¯t need lengthy explanations.¡±


    In my past life as Karzan, living in the underworld, my weaknesses were my lack of mana and inferior techniques.


    So, I relied on closing the distance, using my genius swordsmanship and combat intelligence to create variables and defeat stronger enemies.


    But with sufficient mana and proper techniques, I no longer needed to bother with all that tedious slashing, stabbing, and retreating.


    ¡°Here I go.¡±


    Swoooooosh!


    I slashed fiercely through the air, and a massive wave of sword energy tore across the sky.


    It looked like a blue-feathered bird skimming low over the water, trying to snatch a blue-backed fish.


    Kwaaaaaaaah!


    The turtle monsters gathered below the cliff were swept up in the slash, cleaved in two.


    Their shattered shells mixed with fragments of the cliff, creating a massive cloud of dust.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    I clapped as I surveyed the carnage.


    ¡°So this is my power. It¡¯s awe-inspiring.¡±


    The aftermath of the explosion was so intense that fragments of the broken shells flew all the way to where I stood, landing with a thud.


    I nudged one with my foot¡ªit was surprisingly hard. If it had hit a swordsman¡¯s blade without sword energy, the edge would¡¯ve been chipped for sure.


    ¡°This sword might actually be worth something.¡±


    I muttered as I held up the treasured sword.


    ¡°A fine sword can enhance your sword energy as well.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ve heard that, but¡­¡±


    ¡­I didn¡¯t expect it to be of such high quality.


    Having spent most of my life wielding cheap, low-quality swords, I¡¯m not exactly an expert at identifying legendary blades.


    ¡°The cuts are clean, by the way.¡±


    Venion examined the shattered turtle shells.


    ¡°A powerful sword, but one that¡¯s equally difficult to wield, and a deeper, more refined internal mana. It seems you¡¯ve gained full control over all of it now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been saying. I¡¯ve grown significantly stronger in just a few days.¡±


    In terms of mastery, the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship had already reached the 9th level, and the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique was nearing perfection at the 10th stage.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing, anyway.¡±


    I glanced at the panicked turtle monsters scurrying about and the barnacle monsters flailing their disgusting tentacles.


    ¡®Even now, they look absolutely vile.¡¯


    Getting hit by those tentacles would probably lead to something unpleasant.


    ¡°This way, I won¡¯t have to bother getting up close and personal with those disgusting creatures.¡±


    I could just stand still and unleash sword energy.


    ***


    ¡°Head Butler, welcome.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has been quite some time.¡±


    ¡°Quite some time, indeed.¡±


    Head Butler Count Aiden surveyed the log cabin nestled on the outskirts of the Grunewald territory.


    ¡°I happened to finish my busy schedule today.¡±


    The Head Butler sat gracefully on a finely crafted wooden chair.


    ¡°I came to enjoy the breeze and have a good cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve come at the perfect time. I was feeling a bit lonely myself.¡±


    Wilfred, the Fox Hunter, smiled warmly.


    ¡°And perhaps you¡¯re also here to talk about ¡®that person¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite perceptive.¡±


    Coincidentally, the two of them were long-time vassals of the Duke and close colleagues¡­


    They had also each sent their nephew and son to serve under Allenvert.


    ¡°How is Ludan doing?¡±


    ¡°Same as ever. Though he recently complained about his eyesight and got himself a larger pair of glasses.¡±


    Jeffrey adjusted his monocle and chuckled.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve also started experiencing presbyopia as I¡¯ve aged.¡±


    ¡°You? Don¡¯t exaggerate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not as sharp as I used to be.¡±


    Wilfred joked lightly. He was naturally lively and had a knack for putting people at ease.


    ¡°Anyway, it would be nice to see Ludan next time.¡±


    ¡°Did you two get along well?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°Our life experiences are so different that it¡¯s interesting to hear his stories.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    The Head Butler nodded.


    ¡°We also share a common interest, after all.¡±


    Of course, that common interest referred to a certain young master who had gone to subdue Nepherus.


    ¡°Haha. We have plenty of time, so let¡¯s enjoy some tea first.¡±


    Wilfred brought out a block of cheese he had stored in a cool place, along with some wild berries.


    ¡°Ah, your tea snacks are always exceptional.¡±


    ¡°I only serve them to esteemed guests.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s flattering.¡±


    The Head Butler elegantly placed a berry on the cheese and tasted it.


    ¡°The sharp acidity blends perfectly with the rich flavor, creating a harmonious balance. If this could be produced in large quantities, it would be perfect for entertaining the Duke¡¯s distinguished guests.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? If you say so, I¡¯ll prepare some.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that.¡±


    This was actually a subtle gesture of consideration from the Head Butler. By asking for a favor first, he made it easier for Wilfred to ask anything in return.


    Of course, it was also a small signal that only long-time friends could pick up on. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°So, Head Butler, how has Jeffrey been lately?¡±


    ¡°No need to worry. He seems to be getting along quite well with the young master.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Wilfred¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    ¡°Like father, like son, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. That boy has been reluctant to talk about his work since joining the royal guard.¡±


    ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t want to hear that he¡¯s benefiting from his father¡¯s influence.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like him.¡±


    Wilfred knew his son¡¯s pride and stubbornness well.


    ¡°But it¡¯s only when you reach the level of a Count that you can truly benefit from such connections. What does a man like me have to offer that¡¯s worth boasting about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Jeffrey takes great pride in you.¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Wilfred always felt embarrassed by such compliments and would awkwardly clear his throat.


    ¡°I often call Jeffrey to check on him, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful that you care so much for my son, Head Butler.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯ve known him since he was a child, so he¡¯s like another nephew to me.¡±


    The Head Butler raised his teacup.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I get to enjoy such exquisite tea for free.¡±


    ¡°Exquisite? Hardly.¡±


    Wilfred smiled sheepishly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just developed a hobby of foraging for nameless spirit medicines and herbs in the mountains, brewing and tasting them. This tea leaf happened to have a unique flavor.¡±


    ¡°That unique flavor is something you can¡¯t find anywhere else, and that¡¯s what makes it special.¡±


    Aside from the mountain peoples, Wilfred was one of the top two herbalists in the vicinity of the ducal estate.


    ¡°But now that I think about it, blood truly doesn¡¯t lie, does it? Both father and son share a love for uncovering hidden gems.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯ve got a way with words.¡±


    Wilfred knew the name of the gem his son had found. Its name was Allenvert.


    ¡°Jeffrey is fortunate to have found such a good master.¡±


    Jeffrey had originally been someone Somerset had eyed to join his personal guard.


    However, after tactfully declining Somerset¡¯s offer, he had instead recognized Allenvert¡¯s potential early on, despite the latter having no established foundation at the time. This had become a minor topic of discussion among the vassals.


    ¡°But I¡¯m curious. How could you so readily approve of your son¡¯s seemingly reckless decision?¡±


    The Head Butler leaned forward, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°Well, I raised him myself, so I wasn¡¯t worried about his judgment. If he believed that person was worthy of serving, then there must have been a good reason.¡±


    Wilfred answered with confidence.


    ¡°Besides, weren¡¯t you the one who first noticed something special about the young master, Head Butler? You were the one who gave him that push, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Count Aiden smiled faintly.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Your ability to judge people is unmatched in this duchy, so I had no reason to worry.¡±


    Wilfred chuckled, deftly steering the conversation.


    ¡°But, Head Butler, may I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Feel free to ask.¡±


    For the first time, the usually cheerful and straightforward Wilfred hesitated, his expression turning serious.


    ¡°What kind of man is Venion, exactly?¡±


    At that question, the Head Butler¡¯s expression shifted.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Just simple curiosity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    It was an answer that left room for many interpretations.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Wilfred nodded, as if he had already formed his own suspicions.


    ¡°This might be overstepping, but¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I often feel an odd sense of unease around that man.¡±


    The Head Butler crossed his arms without offering further explanation.


    ¡°If you feel that way, it¡¯s likely because he intended it.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. So he¡¯s that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s best not to pry too much.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I suppose so.¡±


    The Head Butler, lost in thought about Venion, suddenly asked.


    ¡°Do you know about the monster called Nepherus?¡±


    ¡°I know a bit about it.¡±


    Wilfred replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s an extremely vicious and dangerous creature. It¡¯s also an invasive species, so it¡¯s very rare in this region.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Noticing the Head Butler¡¯s expression, Wilfred asked again.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Actually, the mission the young master has taken on this time is to subjugate that monster.¡±


    ¡°What? No¡­¡±


    Wilfred looked bewildered and asked.


    ¡°How many people is he taking with him?¡±


    ¡°He went alone.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Wilfred¡¯s expression turned grave.


    ¡°This is on a completely different level from retrieving items from the underworld. Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my call.¡±


    The Head Butler lowered his voice.


    ¡°In your opinion, how dangerous is Nepherus?¡±


    Wilfred pondered for a moment before answering,


    ¡°Even if I sent Jeffrey, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance alone.¡±


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 124

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 124: Fear Approaches


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    After effortlessly wiping out the disgusting monster without a single drop of blood staining my clothes, I calmly infiltrated the cave.


    ¡°It feels kind of¡­ anticlimactic.¡±


    ¡°A few slashes from a distance, and it¡¯s over. No need to get up close and personal with those disgusting creatures, right?¡±


    Leaving a bewildered Venion behind, I used the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path technique to scale the high cliff.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    Disgusting multi-legged sea bugs flew at me, but I calmly sliced them apart.


    ¡°Ugh, gross. I almost closed my eyes.¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t do that, Allenvert. Closing your eyes is a swordsman¡¯s shame.


    ¡°You say they¡¯re gross, but you¡¯re still doing everything you need to.¡±


    Venion, who had climbed the cliff as if he were taking a stroll in the mountains, commented. It was an absurd level of agility, even by his standards. A mountain goat couldn¡¯t climb a cliff that easily.


    ¡°They¡¯re gross, so I need to get rid of them quickly.¡±


    I replied curtly, then spread my senses to survey the interior of the cave.


    ¡°¡­I sense faint traces of life.¡±


    My expression hardened as I cautiously ventured deeper into the cave. It was so vast and tall that it felt less like a cave and more like passing through a massive gate.


    The light grew dimmer, and a horrific stench mixed with the smell of seawater assaulted my nose. After passing through the long cave¡­


    ¡°Oh-ho.¡±


    There, piled up like a mountain, were the glittering treasures, the remains of rotting corpses, and the things the sea serpent had swallowed.


    ¡°This bastard kept humans stored here, pulling them out to eat whenever he got hungry.¡±


    I immediately understood what had been happening here upon seeing the gruesome scene.


    ¡°He swallowed them, then spat them back out.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Like a cow regurgitating its cud.¡±


    Whether they were humans or fish, their bodies were half-dissolved by stomach acid. The final state of the corpses, with their muscles and bones exposed and their eyes wide open, was horrifying.


    ¡°Your Highness, over there.¡±


    In a corner of the cave, I saw a middle-aged man whose body was partially melted, yet he was still shielding a child.


    His tanned muscles, hardened by labor, hinted that he had once been a strong and proud fisherman, but now he was nothing more than a corpse on the brink of death.


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    I recalled the words of the old man who had begged me to save his nephew and grandson.


    ¡°¡­Is¡­ is the child alive?¡±


    The man, his consciousness fading, blinked weakly as he looked at me.


    ¡°Ah, uh¡­¡±


    His incoherent response made me clench my teeth. Even in such a state, he had done everything he could to protect the child.


    Thanks to his efforts, the child, though exhausted and barely conscious, showed no signs of injury.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    In that child, I saw Karzan¡¯s childhood, and in the man, I saw Moritz and his brother from yesterday.


    ¡°¡­I promise.¡±


    I looked into the man¡¯s dilated pupils and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure your son survives. Your death won¡¯t be in vain.¡±


    Did he hear me? A faint light flickered in his pupils before fading away completely.


    The father who had ultimately saved his son from the jaws of the monster has now died. It was an exceedingly feeble and quiet death.


    "......"


    How could one not feel emotions boiling over at such a tragic sight?


    "I¡¯ll kill this bastard."


    I felt a strong surge of murderous intent.


    Just as it is repulsive for a human to kill another human, it is equally devastating to see people dying at the hands of a calamity like a monster.


    I carefully pulled the child from the dead father¡¯s embrace and held him.


    "......It would be a disgrace if I couldn¡¯t save this child."


    I glanced at Venion.


    His expression remained eerily calm even in the face of such a tragedy, making it impossible for me to guess what he was thinking.


    "Your Highness. What will you do now?"


    Venion asked.


    "It seems there are still some survivors clinging to life."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. But the situation isn¡¯t favorable for taking all of them with us."


    Once again, I found myself at a crossroads.


    In the journey of life, it¡¯s impossible to always encounter clear-cut choices between right and wrong. Sometimes, what seems like the best choice leads to the worst outcome, and what appears selfish or cruel might turn out to be the lesser evil.


    ¡®But the idea of the ¡®best choice¡¯ is often just an illusion.¡¯


    I know this. That¡¯s why, to make a good decision, one must first determine what can be sacrificed.


    ¡®And also what must never be sacrificed.¡¯


    I won¡¯t let these people die. If I make that my guiding principle, the decision becomes much easier.


    "Even now, it would be right to call for reinforcements, evacuate them, and then proceed with the extermination."


    "Would it?"


    Venion pressed.


    "Time is running short, it seems."


    From afar, the terrifying roar of a monster echoed.


    Nepherus.


    "It seems Nepherus noticed what¡¯s happening here. It¡¯ll arrive soon."


    "That seems to be the case."


    I nodded and said.


    "First, I¡¯ll deal with that bastard and then handle the situation."


    "Will you fight here? Engaging in battle inside a cave doesn¡¯t seem like a wise decision."


    "I¡¯m aware."


    The risk of the surviving casualties getting caught up and killed was high.


    "We¡¯ll need to change the battlefield."


    "Have you thought of a way to lure it elsewhere?"


    I felt irritated by the way his question seemed to assess and judge me.


    "Damn it."


    I glanced at Venion, somewhat annoyed.


    "I¡¯ll handle it, so stop prying. You¡¯ve been persistent since earlier."


    Venion seemed about to respond but shrugged and stepped back.


    "Very well."


    Had I been a bit too emotional?


    But it didn¡¯t matter. If living like an emotionless doll, suppressing even this frustration, is what it means to be truly wise, then I have no intention of becoming that kind of smartass.


    ¡®The characteristics of Nepherus, as compiled from testimonies, are as follows.¡¯


    First, it is highly aggressive, reacts to shiny objects, and has a short temper.


    Second, it dislikes soil but has no issue with rocky terrain.


    Based on this, I formulated a plan.


    "There¡¯s a suitable rocky island not far from here. We¡¯ll lure it there and fight."


    I pointed to a rocky island floating in the middle of the sea.


    "Hmm, it seems like a suitable battlefield, but how do you plan to get there?"


    "If there¡¯s a place to step, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?"


    "I don¡¯t see any such place."


    "I¡¯ll create one now."


    I handed the child to Venion.


    "Take care of this child."


    "Don¡¯t worry."


    Venion took the child without hesitation.


    "Thank you."


    Though I had been a bit irritable earlier, I wasn¡¯t so foolish as to not distinguish between work and personal matters.


    "Don¡¯t mention it."


    I looked down the cliff and then jumped off.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    I ran down the cliff as if descending a steep slope and then leaped toward the sandy beach.


    Crash!


    Even though I protected my legs with mana, my knees ached. But there was no time to hesitate. Even now, Nepherus¡¯s roar was drawing closer.


    I gathered the shattered shells of barnacles and turtles left by my slashes.


    Swish!


    Like skipping stones, I repeatedly threw them onto the sea.


    The projectiles landed precisely where I intended. I¡¯m quite skilled at throwing techniques.


    "Good."


    While the barnacle shell fragments sank due to their weight, the turtle shells floated surprisingly well, creating a scene reminiscent of the wreckage of a shattered ship drifting on the water.


    "Ah, are you planning to use those as stepping stones?"


    Venion, who had lightly descended the cliff, asked. The child was now sleeping more peacefully than before.


    "That¡¯s right."


    Though my current level of footwork technique was far from allowing me to run on water or grass, I could still lighten my body and use floating objects as stepping stones to move across.


    "Quite resourceful. To come up with such a method in an instant."


    "If you¡¯re not going to help, you can save those compliments for your own private musings."


    "Well, if you say so, I suppose I can lend a hand."


    With Venion¡¯s assistance, a path of stepping stones leading to the distant rocky island was quickly formed.


    "Venion."


    I looked at him and said.


    "Then I have one request."


    "What is it?"


    "I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t help me, but if the survivors are in danger, I hope you¡¯ll step in then."


    "Hmm."


    Venion looked at me with a somewhat serious expression.


    "That is the duty of a human being. However, if it results in receiving an unfavorable score on the ''test'' what will you do?"


    Without flinching at his question, I held up two fingers.


    "First. Just as the test is judged by your standards, I will act according to my own. And second. If I defeat that monster in this fight, the score will undoubtedly be a perfect one, if not higher. A minor deduction here and there wouldn¡¯t matter much."


    "Is that so?"


    Venion smiled, seemingly pleased.


    "Then I shall follow Your Highness''s will. I won¡¯t let it lay a finger on the survivors."


    If Venion stepped in now, Nepherus would undoubtedly be sliced to pieces in an instant. So even if I failed here, there was no way the survivors would come to harm.


    "Good." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I grinned. It was a relief to have one less thing to worry about before the fight.


    "Let¡¯s move."


    Nepherus¡¯s massive body had already come into clear view.


    * * *


    I ran across the sea, using the turtle shells as stepping stones.


    The water reached up to my ankles, and there were a few missteps and close calls where the distance was too far, but I managed to reach the rocky island.


    "You seem to have a talent for running."


    "I suppose so."


    The rocky island was shaped like a basin, with high rocks surrounding a flat area. It wasn¡¯t too steep, with plenty of places to step.


    ¡®This should make for a decent battlefield.¡¯


    For something hastily chosen, luck seemed to be on my side.


    "Your Highness, Nepherus is nearby. But it seems to be struggling to pinpoint our location."


    Venion said.


    "How do you plan to lure it?"


    "Anything shiny should do, right?"


    Then it¡¯s simple.


    I raised my sword and ignited the aura like a torch.


    Whoosh!


    Immediately, Nepherus, which had been tearing through the sea like mad, changed its course.


    Kieeeeeee!


    The giant sea serpent let out a deafening roar.


    Splash, splash, splash!


    The force of the massive sea serpent cutting through the water was as awe-inspiring as the approach of the kingdom¡¯s greatest warship.


    "Come at me, you fucking snake."


    It wasn¡¯t just the light that drew it.


    ¡®A beast¡¯s senses and instincts are sharper than a human¡¯s.¡¯


    It must have sensed that I had slaughtered all its minions, which is why it was charging so desperately.


    I had to face this enraged monster with nothing but a single sword.


    Kieeeeeee!


    The giant sea serpent straightened its body and glared down at me.


    Zing!


    The monster¡¯s gaze, radiating killing intent and pressure, made my body shrink involuntarily.


    ¡®Monster Fear.¡¯


    It was the power to intimidate lower-level enemies.


    ¡®Then it¡¯s clear.¡¯


    That thing has crossed the threshold of the 5th-tier. Just as the standard for the 4th-tier is ¡®cleaving,¡¯ ¡®intimidation¡¯ is the standard for the 5th-tier.


    ¡®This is insane.¡¯


    I recalled memories from my past life.


    "A 5th-tier giant monster? You¡¯d need more than one or two 5th-tier humans to even think about taking that down."


    A hunter with a prosthetic arm, while drinking free alcohol, had once shared that story.


    "Mr. Karzan, as you know, tiers are just a standard, not an absolute measure of combat power."


    "That¡¯s true."


    "If you¡¯re up against an enemy of similar tier but a different weight class, there¡¯s no winning. Against something like an ogre, you could surround it with a group and rain arrows and spears, but what can you do against a monster as big as a mountain?"


    "It¡¯s hard to imagine."


    "That¡¯s why multiple hunters need to work together systematically, each taking on their own role. Being too fixated on the concept of tier only shortens a hunter¡¯s lifespan."


    Back then, I had asked him this:


    "What if you have to fight alone?"


    "Then you die, simple as that. If you¡¯re lucky, you end up like me, a cripple missing an arm."


    Now, as I recalled that conversation shared over drinks, the lesson was clear.


    ¡®If you¡¯re up against a monster of the same tier, it¡¯s difficult for a human to face it alone.¡¯


    And if that monster is as massive as this one, the odds are even worse. Especially since I¡¯m of a lower tier than that monster.


    ¡­¡­A tough fight awaited me.


    ¡®I¡¯m not a fearless berserker.¡¯


    The cold sweat on my trembling hand warned me.


    ¡®This fight won¡¯t be easy.¡¯


    But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll cower in fear or run away like a coward. This kind of fight isn¡¯t unfamiliar to me. Karzan was often in the position of the weaker one compared to his enemies.


    "Venion."


    "Yes?"


    "Courage doesn¡¯t mean the absence of fear."


    At my sudden remark, Venion, without showing any sign of confusion, asked.


    "Then what does it mean?"


    I grinned and answered.


    "It means overcoming fear."


    Here comes the fear.


    It takes the form of a monster.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 125

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 125: The Dormant Power


    Nepherus roared as it charged toward me. Its bellow carried a force that could freeze lower beings in their tracks, but I maintained my composure by circulating the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.


    ¡®Damn, it¡¯s even bigger than I thought.¡¯


    It was as if a massive mountain had come to life and was rushing at me.


    ¡°How can something even be that big?¡±


    Venion chimed in at my muttering.


    ¡°Nepherus is a type of monster that grows larger as its tier increases.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡­¡­So, he knows about Nepherus well. Even Jeffrey, the son of a fox hunter, and the villagers here didn¡¯t know much about it.


    ¡®Well, he did say he¡¯s worked in foreign lands.¡¯


    I set aside my suspicions for the moment and compressed the aura, which had been flickering like a torch, back into my sword.


    Sssssssss!


    A slash imbued with the energy of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, now at the 10th level, cut through the air.


    Crack!


    But the result was as expected. The moment it struck Nepherus¡¯s scaly armor, the massive slash shattered like porcelain.


    ¡°Wow, not even close.¡±


    Not only were the scales themselves tough, but the mana within Nepherus likely reinforced their properties.


    ¡®Well, if it had been cut in half by just one strike, it would¡¯ve been too easy of a fight.¡¯


    The results of my initial probing weren¡¯t exactly encouraging.


    But it wasn¡¯t unexpected.


    ¡®Killing an enemy I can¡¯t cut down.¡¯


    That kind of fight isn¡¯t unfamiliar to me. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kyaoooooo!


    ¡®Here it comes.¡¯


    Finally, Nepherus, now on land, opened its massive maw and lunged at me.


    ¡®Fast.¡¯


    Above all, its range was enormous. If I got swallowed, it would be over.


    I leaped left and right across the rocky walls I had scouted earlier, escaping its range.


    Crash!


    The rock struck by Nepherus¡¯s head crumbled to pieces. With its sturdy body and immense weight, it was only natural.


    ¡°If I got hit by that, I¡¯d be turned to pulp.¡±


    Its overwhelming size.


    With just that, it had effortlessly reached a level where martial arts couldn¡¯t easily reach it. Even a master of fist techniques¡ªcould they really deliver a punch like that?


    ¡®This is why fighting monsters is different from fighting swordsmen.¡¯


    Still, aside from using my wits to fight against this absurdity, I had no other options.


    Swoosh!


    This time, its massive tail came flying.


    ¡®The speed is manageable.¡¯


    But its range was so vast that even if I saw it coming, I had no choice but to take the hit.


    Boom!


    I moved three-dimensionally between the cliffs and the ground, dodging Nepherus¡¯s attacks.


    This wasn¡¯t a duel of swordsmen, where every moment was a battle of speed and disruption.


    Yet, my talent for reading the essence and principles of an enemy¡¯s movements remained effective in this fight.


    ¡®Every attack starts with a recoil in its torso.¡¯


    However, its body was quite flexible, allowing it to adjust its trajectory based on my evasion.


    ¡®Then.¡¯


    I feigned retreat, luring it into a downward strike, then¡ª


    Whoosh!


    Mixing Lightfoot techniques and Footwork Technique perfectly, I changed my trajectory at a right angle.


    Crash!


    A violent shockwave brushed past my spine.


    ¡®Got it.¡¯


    With a combination of sensory perception, intuition, and enemy movement prediction, dodging its attacks wasn¡¯t too difficult.


    However, avoiding the flying debris was impossible, so I wasted some mana to activate a wide-area protective aura.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    A barrage of rocks that could¡¯ve broken bones if they hit me directly pounded against my mana armor.


    But because I didn¡¯t waste time trying to dodge them unnecessarily¡ª


    Boom!


    I could easily evade the follow-up attacks.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    I clung to the opposite cliff and let out a sigh of relief.


    How many times had I brushed with death in that short span? I had used quite a bit of mana, but my reserves were still plentiful.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t the time to hold back.¡¯


    Knowing when to conserve and when to expend is also a skill¡ªone that can only be honed through experience.


    ¡®Now is the time to use every technique I have.¡¯


    Should I hide my abilities because Venion is watching?


    This wasn¡¯t that kind of fight.


    ¡®I have countless weapons at my disposal.¡¯


    The amount of mana and the level of my physique, having surpassed the mid-level of the 4th rank after consuming several elixirs and spirit medicines. The exceptional martial arts of Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.


    Add to that the superb sword Voyager of the Night, and the bracelet sword on my wrist.


    And above all, the talent and experience of Karzan, the legend of the underworld.


    ¡®But how exactly can I kill that monster?¡¯


    The most certain method is to strike its weak point.


    However, piercing the eye of a monstrous creature that¡¯s moving so frantically and is positioned so high up isn¡¯t easy. It¡¯s better to aim for a larger area instead.


    But how?


    ¡®¡­Hmm.¡¯


    One method came to mind.


    I¡¯ve had experience breaking through incredibly tough defenses before, haven¡¯t I?


    ¡®Penetration and Spiral.¡¯


    The realm Karzan reached at the end of his life.


    ¡®The Spiral is still difficult to achieve, but I¡¯ve become somewhat proficient with Penetration.¡¯


    Enough to locate and strike the tracking magic embedded in Verdzig¡¯s mask.


    If I could channel that Penetration technique with maximum power into that creature¡¯s skull, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to shake and destroy its brain?


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    This is a hypothesis worth testing.


    I deliberately unleashed three large slashes, drawing Nepherus¡¯s attention, and then quickly moved behind it.


    ¡°Hup!¡±


    I pushed off the ground with all the strength in my thighs, lightening my body.


    Swoosh!


    I shot forward like an arrow, aiming straight for the massive serpent¡¯s head. The trajectory and speed were perfect.


    Clang!


    I lodged my sword between its scales, landing firmly, and wrapped my other hand in aura.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Penetration technique, here we go.


    ¡°Hyaaaah!¡±


    I let out a roar from my core, just like I had back then.


    Boom!


    A deep shockwave spread out.


    But nothing happened!


    Crackle?


    Nepherus shook its head as if swatting away an annoying fly.


    ¡°Damn, this snake bastard is ridiculously tough.¡±


    I was flung away like a flea, rapidly descending toward the ground.


    ¡®Was the power insufficient?¡¯


    But now wasn¡¯t the time to leisurely analyze the failure.


    Whoosh!


    A massive tail, poised to strike me mid-air, blotted out the sun.


    ¡®If that hits me, I¡¯m dead.¡¯


    In battle, a failed major attack is often followed by a major counterattack.


    That¡¯s why a skilled warrior must always be prepared for such situations.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have wings, but I have the skill to alter my trajectory mid-air.¡¯


    I released a burst of force to the side.


    ¡®Please, please, please!¡¯


    I prayed fervently. Whether the universe was on my side or not, the recoil allowed me to shift my position by a few meters.


    Swoosh¡ª


    Crash!


    The tail grazed past me, slamming into the ground and shattering it.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s intense.¡±


    I landed by hooking my foot into a crevice in the cliff, then leaped up to perch on a peak.


    ¡°Nice landing.¡±


    Thanks to my innate sense of balance, I could pull off such high-difficulty maneuvers with ease.


    ¡°So, the first strategy failed.¡±


    I calmly analyzed.


    It wasn¡¯t that surprising. There¡¯s still a massive gap between Karzan of my past life and me now.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you alright?¡±


    Venion, who had been quietly observing the fight, asked. I gave a brief reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Venion was holding the child in one arm while his other hand was ready to draw his sword. He was prepared to step in if I was in mortal danger.


    ¡°What exactly were you trying to do just now?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t feel like explaining a tactic that¡¯s already failed.¡±


    I answered vaguely.


    ¡®He¡¯s not someone I want to turn my back on with complete trust.¡¯


    Venion knew that Nepherus was far too strong for me in my current state. Yet, he had encouraged me to dive into this battle.


    ¡®Did you expect me to stop now and call for reinforcements?¡¯


    He must have known I¡¯d refuse such a suggestion. He knows my temperament.


    ¡®If I didn¡¯t have Karzan¡¯s memories, I could¡¯ve been seriously injured or even killed.¡¯


    What were you trying to see in me by taking such a risk?


    Or did you think it wouldn¡¯t matter even if I died here?


    ¡®Or is that your true goal?¡¯


    ¡­¡­Or perhaps.


    ¡®¡­¡­Is all of this just my paranoia?¡¯


    Nothing was certain. Men like Venion, whose intentions are hard to read, are rare.


    But one thing was clear: he had many secrets, and until I uncovered them, I needed to be cautious.


    ¡°Your Highness, you can still ask for my help now.¡±


    Look at that. He already knows my answer, yet he dangles it like bait.


    ¡°Or perhaps you should hurry and find another way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do just that.¡±


    At this point, I had no choice but to find and strike its weak point.


    Its eyes would be hard to pierce.


    So, what should I do?


    ¡®¡­¡­Got it.¡¯


    I rummaged through the library of my memories and found a suitable technique.


    * * *


    Venion watched intently as Allenvert dodged Nepherus¡¯s attacks and unleashed slashes in all directions.


    ¡®What is he thinking?¡¯


    His actions were utterly incomprehensible. Was he searching for a weak spot?


    ¡®It seems he¡¯s come up with something good.¡¯


    Regardless, it was impressive how he remained calm and sought out the next strategy even when he hadn¡¯t found a solution.


    How could anyone call this a seventeen-year-old nobleman, a greenhouse flower with almost no real combat experience? Even a skilled hunter would find this difficult.


    ¡®He avoids attacks safely while searching for a way to strike back.¡¯


    If possible, it was the ideal response.


    ¡®By the way, what exactly did he do earlier?¡¯


    Allenvert had placed his palm on Nepherus¡¯s head and unleashed some unknown force.


    More important than the fact that it failed was the mystery of what that technique even was.


    ¡®This is absurd. Where did he learn such a technique?¡¯


    As far as Venion knew, even Ulbhild didn¡¯t use such a technique. In other words, there was no one who could have taught him. It was deeply suspicious.


    ¡®In any case, taking down Nepherus won¡¯t be easy.¡¯


    The reason few knew much about Nepherus was that it was an invasive species.


    As Allenvert had guessed, Venion was well aware of this monster. That¡¯s why he had chosen it as a test subject.


    ¡®By the way.¡¯


    Venion carefully observed Allenvert¡¯s physique.


    ¡®His body has grown a bit since a few days ago.¡¯


    Adolescent boys were truly astonishing beings. Even with such a short period of training, his muscles had filled out, his shoulders had broadened, and he now looked every bit the warrior.


    ¡®His physical vessel has grown.¡¯


    And the mana filling that vessel seemed to overflow.


    Combined, Allenvert was dodging Nepherus¡¯s attacks with agility and explosive power that made it hard to believe he was only at the 4th-tier. Normally, such attacks wouldn¡¯t be so easily avoided.


    ¡®His ability to adapt to unfamiliar environments needs no further proof.¡¯


    The way he had chosen the rocky basin as the battlefield and naturally executed his evasion strategy was seamless. It reminded Venion of how Allenvert had acted when retrieving Count Webern¡¯s tiara.


    ¡®But Nepherus isn¡¯t a monster to be taken lightly.¡¯


    What worried Venion the most was¡­¡­


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Ironically, that very concern was now gathering inside Nepherus¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®Breath attack!¡¯


    Though it paled in comparison to the apocalyptic power of a dragon¡¯s breath, it was still potent enough to turn a human body into a handful of ash.


    The serpent, having gathered a massive amount of mana in its mouth, smiled almost human-like.


    Whoosh!


    The breath attack, launched without any warning, engulfed Allenvert mid-air.


    ¡®¡­¡­!¡¯


    It was a perfectly timed strike, so precise that even Venion was stunned. It was hard to believe such a move came from a mere monster.


    ¡®This is bad.¡¯


    It happened so quickly that Venion was about to worry for Allenvert¡¯s survival. Just as he prepared to unleash a slash¡ª


    ¡°What?¡±


    A moment later, he witnessed something unbelievable.


    * * *


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    When Nepherus unexpectedly unleashed its breath attack, I was prepared to sacrifice an arm to block it.


    ¡®As long as my arm isn¡¯t completely destroyed, it can heal.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t think of any other way. Cutting through a breath attack of that magnitude with sword energy was extremely difficult, and being mid-air made evasion nearly impossible.


    Just as I was about to focus my defensive energy into my left arm to use it as a shield¡­¡­


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I was stunned by the unexpected turn of events.


    ¡®What is this?¡¯


    The ¡®something¡¯ that had been lingering like stones in my body, obstructing the flow of mana, began to gather in my palm as if it had a will of its own.


    And the result was this.


    My hand, acting on its own, began greedily absorbing Nepherus¡¯s breath attack.


    The energy flowed into my body, swirling somewhere in the currents between the five organs before dissolving.


    It was like watching a massive salt-laden ship sink, its cargo dissolving back into the sea.


    ¡®¡­¡­This is absurd. What on earth is happening?¡¯


    It felt as though my left arm had gained a will of its own.


    ¡®What is this? Ugh, it¡¯s creepy.¡¯


    But so what if it¡¯s a little creepy? Right now, my left arm was absorbing and digesting the immense mana contained in the breath attack.


    This was thanks to the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique¡¯s ability to easily absorb and assimilate even foreign energies.


    ¡®This is an unexpected gain.¡¯


    My heart raced.


    ¡®Poison, when used well, can also become medicine.¡¯


    Then perhaps that cursed power that had turned me into a ticking time bomb¡­¡­


    Might just become a new blessing.


    ¡°Heh heh heh heh.¡±


    I laughed like a madman.


    Eventually, Nepherus¡¯s breath attack sputtered and died out.


    ¡°Burp.¡±


    I let out a satisfied belch, as if I¡¯d just consumed a high-quality spirit medicine, then declared to the bewildered Nepherus.


    ¡°¡­¡­You¡¯re done for.¡±


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 126

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 126: It¡¯s Not Bad to Live as an Ordinary Man


    The breath of Nepherus that I absorbed with my left hand was quickly enveloped and assimilated by the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.


    It was as if an unwelcome guest, caught between two opposing forces of varying magnitudes, was being disciplined with a firm slap to the back of the head, bringing it under control.


    ¡®I can¡¯t quite figure out what¡¯s going on.¡¯


    Regardless, the important thing right now isn¡¯t uncovering the truth but the battle before my eyes.


    I kicked the intruder¡¯s rear end, tamed it, and transformed it into a force that served me.


    ¡®In terms of mana purity, it¡¯s quite crude.¡¯


    Nepherus''s energy was like salt riddled with impurities.


    But even a low-quality spirit medicine, when consumed to the point of bursting, would still be of some use, wouldn¡¯t it?


    Whoooosh!


    I channeled Nepherus''s mana into my sword. The once-clear blue sword energy now rippled turbulently, unstable and murky.


    ¡®No matter.¡¯


    All I needed was to draw Nepherus''s attention with a slash.


    Sssshhhhk!


    I unleashed slashes in all directions¡ªup, down, left, and right¡ªto catch Nepherus''s gaze. Then, with swift three-dimensional movement, I kicked off the cliff face and positioned myself behind the beast.


    Nepherus''s reaction to my movements was delayed. By the time it turned, I was already descending from above its head.


    Chak!


    As I infused my bracelet with aura, a sword materialized in my hand.


    ¡®Here!¡¯


    I drove the bracelet sword like a wedge into the gaps between Nepherus''s scales.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The slashes I had been unleashing while circling Nepherus earlier weren¡¯t meaningless flailing.


    ¡°This is your weak spot.¡±


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Using the bracelet sword as an extension, I pried off the scales as if pulling out nails. With little effort, the scales came loose.


    ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    While testing slashes from various angles, I noticed that the scales peeled off easily when struck from the opposite direction.


    ¡®And without your scales, your hide¡¯s defense isn¡¯t all that impressive. Right?¡¯


    ¡°Kieeeee!¡±


    As the scales protecting its head were torn away, Nepherus began to convulse violently.


    But it was too late to shake me off now. I had already driven my blade deep into its flesh.


    ¡®So, this is your vital point, huh?¡¯


    I recalled a conversation I had retrieved from the library of my memories.


    ¡°Listen, Karzan. When hunting large, tough monsters, the key is figuring out how to compensate for the lack of reach.¡±


    He was a renowned monster hunter in his prime, a man who lost an arm while chasing after even more dangerous prey, wearing that loss like a badge of honor.


    ¡°Think about it. To pierce a single point, a thrusting attack is obviously more effective than a slash, right?¡±


    He was right. The best way to penetrate the gaps in armor was to stab with a dagger.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I developed this technique.¡±


    He lifted his sword horizontally, demonstrating the move himself.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about extending the sword energy. Think of it as shooting the sword energy like a javelin. Or maybe it¡¯s more like using the elasticity of a bow? To explain in detail¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The principle was simple. Instead of slashing wildly, you compress the sword energy and focus it into a single point, firing it like an arrow.


    ¡®It¡¯s similar to harpooning a whale.¡¯


    Of course, I had no idea how Nepherus''s internal organs were arranged, where its weak points were, or what lay inside its body.


    But one thing was certain.


    ¡®Pierce the brain, and it dies.¡¯


    That applies to me, to Venion, and to you as well.


    ¡°Hyaaaah!¡±


    I poured every ounce of strength I had into the Voyager of the Night.


    Grrrrrrr¡ª!


    Suppressing the aura¡¯s desperate struggle to break free, I pressed the tip of the blade against Nepherus''s exposed skull.


    Pshooooom!


    The sword energy, shot like a harpoon, tore through Nepherus''s flesh and¡ª


    Met the hard skull, spinning like a top.


    ¡®Please!¡¯


    If it stopped here, it was over.


    I clenched my teeth, squeezing out the last of my strength, and then¡ª


    ¡®Got it!¡¯


    I felt something give way. Something soft and squishy came into contact with the sword energy. It was unmistakably Nepherus''s brain.


    ¡°Now, die!¡±


    Like a skilled swordsman preparing to finish off a target, I twisted the hilt, scrambling the beast¡¯s brain.


    Kieeeeeeeeeeeee!


    With a horrifying scream, the monster thrashed violently. Without hesitation, I pulled out the sword and used the momentum of its convulsions to leap down.


    Keeeeeeek!


    Thud!


    Landing lightly, I flicked the sticky blood off the Voyager of the Night and sheathed it.


    Kwaaaaaaaang!


    With its brain completely turned to mush, the giant serpent, now disoriented and thrashing, slammed into the rocks.


    The massive collision undoubtedly dealt a devastating blow to its already ruined brain.


    ¡°Tsk, that stupid snake-headed bastard.¡±


    Nepherus''s convulsions slowly subsided. I quietly watched as the giant serpent brought its own life to an end, then turned my head.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    As if he hadn¡¯t expected this outcome, Venion shook his head and spoke to me.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯m truly amazed. I never thought you¡¯d be able to hunt Nepherus on your own.¡±


    ¡°Did I defy your expectations? You probably thought I¡¯d die, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Perhaps it was the adrenaline from the battle still coursing through me, but I didn¡¯t bother hiding my suspicion and spat it out bluntly.


    ¡°No way. My plan was to watch how far you could go and then intervene if necessary.¡±


    I snorted.


    ¡°I almost died from that breath attack earlier, you know?¡±


    ¡°That was my oversight. I didn¡¯t expect it to pull off such a precise attack.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Is that so?¡±


    ¡°It seems that because it was such a strong and massive entity, its intelligence was higher than expected.¡±


    Venion spoke as if he had no intention of hiding his knowledge.


    ¡°I owe you an apology for that. However, if you had been seriously injured, I would have done everything in my power to heal you.¡±


    ¡°I said I almost died, and that¡¯s your response?¡±


    ¡°Haha, weren¡¯t you prepared to sacrifice your left arm to hold out? An arm can always be restored, after all.¡±


    ¡°Well, well.¡±


    If he had even read my intentions that far, I had nothing more to say. I shrugged and replied. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°In any case, consider today¡¯s events a debt you owe me.¡±


    ¡°That debt will come at a high price.¡±


    Venion nodded, then suddenly asked.


    ¡°By the way, what was that power you used earlier?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Absorbing an enemy¡¯s attack like that¡­ Such a thing is rarely seen.¡±


    ¡°Even to you, it¡¯s rare?¡±


    ¡°Rare enough that I can¡¯t think of any examples off the top of my head. I¡¯m also curious as to why such a power suddenly manifested¡­¡±


    Venion trailed off. But both he and I likely harbored similar suspicions.


    ¡®The incurable disease that made me terminally ill.¡¯


    There must be some clue hidden within it.


    ¡°In any case, I¡¯ll report this to the Clan Head.¡±


    ¡°You should.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, before that, as your instructor, let me offer you one compliment¡ª¡±


    Venion spoke with a serious expression.


    ¡°That was an incredibly difficult fight. Yet, you didn¡¯t give up and managed to land the finishing blow. It was truly impressive.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t swayed by the enemy¡¯s strength. Instead, you observed, found its weakness, and executed your plan flawlessly. Most importantly, you succeeded in delivering a deep, internal blow.¡±


    Venion pointed at the lifeless body of Nepherus.


    ¡°It sounds simple when said aloud, but this is by no means an easy feat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Venion looked straight at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit it. Today¡¯s performance deserves nothing less than full marks¡ªand beyond.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said talents like mine are a dime a dozen?¡±


    ¡°That was a warning to keep you from becoming complacent. Every teacher fears their student growing arrogant.¡±


    Venion laughed heartily.


    ¡°But now, I¡¯m at a loss for words.¡±


    ¡°As you should be.¡±


    ¡°¡­Perhaps¡ª¡±


    Venion¡¯s tone turned peculiar.


    ¡°It might be time for you to move on to the next stage.¡±


    Now that¡¯s something I¡¯d like to hear.


    But when are you planning to teach me the special techniques?


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°By the way, just dismantling and transporting the remains of that carcass is going to be a huge task.¡±


    Venion pointed at the massive corpse of Nepherus.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Its value will be immense.¡±


    Hunting a large monster like this was, in other words, hitting the jackpot.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be handling a large sum of money, so how you use it will be important.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to suggest splitting the profits now, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. The entire 100% belongs to you, young master.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°However, if you entrust the processing to the clan, you¡¯ll need to pay a small fee.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, that¡¯s only fair.¡±


    After all, middlemen need to make a living too, right? Not that I¡¯m speaking from experience in that line of work or anything.


    ¡°This hunt has made me a fortune.¡±


    The reward from this single hunt was staggering. Just how much money are we talking about here?


    ¡°That¡¯s why, since ancient times, many monster hunters have become wealthy.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Even in my past life, the ones who splurged the most in the underworld weren¡¯t your average organization members. They were hunters and mercenaries who had struck it big.


    ¡®And among them, no one could match the extravagance of hunters.¡¯


    Back in my younger days, whenever hunters visited the establishments I managed, I¡¯d personally serve them drinks and treat them well to earn their favor.


    Of course, in this world, hunters and mercenaries were the kind of people who could switch professions at any time and carve out a place for themselves in the underworld.


    That¡¯s why they were seen as people who straddled the line between day and night, existing in the gray areas.


    ¡®But above all else.¡¯


    I had saved a man¡¯s son and avenged him. That, to me, was the most satisfying part of it all.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    I let out a deep breath. Only now did I realize that every muscle in my body was screaming in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m fucking exhausted.¡±


    ¡°And rightfully so.¡±


    Excluding my sparring matches with Ulbhild, this was the strongest enemy I had faced in this life.


    ¡°I guess being a hunter just isn¡¯t for me.¡±


    ¡°You seem quite suited to it, though.¡±


    ¡°Then it must be a lack of interest.¡±


    Venion suggested.


    ¡°Young Master, it would be best to return and rest now. I¡¯ll handle the cleanup.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    I nodded without argument.


    ¡°But I¡¯ll take the child back myself first.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need an escort?¡±


    I shrugged.


    ¡°This entire territory belongs to my father. Who would dare harm me here?¡±


    ¡°Even so, your life is far too precious to dismiss caution so lightly.¡±


    ¡°True enough.¡±


    I tilted my head, studying Venion¡¯s expression. Despite the techniques I¡¯d used during the fight¡ªclearly rooted in the underworld and unmistakably tied to Karzan¡ªhe hadn¡¯t pressed for answers. Someone of his insight would¡¯ve recognized their origins. Yet his playful smile gave nothing away, his eyes as unreadable as ever.


    ¡®Why?¡¯


    ¡®Venion. Just who are you?¡¯


    He carried a different air from loyal retainers like the head butler or Ludan¡ªa scent of secrets yet unraveled. For now, whether I¡¯d uncover his depths before he uncovered mine remained to be seen.


    ***


    When I returned with the child, the fishermen wept and bowed deeply.


    ¡°Thank you. How can we ever repay this kindness¡­?¡±


    ¡°Protecting your people is a ruler¡¯s duty. I merely followed the Duke¡¯s orders. Save your gratitude for him.¡±


    I replied stiffly, like a soldier.


    The tear-streaked village chief looked up at me.


    ¡°¡­Young Master Allenbert.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    I blinked.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Had my disguise been so flimsy? Not that it mattered. If anything, this would spread as a favorable tale.


    I approached the old man, trembling between grief for his lost son and relief for his surviving grandson.


    ¡°Elder. Listen closely, Chief.¡±


    ¡°We are listening.¡±


    ¡°Inform the duchy to collect child-rearing funds under my name.¡±


    The costs would be covered by the proceeds from Nepherus''s remains.


    The elder stared in shock, while the chief pressed his forehead to the ground.


    ¡°This is too much! We¡¯ve already received your grace¡ªhow could we dare impose further¡­?¡±


    To them, even kindness from their superiors seemed perilous.


    I turned to the old man, who faced a future of struggle to raise the boy alone.


    ¡°Elder. Raise him well. Ensure he grows without bitterness over his father¡¯s absence.¡±


    The old man wiped his tears and bowed. ¡°Th-thank you¡­ Such boundless mercy¡­¡±


    Watching him weep, I thought of my grandfather.


    ¡®Grandfather, how I wish I could¡¯ve saved you as you saved me. Or as this boy was saved today¡ªby a stranger on a white horse.¡¯


    ¡°If the boy shows talent, send him to Grunewald. So long as I remember this day, he¡¯ll have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no shame in living as a simple man¡ªmending nets, catching fish ¡®like my grandfather did.¡¯¡±


    As I turned to leave, a quiet truth settled in my heart.


    ¡®Whether I¡¯ll live long enough to see that day depends on miracles. To defy my fate, I must meet Mother soon.¡¯


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 127

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 127: When Will I Finally Meet My Mother?


    The massive corpse of Nepherus was being disassembled into several cargo pieces and neatly stacked onto the ship.


    "Watch your step! One misstep, and it''ll be a disaster!"


    "Keep it level!"


    "Hold for a moment!"


    The knights, with their sturdy builds, were cutting through the tough flesh, while the squires, occasionally getting kicked in the rear, carried the pieces away. The process was surprisingly efficient.


    "Hmm."


    Venion, his face smeared with blood, suppressed his nausea as he quietly observed the youthful faces of the squires hauling the monster''s corpse.


    ''This is quite an efficient method in many ways.''


    Using those who only train and eat as laborers was a common occupational habit among all commanders.


    ''It also helps them get accustomed to blood and corpses.''


    After all, what kind of knight fears blood? This, too, was part of their training.


    "Sir Venion."


    The squad leader of the knights saluted.


    "The work is nearly complete."


    He was visibly tense, having received instructions from his superiors to treat Venion with utmost respect and caution, though he didn''t know the exact reasons.


    "Thank you."


    Venion nodded with a dignified expression, quite different from the casual, playful demeanor he showed when teaching Allenvert.


    "...Did young master Allenvert really slay this massive monster alone?"


    He couldn''t believe it even after seeing it. The sheer size, the toughness of the scales, the thickness of the hide, the girth of the body, and the sturdiness of the bones¡ªit was overwhelming.


    ''Even cutting through its already dead and decaying corpse is no easy task.''


    To put it simply, this was an enemy he wouldn''t dare face even if he stepped forward.


    Perhaps it would take a full squad of well-trained knights, proper tactics, and equipment to barely take it down? Hunting monsters wasn''t his specialty, after all.


    ''Does that mean the young master has already surpassed me in strength?''


    It was hard to believe.


    He had dedicated over a decade to the sword, honing his skills through countless battles, surviving near-death experiences, and burying comrades. That''s how he had reached his current level.


    But this easily? This quickly?


    "Surprisingly, it''s true."


    "Wow..."


    The squad leader could only click his tongue in disbelief.


    Seeing his astonished expression, Venion guessed that by tonight, this news would spread not just through the entire knight order but throughout the entire ducal castle.


    ''This isn''t news that Verdzig will welcome.''


    After failing to interrogate and intimidate Allenvert about his secrets, he had quietly focused on his duties without showing much reaction.


    ''Though there have been some suspicious movements lately.''


    Even Venion couldn''t quite grasp his intentions. Much like Allenvert, he remained an enigma.


    But one thing was certain: Verdzig wouldn''t just sit idly by.


    ''The succession battle is heating up.''


    Allenvert had once again proven his exceptional talent and combat prowess, enough to move to the ''next stage.''


    ''But what exactly are those strange techniques?''


    The techniques he used were oddly crude and simple, not something one would expect from a noble clan''s refined teachings.


    ''And more importantly...''


    Venion couldn''t figure out the nature of the power that allowed Allenvert to absorb Nepherus''s breath at the critical moment and make it his own.


    ''It wasn''t magic or an artifact. It was closer to a physical trait.''


    Moreover, it synergized perfectly with Grunewald''s secret techniques. Coincidentally, the ¡®Eternal Ocean Chain Technique¡¯ was known for its exceptional versatility, capable of digesting even the most incompatible energies.


    ''...This is absurd.''


    Just how much of a monster could Allenvert become?


    "Well, there''s no time to be bored."


    Venion chuckled softly to himself.


    The elders in the council might pop their eyes out reading the reports.


    * * *


    After returning to the annex, I washed up first. I soaked in a hot bath, closed my eyes, and enjoyed the pleasant sensation of floating.


    How much time had passed?


    "...Wow, I fell asleep."


    I woke up feeling a slight chill, realizing I had dozed off with my mouth open.


    "Almost caught a cold."


    I changed my clothes and stepped out. The salty scent of the sea, the stench of the sea monsters, and the smell of blood had all been washed away.


    "You''ve worked hard, young master."


    "Yeah."


    Even I had to admit it was tough. If the Mordecai incident required a lot of mental effort, this time it felt like intense physical labor.


    When I returned to my bedroom, Jeffrey and Olivier were waiting for me.


    "Oh, my loyal retainers."


    I waved at them.


    "Feels like it''s been a while since I last saw you."


    "Young master, your face looks haggard after just one day."


    "Honestly, today was rough."


    So much had happened. It was exhausting, really.


    "How was Nepherus?"


    I slumped deeply into the chair, leaning back.


    "Venion is insane. Who in their right mind would send someone as precious as me to hunt down a monster like that alone?"


    Thinking about it now, it really pisses me off. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Honestly, I was genuinely surprised this time. I never expected you to take it down by yourself."


    "Don¡¯t even mention it. It¡¯s only because it was me. If it were someone like Barclava, they¡¯d already be holding a funeral."


    Olivier looked at me skeptically.


    "Wouldn¡¯t Venion have stepped in before that?"


    "There was no time. That crazy snake even shot a breath attack at me."


    "Huh? A breath attack?"


    Jeffrey exclaimed in surprise.


    "Was Nepherus really that high-tier of a monster?"


    "From the looks of it, it was at least a 5th-tier monster. I could even feel its monster aura."


    "Wow."


    Jeffrey and Olivier exchanged identical looks of disbelief.


    "This is absurd. You took down a 5th-tier large-class monster all by yourself?"


    "Even for me or Squad Leader Jeffrey, that wouldn¡¯t have been easy."


    "Yeah, I couldn¡¯t have done it. Maybe the butler could, but not me."


    I snorted at their exaggerated reactions.


    "Your petty common sense doesn¡¯t apply to me. I¡¯m a genius, after all."


    Peter, looking both clueless and impressed, asked.


    "Then how did you block the breath attack? Did you cut through it with your sword?"


    "You¡¯ve been listening to too many hero tales. I¡¯m not my father¡ªhow could I do something like that?"


    "Then how?"


    I raised my left hand.


    "I was ready to sacrifice an arm, gathering all my mana into my left arm in an instant. But then..."


    I continued with the most sincere expression I could muster, even though it sounded like a lie even to me.


    "It suddenly started absorbing the breath."


    "Huh? Absorbing it?"


    "Literally. A massive breath attack came flying, and I absorbed it with my palm."


    Jeffrey pressed further.


    "Is that even possible?"


    "Of course not. Even Venion was asking what the hell that was."


    Then Peter cautiously asked.


    "Could it be related to the residual energy that caused terminally disease in your body?"


    "That¡¯s the most plausible hypothesis right now."


    Peter¡¯s expression turned solemn. If someone saw him, they¡¯d think he was the one with the time limit.


    "By the way, Olivier."


    "Yes."


    I looked at my reliable butler.


    "I was told that the ownership of the monster¡¯s remains belongs entirely to me. It seems like a decent amount of money will come in. How should we handle the budget?"


    Olivier answered simply.


    "Leave that to me. I¡¯ll handle it appropriately."


    I pointed at Olivier.


    "Good. You¡¯re as dependable as ever."


    "You flatter me."


    "If it goes well, I¡¯ll even give you a bonus, so do your best."


    "Really?!"


    Jeffrey¡¯s eyes sparkled. Out of the three of us, he was definitely the one most obsessed with money.


    "Of course. I¡¯m not the kind of stingy man who hoards his generosity."


    Even though they¡¯re my retainers, all three of them are currently on my father¡¯s payroll.


    But if I truly want to establish myself as an independent force, I¡¯ll need to have many subordinates who are loyal to me.


    ''Come to think of it, I should probably allocate some budget to Zizek too.''


    His business still needs more time to stabilize.


    ''Until then, I¡¯ll have no choice but to keep funding him with my own money.''


    Business in the underworld is inherently risky and uncertain.


    Anyway, no matter where you go, money is always the issue.


    "By the way, is there no separate budget allocated for things like maintaining the dignity of a young master or something like that?"


    "There is."


    Olivier answered.


    "However, you have to account for every expense, so its usage is limited."


    "Is that all? That¡¯s manageable, right?"


    "No, even getting approval requires navigating through the strict financial officers."


    From his expression, I could tell what the real problem was.


    "So, they¡¯re stingy misers who won¡¯t even spare a drop of water, huh?"


    "...That''s correct."


    Jeffrey, who had been quietly listening to our conversation, made a suggestion.


    "By the way, Your Highness."


    "What is it?"


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be a good idea to use the highest quality fangs or scales from Nepherus to make armor?"


    "Oh, that¡¯s a great idea."


    The byproducts of high-tier monsters boasted strength far superior to steel.


    "Or perhaps crafting a new scabbard would also be a good idea."


    "Good call."


    A lightweight yet sturdy scabbard could double as a shield or a wooden sword in emergencies, making it a solid choice.


    "Yaaaaawn."


    Suddenly overwhelmed by fatigue, I let out a big yawn.


    "I need to sleep now. I¡¯ve hit my limit."


    "Sleep well, Your Highness."


    "Yeah. Don¡¯t wake me unless it¡¯s urgent."


    Olivier responded.


    "Understood."


    "Man, I¡¯m so damn tired."


    Feeling myself slipping into sleep almost instantly, I headed to my bedroom.


    * * *


    "Goodnight, Young Master."


    Peter, who had tidied up my bedding, turned off the lights and bid me farewell.


    "Be careful on your way."


    "Yes, don¡¯t worry."


    Peter was planning to return home tonight to retrieve a message from Zizek.


    "...Don¡¯t push yourself."


    "Hehe, don¡¯t worry. What¡¯s there for me to push myself about?"


    "That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m telling you not to."


    "Yes."


    With a foolish smile, Peter left, and darkness enveloped the room. I closed my eyes and prepared to drift off¡ª


    "Wait, hold on."


    But then, as if lying, my eyes shot wide open.


    "What the hell is this?"


    I was exhausted, but sleep just wouldn¡¯t come. Maybe it was because I had resisted falling asleep earlier?


    ''If this keeps up, I won¡¯t be able to sleep at all.''


    After lying there for a while with my eyes closed, trying to force myself to sleep, I gave up and opened my eyes again.


    "This is messed up."


    There was no way I was falling asleep anytime soon.


    I stared at the ceiling for a while, then absentmindedly raised my left hand.


    ''...But what exactly happened earlier?''


    The toxic energy that had been lying dormant, occasionally flaring up to torment my veins.


    The energy that disrupted my mana flow, caused excruciating pain, and couldn¡¯t be removed no matter what I tried¡ªyet had been subdued by the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique. That very energy had saved me today.


    ''It greedily devoured the enemy¡¯s mana.''


    Perhaps those energies didn¡¯t act to save me but simply to satiate their own hunger.


    ''Thinking about it that way, it feels like some kind of parasite.''


    Kind of gross.


    ''Anyway, if that power truly originates from my maternal bloodline, as I suspect...''


    The only person who might know this secret is my mother, Lusatia Grunewald.


    ''Or perhaps the survivors of Eisenach might know something too.''


    I wonder if Zizek managed to meet them.


    If he did, what kind of conversation did they have?


    I was burning with curiosity.


    If everything went well, Zizek¡¯s reply would reach me tomorrow through Peter.


    ''Whether the news is good or bad...''


    I wanted to rush out right now and hear the results from Zizek myself.


    But I knew better than to do that. The watchers planted by Verdzig would be wide awake, keeping their eyes on me, waiting for the moment I couldn¡¯t contain my impatience and made a move.


    ''Whether that¡¯s paranoia or reality, I can¡¯t say.''


    Besides, I had already established a new communication method through Peter and Bridget.


    So, I couldn¡¯t afford to make a foolish mistake by letting my impatience ruin everything.


    ''Even so...''


    The long wait was making me increasingly anxious.


    ''...This is driving me crazy. When will I finally meet my mother?''


    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re some separated family.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 128

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 128: Anyone Who Messes with Our Peter is Dead Meat


    The intense sunlight poured down over the sea and vineyards of Grunewald City. The days were gradually growing hotter.


    Among those who felt this most acutely on their skin were two main groups.


    One was the laborers who worked day and night unloading cargo at Grunewald Harbor.


    The other was the soldiers of Grunewald, who rose early to greet the dawn breeze and began their duties earlier than most.


    ¡°So, that monster, Nepherus, was ridiculously huge, I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    ¡°A single tooth was as big as a person.¡±


    ¡°Each of its scales was like a shield. If you stripped them off and attached them to armor, even the arrows of the elves would have a hard time piercing through.¡±


    However, today, the Royal Guards had forgotten their training and were all chattering about the exploits of one man.


    The source, of course, was the testimonies of the knights and squires who had witnessed Nepherus¡¯s corpse and even transported it.


    The story spread like wildfire through the barracks, reaching every member of the Royal Guards, Special Operations Division, and Security Guards. Military rumors always traveled as fast as a winged horse.


    ¡°How much do you think you could sell that for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s probably worth more than our entire salaries combined.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    ¡°If you just buried it in a high-interest bank account, the interest alone would¡­¡±


    ¡°Or investing in a trade ship wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Personally, I¡¯d hire a private retinue.¡±


    At one soldier¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s heads turned.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±


    Before they knew it, Allenvert had become a name they all wanted to serve under.


    ¡°Should I try cozying up to Sir Jeffrey?¡±


    These conversations floated like ghosts through the restrooms, training grounds, dining halls, and armories, eventually reaching the ears of Barclava.


    ¡°¡­So, that¡¯s what happened?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Barclava had recently been participating in most of the Royal Guard duties under Verdzig¡¯s approval.


    ¡°See, damn it! I told you it wasn¡¯t my fault!¡±


    At that moment, a loud voice rang out.


    ¡°¡­Keseg.¡±


    Keseg, the man whose greatest life achievement had become getting beaten up by Allenvert during a sparring match, was now passionately ranting among his comrades while flinging bread crumbs.


    ¡°What a braggart, idiot.¡±


    ¡°What a pathetic guy.¡±


    ¡°Why is someone like him even in the Royal Guards?¡±


    Of course, his comrades¡¯ reactions were as cold as one would expect toward a less-than-impressive friend.


    ¡®He¡¯s always been a bit of a mess, so he gets even more flak. Does he really not get it?¡¯


    Barclava clicked his tongue in pity, then suddenly realized something.


    ¡®¡­Was I like that once?¡¯


    Keseg, with his excessive pride in his noble lineage and his lackluster skills, was like a mirror reflecting Barclava¡¯s own past.


    ¡®Ah, how embarrassing.¡¯


    Memories of his stormy youth came flooding back. Though it had been his brother¡¯s insistence, wasn¡¯t it Barclava himself who had challenged Allenvert before Keseg and gotten beaten up?


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Sure enough, a few guardsmen were glancing his way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Barclava found it strangely fascinating that he could now speak like this. When it came to being rough-tempered and irritable toward his subordinates, wasn¡¯t he second only to Somerset?


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    For this boy, who was still too young to be called a man, most of his past was filled with shame and regret.


    But boys in their growth spurt could shoot up several inches in just a few days. Ever since Barclava realized he was like a bird trapped in Verdzig¡¯s cage, his inner resolve had only grown stronger.


    ¡®It¡¯s not all doom and gloom.¡¯


    After all, wasn¡¯t there Allenvert, who had started in a far worse situation than his but was now walking the exact opposite path?


    ¡®¡­Lately, I keep comparing myself to that man.¡¯


    As he muttered this to himself, Barclava suddenly realized something.


    He finally had a name for the mix of admiration and envy he felt every time he thought of his half-brother, that annoying and sly man.


    ¡®Aspiration.¡¯


    The moment the word crossed his mind, Barclava frowned.


    ¡®Aspiration? Me, toward him?¡¯


    Barclava couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit it. Who in their right mind would aspire to be like that sly, half-crazed lunatic?


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Barclava abruptly stood up and stormed out.


    ***


    ¡°To summarize, the virtues of an excellent commander aren¡¯t just about superior tactical skills or high-level strategic thinking. And certainly not about personal combat prowess.¡±


    Barclava was quietly listening to the lesson from a corner, making sure not to disturb anyone. It was a time when senior Royal Guard were sharing their experiences with the new recruits.


    For Barclava, who had received advanced education, there wasn¡¯t much new information. But hearing it from the perspective of seniors who were mentoring their juniors, rather than from tutors who were overly cautious around him, made it feel more relatable.


    ¡°You there, tell me what you think makes a good commander.¡±


    A squad leader pointed at one of the recruits.


    ¡°The ability to inspire loyalty in one¡¯s subordinates.¡± answered a Royal Guard with a sturdy build and sharp eyes.


    ¡°Why is that important?¡± S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Because soldiers must be willing to die if ordered. If even one person fails to hold their position or duty, the entire formation will collapse, and everyone will perish.¡±


    The squad leader nodded in satisfaction. Another chimed in.


    ¡°The foundation of a military organization is the chain of command. What¡¯s important to remember is that there are multiple layers of hierarchy across various ranks.¡±


    ¡°Correct. Go on.¡±


    ¡°We must cultivate excellent officers and non-commissioned officers and earn their loyalty. Only when orders from the top are delivered swiftly and accurately to the lowest levels can the entire army perform at its best.¡±


    The Royal guards, during peacetime, were an elite force tasked with protecting their lord and leading small-scale suppression missions.


    But in the event of a large-scale territorial war, they would also take on the role of training and leading conscripted soldiers, whipping them into shape.


    ¡°Then answer this: if you had subordinates who openly defied you, mocked you, or engaged in collective insubordination and slacking, how would you handle it?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    The question stumped all of them.


    Barclava, too, was at a loss.


    ¡®Subordinates who defy and slack off.¡¯


    Of course, no vassal had ever dared to act that way in front of Barclava.


    But he knew better than anyone that they were all Verdzig¡¯s people, and their loyalty lay with his brother, not him.


    ¡®They¡¯re the ones who just stood by and watched me tremble in front of my brother.¡¯


    It was pathetic, and it was because Verdzig was that terrifying.


    Barclava believed that if he didn¡¯t change his current situation, where he was bound hand and foot, nothing would change even after ten years.


    ¡®Yes, a commander who can¡¯t earn the loyalty of their subordinates is nothing but a puppet.¡¯


    The so-called vassals of Barclava, the fifth young master of Grunewald, were ultimately just an illusion.


    ¡®Then what should I do?¡¯


    Barclava glanced at the servant who stood closest to him.


    ¡®Whose person are you?¡¯


    If he was Verdzig¡¯s man¡­


    ¡®I¡¯d have to either keep my distance, distrusting you, or make you my own.¡¯


    Allenvert had turned Peter and Olivier into his own loyal followers, allowing him to turn the annex into his own territory.


    Barclava knew well that even Allenvert¡¯s annex had once been filled with Verdzig¡¯s lackeys.


    ¡®In fact¡­¡¯


    He also knew that placing Peter, a boy from a fallen noble family with insufficient education, in the position of a servant had been part of Verdzig¡¯s mocking intentions.


    ¡®But that Peter became utterly loyal to Allenvert.¡¯


    Barclava wanted the same for himself. He wanted to break free from his brother¡¯s shackles.


    ¡®But escaping that man¡¯s cage won¡¯t be easy.¡¯


    Therefore, quietly, slowly, and with his intentions hidden, while showing obedience to his brother¡ª


    Barclava planned to reclaim his territory.


    * * *


    There was no way the story that reached Barclava¡¯s ears wouldn¡¯t also reach Verdzig¡¯s.


    So, when Verdzig heard about Allenvert defeating Nepherus the previous day, his reaction was as follows:


    ¡°He took down a fifth-tier monster?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    It was so absurd that he almost suspected it was a false rumor.


    ¡®But it can¡¯t be.¡¯


    At one point, he had attributed Allenvert¡¯s rapid growth to secretly building his strength while deceiving the public.


    Even if that talent were real, he believed such growth couldn¡¯t continue indefinitely.


    ¡®What¡¯s true no longer matters.¡¯


    The news that a 17-year-old boy, who hadn¡¯t even had his coming-of-age ceremony, had defeated a fifth-tier monster was not something to be taken lightly.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t an immediate threat. If Verdzig had stepped in, he would have beheaded Nepherus in a single strike.


    ¡®But.¡¯


    What if it was all true?


    It would mean Verdzig was still underestimating Allenvert. He couldn¡¯t afford to make the mistake of underestimating him twice.


    ¡®I¡¯ll completely erase those seven years of absence from my mind.¡¯


    He would no longer look down on or underestimate his brother because of it.


    Allenvert was a brother who rivaled Karl but would become an even greater threat in the future. Therefore¡ª


    ¡®Without hesitation, more covertly and threateningly.¡¯


    He needed to pressure and corner Allenvert using various methods.


    ¡®You¡¯ve chosen a path that endangers not only yourself but also those around you.¡¯


    That was the price Allenvert would pay for daring to compete with him and aim for the throne.


    ¡°The list?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    The butler respectfully handed over the list. Verdzig skimmed through it.


    It was filled with the names of underworld organizations that had recently shown unusual activity, such as sudden changes in leadership or behavior.


    ¡°Let¡¯s investigate them one by one.¡±


    In doing so, he might find organizations touched by Allenvert¡¯s influence.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    And one more thing.


    ¡°What about Peter?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s proceeding as planned.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    If Allenvert was still connected to the outside world, the source had to be that fallen noble boy, Peter, whose frequent outings had become suspicious.


    Therefore, Verdzig intended to uncover Allenvert¡¯s secrets, even if it meant using ¡®somewhat violent¡¯ methods.


    * * *


    ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡±


    Olivier called me. I had been looking out the window at the cityscape and checked the time. It was closer to noon than morning.


    ¡°Peter is running very late.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    By now, Peter should have already returned.


    ¡°Something might have happened.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll dispatch the Royal guards immediately.¡± Jeffrey said with a stern face.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    But if something had happened, it was already too late.


    ¡®Who¡¯s behind this? Should I have gone instead of Peter this time?¡¯


    A flood of thoughts raced through my mind.


    However, if this was someone¡¯s scheme, whether I went or Peter went, the trap would have been waiting either way.


    ¡®Calm down.¡¯


    Peter is my servant and an employee of the Grunewald Ducal House. He¡¯s not in a position to be easily targeted by anyone.


    Moreover, the route Peter takes between the estate and the city is a safe zone patrolled by Zizek and the Security guards.


    ¡®Then what on earth could have happened?¡¯


    Could he have overslept?


    But I knew Peter wasn¡¯t the type to do that.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t return within an hour, I¡¯ll go myself.¡±


    ¡°At that point, it won¡¯t matter who¡¯s behind it.¡±


    The first person that came to mind was, of course, Verdzig. But I couldn¡¯t rule out the possibility that someone else¡¯s malice, which I hadn¡¯t anticipated, had targeted Peter.


    ¡®Peter.¡¯


    If I can¡¯t even protect one of my own servants, I¡¯m not fit to be the king of Grunewald.


    ¡°Your Highness. If the letter Peter was supposed to bring back has fallen into someone else¡¯s hands¡­¡±


    Olivier¡¯s concern was realistic and painful, but right now, Peter¡¯s life was more important.


    ¡®So don¡¯t be stubborn, Peter.¡¯


    Truthfully, I was worried Peter might do something reckless to protect the note. My subordinates in my past life often did such things.


    ¡®Anyone who messes with our Peter is dead meat.¡¯


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 129

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 129: Of All Things, Why Did They Have to Take That?


    After tucking the note into his chest, Peter took a different route than usual, weaving through the crowded streets to blend in with the masses. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been feeling like someone¡¯s been watching us.¡±


    Peter hadn¡¯t dismissed Bridget¡¯s words lightly.


    His younger sister had always been far more perceptive than him. Thanks to her, their family had narrowly escaped trouble more than once.


    For the surviving members of a fallen noble family trying to survive in the slums, a bit of luck was often necessary.


    ¡®If Bridget sensed someone¡¯s gaze, it means we¡¯re being watched.¡¯


    Peter hadn¡¯t received a proper education, but he was naturally quick-witted. Moreover, serving by Allenvert¡¯s side had allowed him to pick up some of his master¡¯s sharp judgment and foresight.


    ¡®Never ignore ominous signs.¡¯


    That was something Allenvert had once told him. Complacency was an emotion close to death.


    That¡¯s why Peter, to avoid the gaze of a potential watcher¡ªwhether real or imagined¡ªwandered aimlessly through the streets of Grunewald City that morning. He carried with him the letter from Zizek that Allenvert had been eagerly awaiting.


    ¡®I have to protect this no matter what.¡¯


    How much time had passed? Peter wiped the sweat dripping from his forehead as he noticed the sun rising high in the sky.


    ¡®I should join up with the guards around here.¡¯


    After all, he couldn¡¯t delay his return indefinitely based on mere suspicions, no matter how real they felt. At 15, Peter was still at an age where punctuality mattered.


    ¡®¡­This should be enough.¡¯


    Peter turned his steps toward the guards he had spotted earlier, intending to join them¡ª


    ¡°Turn into the alley on your left.¡±


    Before he knew it, something cold and sharp pressed against his back.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°If you scream, I¡¯ll slit your throat. If you run, I¡¯ll cut your ankles.¡±


    Peter swallowed dryly, sensing the quiet killing intent behind him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn around. Do you want to die?¡±


    A chill ran down his spine.


    ¡­In that moment, Peter had no choice.


    * * *


    ¡°Kid, hand over everything you¡¯ve got.¡±


    The man behind him spoke in a voice that was oddly refined, devoid of any regional accent.


    ¡°Judging by your appearance, you seem to have quite a bit of money. If you hand it over quietly, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Peter felt something off about the man¡¯s words.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    The aura and tone felt like that of an assassin, yet he was putting on the act of a common thief.


    ¡®This is suspicious.¡¯


    More importantly, Peter had spent enough time working in Grunewald Castle to develop a keen sense for subtle cues¡ªbody language, gestures, and the unspoken atmosphere.


    ¡®He¡¯s not a thief.¡¯


    Peter didn¡¯t ignore the warning of his instincts.


    ¡®He¡¯s someone sent by another.¡¯


    And the only name that came to mind at this moment was, of course, one person.


    ¡®Could it be young master Verdzig?¡¯


    It didn¡¯t seem likely that Somerset, who had already suffered a similar setback, would repeat the same mistake without any thought.


    However, if the man behind him was truly sent by Verdzig, this was the worst possible scenario Peter could imagine.


    ¡®If the letter is discovered, it¡¯s over.¡¯


    So, in that brief moment, Peter prioritized.


    ¡®Protecting the letter is the most urgent task.¡¯


    The worst-case scenario for Peter wasn¡¯t his own death.


    The true worst-case scenario was failing his mission, having the letter taken, and letting critical information fall into enemy hands.


    ¡®If I die¡­¡¯


    The faces of his family flashed through his mind. Allenvert would surely take care of them. He might even seek revenge.


    ¡®No, stay calm.¡¯


    While it was important to consider the worst, there was no need to give up just yet.


    Peter recalled the times Allenvert had navigated through difficult situations and cautiously opened his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°I told you to hand over your money.¡±


    Should he play along, or should he strike at the man¡¯s weakness? What would Allenvert do?


    After some thought, Peter made his choice.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You want something from me, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been watching me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The man flinched slightly, confirming Peter¡¯s guess.


    If that was the case, he could push further.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask who sent you.¡±


    Peter spoke with the authority of a servant serving the fourth young master of the ducal house.


    ¡°So, wouldn¡¯t it be better to stop now, while this can still end as an attempt?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No answer came, but Peter didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°There¡¯s a huge difference between attempting to harm me, a servant of young master Allenvert, and actually succeeding.¡±


    In some situations, borrowing someone else¡¯s authority could be an effective strategy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about denying it now.¡±


    As he spoke, the hairs on the back of Peter¡¯s neck stood on end. He could act composed, but he couldn¡¯t hide the physical reactions of fear in the face of death.


    ¡®¡­¡­He¡¯s pushing himself.¡¯


    The man observing Peter¡¯s state thought to himself.


    ¡®But was this kid always this sharp?¡¯


    As Peter had guessed, the man was indeed a subordinate sent by Verdzig. He was the same man who had once been caught by Allenvert¡¯s sharp instincts while disguised as Peter.


    The order to act as a thief had only come to him the previous night.


    ¡°Disguise yourself as a thief and ambush him on his way back to steal his belongings.¡±


    At first, he couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Even if it was true, how could he, in broad daylight, rob the sole servant of young master Allenvert, an employee of the Grunewald Ducal House?


    ¡®¡­¡­Well, the second young master has always been that kind of man.¡¯


    Having lived as Verdzig¡¯s shadow, he knew it well.


    The Verdzig of the day was a dignified and handsome nobleman¡ª


    But the Verdzig of the night was a ruthless mastermind who would stop at nothing.


    How many schemes had he carried out against his siblings, relatives, and vassals?


    ¡®Young master Allenvert. You¡¯ve chosen the wrong opponent.¡¯


    So, he would soon learn why Karl and Ulbhild feared Verdzig so much.


    ¡°If he cooperates, spare his life and send him back. But if he doesn¡¯t, disguise it as a robbery-murder and dispose of the body.¡±


    How many nobles could give such orders without hesitation?


    Verdzig was a man who could wield schemes that even the underworld feared, without a second thought.


    ¡®Even if no letter, note, or cipher is found on this boy, it¡¯s fine.


    What¡¯s important is the fact that Peter was robbed in broad daylight. That alone would serve as Verdzig¡¯s chilling warning to Allenvert.


    ¡­¡­But.


    ¡°Please make a wise choice.¡±


    Misinterpreting the man¡¯s silence as hesitation, Peter, hiding his anxiety, pressed further.


    ¡°Foolish child. Do you really think you¡¯ve taken the lead here? Did you truly believe you could talk your way out of this situation with a few words?¡±


    Peter was gravely mistaken. The man¡¯s hesitation wasn¡¯t out of fear of being exposed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a mistake.¡±


    The man in black said.


    ¡°Do you think your master will follow your lead just because you said you wouldn¡¯t ask who sent me? What makes you so special?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Thinking about the aftermath of your death? How presumptuous. That¡¯s not for you or me to worry about.¡±


    He was merely a blade wielded by Verdzig.


    ¡°Your biggest mistake¡ª¡±


    The tip of the black-clad man¡¯s blade touched Peter¡¯s skin.


    ¡°¡ªwas turning what could have been a simple robbery into an ¡®attack on a young master of Grunewald¡¯ with your clever tongue. Now, letting you live would only escalate the situation.¡±


    The man pronounced Peter¡¯s fate.


    ¡°You¡¯ve hastened your own demise. Now, I have no choice but to kill you and silence you permanently.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    This conclusion was far from what Peter had expected. He felt a wave of despair.


    ¡®I was wrong.¡¯


    Perhaps Allenvert could have handled this, but Peter, with his limited perspective and no control over life and death, couldn¡¯t resolve the situation with mere words.


    ¡°Half-baked wisdom. That¡¯s the vice that hastens one¡¯s doom.¡±


    Peter clenched his eyes shut.


    It was over. The man would slit his throat, search his belongings, and take the letter. Peter was facing the worst outcome¡ªlosing both his life and the letter.


    ¡®I have to protect the letter no matter what.¡¯


    But how?


    Overwhelmed by despair and the imminent threat of death, Peter¡¯s legs trembled.


    ¡°Child, close your eyes.¡±


    The black-clad man had no intention of engaging in further pointless dialogue. Once his identity was exposed, his only goal was to complete the mission as quickly as possible.


    However, since he couldn¡¯t tell what Peter was hiding in his chest, slitting his throat was a safer option than stabbing his heart and risking bloodshed.


    ¡°Any last words, child?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The frightened boy¡¯s lips were sealed like stone.


    ¡°I see. A pity.¡±


    The black-clad man had no patience for further delay.


    ¡°Then, farewell.¡±


    Just as the black-clad man¡¯s dagger was about to slice Peter¡¯s throat¡ª


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    A voice from behind stopped his arm.


    ¡°You there, what are you doing? Drop your weapon, turn around, and raise your hands.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The Grunewald security guards had surrounded him without warning.


    ¡°I¡¯m Security Guards Captain Becker. Show me your badge, ID, citizen card, residence permit, birth certificate¡­ anything to prove your identity. If not, I¡¯ll execute you on the spot.¡±


    * * *


    Security Guard Captain Becker.


    He was the man who had recently visited Zizek¡¯s pawnshop and received a ¡°small favor.¡±


    ¡®There are times when you meet such flexible and resourceful men from the underworld.¡¯


    So, wasn¡¯t it only natural that he had ¡°voluntarily strengthened¡± patrols around Zizek¡¯s territory as a gesture of goodwill?


    The recent improvement in local security was also thanks to him cracking the whip on his subordinates and ensuring they earned their keep.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, huh? Daring to commit robbery so brazenly in the Duke¡¯s territory?¡±


    The black-clad man sighed at the captain¡¯s stern reprimand.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    This was the result of playing along with Peter¡¯s words.


    ¡®What a stupid mistake.¡¯


    Security squads typically consisted of ten men, with a deputy captain and captain leading four members each.


    Thus, the black-clad man was now surrounded by five security officers. Even if their skills were inferior to those of the royal guards or knights, a five-to-one fight was still a daunting prospect.


    ¡®More importantly, killing them would exceed my authorized limits.¡¯


    There was no time to think. The black-clad man shoved Peter aside and reached into his chest, grabbing something.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Hey, you!¡±


    In an instant, the black-clad man vaulted over the wall and disappeared. His agility, reminiscent of an elf, left the security officers no chance to react.


    ¡°¡­¡­Wow. I¡¯m alive.¡±


    Peter¡¯s legs gave out, and he collapsed to the ground.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay¡­ huh? Peter?¡±


    Only then did Captain Becker recognize Peter and widen his eyes.


    ¡°Hehe, hello.¡±


    Peter smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°I thought I was done for this time.¡±


    ¡°What on earth happened?¡±


    Peter was about to explain but quickly changed his mind.


    ¡°Well, a thief suddenly grabbed me and threatened me to hand over everything I had.¡±


    Peter didn¡¯t mention Verdzig¡¯s name or any hint of a conspiracy.


    ¡®¡­¡­This isn¡¯t something to be spread around.¡¯


    In the end, it was Allenvert¡¯s offhand remark about giving the security guards some pocket money that had coincidentally saved both Peter and the letter.


    But¡ª


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Peter frantically searched his chest and was shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The wafer! He took the wafer!¡±


    The snack Peter had bought for Allenvert. In the final moment, the black-clad man had snatched it and fled.


    ¡®Wow, that guy¡¯s really unlucky. Of all things, he took the snack instead of the letter?¡¯


    ¡­¡­Today was a strangely lucky day.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 130

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 130: The Undelivered Letter, The Unopened Letter


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    When I saw Peter¡¯s bright face as he returned under the escort of Jeffrey¡¯s men, I almost smacked the back of his head.


    ¡°You¡¯re laughing now, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m just happy to be alive and see you again, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Good for you, huh.¡±


    I ended up lightly smacking Peter¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I sighed as I looked at the letter Peter proudly pulled from his chest.


    ¡°Was it worth risking your life for this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Seeing his face begging for praise, I snorted.


    ¡°You think I¡¯ll praise you so you¡¯ll do the same thing next time? Not a chance.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean.¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡¯s written in that letter, you could¡¯ve just gone to Zizek and heard it directly. There was no need for you to push yourself like this.¡±


    ¡°But if it fell into the enemy¡¯s hands¡­¡±


    ¡°The damage would¡¯ve been huge.¡±


    I shrugged.


    ¡°Still, that¡¯s better than you dying, right? Even if the letter had been taken, it would¡¯ve been my fault for not anticipating the enemy¡¯s schemes, not yours.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Peter¡¯s eyes reddened, as if he hadn¡¯t expected that answer.


    ¡°Crying again? You hadn¡¯t been crying much lately.¡±


    ¡°Waaaaah! Young Master!¡±


    He was bawling now, huh.


    ¡°Well, I do appreciate your dedication.¡±


    I thought of the subordinates from my past life who had sacrificed their lives to save Karzan.


    ¡°But if you¡¯re going to risk your life, do it for your family or a greater cause. Don¡¯t throw it away for some scrap of paper.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want them to die for me. But I couldn¡¯t deny that I felt a little happy knowing someone would go that far for me.


    ¡®Even so.¡¯


    There¡¯s no need to throw your life away so easily for others. Just because Peter is my servant doesn¡¯t mean his life is disposable. I had no intention of treating him as a tool.


    ¡°Waaaaah.¡±


    Seeing that Peter¡¯s tears weren¡¯t stopping, I sighed and took the letter.


    ¡°Anyway, well done. You¡¯ve done a great service.¡±


    Whatever was written in it, it was true that nothing good would¡¯ve come from it falling into Verdzig¡¯s hands.


    ¡®If things had gone wrong, Zizek¡¯s existence could¡¯ve been exposed, and the roots I¡¯d planted would¡¯ve been uprooted.¡¯


    Verdzig¡¯s move was sharp and deadly.


    ¡®But he failed.¡¯


    In other words¡ª


    I won again.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t do much, but still.¡¯


    I looked at Peter, who was still sobbing.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting a bonus today.¡±


    ¡°Waaaaah!¡±


    ¡°Speak properly, speak properly.¡±


    Olivier handed Peter a handkerchief and said, ¡°At any rate, it¡¯s a relief that Peter is safe.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he hit a blind spot I hadn¡¯t anticipated.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I didn¡¯t expect him to make such a sharp and bold move after being quiet for so long.¡±


    I nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a change in mindset, tactics, or if he¡¯s been waiting for this moment all along.¡±


    This was a blatant and vicious tactic, a strong warning. I hadn¡¯t expected him to go as far as murder, so it left me quite shaken.


    It was also a declaration that he wouldn¡¯t hold back from now on.


    ¡°The culprit is most likely Verdzig, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s most plausible.¡±


    Even Olivier agreed.


    ¡®Verdzig. You really are cut from the same cloth as the Dark King.¡¯


    Conspiracy, schemes, blood, and deceit. A serpent of the apocalypse that grows by trampling and ruining others¡­


    That was Verdzig Grunewald.


    ¡°This means the connection through Peter and Bridget is now compromised.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Peter, who had been listening to our conversation, looked sullen.


    ¡°I barely helped at all, and now it¡¯s over so quickly.¡±


    ¡°No need to be discouraged. In this line of work, even one successful use is a win.¡±


    In the realm of espionage, it¡¯s crucial to have multiple contacts. If one or two are cut off, you can immediately open another path. You never know when or how a variable might arise, causing an agent to die or disappear.


    ¡°And next time, if there¡¯s something to relay, it¡¯s better to use verbal messages instead of letters.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, you should go rest. You must be mentally exhausted.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave now.¡±


    Olivier stepped aside with Peter, likely to give me space to comfortably read Zizek¡¯s letter.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I stared at the letter Peter had risked his life to deliver.


    ¡®Finally.¡¯


    I could now learn where and how the survivors of Eisenach were living.


    ¡®Why is it so thick?¡¯


    The envelope was quite bulky. Did Zizek really have that much to say?


    ¡®That idiot assassin.¡¯


    I chuckled at the thought of Verdzig¡¯s assassin, who had stolen the wafer instead of the letter. What would he even report? ¡°I accidentally stole a snack instead of the letter¡±?


    Verdzig¡¯s reaction would be quite something to see. It¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t witness it myself.


    ¡®Alright, then.¡¯


    I began to slowly read through the densely packed, uneven handwriting.


    -Your Highness, I write to you with overwhelming emotions. Following your orders, I made contact with Eisenach and heard many secrets from them. I have detailed everything I learned here.


    ¡­¡­The contents of the letter were enough to shock even me.


    * * *


    The first half of the letter detailed how Zizek had gone to the northern district, only to be captured and interrogated before finally being accepted as a guest.


    ¡®Wow, Zizek almost died there.¡¯


    If he hadn¡¯t mentioned my name, he might have been killed and dumped somewhere. The thought of nearly losing both Zizek and Peter at the same time sent a chill down my spine.


    ¡®¡­¡­By the way.¡¯


    The survivors of Eisenach seemed to have a far more organized structure than I had imagined.


    ¡®While casually wandering around like a harmless old man, they had secretly surrounded Zizek.¡¯


    If the security at the entrance was that tight, the northern district they controlled must have been a perfect fortress within the city. A citadel, so to speak.


    ¡®That old man must be quite the master.¡¯


    Balthazar Eisenach.


    Even from the brief conversations in the letter, it was clear that the man, who was roughly my maternal grandfather, was a rare sage.


    ¡®And the white skin was a side effect?¡¯


    It seemed my skin tone wasn¡¯t inherited from my mother but from my father. If so, my mother might have had a healthier, tanned complexion like Rudgarda.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I continued reading the letter.


    ¡®Even the blood and violence of the underworld were just a part of their daily lives.¡¯


    They were warriors born and raised in harsh environments. It was a fate where everyone had to become a warrior.


    ¡®Among them, the Eisenach clan was the wisest and most open-minded, which is why they foresaw the future and chose a marriage alliance with Grunewald.¡¯


    A wise decision.


    I could understand their fear and longing for the prosperity of the city. Their deep knowledge of herbal medicine was also impressive.


    ¡®That must have helped them gather the funds needed to survive in this underworld.¡¯


    There was much more information in the letter.


    ¡®The usurper¡¯s name is Grimnar Angantyr.¡¯


    I now knew the name of the enemy.


    ¡®The deadly poison of the Nocturban, the bird that drinks poison.¡¯


    I also memorized the name of the extreme poison that had killed my grandfather.


    And most importantly¡ª


    ¡®Everyone died in a sudden and fierce ambush, and only a handful managed to escape with their lives.¡¯


    I learned about what happened on the night of betrayal.


    ¡®¡­¡­But the rescue they had hoped for from Grunewald never came.¡¯


    Instead, my father, whom they had trusted, approved the usurper and received vast wealth and hostages in return.


    ¡®That was nothing short of betrayal.¡¯


    A betrayal so great it left my mother and me incapacitated.


    While everyone felt intense hatred and anger, I couldn¡¯t help but admire Balthazar for understanding the Duke¡¯s intentions and guiding the clan.


    ¡®If true, he is an incredibly wise man.¡¯


    According to Zizek, Balthazar had said this:


    "There must have been circumstances unknown to outsiders. I, too, knew that the Duke had many enemies. Perhaps it was an unavoidable choice for him."


    Despite being consumed by the destruction of his clan and the desire for revenge, he had reached the hidden truth on his own. Frankly, even I wouldn¡¯t have been capable of such a thing.


    ¡®He must have been in a position akin to an elder. It was his insight, cultivated alongside his brother while managing the clan with the eyes of a king, that made this possible.¡¯


    The eyes of a politician and those of an ordinary person were so different.


    And one more thing.


    ¡®Father knew about their hiding and allowed it?¡¯


    That speculation surprised me.


    "Do you really think he was completely unaware of our presence hiding in the shadows of his own territory?"


    A deeply meaningful question.


    If so, just how meticulously was this man observing the city?


    "The more I learn, the more I realize that there are unseen eyes and hands within Grunewald¡¯s underworld."


    Balthazar, my grandfather¡ªwhat had led him to say such a thing? Were those unseen eyes my father¡¯s?


    ¡®If so.¡¯


    Father will soon learn that I¡¯ve connected with them. The more I learn, the more I realize how vast a man Georg Grunewald truly is.


    I still don¡¯t fully understand the depths of that man.


    ¡®But he, too, is human.¡¯


    No matter how perfect and powerful he may seem. Haven¡¯t I already confirmed that?


    ¡­¡­The contents of the letter eventually reached the conditions they had proposed as a sign of trust.


    ¡®A cipher that only those who have inherited the clan¡¯s lineage as herbalists can decipher.¡¯


    Since only my mother could read it, receiving a reply in her handwriting would be the most definitive proof of trust.


    ¡®Reasonable.¡¯


    Balthazar was wary of whether the man named Karzan, who had sent Zizek, was truly Allenvert¡¯s man or if there was a conspiracy involving other siblings or external forces behind him.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s a fair point.¡¯


    I hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead.


    In that case, few could match my grandfather¡¯s instincts and caution for survival. It¡¯s no wonder he managed to save the clan through such hardships.


    ¡®By the way.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at the results Zizek had achieved, exceeding my expectations.


    ¡®Was this guy always this capable?¡¯


    Even if luck played a part, it was Zizek¡¯s achievement to have earned their trust enough to hear their hidden secrets.


    However, the admiration Zizek expressed for Allenvert at the end of the letter left me stunned.


    ¡®What kind of delusion is this guy under?¡¯


    You¡¯ve already been smacked on the back of the head and cursed at by me, haven¡¯t you?


    Given how deeply infatuated he seemed, I couldn¡¯t even guess how he¡¯d react when he realized the two were the same person.


    ¡®Won¡¯t he bite his tongue out of embarrassment?¡¯


    * * *


    Duke Georg¡¯s gaze lingered on the report from Venion, particularly on the part describing the strange power Allenvert had displayed while hunting Nepherus.


    ¡®Just as I suspected.¡¯


    For a long time, he had harbored the same suspicions as his son.


    ¡®Only the Lusatia and Eisenach clans would know the secret of that terminal condition.¡¯


    However, when Allenvert was diagnosed, there was no one left to reveal that secret. The Eisenach clan had been wiped out, his wife had retreated into seclusion, feeling deeply betrayed by him, and he lacked the courage to seek her out again.


    Especially since Lusatia had stubbornly declared she would rather die than meet him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Georg closed his eyes tightly. Even if he could go back to that day, he would have to make the same choice, but back then, he had been immature and thoughtless.


    The repercussions of that mistake were returning in an unexpected form. Karma was indeed relentless.


    ¡°Head Butler.¡±


    He called for Count Aiden in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°I must meet with Allenvert soon.¡±


    Ironically, he needed his son¡¯s help to untangle this knot.


    ¡°¡­¡­And deliver this to Lusatia¡¯s head maid.¡±


    The note the head maid left in front of Lusatia¡¯s room each time. It was Georg himself who dictated its contents.


    And one more thing.


    ¡®¡­¡­It¡¯s better to stop this.¡¯


    Georg carefully folded the letter he had written word by word and placed it in a drawer. Inside, unopened letters were piled up like a mountain.


    * * *


    Lusatia Grunewald, the Duchess, quietly read the short note delivered by her head maid.


    Though the sun was high outside, the room, with its thick curtains drawn, resembled a dark cave. Much like her heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­Allen.¡±


    Allenvert¡¯s actions were nothing short of astonishing. They were so different from what she remembered, unfamiliar yet deeply moving.


    ¡®How much have you suffered? How desperate have you been?¡¯


    She let out a faint sigh, like the flutter of a butterfly¡¯s wings, and set the note down.


    What occupied her thoughts at that moment was the strange power in Allenvert¡¯s left arm, which had swallowed Nepherus¡¯s breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­Finally, that power has grown enough to protect him.¡±


    Worry filled Lusatia¡¯s brow.


    After much deliberation, she opened a drawer. Inside were stacks of unopened letters, each bearing the Grunewald seal.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Lusatia gritted her teeth. Flames of hatred flickered in her beautiful eyes.


    Yet why she neither opened nor discarded those letters, leaving them untouched¡ª


    That was a secret known only to God and Lusatia herself.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 131

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 131: How Can You Be So Calm?


    When my mind is troubled, I long for open scenery.


    I went up to the rooftop and took in the view of Grunewald City. The bustling city at midday was overflowing with life and energy.


    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s blinding.¡±


    The sunlight reflecting off the sea stung my eyes. I covered them with my hand and turned around.


    Then, to the north, a particularly high hill came into view. It was the area known as the slums or the underworld.


    Somewhere over there were the survivors of Eisenach, the family who shared half my blood.


    ¡°Family¡­¡±


    Even the word felt unfamiliar on my tongue. In my past life, I had become an orphan at a young age and spent my entire life longing for the warmth of family.


    But what about this second life I¡¯ve been given?


    I woke up in the midst of siblings fighting over gold, jewels, and the throne. Verdzig and Somerset are my enemies, and Karl is merely a companion in a delicate alliance. As for Barclava, we exchanged curses and fought the moment we met.


    In the end, among my siblings, only one person made me feel familial love¡ªUlbhild.


    ¡®But my maternal side is different.¡¯


    I recalled the sentiments Zizek had transcribed for me.


    ¡®The reason you¡¯ve endured all this time was actually to meet us, my mother and me.¡¯


    Balthazar¡¯s words lingered in a corner of my heart.


    ¡°When I fell into the abyss of despair, losing everything and collapsing, how could I not feel even a hint of resentment toward that child? That would be a lie.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t fully grasp the mix of love and hatred in his calm words. Yet, the old man had also said this:


    ¡°What wrong has Allenvert committed? A child born into this world is innocent. Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    He¡¯s right. Truly, he is.


    But how many children inherit the sins they never committed and die, or are caught in poverty they never caused and starve?


    Like Karzan, like Zizek, like Peter, like Moritz.


    ¡®¡­¡­This is nothing short of a miracle.¡¯


    I imagined the boy Allenvert, trapped in his solitary cave, smiling.


    ¡®If I can embrace the survivors of Eisenach and, through that, help my mother rise again.¡¯


    And if I can also gain the support of Ulbhild and Rudgarda, the two Special Operations Division battalions commander¡­


    ¡­¡­Then someday, I might build a force rivaling Verdzig¡¯s power.


    ¡®And one more thing.¡¯


    Before me lie two paths to overcome my terminal fate.


    One is to seek the legendary panacea, Ereshkigal, said to cure all diseases.


    ¡®Information about Ereshkigal¡¯s whereabouts lies with Rudgarda and the Angantyr clan.¡¯ S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The other is to meet my mother and the Eisenach survivors to uncover the principle behind the strange phenomenon of absorbing Nepherus¡¯s breath.


    ¡®Which path should I prioritize?¡¯


    In truth, there¡¯s no need to deliberate.


    ¡®Of course, the latter.¡¯


    Even without that panacea, I would choose to harness this mysterious energy and turn it into a greater power.


    ¡®To face a great enemy, you need great strength.¡¯


    To defeat Verdzig.


    ¡­¡­And to hold a blade to the Dark King¡¯s neck.


    ¡®Then the temptation to cure my condition with the panacea might actually be a sweet trap.¡¯


    Now I¡¯m certain. The incurable illness within me could be both a curse and a blessing.


    If I were to eliminate it entirely instead of mastering it, how much potential would I lose?


    ¡®¡­¡­Another reason to meet my mother.¡¯


    My mother hasn¡¯t come to see me since I woke up. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s heard about my condition or if we¡¯re completely cut off.


    But regardless of the truth, if I can meet the Eisenach survivors, perhaps her tightly closed heart will open?


    ¡®To do that, I¡¯ll need to meet my father first.¡¯


    Because the only person who can grant me the opportunity to meet my mother is my father.


    * * *


    The sun was setting. The golden hues of dusk were sinking beneath the sea.


    I stared at the scene for a while before calling Peter.


    ¡°You called, Young Master?¡±


    ¡°Bring me a pen and paper.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll prepare them right away!¡±


    Seeing my somber expression, Peter quickly disappeared. It was his way of being considerate.


    But hadn¡¯t Peter also narrowly escaped a great ordeal? If he hadn¡¯t shown some quick thinking, however clumsy, and if the security guards hadn¡¯t intervened at the right moment, I might have been faced with Peter¡¯s cold corpse.


    "Hmm, I should have had Jeffrey do it."


    But Peter had already fetched the pen and paper with the speed of the wind.


    "Here you go, young master."


    "Good. You''re quick."


    I stared at the paper for a moment before asking Peter, "Peter, what if..."


    "Yes?"


    "If you could relocate your family to a safe place, where would you choose?"


    "Huh?"


    Peter blinked, then seemed to understand what I meant and waved his hands in protest.


    "N-no, I''m fine!"


    "I''m not fine with it. If they''re bold enough to target you, your family might not be safe either."


    "W-well, that''s true..."


    Seeing Peter flustered, I added, "It''s not something we can do right away, so don''t worry too much. In the meantime, I''ll have Zizek keep a close eye on things."


    "Yes, understood."


    But even that wasn''t the best solution. Zizek was still struggling to handle even one member of the royal Guard properly.


    Of course, I believe Zizek''s potential is no less than Jeffrey or Olivier''s. If he had been born into a noble family, he would have been much stronger by now.


    ''But the best way to resolve this issue is to settle it directly with Verdzig.''


    I planned to make today''s incident cost them dearly.


    "Anyway, go and rest."


    "Yes."


    I sighed softly as I stared at the blank white paper on the desk. I had intended to write a reply to my maternal clan, but I was at a loss for where to begin.


    ''At least it''s a good thing I learned how to write.''


    During my time in Karzan, there was a woman who taught me how to write.


    ¡®Adeline.''


    She was a woman whose feelings I could never reciprocate. Many things happened between us, but... in any case¡ª


    When our bond had grown somewhat strong, she suddenly started visiting me almost daily, saying she would teach me how to write.


    ''I didn''t learn anything too advanced from my grandfather.''


    At best, I could only manage basic dictation. Adeline, on the other hand, was quite learned.


    Though I grumbled and found it bothersome, I had come to look forward to the time spent learning from Adeline and listening to her stories.


    ''Damn it.''


    I didn''t want to become the kind of man who gets sentimental every time I pick up a pen.


    After a faint sigh, I began to organize my thoughts and put them into words.


    The content I needed to convey was roughly this:


    ''First, a word of gratitude for the unexpected connection.''


    Next, I wanted to quickly make it known that it was none other than I, Allenvert, who had sent Zizek.


    Although it would be difficult to meet my mother immediately, I thought it would be better than waiting indefinitely, so I explained the situation and asked for understanding.


    There was no need for a separate reply, and I would write again once I received a handwritten letter.


    Until then, I wasn''t in a position to ask for assistance, but since Zizek was a fairly reliable man, I requested that they consult with him if any issues arose.


    Finally, I emphasized the importance of secrecy and safety before concluding the letter.


    "...Hmm."


    After a moment of thought, I decided to add one more sentence.


    What should I write? That our reunion wouldn''t take too long? Or...


    "Cough!"


    Suddenly, a wave of discomfort rose, and I coughed.


    "Huh?"


    There was blood on the palm I used to cover my mouth.


    ''What the hell is this?''


    My panic was short-lived as I vomited a torrent of blood that surged up my throat.


    "Ugh!"


    As if I had suffered internal injuries, pieces of organs mixed with the red blood flowed down my hand.


    ''Ah... could this be?''


    A grim premonition struck me. Had absorbing Nepherus''s Breath taken a toll on my body?


    ''Back then, it seemed fine, so why is this happening now?''


    I wondered if some unknown side effect had damaged my organs.


    "Damn it. Did I just lose two years of my lifespan in one go?"


    I circulated the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique to examine my body. Sure enough, there was a point where the flow of mana was unnatural. A stabbing pain kept coming from my side.


    ''I thought things were going too smoothly.''


    But when has my life ever been like that? It couldn''t be. I sighed.


    "Damn it, now I have to rewrite the whole thing."


    There''s nothing more annoying than having to rewrite something you''ve already written.


    But if I sent the letter as it was, covered in blood, wouldn''t my great-uncle be shocked, thinking I was about to die?


    "Ugh."


    As I wiped the blood with a handkerchief and prepared a new sheet of paper, Olivier''s voice came from outside.


    "Young master, may I come in?"


    "Uh..."


    I hesitated for a moment, wondering how to explain this situation, then replied, "Yes, come in."


    Olivier, who entered the room, was utterly shocked.


    "Young master?! What is this?!"


    "Ah, it''s nothing. Probably just a side effect of absorbing Nepherus''s Breath."


    Despite my calm tone, Olivier''s expression remained serious.


    "...Since when have you been coughing up blood?"


    "Hmm? As far as I remember, this is the first time."


    After all, Allenvert''s memories were completely gone.


    "Peter might have seen it before."


    I shrugged and raised my blood-stained hand.


    "Anyway, bring me some water to wash up. And some new stationery."


    "...Young master, how can you be so calm?"


    "Huh?"


    Olivier looked as if his world had been shattered.


    "It''s just a little blood..."


    I was about to scratch my head but stopped when I remembered it was covered in blood.


    ''Hmm. Is it really that serious?''


    In my past life, getting stabbed and coughing up blood was nothing unusual.


    ''Ah, right.''


    If ¡®young master¡¯, whose days were numbered, treated coughing up blood as if it were nothing, it might seem like he was forcing himself to appear strong¡ªwhich would be heartbreaking, wouldn''t it?


    ''That makes sense. Hmm.''


    I¡¯ve always had good empathy.


    I began to feel a bit proud of myself.


    "I¡¯ll call a doctor immediately."


    I shook my head at Olivier''s suggestion.


    "No need. It''s already late, just call one tomorrow."


    "Young master."


    "Even if it¡¯s not Joseph but his master who comes, there¡¯s nothing he can do, right?"


    "......"


    Olivier''s expression grew even stranger.


    Why? Anyone would think I¡¯m about to drop dead.


    ''Well, they¡¯re not wrong.''


    But I had no intention of dying anytime soon.


    ...Is that why I feel no sense of crisis?


    .


    .


    .


    After transferring the letter to the new paper Olivier brought, I sealed it properly.


    "So, how should we deliver this letter?"


    I glanced at my attendants.


    "Perhaps we could ask Young Lady Ulbhild for help?"


    Jeffrey suggested.


    "In my opinion, Commander Rudgarda would be a better choice."


    I preferred Olivier''s suggestion.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "Even though we¡¯ve formed an alliance, trust deepens through the process of owing and repaying debts."


    Olivier replied promptly.


    "So, when there¡¯s something to ask for, we shouldn¡¯t hesitate to ask."


    "I see."


    I crossed my arms and said, "By making them owe me, she would feel more at ease, right?"


    "Exactly. Sometimes, it¡¯s necessary wisdom to be the one in debt first."


    "Well said."


    This was likely the wisdom of Count Aiden, who had been managing the affairs of the Grunewald Ducal Estate.


    "I¡¯d appreciate it if you, Jeffrey, could handle that request. Through the Royal Guards, discreetly."


    "I¡¯ll take care of it."


    Perhaps because he¡¯d heard about me coughing up blood, Jeffrey obediently accepted my order.


    "And there¡¯s one more thing..."


    I pointed at Peter and continued.


    "It seems our second brother tried to do something terrible to my poor attendant. There¡¯s no evidence, so we can¡¯t confront him directly, but we can¡¯t just let it slide either."


    Olivier and Jeffrey responded with stern faces.


    "That¡¯s true."


    "There¡¯s no other likely suspect. But if this turns into a mudslinging fight, it¡¯ll just drag on with no gain."


    Indeed. The idea of Grunewald''s young master sending assassins to kill his brother¡¯s attendant was highly problematic, but it was also the kind of thing that frequently happened during succession battles.


    ''Since they¡¯re not fools either, proving it would be tricky.''


    "In situations like this, it¡¯s much simpler and wiser to send a clear warning without any debate."


    This is how things usually go in the underworld. Blood is repaid with blood, not through trials.


    So, I asked, "Do the three of you have a way to make my brother Verdzig feel a sharp pain in the back of his head?"


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 132

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 132: Why Are You All Making Such a Fuss Over a Little Blood?


    At my question about whether there was a way to counter Verdzig, Peter, Jeffrey, and even Olivier fell into deep thought with troubled expressions.


    ¡®If even these three can¡¯t think of anything¡­¡¯


    Well, that¡¯s actually a good thing.


    In truth, I already had a plan in mind.


    ¡°Jeffrey.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Remember those guys who attacked me at the docks and got beaten up and captured?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    ¡°You remember the man who was accused of being the assassin who killed them, right?¡±


    ¡°How could I forget?¡±


    Jeffrey gritted his teeth.


    Those prisoners had been assassinated inside the royal prison, and while Jeffrey was narrowing down the investigation, Verdzig¡¯s side suddenly raided his maternal clan¡¯s estate and brought in the culprit.


    ¡°Evan Bergen.¡±


    That was the name of the tail Verdzig had tried to cut off.


    ¡°But my conclusion is that he¡¯s not the real culprit.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Jeffrey said.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have the authority or the motive. Our own investigation also revealed that the upper echelons of the Bergen had directly intervened.¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups were probably Verdzig¡¯s uncle or the Count himself.¡±


    Otherwise, there would have been no need for Verdzig to personally step in and cut off the tail. If the real culprit had been exposed, it would have been someone who could cause significant damage to him.


    ¡°In any case, they probably thought the matter was settled.¡±


    After all, even I had essentially covered up the incident by agreeing with Verdzig to pin the blame on Flanders in exchange for sending Gemini.


    ¡°But what if we bring him back to the surface and make it an issue again?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Jeffrey exchanged a surprised look with Olivier, then turned back to me and answered.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m always serious.¡±


    I crossed my arms and replied.


    ¡°Has his punishment been decided yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Evan ¡®confessed¡¯ to all the charges. Right now, the severity of his punishment is being discussed.¡±


    ¡°Verdzig must have dictated the contents of that confession.¡±


    I had already been feeling uneasy about the man being wrongfully implicated and killed. This could actually be an opportunity.


    ¡°If it¡¯s Verdzig, he probably blackmailed Evan by exploiting some weakness. If we can figure out what that is, we might be able to extract a ¡®different testimony.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Olivier exclaimed in surprise.


    ¡°If we can do that, it would be a blind spot even Young Master Verdzig couldn¡¯t have anticipated.¡±


    ¡°Good. Since he hit me where it hurts, it¡¯s only fair I return the favor.¡±


    If he thought I¡¯d cower and beg for mercy just because he messed with Peter, he¡¯s sorely mistaken.


    ¡®When it comes to bleeding someone dry, even the underworld scum aren¡¯t pushovers.¡¯


    And I¡¯m Karzan, the mad dog who once ruled that underworld.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll handle the investigation.¡±


    ¡°Olivier?¡±


    ¡°To be precise, my clan will handle it.¡±


    It suddenly occurred to me that Olivier was from the Borgart Count clan.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my uncle. Fortunately, our clan¡¯s intelligence network is quite reliable.¡±


    Judging by Olivier¡¯s expression, there was probably a price to pay for this favor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to put you through this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, then I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Just kidding. I¡¯m always grateful.¡±


    Olivier¡¯s expression grew even stranger.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Earlier, you were coughing up blood, and now you¡¯re suddenly saying such heartwarming things¡­ it¡¯s a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous. Do you think I¡¯m some kind of trash?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    I shook my head vigorously.


    ¡°Anyway, Jeffrey, deliver this letter to Rudgarda.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Jeffrey tucked the letter into his chest, and Olivier bowed to me.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get started on the task you¡¯ve entrusted to me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    ¡°Have a peaceful night.¡±


    The two left, leaving only Peter and me in the bedroom.


    ¡°Young Master. Sniff.¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying again?¡±


    ¡°Sniff, sniff¡­ You were so exhausted you even coughed up blood.¡±


    ¡°This is driving me crazy.¡±


    I scratched my head vigorously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exhausted, okay?¡±


    Compared to getting stabbed and coughing up blood, this is more like throwing up from a hangover after drinking too much.


    ¡®Of course, I was shocked when it happened.¡¯


    ¡°If you¡¯re not going to call for Sir Joseph, you should at least take a potion.¡±


    I sighed and nodded.


    ¡°Alright, give me one.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    I scratched my head. Suddenly, I feel like I¡¯ve become a precious young master. Why is everyone acting like this?


    ***


    Royal Guard Taris, a member of Jeffrey''s squad, is one of his most trusted and capable subordinates.


    Recently, under Allenvert''s secret orders, he saved Gemini from an assassination attempt. Quietly, he visited the 6th Battalion of the Special Operations Division, where Rudgarda was stationed.


    ¡°Young Master asked for this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Commander Rudgarda.¡±


    Rudgarda quietly observed Taris, who had arrived amidst the early morning bustle.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    She carefully tucked the letter she had received into her coat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s delivered to Zizek without fail.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Taris bowed his head. Rudgarda hesitated for a moment before asking.


    ¡°Is the boy named Peter alright? I heard he was attacked by bandits.¡±


    ¡°Ah, fortunately, he¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­It must have been the Second Young Master¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    Taris chose his words carefully, seeming somewhat troubled.


    ¡°From our perspective, that seems the most likely possibility.¡±


    ¡°Bold and aggressive tactics. Was the young master not surprised?¡±


    ¡°Ah, he was somewhat surprised, but he¡¯s already preparing a countermeasure.¡±


    Rudgarda nodded.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Of course, such methods wouldn¡¯t break his resolve. She rather admired that aggressiveness.


    ¡°By the way, just like when he tried to kill Miss Gemini, he really doesn¡¯t hesitate to get his hands dirty, does he?¡±


    Taris, who had thwarted that assassination attempt, sighed as he spoke.


    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s not his hands but his blade.¡±


    Rudgarda knew well that Verdzig had many blades to wield and discard at will.


    ¡°I¡¯ll deliver this by tomorrow. Since it¡¯s the first task the young master has entrusted to me, I¡¯ll carry it out flawlessly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll report it as such.¡±


    As Taris saluted and left, Rudgarda took out the letter and gazed at it.


    ¡®The survivors of Eisenach.¡¯


    If they were to align with Allenvert and become his protectors, how would they react to her then?


    ¡®Hatred is inherently far from reason.¡¯


    Of course, she had done nothing during that midnight massacre. She had been too young to participate, and it had been carried out in utmost secrecy.


    ¡®Moreover, I was merely a sacrifice offered to legitimize that usurpation.¡¯


    Knowing this, Allenvert had set aside his hatred and chosen to trust her, forging a bond of mutual reliance.


    But such forgiveness isn¡¯t possible for everyone. Could those who witnessed the deaths of their kin during the massacre truly forgive her? If she were in their position, would it have been easy to do so¡­¡­?


    ¡°My lady.¡±


    A retainer approached Rudgarda, who was deep in thought.


    ¡°What shall we do? Should we select someone swift and cautious to send?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Rudgarda replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go myself.¡±


    It was the first task entrusted to her. It was better to have too few hands than too many.


    ¡®Above all.¡¯


    She also wanted to personally assess Zizek, the man who would be handling important missions in the future.


    ¡®I¡¯ll move tonight.¡¯


    * * *


    At the same time.


    ¡°Our young master coughed up blood? Oh noooooo! My poor young master, what shall we dooooo!¡±


    ¡°Pe-Peter. Calm down and¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as morning broke, Joseph was dragged in by Peter, forced to listen to his loud wailing.


    ¡°Explain slowly. What do you mean he coughed up blood?¡±


    ¡°Sobbbbb.¡±


    Peter burst into tears. Though he had bravely held back his tears in front of Allenvert earlier, the weight of his sorrow overwhelmed him as he tried to explain the situation to Joseph, whom he had known for years.


    ¡°Peter, please calm down. Let me explain.¡±


    Unable to bear it any longer, Olivier stepped forward. His eyes were bloodshot, as if he hadn¡¯t slept all night.


    ¡°A few days ago, during a battle with a monster called Nepherus¡­¡­¡±


    Joseph listened carefully to the explanation, then sighed.


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    He quickly made his diagnosis.


    ¡°In short, a large amount of foreign mana suddenly entered his body. Whether it was due to an unwelcome guest or an existing imbalance, I¡¯ll need to examine him in person to determine the exact cause.¡±


    Olivier nodded slightly.


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    Jeffrey, who had been quietly observing, chimed in.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like a major issue, does it?¡±


    ¡°Hard to say, but if I¡¯m right, it shouldn¡¯t be. If it were serious, the young master would have been the first to feel the pain.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Jeffrey let out a small sigh of relief.


    ¡°He never shows any signs of discomfort, so it¡¯s hard to tell if he¡¯s in pain or not.¡±


    Jeffrey, the captain of the Royal Guards, Olivier, the prodigy of the Borgart Count clan, and just Peter.


    The other brothers also coveted the retainers who were all fawning over Allenvert, and Joseph muttered to himself as he watched the scene.


    ¡®It¡¯s not surprising, but¡ª¡¯


    Can a person really change this much?


    ¡®He¡¯s truly remarkable.¡¯


    The fragile boy who had once crumbled under great trials had long since shed his old self like a cicada shedding its shell.


    * * *


    ¡°Why is everyone making such a fuss since morning?¡±


    I grumbled as I looked at the retainers gathered since dawn.


    Olivier, Peter, and Jeffrey stood by with serious expressions¡ª


    Joseph, with a somber face, examined the handkerchief stained with the blood I had coughed up and checked if there were any remaining external injuries.


    ¡®I¡¯m really not used to this.¡¯


    The atmosphere was heavy. Somehow, everyone seemed to be looking at me with pity.


    ¡°Sniff, sob. Sniff.¡±


    For some reason, even Julia was here, sniffling.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Well¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, so stop it already.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Julia wiped her eyes with her sleeve.


    ¡°Olivier. Why is everyone acting like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s because the fact that you, my lord, are living on borrowed time has suddenly become all too real.¡±


    ¡°How clich¨¦.¡±


    I shrugged my shoulders.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been so composed all this time that we had started to delude ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Delude ourselves? About what?¡±


    ¡°Even though we knew you were living on borrowed time, we held onto a baseless optimism, as if you might recover at any moment. But yesterday, we realized that wasn¡¯t the case.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Now that I think about it, that makes sense.


    But I¡¯m not a man accustomed to being the object of others¡¯ worry. Especially when Peter is standing there with tears in his eyes¡­¡­ it¡¯s kind of embarrassing, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°My lord.¡±


    Meanwhile, Joseph, who had finished his examination, spoke cautiously.


    ¡°It seems that the toxic energy settled in your body has damaged your organs. It¡¯s hard to say for sure which of the two energies is the cause, but¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I nodded calmly.


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll prepare some medicine. It¡¯s effective for internal injuries, so make sure to take it after meals. I¡¯ll also prescribe a potion¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, you can explain all that in detail to Peter.¡±


    I quietly watched Joseph, who kept wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°Ah, do you have something to ask, my lord?¡±


    ¡®I do.¡¯


    It was thanks to a small clue I got from Joseph that I eventually found the survivors of Eisenach.


    I wanted to express my gratitude, but Joseph is a sensitive man, and revealing such a heavy truth to him wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    ¡®If word gets out, he might even be tortured.¡¯


    Didn¡¯t I just confirm yesterday that Verdzig is more than capable of such things?


    So, telling Joseph the truth wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. Sometimes, silence is golden.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ve had a tough morning.¡±


    ¡°N-not at all, my lord. I am your personal physician, so please call on me anytime.¡±


    ¡°For that, you¡¯ll need to finish your training under your master first.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    Joseph left with a strangely moved expression, and Olivier reported the progress of our tasks.


    ¡°Regarding Evan Bergen, we should receive information by tomorrow at the latest, possibly even today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fast.¡±


    The vassal clan that produced the head butler is indeed different, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Additionally, the byproducts of the Nepherus corpse will be put up for auction.¡±


    ¡°Oh ho.¡±


    The Grunewald auction house often auctioned off the remains of monsters hunted by the clan. It might seem insignificant, but it¡¯s actually quite a clever method.


    Monster remains are highly sought-after commodities. Isn¡¯t it possible for collusion and corruption to occur during the selling process?


    ¡®That¡¯s why they use a fair auction system to nip any discord in the bud.¡¯


    It¡¯s truly fitting for a clan that has long ruled over a city of merchants, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not easy to establish such a rational system for fairly distributing spoils.


    ¡°You, my lord, will receive 90% of the profits.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s a hell of a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Then get me some more spirit medicines. Use the rest appropriately, and distribute the daily wages.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    No matter how many spirit medicines I consume, it¡¯s never enough. Relying solely on what others give me won¡¯t suffice. The enemies I have to face are too strong.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Young master, where are you going?¡±


    Peter asked as I got up from my seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to train.¡±


    Then Jeffrey asked,


    ¡°Shall I assist you?¡±


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    I snorted.


    ¡°I want to be alone and quiet today, so don¡¯t disturb me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going off to cry or anything, so stop looking at me with those dramatic eyes.¡± S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Ahem. Understood.¡±


    Why are you all making such a fuss over a little blood?


    ¡®Even if I¡¯m not planning to die anytime soon, they¡¯re acting like this.¡¯


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 133

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 133: Half of My Ruthlessness Comes from You


    The training grounds were eerily quiet.


    I was alone in the deserted training area, honing my body and sword.


    First, I pushed my body to its limits, running until I was completely exhausted. In this weakened state, I wielded Voyager of the Night and the bracelet sword, testing the martial techniques I had learned so far.


    ¡®The difference in the shape and weight of the swords creates a much larger gap than I thought.¡¯


    When using the lightweight, thrust-focused bracelet sword, I became a more agile and sharp swordsman.


    When wielding Voyager of the Night, which was sturdy and powerful but difficult to control, I became a disciplined warrior, hiding explosive strength within a refined and orderly demeanor.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    After slashing and thrusting through the air for a while, I nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    My growing body and the river of mana diligently filling the vessel that was my body.


    ¡®I¡¯ve consumed a lot of good spirit medicines.¡¯


    That snake, Nepherus, seemed to have devoured all the treasures of the sea, as it unleashed a powerful breath attack. Since I absorbed all of that, it was more effective than any ordinary spirit medicine. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    As my mind and body developed rapidly, I felt myself quickly approaching the level of mastery I had in my past life.


    ¡®Now, let¡¯s go again.¡¯


    With the treasured sword in hand, I began to practice the different martial systems I had learned.


    When I wielded the dark sword techniques forged by Karzan, I felt as though I was walking through a fog of uncharted martial arts.


    When I pursued the martial studies built by Grunewald, I gritted my teeth, feeling as though I was climbing an endless, towering peak.


    ¡®In the end, I must merge these two into one.¡¯


    My talent isn¡¯t limited to simply stealing others¡¯ sword techniques. After stealing and making them my own, I must combine them and venture into uncharted territories.


    ¡®Then what should I call it?¡¯


    Between form and formlessness, between speed and solidity, between the pinnacle of adaptability and the pinnacle of order?


    ¡®No.¡¯


    I shook my head.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to obsessively aim for the exact middle.¡¯


    That¡¯s a foolish thought.


    Some things lean closer to black, some closer to white, and some are deeply gray.


    This is like looking at the stars in the night sky and creating constellations. Only with wisdom, standards, conviction, and depth can one create a proper map of the stars.


    At some point, I had even set down my sword and fallen into deep meditation.


    ¡®And I even forgot that I was meditating.¡¯


    In that extreme state of focus, I pondered martial studies, the sword, and the various energies that had entered my vessel.


    The vast and gentle energy of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique held the center.


    The energies displaced by the rolling stones, the toxic energies that had settled in my organs and meridians, had retreated to more hidden places, areas of the body not yet conquered by the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.


    ¡®Now that I think about it.¡¯


    These energies, nestled in the tiniest blood vessels, had allowed me to expand the pathways for mana flow as I perceived and expelled them.


    ¡®For an unintended coincidence, this is an excessively good effect.¡¯


    In short, I was lucky.


    Seizing the opportunity, I began to chase after the internal claws that kept digging for escape routes.


    ¡®Stay there. Trying to run? Good, go there. I¡¯ll corner you and clean you all up at once.¡¯


    At this moment, my human body became both the sea and the earth, and I became a general leading an army on that battlefield.


    Guiding the energy of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, I traversed plains, wastelands, forests, and caves, hunting down the fleeing enemy skirmishers. Countless battles, ambushes, traps, and desperate last stands unfolded.


    It happened in my right arm, near my dantian, along my spine, beside my heart and liver, winding around my intestines, and even behind my stomach like a river.


    ¡®It hurts like hell, damn it.¡¯


    Stabbing pain, tearing pain, gouging pain, and sawing pain were felt throughout my organs and meridians, but I didn¡¯t stop. I suddenly wondered if my energy and blood might twist, leading me to a state of mana deviation.


    ¡®If Ulbhild were here, she would have infused me with energy to help or gently stopped me.¡¯


    If Venion was next to me, well, he would have nudged me again. A bit annoying, but for now, I¡¯ll follow Venion¡¯s encouragement.


    ¡®Alright, let¡¯s do more.¡¯


    Come to think of it, was Venion¡¯s teaching method a high-level form of education? By gently prodding and teasing me, he made me determined to achieve more.


    ¡®Right.¡¯


    Finally, I drove the toxic energies into my dantian. After fleeing and fleeing, the surrounded toxic energies¡ª


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    They seemed to settle down as if preparing for a siege.


    ¡®What¡¯s this now?¡¯


    Are they calling for a truce? Suddenly quiet, I felt no pain in my dantian.


    ¡®These bastards, they can be quiet¡­¡­.¡¯


    They kept poking me, causing me pain until I gave up, right?


    ¡®Insolent little things.¡¯


    I wanted to sweep them all away, but I had also expended a lot of mental energy.


    ¡®Alright, let¡¯s call it a draw for now.¡¯


    I let out a long sigh.


    To summarize the chaos of this late-night ordeal¡­¡­ I suppressed the rebellion of the energies that had become emboldened after consuming Nepherus¡¯ breath, cornered them, and set up surveillance.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today.¡±


    When I opened my eyes, I realized my entire body was drenched in sweat.


    ¡°¡­¡­Wow, aura.¡±


    A more refined aura bloomed from my fingertips. Wrapped in a pure, blue light, it shot out and cleanly pierced a hole in the corner wall of the training grounds.


    ¡°Whoa.¡±


    At this level, it seemed I could easily pierce through an armored opponent.


    ¡°Incredible power.¡±


    An enormous amount of mana flowed more comfortably and swiftly through the pathways of my meridians. It was all thanks to sweeping away the obstacles that had settled throughout.


    ¡®Good heavens.¡¯


    I realized I had mastered the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique to the 12th stage.


    ¡°This is absurd.¡±


    To conquer a cultivation technique this quickly? It¡¯s truly an unprecedented feat.


    ¡®Does this mean I¡¯ve reached the late stages of the 4th-tier?¡¯


    Breaking through to the 5th-tier isn¡¯t far off. It¡¯s a speed that defies common sense.


    ¡®Today, I¡¯ve grown stronger again.¡¯


    I chuckled to myself.


    Becoming stronger is, in fact, such a simple principle. You meet strong enemies, defeat them, and throw their insights into the ocean of martial arts. Repeat this, and before you know it, you¡¯ll reach a higher realm.


    ¡®But I¡¯m still far from where I need to be. I need much more power.¡¯


    If I lack strength, it¡¯s not just me who will die.


    ¡®To grow stronger from here¡­¡­.¡¯


    I needed to learn the next level of martial arts.


    According to Venion, the martial arts that only the direct descendants of the Grunewald can learn are divided into several stages.


    ¡®The first is, as the name suggests, the entry stage.¡¯


    This is the stage where one learns basic martial arts like the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship, and the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path.


    In a way, I had already surpassed this stage the moment I began learning martial arts.


    ¡®The second is the optimization stage.¡¯


    This stage involves understanding and applying the principles of martial arts through the guidance of a good teacher and numerous real battles, interpreting them in one¡¯s own way.


    Currently, I¡¯m already beyond this stage, blending the martial studies of Karzan with those of Grunewald.


    ¡®But the wings on both sides are still unbalanced.


    The martial arts of Grunewald I¡¯ve learned, in other words, the orthodox martial arts, are still not deep enough.


    On the other hand, Karzan¡¯s sword techniques have reached the late stages of the 7th-tier, and in terms of actual combat power, they¡¯re comparable to the 8th-tier.


    No matter how profound and vast Grunewald¡¯s martial arts are, if I can only match them with basic techniques, it¡¯s something I should be ashamed of.


    ¡®Now, I must move into the third stage.¡¯


    What can be learned in the deepening stage are advanced martial arts that suit one¡¯s unique characteristics, like Ulbhild¡¯s Snow Blossom Sword Technique.


    If my father, Karl, Verdzig, and Ulbhild each learned different martial arts, then I too can learn distinctly different ones.


    ¡®However.¡¯


    As a direct descendant of the Grunewald, to learn these advanced martial arts, I first need the approval of the Clan Head and the council of elders.


    ¡°This is frustrating.¡±


    I don¡¯t even know what the conditions are.


    Is it reaching the 5th-tier? If the condition is successfully completing the coming-of-age ceremony, then I¡¯ll have to wait until next year.


    ¡®A whole year. That¡¯s too much time to waste.¡¯


    As I muttered this, I suddenly realized.


    ¡®Hmm, saying I have too much time left sounds a bit crazy for someone living on borrowed time, doesn¡¯t it?¡¯


    Anyway, I haven¡¯t even fully mastered the techniques of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship yet.


    Once I¡¯ve mastered that, I¡¯ll have fully achieved two of Grunewald¡¯s martial arts.


    * * *


    Upon hearing the report that both the assassination and robbery attempts on Peter had failed, Verdzig, instead of immediately venting his anger on his subordinates, calmly analyzed the situation that led to the failure.


    ¡°How coincidental. Why did the security guards show up there?¡±


    Verdzig had obtained the patrol routes and schedules of the security guards and spread them out. Gathering such information was nothing significant to him.


    ¡°It changed suddenly a few days ago. There doesn¡¯t seem to have been any official orders or directives from above.¡±


    At the butler¡¯s words, Verdzig swept back his waterfall-like hair.


    ¡°Find out if it was a coincidence or if there¡¯s another reason.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Verdzig chuckled.


    ¡°No matter how perfect the plan, the world has a way of unraveling due to unintended coincidences.¡±


    But more important than regretting what¡¯s already done is correctly analyzing the information gained from it.


    ¡®No matter how recklessly he acts, his essence remains the same.¡¯


    Look at Allenvert¡¯s reaction¡ªsending a Royal Guard to find Peter the moment he was late returning.


    Verdzig confirmed that his younger brother cared quite a bit for that insignificant servant.


    ¡°He cares for his people. A good trait for a human, but¡­¡­¡±


    Verdzig twisted his lips.


    ¡°Humanity is not a virtue suitable for ruling this vast duchy. It¡¯s more fitting for a thug or the owner of a small alley shop.¡±


    Yesterday, Allenvert made a big mistake.


    ¡®You¡¯ve exposed your weakness.¡¯


    Despite appearing completely changed, there was one thing about Allenvert that remained the same.


    ¡®Your attachments are your shackles.¡¯


    Now, if he wished, he could take Peter¡¯s family hostage.


    If he wanted a more cunning method, he could cause an ¡°accident¡± to Jeffrey¡¯s father, collapsing the heart of that Royal Guard captain.


    ¡®Little brother, you still don¡¯t realize. If you just give up a bit of your humanity, the number of options available to you increases significantly.¡¯


    Now recognizing Allenvert as a rival equal to or even more threatening than Karl, Verdzig began to reveal his wolf-like nature.


    ¡®In the end, only one child can inherit the title of Duke Grunewald.¡¯


    And he had no intention of yielding that inheritance to anyone.


    ¡®Until now, I¡¯ve respected the line our father drew.¡¯


    But he didn¡¯t know how long he could keep doing that. He wasn¡¯t the type to let a rival grow strong enough to challenge him.


    With Allenvert emerging as the most formidable opponent, it was right to nip him in the bud before he grew too powerful.


    ¡®But father¡¯s attitude towards Allenvert is unusual.¡¯


    Even though he seemed to maintain strict neutrality, father was actually quite favorable towards Allenvert.


    Whether it was out of guilt for past mistakes or genuine appreciation for Allenvert¡¯s qualities and character, Verdzig couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡®If you expect human warmth from your successor, father, that¡¯s a contradiction.¡¯


    Looking at his past actions, wasn¡¯t father himself a man even more ruthless than Verdzig?


    Verdzig clearly remembered how his father had subdued his maternal clan, the Bergens, and broken their wings.


    ¡®You even knew about the Bergen¡¯s desire for revenge and yet kept them as allies.¡¯


    Look at that cold political judgment. Truly, the embodiment of politics.


    ¡­¡­Not that Verdzig particularly burned with a desire for his maternal clan¡¯s revenge.


    However, Verdzig was receiving generous support in exchange for fulfilling their desires. In fact, most of the power of the Bergen Count clan was already his.


    ¡®Half of my ruthlessness comes from you, father.¡¯


    ¡­¡­Verdzig gazed at the black flame flickering in his heart.


    It was dark and cold.


    This was the very force that had shaped the current Verdzig.


    Yet, even he couldn¡¯t foresee how Allenvert would exploit his weaknesses and strike back.


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m curious, Allen. What move will you make next?¡±


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 134

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 134: Why Did He Choose to Join Hands with Someone Like You?


    Rudgarda Angantyr.


    The youngest daughter of Grimnar Angantyr, the new king of the mountain people, and the sixth commander of the Special Operations Division, the pride of Grunewald.


    With her mask firmly in place, she raced through the night, carrying a letter from Allenvert.


    Whoooosh!


    The wind blew.


    She cut through the wind.


    Rudgarda roamed the night of Grunewald more freely than a bird. The starlight that bloomed in every alleyway occasionally illuminated her face as she passed by.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve gone out on a mission at this hour."


    For the mountain people, who could pluck flowers blooming on cliffs as easily as taking something out of their pockets to suck the nectar, moving between rooftops and chimneys to evade the night watchers was as simple as breathing.


    To exaggerate a bit, for Rudgarda, traversing the darkness of the city was almost too trivial to even call it a covert operation.


    "I might as well call it a stroll."


    Rudgarda muttered to herself, slightly intoxicated by her own speed and stealth.


    Her ability to navigate the intricate web of Grunewald''s streets so skillfully was partly due to the mental simulations she had run in her head, preparing for the day when things might go wrong and she would need to flee quickly.


    "Is this the place?"


    Rudgarda had arrived at her destination and looked down at a building located in the slum district.


    "The Zizek gang."


    It was a name she had only just heard for the first time. According to Taris, they were a fifth rate organization in the underworld that had recently begun aggressively expanding.


    In other words, Allenvert had somehow managed to reach out and bring under his control the leader of what was essentially a puny gang that caused a bit of trouble in the neighborhood.


    "How absurd. Just how meticulous is he?"


    His skill in quietly laying the groundwork was already on par with that of Verdzig.


    "And they''re under the Bisakino Brotherhood?"


    The Bisakino Brotherhood was one of the top organizations that dominated the underworld of Grunewald.


    "Then this might be an attempt to infiltrate and undermine them from within. What a terrifying scheme, young master Allenvert."


    "Ahem."


    Rudgarda cleared her throat and composed herself. Since it was their first meeting, it would be best to maintain a bit of dignity. In truth, Rudgarda was more thoughtful than she appeared.


    "Alright, let''s go in."


    In any case, a powerhouse who could slaughter the entire Zizek gang with just a fork had arrived as a messenger to visit Zizek.


    * * *


    "Wow, I''m going to die from overwork at this rate."


    Lately, Zizek had been working tirelessly, even cutting back on sleep.


    "With great power comes great responsibility."


    If Allenvert had heard this, he would have advised, "You''re closer to being a nobody, so just take on small responsibilities."


    In any case, after hearing the story of the Eisenach clan, who had moved on from the pain of their annihilation, and after gaining a step in strength from the spirit medicine they provided, Zizek was going through a kind of spiritual adolescence.


    As a result, his organization continued to grow in both size and stature.


    "Our territory is expanding."


    When a large organization emerges in an area, power and interests naturally gravitate toward it.


    Zizek was in the process of taking over and organizing the scattered distribution networks and interests of the area, while also carefully selecting new members through interviews and subjecting them to rigorous training to test their reactions in extreme situations.


    "And yet, there aren''t many useful ones."


    It was only natural; competent and trustworthy individuals were the rarest breed in the underworld. Such people had no reason to be rolling around in this world.


    "At least Rob and Old Man Gareth are men I can trust with work."


    Without their proper support, it would not have been easy to rebuild the organization into such a well-structured entity in such a short time.


    But even this was not enough to satisfy him.


    "We''re short on money and people. Damn it, what''s abundant?"


    So, the leader had no choice but to run around himself. Even if it meant cutting back on sleep, Zizek''s goal was to grow the organization to a level where it could be of some help to Allenvert as quickly as possible.


    "Boss."


    Rob entered the boss''s office¡ªif you could call it that, since it was also where he slept and ate¡ªwith a tense expression, late into another sleepless night.


    "What is it?"


    "A guest has arrived."


    Zizek asked, puzzled.


    "A guest? What guest?"


    Before Rob could answer, Rudgarda, her face hidden behind a mask and her body cloaked, revealed herself.


    "...Who are you?"


    Zizek asked awkwardly.


    Instead of answering, Rudgarda lightly released her aura.


    "!!!"


    Zizek''s face turned pale. It was a killing intent similar to what he had felt when he met Knut Eisenach, a feeling that seemed to tear him apart just by meeting her gaze.


    "W-who are you?"


    Zizek''s tone naturally became more respectful.


    Even in the midst of this, he prepared to draw a poisoned dagger from his pocket, tightening the string of tension.


    ''Damn, what''s going on? Do I need to stab her if things go south?''


    Even in this situation, Zizek hadn''t forgotten Knut''s cold warning.


    "I''ve come on behalf of Karzan to deliver a letter from young master Allenvert."


    At the modulated voice coming from behind the mask, his tension immediately dissipated.


    "...So you''re a guest after all."


    Zizek sighed in relief, and Rudgarda tilted her head.


    ''He''s weaker than I expected. Why did the young master join hands with someone like this?''


    Of course, this was partly because her standards were excessively high.


    "Are you Zizek?"


    "Yes."


    Rudgarda nodded and said,


    "It''s a long story, so let''s sit down first."


    "Right."


    Zizek, thoroughly intimidated, immediately took a seat. It was a scene where it was impossible to tell who was the host and who was the guest.


    .


    .


    .


    "I never expected this."


    Zizek said, glancing at the masked intruder.


    "I thought the contact would come through Bridget."


    Rudgarda replied in a calm, even tone.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a problem with the contact.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday morning, young master Allenvert¡¯s servant was attacked by an unknown assailant.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zizek was visibly shocked.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, the servant wasn¡¯t injured, and the letter wasn¡¯t stolen. It was thanks to the timely intervention of Grunewald¡¯s security guards.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what a stroke of luck.¡±


    Zizek sighed in relief, though his expression remained serious.


    ¡°This is my fault. I failed to maintain security in the nearby area¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the main issue.¡±


    Rudgarda cut him off coldly.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If they were truly determined, even if you had personally intervened, it wouldn¡¯t have made a difference.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Zizek gritted his teeth at her blunt dismissal.


    ¡°Still, I should have been more vigilant.¡±


    Rudgarda shrugged and said.


    ¡°Do as you see fit. In any case, I plan to come directly next time as well.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean the current method of contact is being abandoned?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely. I¡¯ll only step in when delivering letters.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Zizek nodded, understanding her meaning.


    The usual contacts, Bridget and Peter, would still be used. But for matters like letters, where security was more critical and the risk of interception was higher, this eccentric figure would take charge.


    ¡°Deliver this to the survivors of the Eisenach clan.¡±


    Zizek took the letter Rudgarda handed him.


    ¡°How should I deliver any reply?¡±


    ¡°Young master Allenvert didn¡¯t write this expecting a response.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s in it?¡±


    ¡°Curiosity about its contents isn¡¯t part of a messenger¡¯s duty.¡±


    Rudgarda¡¯s words were undeniably true.


    ¡°I see. My apologies.¡±


    Zizek shrunk back.


    ¡°Um, by the way¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Zizek asked cautiously, gauging her reaction.


    ¡°May I know your name?¡±


    Rudgarda shook her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that.¡±


    She had no intention of revealing her name, Angantyr, or her affiliation with the Special Operations Unit to this unreliable underworld figure. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Zizek wasn¡¯t oblivious to her blatant disregard.


    ¡°Then, could you at least answer this?¡±


    ¡°Persistent, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What is your relationship with Boss Karzan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a cooperative relationship with Karzan.¡±


    A cooperative relationship. This implied they weren¡¯t in a hierarchical arrangement.


    Even setting aside the fact that Karzan and Allenvert shared the same name, Rudgarda still saw Allenvert more as an ally than a master. In terms of experience and ability, Allenvert was still immature.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve asked a question, I¡¯ll ask one in return.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Rudgarda pointed at Zizek.


    ¡°Why did he choose to join hands with someone like you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The overwhelming pressure that accompanied her words made Zizek feel as if his heart was being squeezed. He bit his tongue lightly to steady himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­I may still be weak.¡±


    The pain, and the metallic taste of blood, kept him from fainting. With great effort, he managed to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Boss Karzan and I share the same cause.¡±


    ¡°The same cause?¡±


    Rudgarda tilted her head.


    ¡°And what might that cause be?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Zizek bared his teeth, his pride kicking in.


    ¡°Do I really need to explain that to you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Whether you¡¯re an ally of Boss Karzan or not, I don¡¯t see why I should explain what he and I discussed to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Oh?¡±


    Rudgarda¡¯s eyes turned icy.


    ¡°So, don¡¯t mock Boss Karzan¡¯s choice just because I¡¯m weak.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    The dry laughter carried a hint of anger and a faint killing intent, sending a chill down Zizek¡¯s spine.


    * * *


    Late at night, Olivier came to see me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping, are you? Working this late?¡±


    I yawned widely.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather finish late than push it to tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why the dark circles under your eyes never go away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Are they that bad?¡±


    ¡°A little?¡±


    Olivier traced the hollows under my eyes and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to get more sleep starting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Do that. We¡¯re doing this to make a living, after all.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°By the way, what brings you here?¡±


    Olivier lowered his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve completed everything you asked for.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to gather most of the information on Evan Bergen¡¯s family background, character, past, and the vulnerabilities he¡¯s been caught in.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I sat up straight, surprised.


    ¡°Impressive. All that in just one day?¡±


    ¡°It was more the efforts of the clan¡¯s people than mine.¡±


    Olivier coughed lightly, a hint of pride in his voice.


    ¡°Here, take a look.¡±


    I read through the report Olivier had compiled.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm.¡±


    The contents didn¡¯t stray far from my expectations.


    ¡°Olivier.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°As expected, Brother Verdzig only sees someone¡¯s family as a ¡®vulnerability.¡¯¡±


    Aging parents, young children, struggling siblings, a sick spouse¡­¡­


    The weight of family, borne regardless of one¡¯s choices, becomes a source of responsibility and purpose for some, and a convenient tool for coercion for others.


    ¡°What a cold-hearted man.¡±


    I¡¯m no saint myself, but¡­¡­


    At the very least, the words of the grandfather who saved a starving young boy, the reason I chose the still-weak Zizek as a subordinate, and my concern for Peter and Moritz all stemmed from the same place.


    In that sense, this is a clash between my nature to protect the weak and Verdzig¡¯s nature to exploit their vulnerabilities.


    ¡°But Brother Verdzig is no ordinary man. If he¡¯s found a weakness, it¡¯s not something one can easily escape.¡±


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    The answer to that question had been decided from the start.


    ¡°If he intends to exploit my weaknesses¡ª¡±


    I smirked.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s only fair that I find and press his as well.¡±


    I neatly folded the paper and handed it back to Olivier.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Evan Bergen as soon as the sun rises tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    No matter how formidable Verdzig is, I have no intention of abandoning this grand strategy.


    ¡­¡­After all, this is just one move in the chess game between the two of us.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 135

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 135: You Have No Reason to Save Me


    Rudgarda narrowed her eyes as she observed Zizek, who was somehow enduring the pressure of her killing intent.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got more guts than I expected.¡±


    But did he truly understand? The moment Rudgarda drew her blade, Zizek would become a headless corpse in an instant.


    ¡®No, it seems he does.¡¯


    Rudgarda quickly assessed Zizek¡¯s sweating forehead, uneasy pupils, clenched fists, and the way his lower body was tensed, ready to spring up at any moment. She concluded that he was aware.


    The moment she drew her blade, Zizek would likely resist in his own way.


    It was a demeanor befitting someone who lived in a world where even a joke or a minor quarrel could cost you your life.


    ¡®He knows the difference in strength, yet he still speaks his mind.¡¯


    Was this recklessness, or was it the boldness cultivated from surviving in Grunewald¡¯s underworld?


    Rudgarda decided to test the measure of this man.


    ¡°How absurd, Zizek. Don¡¯t you value your life?¡±


    Rudgarda¡¯s pressure intensified, weighing heavily on Zizek¡¯s shoulders as she spoke.


    ¡°Is there anyone in this world who doesn¡¯t value their life?¡±


    ¡°And yet?¡±


    ¡°And yet what?¡±


    Zizek retorted with a defiant tone.


    ¡°You came here as Boss Karzan¡¯s messenger, but did you expect me to kneel and beg? I doubt he sent you here to act so tyrannically.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    It was an unexpectedly sharp insight.


    ¡®A fox disguised as a bear, huh?¡¯


    It seemed he understood the situation better than she thought.


    ¡®But that¡¯s not as easy as it sounds.¡¯


    How many talented recruits and novices of the Special Operations Division had died prematurely due to a lack of judgment in real combat?


    ¡°Sorry to say, but I¡¯ve already met someone far stronger than you.¡±


    Zizek had etched the overwhelming savagery and violence of Knut Eisenach into his memory. Now, he felt he could endure even Rudgarda¡¯s pressure.


    ¡°Compared to him, you don¡¯t seem all that impressive.¡±


    Look at this audacious fool, even throwing in a provocation. Rudgarda almost let out a hollow laugh.


    ¡°Failing to accurately gauge an enemy¡¯s strength is nothing to boast about. No matter who you¡¯ve met¡­¡±


    ¡°That man¡¯s name is Knut Eisenach.¡±


    Zizek cut her off.


    ¡°The leader of Eisenach and Young Master Allenvert¡¯s cousin.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Rudgarda fell silent.


    ¡®Knut.¡¯


    Though it wasn¡¯t a sin she had committed, the name Eisenach always reminded her of her original sin.


    ¡°What was he like?¡±


    ¡°A warrior of savagery. It was like seeing a tiger or a lion speaking human words.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Of course, she had met Knut a few times since childhood. While Knut was the most promising young warrior of the Eisenach clan, the Angantyr clan had her and her brother.


    ¡®¡­¡­So, you¡¯re still alive, Knut.¡¯


    Zizek paused as he noticed the change in Rudgarda¡¯s demeanor upon mentioning Knut¡¯s name.


    ¡®What¡¯s this? Do they know each other?¡¯


    But how?


    Zizek didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that the mysterious figure before him could be a member of the Angantyr clan, whom Knut so deeply despised. In fact, thinking so would have been stranger.


    ¡°Now I see you¡¯ve got quite the mouth on you.¡±


    Rudgarda looked directly at Zizek. His physique was solid, and his gaze was sharp¡ªqualities rare in the underworld.


    ¡®Though he¡¯s still far from being refined into something useful.¡¯


    Sometimes, finding a good raw gem is more important. Today, it was enough to confirm that Allenvert¡¯s judgment wasn¡¯t half bad.


    ¡°I¡¯ll commend your boldness today. But next time, it would be wise to build up the strength that matches that mouth of yours.¡±


    Zizek knew this was Rudgarda¡¯s way of conceding.


    ¡°¡­¡­Right.¡±


    Zizek, who had been teetering on the edge of a cliff, finally felt a sense of relief and thought to himself.


    ¡®I almost died back there, didn¡¯t I?¡¯


    The aura emanating from the person before him was far more formidable than what he had felt from Karzan. If she had been even slightly more impulsive, Zizek might have lost at least a finger.


    ¡®For someone this strong to listen so obediently, does that mean Boss Karzan has hidden strength? Or is Young Master Allenvert truly extraordinary?¡¯


    If it was the latter, then Allenvert was undoubtedly a remarkable man.


    ¡°Um, can I ask one more thing?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Rudgarda granted permission, and Zizek quickly asked.


    ¡°Have you met Young Master Allenvert in person?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I have.¡±


    ¡°What kind of person is he?¡±


    Rudgarda pondered for a moment before replying.


    ¡°A genius. Not just with the sword, but also in strategy and adaptability.¡±


    ¡°And according to Boss Karzan, he¡¯s incredibly handsome.¡±


    ¡°Karzan said that?¡±


    Rudgarda, who knew Allenvert and Karzan were the same person, paused in surprise.


    ¡®How absurd. Saying that about himself¡­¡¯


    Rudgarda muttered inwardly, thinking that the man had a knack for being annoyingly self-aware. Out loud, she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. He¡¯s probably the most handsome man in the entire Duchy of Grunewald.¡±


    Even as she said it, it felt strange, but it was the truth nonetheless.


    ¡°But why are you curious about that? Don¡¯t tell me you¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Zizek vehemently denied Rudgarda¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡®The more I learn, the more I realize how incredible Young Master Allenvert is.¡¯


    Zizek quietly admired Allenvert from afar.


    * * *


    ¡°My ear feels a bit itchy.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just wax buildup?¡±


    ¡°I cleaned them out yesterday.¡±


    After a quick breakfast, I headed to the prison with Jeffrey.


    ¡°How ironic. Isn¡¯t Evan Bergen the one accused of killing prisoners in this very prison?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°How ironic, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Following Jeffrey¡¯s lead, I entered the prison. The air was thick with a mix of dampness and stench, making it feel like just breathing it in would ruin your health.


    ¡°This is the place.¡±


    Some of the guards hesitated, trying to block my way, but when Jeffrey and I glared at them, they shrunk back without a word.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    A guard saluted me, and I waved my hand dismissively.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve been working hard.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you!¡±


    Inside the cell, a gaunt-faced man looked up at me.


    ¡°You must be Evan Bergen.¡±


    I stepped closer to the bars.


    ¡°Wh-who are you?¡±


    Seeing the mix of surprise and wariness in Evan Bergen¡¯s expression, I pondered for a moment how best to respond. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®I¡¯ve come with good news? No, that¡¯s not it.¡¯


    Ah, this will do.


    I lowered my voice and spoke.


    ¡°My name is Allenvert Grunewald. I am the last lifeline that can save you and your mother.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    Evan Bergen had a somewhat plain face and looked to be in his thirties. Though he came from noble lineage, there was no trace of arrogance in his expression.


    He was likely a distant relative from a branch clan¡ªso distant that he was more of a local figure than a true noble.


    ¡®It¡¯s not like those nobles would go out of their way to care for distant relatives.¡¯


    If they did, they wouldn¡¯t have pushed him to take the fall for something he didn¡¯t do.


    ¡°Y-your Highness. What is it you wish to say to me¡­?¡±


    I casually sat down on the dirty floor of the cell and replied.


    ¡°Why play dumb? I¡¯ve come to have a constructive conversation.¡±


    I could almost hear the gears turning in Evan¡¯s head.


    ¡°Do you know how you ended up taking the blame for a crime you didn¡¯t commit?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that is¡­¡±


    Evan¡¯s face filled with a mix of resentment and sorrow.


    ¡°¡­¡­Of course, it¡¯s because I committed the crime.¡±


    Even in this situation, he stubbornly admitted to the crime. Just how much had they intimidated him to make him automatically spout this rehearsed answer?


    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡±


    I asked in a tone that suggested I found his claim ridiculous.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered, I don¡¯t believe you ever ordered the killing of those prisoners.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Evan¡¯s lips twitched before he finally managed to ask:


    ¡°Wh-why do you think that?¡±


    Given his position, where he couldn¡¯t assert his innocence, this was the best response he could muster.


    ¡°I looked into your background before coming here.¡±


    I replied simply.


    ¡°From what I can tell, you were likely following orders from a direct descendant of the count¡¯s clan. I don¡¯t know who exactly, but it¡¯s not uncommon for branch clans to serve the main clan like vassals.¡±


    Just by looking at Evan¡¯s expression, it was clear my guess was correct.


    ¡°And the current situation is the result of that person pinning the crime on you. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Or is it? I asked again.


    ¡°Did Brother Verdzig use you as a scapegoat and push you to cut off loose ends?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Evan¡¯s pupils shook as I pressed him, as if I already knew everything.


    ¡°What do you want from me? If Your Highness thinks that way, then you must already know what I¡¯m going to say, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Evan¡¯s response was practically an admission.


    ¡®He¡¯s opening up more easily than I expected.¡¯


    Well, when you combine the environment of a solitary cell, a scheduled execution, and the injustice of being framed for a crime he didn¡¯t commit, it¡¯s no wonder his spirit would break so quickly.


    And then, when I show up, offering a lifeline and telling him I already know the whole story, scratching that itch for him¡­¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    It¡¯s not so strange for a grown man to shed tears like chicken droppings.


    ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t do anything! Your Highness!¡±


    Evan cried out.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so unfair! Why do I have to die like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s truly unjust. I¡¯ve come here to prevent the wrongful death of a man.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­! Your Highness!¡±


    ¡­¡­Or maybe he¡¯s just naturally prone to tears?


    * * *


    ¡°Y-Your Highness. I must have been out of my mind earlier, speaking out of turn¡­¡­¡±


    Realizing he had admitted his innocence too easily, Evan tried to backtrack.


    ¡°Evan.¡±


    Instead of acknowledging his attempt to shift gears, I asked him this.


    ¡°Do you know about the maid who was caught sneaking into my residence?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    Evan replied, cautiously watching my expression.


    ¡°I heard about it, but not in detail¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That maid was actually a spy sent by Brother Verdzig.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I see.¡±


    Evan accepted it easily. It might have been news to him, but if Verdzig was behind it, it wasn¡¯t all that surprising.


    ¡®Second Brother¡¯s reputation is truly something.¡¯


    ¡°I saw through Gemini being a spy. After that, Brother Verdzig came to me to negotiate her fate.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Evan tensed up, realizing this story wasn¡¯t entirely unrelated to him.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°I spared her and sent her to Flanders.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that true?¡±


    ¡°In the process, I secretly assigned Royal Guard to escort her and managed to stop the assassins Brother Verdzig sent.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Evan¡¯s expression wavered.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m making this up?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Even to you, it must seem like a very Brother-like approach.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Some silences carry the weight of affirmation. If Evan had any sense, he¡¯d have no choice but to believe me after hearing this.


    ¡°You¡¯re truly astute. How did you foresee all that?¡±


    Evan marveled, but in truth, the thoughts of bad people often follow similar patterns. If you imagine the most cruel and ruthless methods, the answer is usually somewhere close by.


    ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying? I hold no ill will toward those like you or Gemini who were used by Brother Verdzig. In fact, I¡¯d rather save you if I can.¡±


    I pointed at Evan.


    ¡°But if you choose to remain silent, saving you will be difficult even for me. Are you that afraid of Brother Verdzig?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­He will kill my mother if I don¡¯t stay silent.¡±


    ¡®What a brutal story.¡¯


    I felt a chill run down my spine.


    This incident made me realize something anew: Verdzig was a man who could easily kill anyone if he deemed the cost worth it. To him, even murder was just another political tool.


    ¡°Your Highness, may I ask you something?¡±


    I gave him permission.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Why are you going this far? You have no reason to save me.¡±


    I looked into Evan¡¯s eyes. In his wavering gaze, I could see distrust, doubt, and a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°If you¡¯re curious about my reasons, it¡¯s only natural to answer.¡±


    In a way, this situation arose because of my existence, and I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease letting this man die like this.


    ¡®Pragmatically speaking, of course, his existence could serve as a card to unsettle Verdzig.¡¯


    I won¡¯t call this hypocrisy and beat myself up over it. Life is a rough voyage that can¡¯t be navigated solely on soft idealism.


    ¡°Evan.¡±


    I looked at the man who had been abandoned by his clan and said.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll try to persuade you.¡±


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 136

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 136: That Night, You Are the Protagonist


    I held up two fingers to answer Evan¡¯s question.


    ¡°The first reason is retaliation. Yesterday, my brother attempted to assassinate one of my retainers, though he failed.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Evan was visibly shocked.


    ¡°An assassination attempt? But even so¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a warning that he won¡¯t hold back anymore. That¡¯s why I plan to strike at his weakness and assert my dominance.¡±


    Evan seemed to understand, but I had one more thing to say.


    ¡°And the second reason, Evan, I¡¯ll be honest with you.¡±


    I looked directly at him.


    ¡°From the moment I heard your story, I had a rough idea that something like this might happen. However, I chose to overlook it to appease my brother, who was trying to uncover my secrets and attack me.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Evan spoke in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Yes, I had a feeling something like that might have happened.¡±


    ¡°Did you resent me for it?¡±


    ¡°There was no reason for you, my lord, to help someone like me who has no connection to you.¡±


    He was right.


    ¡°But it didn¡¯t sit well with me. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been thinking of reaching out to you someday.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Evan would believe me. Would it sound like I was just sweet-talking him to manipulate him?


    ¡®But Evan will understand.¡¯


    From my perspective, there was no need to reveal the second reason.


    ¡®It would have been enough if he simply appreciated the favor I did for him.¡¯


    ¡°Let me ask you one thing, Evan.¡±


    I spoke up.


    ¡°What is the most important thing to you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s my mother¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°If your mother can be saved, does your own life not matter?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    If Evan had that level of resolve, things might actually go smoothly.


    ¡°Evan. I swear on my name that I will ensure your mother¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll extract your mother and establish a secret code known only to the two of you as proof.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll be able to trust me, right?¡± Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Is that really possible?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a reliable ally.¡±


    I thought of Rudgarda. For someone as powerful as the 6th Commander of the Special Operations Division, quietly extracting a distant relative of a count¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    ¡®She did say to call her whenever I needed help, didn¡¯t she?¡¯


    Now was the time when her assistance was most crucial, and I intended to rely on her as much as possible.


    Of course, the debt I¡¯d owe her would grow, but that was a price I was willing to pay.


    ¡®If the investment she¡¯s making in me now leads to the downfall of the Angantyr, it will ultimately be a great benefit to Rudgarda.¡¯


    I felt a bit guilty asking for her help two days in a row, but there was no one else I could turn to.


    ¡°Once your mother is extracted, my brother¡¯s side might notice something is amiss and try something. So, I¡¯ll assign some of Jeffrey¡¯s subordinates to guard you.¡±


    It would be quite a burden for Verdzig to kill Evan while under the protection of the Royal Guards.


    Moreover, if he tried to cover up the incident of killing a prisoner in the prison by doing the same thing again, wouldn¡¯t that be putting the cart before the horse?


    ¡°Understand, Evan? I¡¯ll do everything in my power to keep you alive.¡±


    But, I added.


    ¡°Even if you die, I¡¯ll make sure your life is paid for dearly.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­My lord.¡±


    A look of determination crossed Evan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Whatever your intentions may be, to me, you are nothing short of a beacon of salvation.¡±


    I chuckled lightly.


    ¡°What do you think, Evan? Are you willing to cooperate with my plans?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Good. Of course, the best outcome would be for both you and your mother to survive.¡±


    At that, Evan burst into tears.


    ¡°Sniff¡­ If I can just see my mother again, I¡¯ll have no regrets.¡±


    ¡°I, too, hope things turn out well.¡±


    I shook Evan¡¯s hand. His grip was weak, as if he hadn¡¯t eaten properly in days.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything right now. Just steel your heart and wait.¡±


    If there¡¯s a principle in negotiations, it¡¯s that a sword is most threatening when it¡¯s still in its sheath.


    I planned to use Evan as a card to draw Verdzig to the negotiating table and make him pay for what he did to Peter.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see how you handle this, you bastard.¡¯


    * * *


    After my private meeting with Evan, I returned to the annex to find a guest waiting for me.


    ¡°My lord, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Count Aiden, the head butler, was waiting for me in the reception room.


    ¡°Head Butler, what brings you all the way here?¡±


    ¡°I came to deliver something to you personally.¡±


    The elderly gentleman, as composed as ever, pulled something out from his pocket.


    ¡°This is an invitation from the Clan Head to you.¡±


    ¡°An invitation? For what?¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°The Clan Head has formally invited you to a dinner banquet tomorrow evening.¡±


    ¡°Father did?¡±


    This was unexpected news.


    ¡°It¡¯s different from the previous dinner you attended with your brothers. This one will require a more formal presence.¡±


    Understanding the implication, I asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I shouldn¡¯t act like a mad dog this time, belching and picking fights with my brothers?¡±


    The head butler let out an uncharacteristically light sigh and replied, ¡°I beg of you, please.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no need for me to act like a rabid dog this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    I quietly examined the invitation handed to me by the head butler. It bore the seal of Grunewald.


    ¡®Well, isn¡¯t this fancy.¡¯


    In any case, a banquet attended by Father would have a very different atmosphere compared to last time.


    ¡°Head Butler, I recall the previous banquet was hosted by the Second Mother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°But this time, Father is hosting the banquet himself and has sent you to deliver the invitation. Does this mean it¡¯s a gesture of considerable respect?¡±


    ¡°Of course. In other words, it signifies that your standing has risen significantly.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s something to be happy about.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve earned it through your abilities and achievements, so it¡¯s only right to be pleased.¡±


    However, this wasn¡¯t something to celebrate without caution.


    At that event, I could face heightened scrutiny and attacks, or even find myself in unexpected trouble. It was clear that Verdzig, Somerset, the Second Lady, and the Third Lady wouldn¡¯t look kindly upon me.


    ¡®The only ones I can rely on are Ulbhild, Karl, and the support of the First Mother¡¯s faction.¡¯


    But even the First Lady doesn¡¯t view me favorably. What she wants is to see Karl on the throne, not to push someone like me, the illegitimate son of the Fourth Lady, into prominence.


    ¡®If I assume that Karl¡¯s intentions to support me align perfectly with the First Mother¡¯s, I might pay the price for that miscalculation in the future.¡¯


    However, what¡¯s important to me right now is something else entirely.


    ¡®To see my mother, I need Father¡¯s approval.¡¯


    During our last meeting, Father had thrown a trap at me, asking if I wanted to see my mother.


    ¡®Back then, it was a trap, but now it¡¯s not.¡¯


    Now, it¡¯s a situation where I need to make the request to Father. Getting that approval won¡¯t be easy, though.


    ¡®And one more thing.¡¯


    How much should I reveal to Father, and how much should I keep hidden?


    ¡®The fact that I¡¯ve joined hands with Rudgarda, made contact with the survivors of Eisenach, and already established influence in the underworld.¡¯


    I know Father holds some favor and guilt toward me.


    However, his priority will always be his position as the Duke of Grunewald.


    ¡®I need to accurately gauge how he will assess my actions.¡¯


    This is still a matter that requires careful consideration.


    I trust Ulbhild, but I can¡¯t extend that trust to Father just yet. I can¡¯t let naive emotions¡ªlike wanting to confess everything and be acknowledged or praised¡ªcloud my judgment.


    ¡®Don¡¯t ever assume he¡¯ll always be on my side.¡¯


    ¡­¡­Georg Grunewald is a man who once abandoned and neglected me and my mother.


    Understanding his feelings and erasing the past grievances are entirely different matters. Above all, my mother might not even want that.


    ¡®Whether to untie, sever, or cut away the knots of the past.¡¯


    None of it would be easy. Ignoring and leaving it be might not be the best solution either.


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    The head butler, who had been quietly waiting for me to finish my thoughts, spoke up.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯m late in offering my congratulations. Your subjugation of Nepherus was truly a remarkable feat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing that grand.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. To defeat a fifth-tier colossal monster while still at the fourth-tier¡ªsuch a skilled swordsman is truly rare. A person¡¯s strength isn¡¯t solely determined by their martial prowess.¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose.¡±


    I gave up on modesty and shamelessly replied.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, you¡¯re right. It might be an achievement worth being a little proud of.¡±


    Especially when viewed through the lens of a 17-year-old boy like Allenvert, rather than the legendary swordsman Karzan who roamed the underworld.


    ¡°The byproducts of Nepherus¡¯ remains will soon be put up for auction. They¡¯re in excellent condition, so we expect to fetch a higher profit than anticipated.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Thank you for handling it.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to thank me.¡±


    The head butler smiled lightly.


    ¡°The brokerage fees alone that will go to Grunewald are quite substantial.¡±


    If the head butler is saying this, that snake must have been quite the formidable opponent.


    ¡°To be honest, I thought I was going to die once or twice.¡±


    ¡°Even from my perspective, Venion went too far this time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean.¡±


    I seized the opportunity to vent about Venion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t figure out what kind of person he is. It¡¯s hard to read his intentions, and he has this knack for irritating people. He said he was ready to step in if things went south, but I¡¯m not even sure if he meant it¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    The head butler chuckled lightly at my grumbling.


    ¡°From a teacher¡¯s perspective, when a student shows exceptional talent, there¡¯s a natural urge to push them to their limits.¡±


    ¡°Did you raise Olivier like that too?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well¡­¡±


    He glanced at Olivier, whose expression had noticeably darkened.


    ¡°¡­¡­So, you¡¯re the same, huh.¡±


    The head butler cleared his throat and changed the subject.


    ¡°In any case, don¡¯t view it too negatively. In hindsight, Venion¡¯s harsh test led to unexpectedly positive outcomes.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, the Clan Head doesn¡¯t particularly enjoy gatherings like these. Yet, he personally arranged this event for you.¡±


    Hearing this, I asked the first of two questions that came to mind.


    ¡°Father dislikes banquet gatherings? Why is that?¡±


    The head butler responded with a serious expression, as if revealing a great secret.


    ¡°Every time, the duchesses exchange subtle glances, and the children are at each other¡¯s throats¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    I immediately understood Father¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, it does sound exhausting.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°But the fact that he still arranged such an event¡ª¡±


    I posed my second question.


    ¡°Does that mean he has something to say to me in front of everyone at this gathering?¡±


    The head butler smiled faintly.


    ¡°That night, you are the protagonist.¡±


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 137

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 137: The Self from a Better Time


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Olivier quietly approached the head butler as he returned.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you privately.¡±


    How could he refuse a request from his beloved nephew? The head butler spoke solemnly.


    ¡°Lead me to a quiet place.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Olivier guided the head butler to his office.


    ¡°Actually, after the subjugation of Nepherus, Young Master coughed up blood.¡±


    ¡°What? Explain in detail.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well¡ª¡±


    Olivier cautiously revealed that the cause of the vomiting of blood was suspected to be a terminal condition, and they strongly believed it might be a hereditary illness stemming from his maternal lineage.


    ¡°I suspected as much.¡±


    The head butler nodded.


    ¡°His Grace and I had the same suspicions regarding that matter.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But vomiting blood is certainly no ordinary occurrence.¡±


    ¡°According to the doctor¡¯s diagnosis, it seems his internal organs were damaged from forcibly absorbing an excessive amount of energy.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The head butler crossed his arms and pondered.


    ¡°But a constitution that absorbs external mana into the body? I¡¯ve never heard of such an illness.¡±


    The head butler furrowed his brow.


    ¡°There are rare spells that absorb an enemy¡¯s mana, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s hard to understand is that young master seemed to have some control over that energy. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s not just an incurable illness. Depending on how it¡¯s utilized¡ª¡±


    ¡°It could become his unique weapon.¡±


    The head butler stroked his chin, lost in thought. If that were the case, it would be like giving wings to Allenvert.


    Why not? The ability to turn an enemy¡¯s power into his own¡ªtheoretically, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to infinitely replicate mana.


    ¡°And before meeting you, young master personally met with Evan Bergen¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard about that.¡±


    The head butler nodded as if it were expected, making Olivier inwardly uneasy.


    Perhaps Allenvert¡¯s activities in the underworld had already been discovered? Suppressing his anxiety, Olivier honestly reported the matter. After all, it wasn¡¯t something that could be hidden.


    ¡°As a result, Evan Bergen has agreed to cooperate with young master.¡±


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s already spoken?¡±


    The head butler raised an eyebrow, as if he hadn¡¯t known.


    ¡°To persuade a man whose mother¡¯s life is held hostage so easily¡ªthat¡¯s quite remarkable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your help, Uncle.¡±


    Olivier¡¯s ability to use the intelligence network of the Borgart was, of course, impossible without the approval of Count Aiden.


    ¡°What help did I provide?¡±


    However, the head butler laughed heartily, as if it were nothing.


    ¡°Still, I was quite surprised by the moves he has shown this time. I thought the matter had already been settled.¡±


    ¡°He has an exceptional intuition that doesn¡¯t miss what others overlook.¡±


    Indeed, Allenvert had left a deep impression on Olivier with his extraordinary eloquence even when he had no power.


    ¡°However, I¡¯m worried about the aftermath this might have on Peter¡¯s family. If you permit it, I¡¯d like to assign some of the clan¡¯s warriors to guard them.¡±


    ¡°Do so. But does young master know about this?¡±


    Olivier bowed his head apologetically.


    ¡°I thought there was no need to mention it yet since I hadn¡¯t received your permission¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Not a bad judgment. However.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that young master might not want that for some reason. Don¡¯t act presumptuously, thinking you¡¯ve anticipated your master¡¯s wishes, and end up unintentionally upsetting him.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    The head butler offered his nephew sincere advice.


    ¡°It¡¯s the virtue of a competent butler to handle matters the master can¡¯t attend to personally, but going too far and acting rashly is not right.¡±


    ¡°Then I should report this matter to young master afterward.¡±


    ¡°Do so.¡±


    The head butler looked at his nephew with satisfaction. It¡¯s rare to find a young person who is humble and doesn¡¯t take an elder¡¯s nagging to heart.


    ¡°In any case, your meticulous handling of the matter is commendable.¡±


    ¡°I merely learned by observing over your shoulder.¡±


    ¡°Then, I shall take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for having taken up your time unnecessarily.¡±


    The head butler smiled inwardly at those words.


    How could that be? Watching his nephew grow was one of the few joys left to an old man.


    * * *


    ¡°This is young master Allenvert¡¯s request. Quietly move Evan Bergen¡¯s mother to a safe house and ensure her protection.¡±


    The deputy commander of the 6th Battalion of Special Operations Division, who had received a secret order from Rudgarda, immediately headed to a remote area within the territory of the Bergen County.


    ¡°To have only this level of escort¡­ they¡¯ve grown complacent.¡±


    Like wind, they slipped past the surveillance and carried out their mission.


    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±


    A gaunt old woman, tears welling in her eyes, asked, ¡°My lords, is it true? Is the fourth young master truly trying to save my son?¡±


    ¡°Of course. So, old woman, do not question our identities. Simply stay here quietly and pass the time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, truly, thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank us.¡±


    The Grunewald Special Operations Division was the most autonomous among all the forces in the duchy. Once they chose one of their secured safe houses to hide someone, no one could ever find them.


    ¡°Now, you must be startled. Rest well.¡±


    After reassuring the old woman, the giant man stepped outside and removed his mask.


    ¡°Phew. Finally, I can breathe a little.¡±


    As he did, the strange patterns covering his entire face and his scorched skin were revealed beneath the mask.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Deputy Commander.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The mission is complete, so all of you should get some rest too.¡±


    ¡°If the Deputy Commander rests, we can rest as well, no?¡±


    ¡°Are you giving me a hint right now?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    The giant man, Turnak, sighed.


    ¡°The young lady has gone to the underworld, and we¡¯ve infiltrated the Bergen County to retrieve someone. Somehow, the entire 6th battalion has been pulled away from their posts.¡±


    If a sudden summons came from above, it would be a disaster.


    ¡°The 2nd Commander is there, so we won¡¯t be questioned unnecessarily, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s likely.¡±


    They felt reassured under the protection of Ulbhild Grunewald. Without her assistance, the suspicious movements they had planted here and there might have been quickly noticed by the eyes of the Verdzig or the relatives.


    ¡°Heh, by the way, tomorrow will be quite chaotic. The leash that bound Evan Bergen has been removed.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s likely.¡±


    Before they were the Grunewald Special Operations Division, they were people of Angantyr. Though their clan had abandoned them, they had clung to survival with Rudgarda as their focal point.


    Thus, their ability to read the situation was sharp, to the point where it could not be dismissed as mere barbarian warrior instincts.


    ¡°The more I see, the more I realize how precise the young lady¡¯s judgment was.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Through this mission, they had come to see Allenvert in a new light.


    ¡°The fourth young master is more meticulous and kinder than I thought.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Protecting Evan Bergen¡¯s mother safely¡ªthis couldn¡¯t be seen merely as a move to secure Evan¡¯s cooperation.


    ¡®He even thought to exchange codes to reassure Evan. Simply saying his mother was safe and not to worry would have been enough.¡¯


    This was clearly an idea that couldn¡¯t have come without thoughtful consideration.


    Having been abandoned by a ruthless master and surviving tenaciously in a foreign land, they felt Allenvert¡¯s actions resonate deeply with them.


    ¡°Indeed, the fourth young master¡¯s mother, Lusatia Eisenach, no, Lusatia Grunewald, was also an exceedingly kind person.¡±


    They remembered Lusatia in her younger days.


    ¡°Back then, we never imagined we¡¯d end up in such a situation.¡±


    Turnak muttered in a bitter voice.


    Originally, they held no ill feelings toward Eisenach. If it hadn¡¯t been for Grimnar¡¯s ruthless ambition, even to the point of selling his own daughter, the relationship between the two clans might still have been amicable.


    ¡°¡­You return and report the results. We¡¯ll hold our position.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    One of the team members disappeared into the shadows, and Turnak, with his arms crossed, stared into the darkness before closing his eyes. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest now.¡±


    ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±


    Guarding the darkness of the night was second nature to those who were born and raised in the mountains.


    ¡®¡­Young lady.¡¯


    He gazed into the pitch-black sea of night. Within that dark canvas, it was impossible to tell whether he had returned to the better days of his past.


    * * *


    What determines a person¡¯s dignity?


    A high position? Wealth? Outstanding reputation?


    Of course, those are part of it. But in my opinion, the most fundamental factor is the appearance of a person as seen by the eyes.


    Expensive clothes, good nutrition, dignified posture, a handsome or stately appearance¡­


    Among these, the first thing that undoubtedly comes to mind is, of course, outrageously expensive clothing.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Highness.¡±


    The white-haired court tailor greeted me warmly.


    ¡°It really feels like it¡¯s been a long time. How have you been?¡±


    ¡°The days of a tailor are always the same. Cutting, measuring, sewing¡ªI¡¯ve been busy with all that.¡±


    I looked around the tailor¡¯s workshop. The expensive fabrics fluttered in the breeze.


    ¡°I was just about to contact you. The clothes are ready.¡±


    ¡°As expected, I have good timing.¡±


    During the last banquet, I only had my measurements taken and had to borrow my father¡¯s clothes due to lack of time.


    ¡°As per Your Highness¡¯s request, I made it to match Lady Lusatia¡¯s tastes, while also resembling the style His Grace the Duke favored.¡±


    The tailor, who remembered my order perfectly, revealed the ceremonial attire with a proud expression.


    ¡°Wow, this is¡­¡±


    The sheen of the fabric, the luxurious material, and the elegance. The night-black garment was embroidered with gold patterns that were both lavish and refined. At a glance, it was an incomparable masterpiece.


    ¡°Please, try it on.¡±


    At the tailor¡¯s urging, I quickly changed into the outfit.


    ¡°It fits perfectly.¡±


    The texture was smooth without any discomfort, and it stretched just enough when I moved my shoulders, making it comfortable. It felt like I could even wield a sword in it.


    ¡°Wow, young master.¡±


    Peter, who had followed me like a shadow, gasped in admiration.


    ¡°How do I look?¡±


    ¡°You look truly magnificent.¡±


    ¡°Pathetic fool. Your vocabulary is too crude to properly describe my majesty.¡±


    I scolded Peter and then glanced at Olivier, signaling him to compliment me properly.


    ¡°Grace, beauty, elegance, sophistication¡ªin every aspect, it¡¯s a demeanor worthy of representing Grunewald.¡±


    ¡°Well said.¡±


    I nodded in satisfaction at Olivier¡¯s flattery and stood in front of the mirror.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    The tailor asked with a confident smile.


    ¡°Like it? I love it. You¡¯ve truly outdone yourself.¡±


    The tailor chuckled.


    ¡°It was no trouble at all. By the way, you look much better now. You seem more playful and at ease compared to last time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I smiled faintly.


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t I look better than my father?¡±


    ¡°His Grace was a handsome man in his own right, but I suppose you inherited your mother¡¯s beautiful features, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    I thought of my mother, Lusatia Grunewald, whom everyone praised for her beauty but whom I had never truly known.


    ¡°Actually, I plan to ask my father to let me see my mother at the upcoming banquet.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Really?¡±


    ¡°Being able to see her while wearing your creation makes it even more special.¡±


    ¡°Then it would be the greatest honor for me.¡±


    The tailor spoke with a mix of joy and sorrow.


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t a single servant who wasn¡¯t saddened to hear of her seclusion.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°She was truly kind and admirable. Even to someone like me, a mere tailor, and to the servants who could have been ignored, she was always kind.¡±


    Then, Allenvert¡¯s kind nature must have been inherited from his mother.


    I nodded and said, ¡°I will strive to carry on my mother¡¯s kindness.¡±


    ¡°You already have. Which nobleman would treat a humble tailor like me with such respect, as if I were a master craftsman or an elder?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my belief that anyone who works deserves respect.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, Your Highness has truly inherited your father¡¯s strength. His Grace must be proud to have such a noble son.¡±


    ¡°Well, my father did raise one good son.¡±


    The tailor laughed at my joke.


    ¡°By the way, are you planning to turn the banquet upside down again this time?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    I shrugged.


    ¡°But at the very least, I¡¯ll be the most dazzling man there. These clothes will be my wings.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you flatter me. No matter the clothes, it¡¯s the person wearing them who matters most.¡±


    That¡¯s true.


    Even if Peter wore this outfit, he could never exude the same noble presence as I do, right?


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 138

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 138: Politics is Cold S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Young master, you always have such a charming way about you,¡± Peter remarked in admiration as we returned from picking up the ceremonial robes.


    ¡°That¡¯s just how I am,¡± I replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s much more comfortable and enjoyable to talk to people like that old tailor, who¡¯s dedicated his entire life to his craft.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re generally simple and sincere, so they rarely speak with ulterior motives.¡±


    In contrast...


    ¡°When dealing with those deeply entrenched in the politics and inner workings of this duchy, you must always stay on guard and keep your wits about you. It¡¯s quite exhausting and bothersome.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I see what you mean.¡±


    Peter would understand my words well. Living in the palace meant dealing with such things.


    ¡°But think about it. If someone like my second brother were to sit on the ducal throne...¡±


    I glanced at Peter and Olivier.


    ¡°What would happen? If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to abandon or even kill servants, librarians, cooks, or gardeners if it suited his needs.¡±


    Verdzig is the kind of person who can easily use and discard people. He doesn¡¯t see others as equals.


    ¡®Just like Karzan, who was abandoned by the Dark King.¡¯


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see that happen, Peter.¡±


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re a kind person, young master.¡±


    ¡°Out of nowhere?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not out of nowhere.¡±


    Then Olivier added with a warm expression, ¡°This side of you hasn¡¯t changed since you were young.¡±


    ¡°Praising me won¡¯t get you anything.¡±


    I let out a scoff. It wasn¡¯t out of embarrassment. The Allenvert they know is both the same as Karzan and, in some ways, a completely different person. After all, he¡¯s lived his life forgetting Karzan¡¯s past.


    ¡®But...¡¯


    Sometimes, drawing this line between Allenvert and Karzan feels like trying to separate one soul into two distinct beings, and it leaves me confused.


    If that¡¯s truly the case, does that mean the lonely, fragile boy still crouching somewhere in my subconscious is nothing more than a figment of my imagination?


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to overanalyze it.¡¯


    Whether it¡¯s an illusion or proof that I have a split personality, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡®I am both Karzan and Allenvert.¡¯


    Therefore, Karzan, who has inherited Allenvert¡¯s life, will naturally carry on the joys, sorrows, dreams, and hatreds of that young boy.


    ¡®That¡¯s enough.¡¯


    There¡¯s no need to strain myself to define who I am.


    ***


    ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    ¡°We greet you, Father.¡±


    Count Bergen had summoned his two sons.


    One was Lawrence, a capable son who served as the magistrate of Grunewald, and the other was Malekian, who had been lying low after being humiliated by his nephew due to his recklessness.


    ¡°Evan Bergen¡¯s mother has disappeared.¡±


    The Count looked at Malekian with disdain.


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even keep one hostage in your own chambers, and now things have come to this.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Malekian hung his head low.


    Normally, he would have felt anger at his father¡¯s blatant reproach, but now he was too overwhelmed with panic and frustration to react. This matter was directly tied to his own safety.


    ¡°Father, who could have taken her, and how?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±


    Unlike Malekian, the Count answered his capable eldest son in a calmer tone.


    ¡°According to the reports, the intruders left no trace behind. They didn¡¯t even kill the guards.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re no ordinary individuals, then.¡±


    Of course, the Count had personally punished the guards. Since he couldn¡¯t kill his own son, he instead executed the subordinates as a warning. As a result, Malekian was left in this dejected state.


    ¡°Truly elusive. To pull off an operation like this, it would require someone at least at the level of a Special Operations Division Commander or a Deputy Commander or Commander of the Royal Guards.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying Young Master Allenvert has such subordinates?¡±


    That was the crux of the issue.


    ¡°Brother, surely Jeffrey wasn¡¯t involved in this, was he?¡±


    Malekian cautiously asked, but Lawrence dismissed it outright.


    ¡°Impossible. At that time, Jeffrey was with Young Master Allenvert, meeting Evan.¡±


    He had personally confirmed it, so there was no doubt.


    ¡°Could Young Lady Ulbhild have assisted?¡±


    Even to the Count¡¯s question, Lawrence shook his head.


    ¡°At that time, Young Lady Ulbhild was conducting training within the territory.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    The three men fell silent simultaneously.


    If so, this was the work of an unknown enemy. One whose identity even they couldn¡¯t uncover.


    ¡°This is absurd. Are you saying Young Master Allenvert could deceive the eyes of us Bergens and carry out such operations under the surface?¡±


    No one could have imagined he had joined hands with Rudgarda.


    ¡°...He¡¯s a cunning man who has managed to secure his own gains several times against Verdzig.¡±


    Lawrence remarked.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be strange if he had that level of skill.¡±


    ¡°Hoh.¡±


    The old Count clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Grunewald, Grunewald. Truly a monstrous bloodline.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say more. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for a vassal to speak so openly about their lord¡¯s lineage.


    His boldness and belligerence are far from ordinary. Even when his attendant was nearly killed in broad daylight, he bared his teeth instead of showing fear.


    However, the moment Allenvert played the card of Evan as his means of retaliation, this was no longer just a simple sibling rivalry.


    If left unchecked, the entire Bergen could be dragged into a massive scandal, accused of plotting something against the Young Master of Grunewald.


    ¡°Truly a reckless brat.¡±


    The old Count twisted his lips.


    ¡°In a way, this might be the true beginning of a sibling feud.¡±


    Given that the conflict between the two brothers was beginning to draw in surrounding factions like a massive whirlpool.


    As Lawrence said, they might be witnessing the dawn of a great upheaval.


    ¡°One thing is clear: the Bergen name must not be mentioned in this incident.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Father.¡±


    The Bergen Count, who had been tapping the armrest, narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Young Master Somerset?¡±


    ¡°The Agrippa side is also expressing displeasure at the Young Master¡¯s sudden erratic behavior.¡±


    ¡°As they should.¡±


    The old Count twisted his lips.


    Reaching out to the underworld and trying to control them¡ªdid he think he was some kind of shadowy power broker? Just a brat playing at being the leader of a bunch of lowlifes, thinking he¡¯s something special.


    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s come up with some ingenious move I¡¯m unaware of?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely.¡±


    Lawrence, who had a rough idea of the situation, dismissed it outright.


    ¡°At best, it¡¯s just the pitiful thinking of a child.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The old Count smiled faintly.


    ¡°Then perhaps the solution to this situation lies there.¡±


    ¡°Father, surely not.¡±


    At that moment, the father and son, as seasoned politicians, arrived at the same conclusion.


    ¡°Are you thinking of diverting attention with Young Master Somerset¡¯s affairs?¡±


    The Count nodded.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be enough, but it should suffice to buy us some time. Make the necessary preparations on that front.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The Agrippa and Bergen clans were cooperating under a shared goal, but¡ª


    That didn¡¯t mean there was any deep loyalty between the two clans. Politics, after all, is inherently cold.


    ***


    Agrippa clan had been in a tense and uneasy mood lately.


    ¡°I can¡¯t fathom what Somerset is thinking.¡±


    Silas Agrippa, the treasurer of Grunewald, was having a serious conversation with his elder sister, Bianca, who also served as the matron of the ruling family.


    ¡°If he truly believes he can ally with the Visakino brothers and wield them as his blade, that would be a truly foolish notion.¡±


    Bianca sighed in response.


    ¡°He¡¯s completely lost his way. Even his own mother has been avoiding him lately.¡±


    ¡°She probably doesn¡¯t want to hear any harsh words from you. She knows she can¡¯t persuade him.¡±


    Somerset, who had always been hot-tempered and impulsive, had long harbored resentment under his mother¡¯s strict control.


    The inferiority complex of being overshadowed by Verdzig and Karl had twisted him further, especially with the rise of the fourth Young Master, Allenvert, from the shadows.


    Eventually, he fell prey to the subtle coaxing of the underworld figures who had once indulged his ¡°nighttime escapades,¡± becoming trapped in his own delusions of grandeur.


    ¡°Somerset knows full well that the vassals and connections he has were all inherited from his maternal clan.¡±


    To someone as shrewd as Silas, Somerset¡¯s thoughts were as clear as the palm of his hand.


    ¡°So now he wants to use fear and force to establish his authority.¡±


    ¡°All while neglecting his duties as the Commander of the Security Guards,¡± Bianca added with a sneer.


    While Verdzig, who had proven his exceptional martial prowess, commanded the Royal Guards, and Ulbhild, equally capable and neutral, led the Special Operations Division, and Karl, though less skilled, maintained his dignity as the eldest Young Master by overseeing the Knighthood¡ª


    Somerset was left with nothing more than the Security Guards. Even his progress in mastering the martial arts was the slowest among his brothers.


    Despite their efforts to secure rare spirit medicines and hire the best instructors for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating. He can¡¯t even properly take control of the force he¡¯s been given, let alone turn it into his own support base.¡±


    All of this was a test to prove his worth as a successor, but Somerset refused to listen.


    ¡°Instead, he¡¯s colluding with the worms of the underworld, spouting sweet words and seeking easy results.¡±


    Silas didn¡¯t hide his disappointment in his nephew.


    That was the difference between Somerset and his three brothers.


    ¡°...It¡¯s pitiful, truly pitiful.¡±


    Bianca smiled bitterly.


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t something we can just shake our heads at from afar, sister.¡±


    If only blaming his failures as a parent could solve the problem, it would be a relief.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    What was most frightening was that her husband, Duke Georg, couldn¡¯t possibly be unaware of the situation.


    ¡°He knows everything and is choosing to stand by. That¡¯s what terrifies and chills me the most.¡±


    Perhaps Somerset had long since fallen out of favor, and the Duke was simply waiting to see how far he would fall.


    If that were the case, not only would Somerset lose his claim to succession, but the Agrippas might also lose their place in the next generation of the Grunewald Duchy.


    ¡°The Bergens may be allied with us now, but they¡¯re the type to stab us in the back at any moment.¡±


    With such a glaring weakness, Verdzig could exploit Somerset and the Agrippas in ways they couldn¡¯t yet predict.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    In response to his sister¡¯s question, Silas replied, ¡°He once said that since his talents fall short of his brothers¡¯, he has no choice but to struggle in his own way.¡±


    The image of Somerset defiantly showing his rebellious streak even in front of his uncle was still vivid.


    ¡°If that¡¯s his answer, I thought of letting it play out for a while, but...¡±


    The problem was the banquet hosted by Duke Georg himself, the first in two years.


    ¡°If Somerset¡¯s antics are exposed and attacked by his brothers there, it will be a disaster.¡±


    It would be the end of his chances in the succession race. A man lacking both talent and public support, burdened with such a scandal, would meet an inevitable downfall.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Verdzig we need to worry about. Karl is also a threat.¡±


    Silas added with a grim expression.


    ¡°The only silver lining is that Young Master Allenvert hasn¡¯t caught wind of this yet.¡±


    Allenvert¡¯s ability to provoke Somerset in front of everyone at the banquet couldn¡¯t be taken lightly. One wrong move, and things could spiral out of control.


    ¡°Make sure Jeffrey and Olivier don¡¯t find out either. Be extra cautious.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sister.¡±


    Bianca let out a long sigh, rubbing her throbbing temples as she stood up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I¡¯ll go meet Somerset myself.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t let her son¡¯s immaturity bring ruin to the Clan.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 139

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 139: Why Has Somerset Been So Quiet Lately?


    After several days, Somerset finally returned to the Security Guards, only to find his mother waiting for him, as if to make a point. He swallowed a sigh.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    It was obvious. The vassals his mother had planted must have been running their mouths. Those mutts who couldn¡¯t even recognize their own master.


    ¡°¡­Mother, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°You have the banquet to attend tomorrow¡ª¡±


    Bianca stood up, her voice icy.


    ¡°And yet, you still reek of alcohol. Did you go out again last night?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re determined to make a fool of yourself in front of your father.¡±


    Her sharp tone, interrogating him the moment they met, made Somerset clench his teeth, suppressing the anger rising in his chest.


    ¡°You already know everything, yet you still want to hear it from my mouth.¡±


    Bianca¡¯s eyebrow twitched.


    ¡°Are you mocking me right now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just like with his uncle, Somerset found it difficult to defy his mother beyond a certain point. He turned his head away without a word.


    ¡°Let me ask you one thing, son.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ask.¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    Bianca continued.


    ¡°Do you really think your brothers don¡¯t know about your dealings with the underworld and your reckless behavior?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re attacked for this at tomorrow¡¯s banquet, how will you respond? Will you deny it and storm out?¡±


    Bianca meticulously pointed out the flaws in her son¡¯s shallow thinking.


    ¡°Do you even have the guts to do that in front of your father?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°And even after that, do you think you can stand before me and babble about your methods and plans?¡±


    Somerset gritted his teeth under her harsh criticism.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only one doing this. Even Verdzig, for instance¡ª¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a childish excuse.¡±


    Bianca cut him off.


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ll attack Verdzig in front of everyone tomorrow?¡±


    Her voice was filled with utter disappointment.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it. But Verdzig can. That¡¯s the difference between you and your brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Somerset remained silent, and Bianca raised her voice.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d at least have some plan, but it seems you¡¯ve been drinking and wandering around without a care, whether the banquet is tomorrow or not.¡±


    How had he grown into such a pitiful and irresponsible man? Though his stature was larger than anyone¡¯s, his mind was petty and narrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re twenty years old now. Do you still think the world revolves around your shallow thoughts?¡±


    Under her relentless pressure, Somerset shut his eyes tightly.


    ¡®Again, again. Damn it.¡¯ Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It had already been two years since his coming-of-age ceremony. How long would she keep berating him like a child, trampling on his feelings?


    ¡­Just to control him as she pleased.


    ¡°Somerset, has your life ever gone the way you wanted? Born as the third son of the ducal clan, you¡¯ve only known how to act recklessly and violently among the servants who cater to you. Have you ever truly surpassed your brothers or earned your father¡¯s recognition?¡±


    Bianca¡¯s words stomped mercilessly on the deepest part of Somerset¡¯s pride.


    ¡°Please, stop it!¡±


    Somerset slammed his foot down and shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sick of this!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Every time I stand in front of you, I feel like my chest is shrinking!¡±


    Somerset¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°All you do is nag, scold, criticize, insult, and humiliate me. But I! I don¡¯t deserve to be treated like this! I am Somerset Grunewald, the third young master of the noble Grunewald clan!¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you raising your voice at me now?¡±


    Bianca¡¯s expression turned as cold as ice.


    ¡°Yes, is that not allowed?¡±


    Somerset growled.


    ¡°Are you perfect, Mother? If you were perfect, you would have raised a perfect child. Not some pathetic commander of the Security Guards!¡±


    Somerset¡¯s attitude, screaming and pouring out his resentment, showed no trace of the son who used to carefully gauge his mother¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Somerset.¡±


    But Bianca was no ordinary woman.


    ¡°Even if you weren¡¯t particularly bright, you were never a child who lacked this much sense.¡±


    Even as her grown son shouted at her with bloodshot eyes, she didn¡¯t bat an eyelid and simply asked:


    ¡°Are you on something?¡±


    ¡°Ha! So now you want to say I¡¯ve lost my mind, is that it?¡±


    Somerset sneered in response.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not on anything. Did you think I was that lacking in self-control and that stupid?¡±


    Somerset turned his back, as if he no longer wanted to engage in conversation.


    ¡°It seems it¡¯s time to replace all the vassals you planted around me. If they value your words more than mine, there¡¯s no need to keep them around.¡±


    ¡°Somerset!¡±


    ¡°If you won¡¯t leave, then I will.¡±


    Bianca glared at Somerset¡¯s retreating back as he walked out of the barracks.


    ¡°He¡¯s completely lost his mind, Somerset.¡±


    This was no longer the son she knew. His suppressed resentment and defiance were erupting like a volcano.


    Upon reflection, it was unnatural. Bianca instinctively sensed there was another cause.


    ¡°¡­How dare those scum from the underworld mess with my son?¡±


    Surely, someone had incited and fed Somerset¡¯s anger, paralyzing his reason. For someone who had always felt inferior to his brothers, that poison must have been deceptively sweet.


    If so, the culprit was obvious.


    ¡°The Bisakino Brotherhood.¡±


    One of the five major organizations ruling Grunewald¡¯s underworld. Their mischief had crossed a line that could no longer be ignored.


    ¡°Do they not fear Grunewald, or the Agrippa clan?¡±


    If so, it was a foolish thought, born of ignorance.


    Even without involving Duke Georg, the Agrippa clan alone could deal a devastating blow to them.


    But punishment wasn¡¯t the urgent matter now.


    ¡®Given how fiercely Somerset is acting.¡¯


    It might be better to prevent him from attending the banquet.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, she would have done just that¡­ but¡­


    ¡®It¡¯s a banquet hosted by him. He can¡¯t miss it.¡¯


    What worried her most now was the intentions of Verdzig and the Bergen clan.


    ¡®If they try to use Somerset¡¯s situation to cover up the Evan Bergen incident.¡¯


    She would never allow such a despicable attempt. It would create a massive rift between the Agrippa and Bergens, the two maternal clans.


    ¡°¡­Verdzig.¡±


    Bianca gritted her teeth, thinking of her husband¡¯s other sons.


    ¡°Do you think everything will go your way?¡±


    His arrogance would need to be corrected sooner or later.


    ***


    As the Agrippa clan feared, Verdzig had been watching Somerset¡¯s actions as clearly as if they were laid out on his palm.


    ¡°Somerset, Somerset.¡±


    His assessment of the situation was simple.


    ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated the men of the underworld too much.¡±


    Verdzig sneered.


    ¡°They¡¯re not the kind to be easily manipulated by a young master too foolish to realize he¡¯s being played.¡±


    To think that Somerset, in his current state of incompetence and inadequacy, had chosen to rely on the underworld figures he partied with as his trump card?


    ¡°How pathetic. This is what they mean by a desperate move at the end of a losing game.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, my lord.¡±


    Verdzig¡¯s butler replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s absurd to think he can wield the underworld like a blade when he can¡¯t even control his own vassals.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it his responsibility to turn the vassals provided by the clan into his own subordinates? If he couldn¡¯t even do that, how could he aspire to the throne?


    Verdzig could barely contain his laughter at his brother¡¯s greed.


    ¡®You believe you can control your subordinates simply by intimidating them with your bloodline and status.¡¯


    Persuasion, bribery, assassination, threats, and sometimes charisma and competence.


    How could one possibly control subordinates, disrupt the reporting system to their maternal clan, and eventually turn them into loyal followers using nothing but personal strength or the title of a young master? It required mastery of persuasion, bribery, assassination, threats, and sometimes even charisma and competence.


    ¡®But how many of these has Somerset actually managed to pull off?¡¯


    Verdzig chuckled softly.


    ¡°Pathetically, the master is being used by his own servant.¡±


    How should he exploit this? Should he humiliate Somerset, subtly provoke him, use Barclava¡¯s mouth to deliver a message, or perhaps extract concessions from the Agrippa clan first¡­?


    Verdzig smiled as he pondered the best course of action among the flood of schemes swirling in his mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily.¡±


    Verdzig closed his eyes, savoring the sound of the night rain.


    ¡®Somerset. You¡¯re showing your underbelly so easily.¡¯


    His younger brother, though lacking in wisdom, had a naturally strong physique. His martial skills were objectively impressive.


    ¡®Your misfortune¡­¡¯


    Was simply being born among overly capable brothers. Or perhaps it was your greed, failing to recognize your own limitations.


    ¡®Then you too shall become my pawn.¡¯


    Just like Barclava.


    ***


    Strangely, it was a night of pouring rain. I sat by the window, gazing at the harbor scene in the rain.


    Ships with folded sails and dropped anchors huddled together to escape the rain, while a few cloaked figures moved about. I muttered to myself.


    ¡°They¡¯re having a hard time.¡±


    This was also part of my training. I focused my vision to the extreme, trying to read the expressions and lip movements of people who appeared as small as ants.


    Such meticulous control of mana could also be used to enhance vision or hearing.


    ¡®How old was I in my past life when I could use techniques like this?¡¯


    It was something I could only do after being at least ten years older than I am now. Looking back, my current growth rate is absurdly fast.


    ¡®I¡¯m growing stronger at an unprecedented pace.¡¯


    But there¡¯s still a long way to go. I need to master the sword techniques and begin learning the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique left by the founder of the Grunewald, Sir Vitenfeld. For that, I¡¯ll have to return to Ludan.


    ¡®But for now, the upcoming banquet takes priority.¡¯


    To deal with Father and Verdzig, I need to carefully plan my approach.


    ¡®Life¡¯s busy, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    As I reflected on the chaotic time that had passed, a face came to mind.


    ¡°Zizek, I wonder how he¡¯s doing.¡±


    It¡¯s been a while since I last saw Zizek. Verdzig¡¯s surveillance has been relentless.


    ¡®I set up a communication channel through Peter and Bridget to avoid that surveillance, but before I could use it much, Verdzig caught on.¡¯


    The moment you let your guard down, he finds a way in.


    ¡°Annoying bastard.¡±


    I cursed as I thought of Verdzig.


    Fortunately, this time I was able to use Rudgarda as a third card, allowing me to send a letter to Zizek and rescue Evan¡¯s mother, but¡ª


    ¡®I can¡¯t keep asking a top-tier figure like the Sixth Commander of the Special Operations Division to run errands for me forever.¡¯


    At this banquet, I plan to confront Verdzig directly.


    ¡®The best outcome would be to shake off his surveillance.¡¯


    If that¡¯s too difficult, well¡­


    Maybe I should learn something like a stealth technique to evade surveillance more covertly? The Grunewald archives might have martial arts of that kind.


    ¡®No matter what, I need to meet Zizek soon.¡¯


    Zizek and his organization are still weak.


    ¡®They need to grow stronger quickly.¡¯


    Just as you can¡¯t have a day without night, the underworld is an unavoidable part of the path I must walk.


    But for Zizek to become my reliable blade, there are still many mountains to climb.


    ¡®After selling of Nepherus¡¯s body this time, I¡¯ll have to share some of the money with Zizek.¡¯


    I was just thinking of telling Olivier when¡ª


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    A name I had forgotten suddenly came to mind.


    ¡°Speaking of which, why has Somerset been so quiet lately?¡±


    Is he dead?


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 140

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 140: Even Marco Matters


    The rain clouds covering Grunewald City poured rain equally over the massive castle and its walls, the bustling streets, the decks of anchored ships with their sails folded, and even the back alleys.


    Swoosh¡ª


    On nights like this, when a downpour drenches the city, the usual disturbances of the underworld are quietly buried beneath the rain.


    Thanks to that, Zizek, who had been busy lately, could finally focus on training his swordsmanship in peace.


    Crack!


    The raindrops shattered into smaller fragments as they collided with his swinging sword.


    Of course, Zizek¡¯s sword strikes weren¡¯t sharp enough to cut through the falling rain. It was just a phenomenon similar to a blind arrow hitting one soldier out of a million-strong army.


    Still, Zizek¡¯s heart was filled with the determination to cut down and deflect every incoming ¡°arrow¡± of rain.


    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±


    Zizek¡¯s breath was ragged as he danced with his sword. He was desperately trying to control his breathing, swinging his sword, retreating, and advancing as he faced imaginary enemies in his mind.


    ¡®Ah, I got hit again. I fell for it that time.¡¯


    Imaginary Knut, imaginary Rudgarda, imaginary Balthazar, imaginary Tara¡­


    One by one, the forms of the strong opponents he had recently encountered slashed at his neck, heart, wrists, ankles, and even his hair.


    How many times had he died already? Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Zizek tripped and fell flat on his back, staring up at the sky.


    ¡°Damn it. This isn¡¯t working.¡±


    Raindrops fell into his open mouth. Zizek drank the rain with a dumbfounded expression.


    ¡°Boss, you should take a break now!¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ll just lie here and rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll catch a cold!¡±


    ¡°Stop nagging, I¡¯m not a fucking kid.¡±


    ¡°Why are you cursing?¡±


    Zizek grumbled in response to his subordinate¡¯s concern and struggled to get up.


    ¡®I feel like I¡¯m onto something, but it also feels like I¡¯m just flailing around.¡¯


    But for Zizek, who had never received proper instruction from a master, this was the best he could do.


    ¡®Imitating the fights of the strong.¡¯


    Of course, he had never seen Knut fight, nor Rudgarda, nor Tara. The only experience he had was Balthazar¡¯s dagger aiming for his neck with movements and speed beyond his comprehension.


    Therefore, most of his imagination was a reinterpretation, recreation, and misreading of the sparring sessions he had with Karzan.


    In essence, he was fighting a Karzan with Tara¡¯s face, a Karzan with Rudgarda¡¯s face, and a Karzan with Knut¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a crude method.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t entirely meaningless. The techniques Zizek was developing through this process were being refined through countless thought experiments and simulated sparring sessions.


    It wasn¡¯t so different from how Karzan had developed his own sword style.


    ¡®But it¡¯s not satisfying.¡¯


    Even though the barrier of the 4th tier was within sight, it felt like he was being smacked on the back of the head and chased away by a grumpy, menacing gatekeeper.


    ¡®What¡¯s missing?¡¯


    He had enough mana. He had plenty of real combat experience, and his sword swings were filled with insights. Yet, it still wasn¡¯t enough to break through to the 4th tier. Why?


    If Allenvert had heard that question, he would have pointed out, until Zizek¡¯s ears burned, that he hadn¡¯t learned a proper mana cultivation technique, that his mana and swordsmanship weren¡¯t yet in harmony, and that the imbalance in his body, energy, and spirit was preventing him from advancing to the next level¡­


    But Zizek had no proper master to guide him.


    ¡°Maybe I should ask old man Gareth to teach me something.¡±


    He knew Gareth had been a renowned knight in his prime. Even now, in his old age, Zizek doubted he could beat him.


    But Zizek still hadn¡¯t mustered the courage to ask him for a spar or to teach him swordsmanship.


    ¡®How can I maintain my dignity as a boss if I¡¯m getting beaten up by a new executive and then asking to learn swordsmanship?¡¯


    Besides, Zizek¡¯s goal was always Karzan. It was unclear how much a knight¡¯s sword would help him.


    ¡®If I knew it would be like this, I should¡¯ve just accepted when the boss offered to teach me.¡¯


    In his own way, Zizek had stubbornly decided to try his best on his own first, and only seek help if he truly couldn¡¯t make it.


    But¡ª


    ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t think it would be this hard.¡±


    Where was Karzan, and what was he doing? What could have happened that he sent that masked, deadly warrior as a messenger instead of coming himself?


    ¡°At this rate, I¡¯ll forget what he looks like.¡±


    Right now, Zizek missed Karzan¡¯s ridiculously rugged face more than ever.


    ¡®To make matters worse, the atmosphere around here has been strange lately.¡¯


    Zizek had a friend who used to share meals with him as a member of the Bisakino Brotherhood years ago.


    That friend had suddenly shown up at Zizek¡¯s usual bar and left him with a warning that sent chills down his spine.


    ¡°Zizek, be careful. I heard our side¡¯s inspector went to the Black Night Society and is now investigating you.¡±


    ¡°What? Why me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that much. But you know better than anyone that nothing good comes from crossing paths with that guy.¡±


    ¡°Damn right I do. Shit.¡±


    Why would such a big shot take an interest in a small fry like him?


    ¡®Did that idiot Black Night Society leader plant some nonsense in their heads?¡¯


    Regardless, this wasn¡¯t good news. Zizek was still weak, and above all, he had to prevent the name of Eisenach from reaching their ears.


    ¡®If they make a move, even Eisenach won¡¯t come out unscathed.¡¯


    Their power was nothing to scoff at. Zizek knew that better than anyone.


    ¡®If it comes to it, should I just set off the firecrackers?¡¯


    Zizek thought about the firecrackers Karzan had given him as a last resort. Karzan had said he¡¯d come running if they were set off.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    Zizek stared at the ripples created by raindrops falling into puddles, then suddenly looked up.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s really pouring.¡±


    It was as if someone had hauled seawater into the sky and was dumping it down. Zizek pushed back his soaked, seaweed-like hair.


    Feeling the dampness, he pondered.


    ¡®¡­Do I really need to take a bath? I got soaked in the rain, so can¡¯t I just consider myself clean?¡¯


    To him, it seemed like a perfectly reasonable conclusion.


    ***


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Huten, the inspector of the Bisakino Brotherhood, rolled a walnut in his hand with a sly smile.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the conclusion? Our idiot young master Somerset got scolded by his mom and turned red and blue, is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It seems he came whining to our contact about it.¡±


    ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Though they had targeted Somerset precisely because of his temperament, it didn¡¯t make him any less pitiful.


    ¡°He seems to fully trust and rely on us now.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he? We¡¯ve been feeding him sweet words, bowing and scraping, and offering him value as underworld figures.¡±


    Huten sneered.


    ¡°He¡¯s the typical spoiled brat who thinks the world revolves around him. If someone is serving him so willingly, it¡¯s because they¡¯re planning to take even more from him. He doesn¡¯t even realize that.¡±


    His subordinate chuckled.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how all spoiled young masters are.¡±


    ¡°Even among those raised in luxury, look at someone like Verdzig. He¡¯s far more ruthless than us.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Huten, who acted like he¡¯d give Somerset the shirt off his back in his presence, didn¡¯t hide his mockery and disdain when the young master wasn¡¯t around.


    ¡°We¡¯re about 80% there. All the effort is paying off.¡±


    Following orders from above, they had been executing a plan to infiltrate Grunewald.


    They set up a high-end bar frequented by the noble delinquents, spread rumors, and generously provided alcohol, drugs, and women.


    ¡®It was too easy.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to reel in the big fish¡ªSomerset.


    Somerset, who had always been weak-willed and resentful of his mother¡¯s control, was an easy target. By playing on his insecurities about his brothers and feeding him sweet lies, winning his favor wasn¡¯t difficult.


    ¡®The fool is digging his own grave without even realizing it.¡¯


    When Somerset, displeased with his younger brother Allenvert, asked them to ¡°take care of him.¡± Huten was thrilled.


    The fact that the young master was starting to entrust them with dirty work was a good sign in many ways.


    ¡®And then things got even luckier.¡¯


    The thugs who had been arrested for messing with Allenvert caused Somerset to lose face, and the assassination of a prisoner sent the situation spiraling in an unintended direction.


    ¡®At some point, it became a problem between Allenvert and Verdzig.¡¯


    But there was no denying that Somerset had also been caught up in the scandal.


    ¡®The moment he felt inferior to the younger brother he had always looked down on, he started to truly fall apart.¡¯


    Honestly, to Huten, Somerset¡¯s delusions of inheriting the duchy with a bunch of drunken delinquents and underworld organizations were downright absurd.


    ¡®Though, to be fair, we did encourage half of it.¡¯


    Still, it was good that Somerset was starting to move according to their plans.


    ¡°The problem is that the Agrippas is keeping a close eye on us.¡±


    Huten chuckled at his subordinate¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that expected?¡±


    It was extremely difficult to deceive their intelligence network.


    Especially with someone like Somerset, who had little self-control and wore his emotions on his sleeve, keeping secrets was impossible.


    ¡°But if they intervene, it could seriously derail our plans¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s actually a good thing.¡±


    Huten shook his head.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°The more isolated Somerset feels, the more he¡¯ll rely on us, won¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The subordinate marveled but cautiously asked, ¡°But what if they get angry and attack us?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, since when are we afraid of the Agrippas?¡±


    It was an arrogant statement, hard to believe coming from a mid-level officer of a third-rate organization that parasitized Grunewald¡¯s underworld.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Grunewald itself more fearsome than the Agrippas?¡±


    ¡°What a foolish question.¡±


    It was a question that couldn¡¯t be asked if one knew the reason why the Clan of Agrippa had become Georg¡¯s in-laws.


    ¡®And if you consider who¡¯s behind me, it¡¯s even more so.¡¯


    Huten continued, hiding his true intentions.


    ¡°Even if Agrippa is thriving, they¡¯re still a foolish clan clinging to vain dreams after being trampled once.¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    They were truly lost in a delusional dream.


    ¡°Georg is a monster, and the elders of the council are no ordinary men. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d make such a cripple their successor.¡±


    It¡¯s baffling that they couldn¡¯t even grasp such an obvious truth.


    ¡°We just need to become the sole backer of Somerset, who¡¯s isolating themselves on the island. Then, we can simply disappear into Grunewald¡¯s shadow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The subordinate closed his mouth.


    He didn¡¯t want to provoke Huten by bringing up how ¡°Grunewald¡¯s intelligence and wrath are terrifying.¡±


    However, Huten never believed his schemes were intricate or covert enough to deceive Grunewald in the first place.


    ¡®After all, this is all just bait.¡¯


    He knew well that his role was nothing more than bait from the start. In that case, he just needed to stick to his role and continue with the obvious ploy.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to know anything beyond that.¡¯


    If he were to act on some clumsy curiosity¡­


    ¡®No, let¡¯s stop there.¡¯


    Huten shook his head and changed the subject.


    ¡°Have you finished investigating that guy, Zizek?¡±


    ¡°My apologies. We haven¡¯t uncovered any significant information yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dawdle. Find out what¡¯s there. There must be something.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Dismissed.¡±


    After sending his subordinate away, Huten suddenly scratched his forearm. It was as if the area with the spider tattoo was itching¡ªor perhaps feeling a bit awkward.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Huten¡¯s soft laugh sounded different from before.


    ¡°Shall we continue, then?¡±


    He turned his gaze.


    ¡°Just kill him, damn it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we can¡¯t do that.¡±


    Huten¡¯s eyes gleamed with delight as he looked at the man who had been beaten beyond recognition.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve been feeling restless lately, itching for something.¡±


    A toy to play with as he pleased. That was the future left for a lower-tiering officer of the organization who had been caught with a fatal weakness and was now slated for ¡°disposal.¡±


    ¡°Those who live through this mad night need an outlet for their violent tendencies to avoid being consumed by the madness.¡±


    It was a truly enjoyable task to pour out that violence by catching others¡¯ mistakes and punishing them for it.


    ¡°You¡¯re already insane, Huten.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Huten laughed.


    ¡°How else could one survive in this godforsaken world of the moonlit night without going mad?¡±


    * * *


    The morning after a night of heavy rain was cool and refreshing.


    ¡°What lovely weather.¡±


    I stretched as I breathed in the damp air.


    Tonight, the banquet will finally take place. But until then, I couldn¡¯t afford to sit around idly.


    ¡°Olivier, how has Brother Somerset been lately?¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to young master Somerset?¡±


    Olivier responded immediately.


    ¡°There have been some unfavorable rumors. He¡¯s been mingling with the troublemakers of the noble clans, neglecting his training, and being careless with the Security Guard¡¯s duties¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    It was a pitiful update, but I couldn¡¯t help but think there was more to it.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the unofficial stories, the rumors circulating among the servants in the annex.¡±


    Nobles tend not to see their servants as equals. They often overlook the fact that servants have eyes and ears too.


    That¡¯s why sometimes, the most overlooked whispers in the lowest places can hide undeniable truths.


    ¡°Um, young master.¡±


    Peter cautiously spoke up.


    ¡°Among us, Marco is the one who listens well to rumors.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Now that I think about it, that¡¯s true.¡±


    There¡¯s a saying that even dog dung can be useful if you know how to use it. This must be one of those times.


    ¡°He¡¯s always gossiping and slacking off, so he tends to gather with others and talk about such things. I¡¯m not sure how it is these days, though¡ª¡±


    ¡°Can you change his habits?¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s careful, but I¡¯ve heard he still sneaks off sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Good. Perfect.¡±


    I pointed at Peter.


    ¡°Tell Marco to come running right now.¡±


    It occurred to me that knowing Somerset¡¯s movements might be more important than I thought.


    ¡®Or maybe not.¡¯


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 141

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 141: Like Father, Like Son


    As soon as I arrived, I found myself face-to-face with Marco, who had been dragged in without explanation. I listened in detail to the disgraceful behavior of Somerset.


    ¡°He¡¯s prone to hurling abuse at the servants and often enjoys harassing the maids?¡±


    ¡°They say countless employees have quit because of it.¡±


    ¡°That perverted bastard. I knew he was like that.¡±


    Just think about how he picked a fight with me the moment he saw me at the banquet. It was obvious how he treated those beneath him.


    His lecherous tendencies were no different. Ever since he was a snot-nosed brat, he¡¯d sneak into Ludan¡¯s library to read inappropriate books. And at the banquet, all he did was stare at women¡¯s backsides.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. What a pathetic fool.¡±


    I clicked my tongue in disapproval.


    ¡°He¡¯s such a stereotypical spoiled brat that I¡¯m at a loss for words.¡±


    Compared to him, our Barclava was a saint.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that lately, he¡¯s been staying out late at night and coming back reeking of alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    I asked, ¡°Does he have a group he hangs out with?¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it he¡¯s been roaming the entertainment districts with other troublemakers from noble clans¡­¡±


    ¡°So, the guy who¡¯s supposed to uphold Grunewald¡¯s security is out drinking in the dark alleys at night?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh bitterly. It was a wonder Father hadn¡¯t intervened yet.


    ¡®He must have fallen out of favor a long time ago.¡¯


    Father has always prioritized non-interference and observation over active involvement.


    Even so, if someone like me showed signs of change, he¡¯d give them ample opportunity. But Somerset? He seemed hopeless.


    ¡®Barclava at least has a chance at redemption.¡¯


    Marco, perhaps misinterpreting my thoughtful expression, nervously added more information in an exaggerated tone.


    ¡°Ah! Now that I think of it, I¡¯ve heard something else. Recently, there have been some shady-looking individuals with menacing eyes coming and going around the annex.¡±


    ¡°Menacing, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    If my guess was correct, they were likely from the underworld.


    ¡°This is absurd. Suspicious characters openly roaming inside Grunewald Castle?¡±


    Even though the security outside the castle is handled by the Security Guards, the inside is the responsibility of the royal guards. Somerset shouldn¡¯t have any influence over them.


    ¡°How could those kinds of people even pass through the castle¡¯s checkpoints?¡±


    At Peter¡¯s question, Jeffrey replied, ¡°They probably have legitimate-looking identities.¡±


    As Jeffrey said, it¡¯s a common tactic to create fake identities, like posing as a merchant or a tavern owner. Just because someone operates in the shadows doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t step into the light.


    ¡°Your Highness, this whole thing smells fishy.¡±


    ¡°I agree. But has there been any word from the royal guards?¡±


    ¡°Actually, my information network has been feeling a bit weaker lately.¡±


    Jeffrey scratched his head awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if someone is deliberately interfering.¡±


    ¡°Looks like my brother is up to something again.¡±


    Verdzig must have been meticulously scheming behind the scenes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure yet, so I wanted to look into it more before reporting.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to report every little detail.¡±


    I believe in giving my subordinates some degree of autonomy. Of course, determining where that line is can be tricky.


    ¡°Marco.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. From now on, compile such rumors regularly and report them to Peter.¡±


    ¡°U-understood.¡±


    ¡°Remember, keep your ears open but your mouth shut. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    Marco trembled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    I waved my hand.


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    As Marco scurried out, sweating profusely, Peter remarked, ¡°You must be really intimidating, young master. He couldn¡¯t even look you in the eye.¡±


    Well, I did scare him a bit when we were alone.


    I chuckled and turned to Olivier.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear he¡¯s colluding with the underworld to plot something.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Olivier and Jeffrey spoke in unison, and I shared their sentiment.


    ¡°What an idiot.¡±


    I cursed openly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the kind of thinking you¡¯d expect from a clueless brat who¡¯s used to relying on others.¡±


    I¡¯d already seen how he couldn¡¯t even stand up to the Third Lady at the last banquet.


    ¡®I thought he was just a puppet hiding under his mother¡¯s skirt.¡¯


    Has his head gotten too big now, is that it?


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to get scolded by his mom, so he¡¯s playing the young master, bringing in those underworld scum to mess around and scheme against his brothers.¡±


    Chapter 141: Like Father, Like Son


    As soon as I arrived at work, I found myself face-to-face with Marco, who had been dragged in without explanation. I listened in detail to the disgraceful behavior of Somerset.


    ¡°He¡¯s prone to hurling abuse at the servants and often enjoys harassing the maids?¡±


    ¡°They say countless employees have quit because of it.¡±


    ¡°That perverted bastard. I knew he was like that.¡±


    Just think about how he picked a fight with me the moment he saw me at the banquet. It was obvious how he treated those beneath him.


    His lecherous tendencies were no different. Ever since he was a snot-nosed brat, he¡¯d sneak into Ludan¡¯s library to read inappropriate books. And at the banquet, all he did was stare at women¡¯s backsides.


    ¡°Tsk, tsk. What a pathetic fool.¡±


    I clicked my tongue in disapproval.


    ¡°He¡¯s such a stereotypical spoiled brat that I¡¯m at a loss for words.¡±


    Compared to him, our Barclava was a saint.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that lately, he¡¯s been staying out late at night and coming back reeking of alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    I asked, ¡°Does he have a group he hangs out with?¡±


    ¡°Rumor has it he¡¯s been roaming the entertainment districts with other troublemakers from noble families¡­¡±


    ¡°So, the guy who¡¯s supposed to uphold Grunewald¡¯s security is out drinking in the dark alleys at night?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh bitterly. It was a wonder Father hadn¡¯t intervened yet.


    ¡®He must have fallen out of favor a long time ago.¡¯


    Father has always prioritized non-interference and observation over active involvement.


    Even so, if someone like me showed signs of change, he¡¯d give them ample opportunity. But Somerset? He seemed hopeless.


    ¡®Barclava at least has a chance at redemption.¡¯


    Marco, perhaps misinterpreting my thoughtful expression, nervously added more information in an exaggerated tone.


    ¡°Ah! Now that I think of it, I¡¯ve heard something else. Recently, there have been some shady-looking individuals with menacing eyes coming and going around the annex.¡±


    ¡°Menacing, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    If my guess was correct, they were likely from the underworld.


    ¡°This is absurd. Suspicious characters openly roaming inside Grunewald Castle?¡±


    Even though the security outside the castle is handled by the guards, the inside is the responsibility of the royal guards. Somerset shouldn¡¯t have any influence over them.


    ¡°How could those kinds of people even pass through the castle¡¯s checkpoints?¡±


    At Peter¡¯s question, Jeffrey replied, ¡°They probably have legitimate-looking identities.¡±


    As Jeffrey said, it¡¯s a common tactic to create fake identities, like posing as a merchant or a tavern owner. Just because someone operates in the shadows doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t step into the light.


    ¡°Your Highness, this whole thing smells fishy.¡±


    ¡°I agree. But has there been any word from the royal guards?¡±


    ¡°Actually, my information network has been feeling a bit weaker lately.¡±


    Jeffrey scratched his head awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if someone is deliberately interfering.¡±


    ¡°Looks like my brother is up to something again.¡±


    Verdzig must have been meticulously scheming behind the scenes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure yet, so I wanted to look into it more before reporting.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to report every little detail.¡±


    I believe in giving my subordinates some degree of autonomy. Of course, determining where that line is can be tricky.


    ¡°Marco.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well. From now on, compile such rumors regularly and report them to Peter.¡±


    ¡°U-understood.¡±


    ¡°Remember, keep your ears open but your mouth shut. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    Marco trembled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    I waved my hand.


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    As Marco scurried out, sweating profusely, Peter remarked, ¡°You must be really intimidating, young master. He couldn¡¯t even look you in the eye.¡±


    Well, I did scare him a bit when we were alone.


    I chuckled and turned to Olivier.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It stinks.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s clear he¡¯s colluding with the underworld to plot something.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Olivier and Jeffrey spoke in unison, and I shared their sentiment.


    ¡°What an idiot.¡±


    I cursed openly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the kind of thinking you¡¯d expect from a clueless brat who¡¯s used to relying on others.¡±


    I¡¯d already seen how he couldn¡¯t even stand up to the Third Lady at the last banquet.


    ¡®I thought he was just a puppet hiding under his mother¡¯s skirt.¡¯


    Has his head gotten too big now, is that it?


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to get scolded by his mom, so he¡¯s playing the young master, bringing in those underworld scum to mess around and scheme against his brothers.¡±


    ***


    After finishing his preparations, Verdzig gazed at his reflection in the mirror. Golden hair cascaded like a waterfall, his fair and clear skin accentuating sharp, striking features and a perfectly defined jawline¡ªit was as if he were a work of art, exuding flawless beauty.


    ¡°Magnificent.¡±


    Emmengarde Grunewald, the Second Lady, nodded as she observed her son¡¯s unparalleled beauty and grace.


    ¡°Had you immersed yourself in the social circles of Litvaleur, you would have become the idol everyone admires.¡±


    ¡°What a pity. I have no interest in such childish games.¡±


    A life spent idly eating, drinking, and dancing, basking in the admiration and worship of noblewomen and ladies¡ªit was far too dull. The value of the Grunewald throne was far too great to waste on such trivial pursuits.


    ¡°When do you plan to take a wife?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. ¡®When the time calls for it,¡¯ I suppose.¡±


    Marriage was a one-time opportunity to forge the most powerful alliance. It was a card he needed to hold onto for now.


    Besides¡ª


    ¡®No, let¡¯s not dwell on that.¡¯


    Verdzig tucked away a certain thought in his mind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard the news, haven¡¯t you? Allenvert met Evan.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Verdzig nodded, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°My uncle came by and shared the details.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think took Evan¡¯s mother?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It must have been Allenvert.¡±


    Verdzig¡¯s voice was filled with conviction.


    ¡®But how on earth did he manage to take Evan¡¯s mother? Did he have an accomplice I failed to account for?¡¯


    If it wasn¡¯t Ulbhild or Karl, then who?


    Could it be some underworld collaborator he hadn¡¯t uncovered yet?


    If not that, then¡­


    ¡°What an interesting fellow.¡±


    Verdzig muttered under his breath.


    ¡°This time, he¡¯s managed to outmaneuver me.¡±


    Choosing Evan Bergen as his pawn and preemptively securing his mother¡¯s cooperation¡ªit was a masterstroke.


    ¡°By the time he met Evan, he¡¯d already taken his mother. No wonder he got the upper hand.¡±


    The most unexpected part of this entire situation was the wit Peter displayed in front of the assassin.


    ¡®¡­That dull-witted boy.¡¯


    He had thought Peter was nothing more than a fallen noble, a naive and timid young man.


    But after Allenvert¡¯s awakening, Peter¡¯s resolve had hardened. Verdzig¡¯s failure to anticipate this was a misstep.


    ¡°What will you do? If Evan mentions your uncle Malekian, the Bergens will suffer a significant blow.¡±


    The trials faced by Bergen and Agrippa¡ªit was astounding how all of this had snowballed from Allenvert¡¯s awakening.


    ¡°Mother, you needn¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Verdzig smiled.


    The malevolence hidden beneath his enchanting beauty had chilled the hearts of countless people.


    ¡°I have a few strategies in mind, and above all, it¡¯s not too late to decide after seeing how he acts tonight.¡±


    To Verdzig, this was merely the opening moves of a long game between him and Allenvert.


    ¡®Scouting and observation are tasks that require persistence and patience.¡¯


    His younger brother¡¯s schemes were deep and cunning. But the cold malice in Verdzig¡¯s heart was even more ruthless.


    ¡°Mother, Allenvert is truly remarkable.¡±


    ¡°That much I cannot deny.¡±


    Emmengarde agreed with her son.


    ¡°As soon as I gave him the honey from the mountain people, he discerned the hidden meaning behind it and pressured the maid. Before I knew it, he had turned it into another debt I owed him. Such a move is beyond ordinary scheming.¡±


    With that single act, even she had been forced to step back from interfering with Allenvert.


    ¡°Do you have a concrete plan?¡±


    Emmengarde asked.


    ¡°From a mother¡¯s perspective, if Allenvert attacks using Evan¡¯s situation, wouldn¡¯t it be best to expose Somerset¡¯s misdeeds and cover it up?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Verdzig laughed and shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, but it¡¯s not the best approach.¡±


    Frankly, he found it hard to suppress his laughter at the crude strategies proposed by his maternal relatives.


    ¡®Even my grandfather has grown old. Such ideas are the wisdom of mediocrity.¡¯


    Why couldn¡¯t they see beyond that?


    ¡°Do you have a better idea?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    But the look on his face made it clear that he wouldn¡¯t reveal what that better idea was in this moment.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve got something wicked in mind, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Verdzig saw his reflection in his mother¡¯s eyes. The beautiful smile he imagined was twisted, distorted beyond recognition.


    ¡°Let me just say one thing¡ª¡±


    Verdzig whispered as if he had no choice.


    ¡°The truly wise are those who, in the midst of chaos, leash others by the neck and fill their own coffers.¡±


    ¡°¡­Just like.¡±


    Emmengarde asked with a cold expression.


    ¡°How your father did to the Bergens?¡±


    Verdzig smiled.


    ¡°Like father, like son.¡±


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 142

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 142: The Elder of Magic, Geninghen


    Across eras and nations, public perception of mages has rarely been favorable.


    ¡°Mages? Aren¡¯t they just lunatics?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not something a sane person would do.¡±


    ¡°They seem to lack social skills¡­¡±


    ¡°Most of them are just gloomy weirdos.¡±


    ¡°You went to a mage¡¯s workshop? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°If you spot a mage on the battlefield, you have two options: kill them first or run for your life.¡±


    There were several reasons for this.


    Mages¡¯ talents were rare, making it difficult to encounter one in person. And the rumors that spread about them tended to focus more on their eccentricities than their good deeds.


    Moreover, reaching mastery in magic required locking oneself away in a tower or workshop for long periods, grinding away at their craft. It was almost inevitable that their mental state would become unstable or their personalities grow peculiar.


    However, within the Grunewald Duchy, the story was slightly different. This was because much of the prejudice against mages here stemmed from the bizarre behavior of one man.


    ¡°G-G-Geninghen, sir!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. It¡¯s me.¡±


    Geninghen Grunewald, the Elder of Magic.


    A prodigy born with the talent of a grand mage, said to appear once in a century, who had honed his abilities to their absolute peak.


    A master of the magical arts who had produced three tower lords, a figure who had reached the 8th-tier long ago and whose current strength was beyond measure. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guard standing before such a figure was drenched in cold sweat.


    ¡°Hehe, why so nervous? Did you see a monster or something?¡±


    ¡°M-my apologies!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see the Duke, so lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°By the way, you seem familiar.¡±


    The guard straightened his posture like a rookie and replied, ¡°Y-yes, sir. When I was still a trainee, you personally encouraged me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, was that you? My judgment hasn¡¯t rusted after all. Look at you now, a guard protecting the Duke¡¯s closest confidants.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you. It¡¯s all thanks to you, sir¡­¡±


    ¡°What did I do to deserve such credit?¡±


    ¡°My apologies!¡±


    The guard, wary of being disrespectful, cautiously guided Geninghen.


    This was only natural. Geninghen, alongside Leszek Grunewald, the Elder of the Sword, was one of the pillars symbolizing the martial prowess of Grunewald. He had long since become a legend.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Upon reaching the Duke¡¯s office, Geninghen patted the guard on the shoulder.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir! It was an honor to serve you!¡±


    Geninghen flicked his finger, and the heavy door swung open on its own.


    ¡°Duke! Are you here?¡±


    Geninghen appeared as casually as an old man out for a stroll. Duke Georg, Head Butler Aiden, and Venion all rose from their seats simultaneously.


    ¡°Elder, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Even Georg, the master of Grunewald, showed respect to the elder who had been a legendary figure since the previous generation.


    ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s been a while, Duke.¡±


    Geninghen¡¯s appearance was mystifying, defying any guess at his age.


    At first glance, he seemed to be in his 50s or 60s, but considering he had surpassed 100 years of age long ago, his vitality was nothing short of miraculous.


    ¡°Sorry for dropping in so suddenly during such an important time.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Having the Elder of Grunewald grace our banquet is an honor for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? I feel bad for the young ones who¡¯ll have to endure this cranky old man¡¯s ramblings.¡±


    No one present lacked the self-control to keep from smiling at his pointed humor.


    ¡°You jest too much.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m glad if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Geninghen turned to Aiden with a smile.


    ¡°Aiden, my boy, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, sir.¡±


    Once one joined the Council of Elders, they rarely interacted with the vassals or direct descendants of the clan.


    This was especially true for Geninghen, who, despite his age, remained holed up in his workshop, researching obscure magics or deciphering ancient texts and spellbooks brought by foreign merchants.


    ¡°It feels like just yesterday you were a green rookie. When did you become this white-haired old man?¡±


    ¡°Time flies faster than anything else.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it does.¡±


    ¡°But you, Elder, remain as vigorous as ever.¡±


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t say that. These days, my eyes get blurry just from reading a little.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll procure some medicinal herbs good for the eyes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, but don¡¯t expect anything in return.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this with any expectations.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, well, I can¡¯t refuse then.¡±


    Geninghen, seemingly satisfied, pointed at Aiden¡¯s monocle.


    ¡°But what¡¯s with this one-eyed glasses? Did one of your eyes go bad?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Aiden cleared his throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fashion statement.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. The trends of today¡¯s youth are beyond me.¡±


    Who else could refer to the head butler of Grunewald and the head of the Borgart County as a ¡°boy¡±?


    But Geninghen had already been a legendary grand mage when Aiden was just a young man, around the same age as his nephew Olivier.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to attend the banquet in person.¡±


    At Venion¡¯s words, Geninghen clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you made such a fuss in your report?¡±


    ¡°What fuss are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, you rascal. Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s a talent that appears once in a generation?¡±


    ¡°I was going to say once in a hundred years, but I held back.¡±


    ¡°Do you think a hundred years is the name of someone¡¯s dog? Even Leszek couldn¡¯t claim such a title back in his day.¡±


    Geninghen squinted his eyes and scrutinized Venion up and down.


    ¡°Tsk. But you¡¯re not one to exaggerate.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t trust me, Elder, you should¡¯ve sent someone else¡ª¡±


    ¡°Quiet, you rascal.¡±


    Though he acted like a cranky old man dissatisfied with everything, Geninghen was actually quite excited and had even lost sleep over it.


    ¡°Anyway, I plan to see for myself just how talented our heir is.¡±


    Geninghen personally assessing the potential of a direct descendant? This was no ordinary matter.


    ¡°Elder Geninghen, does that mean¡­¡±


    The head butler cautiously asked.


    ¡°Are you considering granting young master Allenvert the qualification to learn advanced martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here on behalf of the Council of Elders to evaluate him. If he meets my standards, then yes.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    If that were to happen, it would be an unprecedentedly fast progression. While Verdzig and Ulbhild had also been introduced to advanced martial arts before their coming-of-age ceremonies¡ª


    The key point was that Allenvert, who had only begun learning basic martial arts less than half a year ago, was now being considered for advanced training.


    ¡°You said he¡¯ll soon reach the 5th-tier, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Venion responded as if it were obvious.


    ¡°Yes. We expect it to happen very soon.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s already capable of taking down a large 5th-tier monster, his combat prowess is effectively at that level.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Listening to their conversation, Aiden cautiously interjected.


    ¡°Then why is it you, Elder Geninghen, and not Elder Leszek, who¡¯s here? If the goal is to assess his swordsmanship, wouldn¡¯t it make more sense for Elder Leszek, a swordsman himself¡ª¡±


    Elder Leszek, the Elder of the Sword.


    He was the head of the clan three generations ago and once hailed as the kingdom¡¯s greatest swordsman.


    His skill, considered the greatest since the founding ancestor Vitenfeld, remained unmatched within the clan, except by Duke Georg.


    ¡°Ah, that?¡±


    Geninghen¡¯s answer was simple.


    ¡°I won. In a draw.¡±


    Venion raised an eyebrow in suspicion.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t cheat, did you?¡±


    For Geninghen, developing a spell to rig a draw on the spot would be child¡¯s play.


    ¡°In front of that guy? Do you want my head to roll?¡±


    Geninghen snorted.


    ¡°Anyway, Duke, are you sure about this? Even if I assess the boy¡¯s potential myself¡ª¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    That was Duke Georg¡¯s response.


    ¡°However, Allen has lost his memory, so meeting you will be like a first encounter for him. And Barclava was too young when he last saw you, so he might not remember clearly. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, kids grow up so fast.¡±


    Geninghen clicked his tongue.


    ¡°When did I get so old and become a relic of the past? It feels like just yesterday I was roaming the kingdom and foreign lands, enjoying life.¡±


    In his youth, Geninghen was a mage who loved exploration as much as he loved research. Most of the legendary tales about his eccentric adventures were accumulated during that time.


    ¡°By the way, Duke.¡±


    Geninghen¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°I heard there was contact from the Duchy of Valkenhain yesterday.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    In fact, there was another reason Geninghen wanted to assess Allenvert¡¯s potential.


    ¡°Those sly bastards. They never showed their faces before Karl, Verdzig, and Ulbhild came of age¡­¡±


    Geninghen chuckled.


    ¡°Are they planning to use Allenvert as their sacrificial pawn?¡±


    The Duke nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s likely the case. However, it¡¯s so sudden that I suspect there might be another motive.¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever their true intention is¡ª¡±


    Geninghen shrugged.


    ¡°If they¡¯re that confident, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to knock them down a peg.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, in my and Leszek¡¯s time, they wouldn¡¯t have dared to breathe in our presence¡­¡±


    Geninghen clicked his tongue and smiled at the Duke.


    ¡°But what do you plan to do about Somerset, that pathetic fool?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The Duke¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to judge that after seeing him in person today.¡±


    ¡°That rotten scoundrel.¡±


    Geninghen stroked his smooth chin. He had developed a depilatory spell to keep his face clean, refusing to grow a beard because it made him look too much like an old man.


    ¡°Raising children is never as easy as one hopes, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­They say raising children is harder than growing grapes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had it tough, Duke. Let me know if there¡¯s anything I can do to help.¡±


    Duke Georg barely resisted the urge to say, ¡°The best way you can help me is by not causing any trouble and staying put,¡± and instead replied:


    ¡°Thank you for the offer.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°It¡¯s done, Your Highness.¡±


    I looked at myself in the mirror after finishing my preparations.


    The tailor-made formal attire, the neatly trimmed eyebrows and hair styled by a skilled barber¡ªeverything was perfect.


    ¡°Whose son is this handsome young man?¡±


    ¡°If you debuted in the social circles, you¡¯d become everyone¡¯s idol in a day.¡±


    At the barber¡¯s words, I replied coyly.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit too busy for that.¡±


    Jeffrey muttered beside me.


    ¡°Why do you always act so full of yourself in front of the mirror?¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    I scolded Jeffrey.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing uglier than the jealousy of an unattractive man.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not that bad-looking.¡±


    Of course, Jeffrey was quite handsome in a rugged way. But compared to the beauty of young master Allenvert, he was like a firefly next to the moonlight.


    ¡°You should at least surpass Olivier before you start talking.¡±


    Among the three retainers, Olivier was the most aristocratic and handsome.


    And what about Peter?


    ¡°Young master, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Stay strong.¡±


    ¡°?¡±


    I patted Peter on the shoulder and stood up.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving early again?¡±


    ¡°I need to secure our seats in advance.¡±


    I also thanked the barber.


    ¡°Thank you. Your skills are as excellent as ever.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be counting on you next time.¡±


    ¡°Just leave it to me.¡±


    Subordinates often find joy in even the smallest acknowledgment from their superiors. I discreetly slipped some money into the barber¡¯s pocket before sending him off and turned to Jeffrey.


    ¡°Is Evan Bergen safe?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re receiving hourly updates.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Olivier chimed in reassuringly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve also received word from the Sixth Commander. His mother is safe and recovering quickly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    I must keep my promise to reunite them, after all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out, then.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    From this moment on, I had to dive into the whirlwind of a battlefield without swords.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 143

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 143: Elder brother, You¡¯re Making a Big Mistake


    I found a spot in the corner of the banquet hall, which was still being prepared, and sat down.


    ¡°Peter, look at that.¡±


    Eyes from the servants were pouring in from all directions.


    ¡°Remember? Last time, they were avoiding me like the plague, trying not to get involved.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Peter chuckled.


    ¡°They were probably afraid of getting on the bad side of the other siblings, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. But now? They¡¯re all desperate to catch my eye, to get in my good graces.¡±


    And that wasn¡¯t all.


    ¡°Oh my, he¡¯s so handsome.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a statue has come to life and started talking¡­¡±


    ¡°I think I just fell in love.¡±


    ¡°Ah, my young master on a white horse¡­¡±


    ¡°Technically, he¡¯s a young master, not a king.¡±


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    Thanks to my heightened senses, which had developed far beyond what they used to be, I could hear the maids whispering as if they were right next to me.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s here to save my life?¡±


    ¡°Even if he¡¯s here to ruin it, I¡¯m fine with that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve all been reading too many romance novels.¡±


    ¡°Girls, stop chattering and get back to work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    I listened quietly to their conversation before turning to Peter.


    ¡°Peter, do you feel the maids¡¯ gazes lingering on me?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then from now on, when you look in the mirror, don¡¯t delude yourself into thinking you¡¯re even close to my level. This is what it¡¯s like to be truly handsome.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really too much.¡±


    Meanwhile, something else that captivated my senses as much as my hearing was the tantalizing aroma of the food.


    ¡°The smell is even better than last time, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It should be.¡±


    Olivier chimed in.


    ¡°Since His Grace the Duke is hosting this banquet personally, it¡¯s only natural that the finest ingredients and dishes have been prepared.¡±


    Large fish, shellfish, oysters, and various dishes seasoned with spices and butter delighted my eyes and nose.


    ¡°Can I just have one bite?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, but at least maintain some decorum¡­¡±


    ¡°No one¡¯s watching, so who cares?¡±


    Just then, the sound of music began to tickle my ears. The orchestra, larger than last time, was busy setting up and tuning their instruments. The conductor was already sweating.


    ¡°They¡¯re not going to execute him if he messes up, are they?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°That guy looks way too nervous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of the weight of the Black Serpent Duke¡¯s name.¡±


    Jeffrey smirked. Come to think of it, my father¡¯s epithet was the Black Serpent Duke.


    [Tl/N- Black Fog¡ú Black Serpent]


    ¡®It¡¯s cool.¡¯


    The Black Serpent Duke, Georg Grunewald.


    ¡­And the Black Serpent Duke, Allenvert Grunewald?


    Hmm. Both have a nice ring to it.


    ¡®Can I inherit the title too?¡¯


    Lost in thought, I turned to Olivier and asked, ¡°This banquet hall¡ªcouldn¡¯t it also be used as a social gathering place for nobles?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s used for that purpose as well.¡±


    I pressed further. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t I seen any such gatherings since I woke up?¡±


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a big festival coming up in a few months. Nobles and merchants from all over the Kingdom of Litvaleur will gather here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯ll be my debutante, then?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    The stage is set for me, young master Allenvert, to showcase my beauty to the social tiers.


    ¡®Attention. I crave attention.¡¯


    Having lived most of my life with a rugged face, I sometimes feel a deep hunger for attention, and now is one of those times.


    ¡®¡­By the way.¡¯


    Watching dozens of servants bustling about, dozens of musicians tuning their instruments, and dozens of guards inspecting the formation, I was once again struck by the weight of this occasion.


    Just how significant are the weight and privilege of being a direct descendant of the Grunewald Ducal clan?


    ¡®Well, it is a gathering of all the direct descendants.¡¯


    Except for one person¡ªmy mother, Lusatia Grunewald.


    ¡®¡­This is the last time.¡¯


    Attending a banquet without my mother.


    ¡®I¡¯ll bring her out of that cave.¡¯


    I understand her pain.


    She had to helplessly watch as her entire family and clan were slaughtered, while her partner not only allowed it but even profited from it.


    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay sane if I¡¯d gone through that.¡¯


    So, what must Lusatia Grunewald have felt, living through seven years of that?


    ¡®Of course, even if I get my father¡¯s permission today, I won¡¯t be able to see her tomorrow.¡¯


    If it were that easy, she wouldn¡¯t have secluded herself for seven years.


    ¡®Is she even aware of my existence? Or has her time stopped seven years ago, completely cut off from the outside world?¡¯


    There¡¯s no way to know.


    ¡°Young master, young master Barclava has arrived.¡±


    Peter¡¯s voice snapped me out of my thoughts, and I looked up.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s here?¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re early.¡±


    ¡°The ones with no clout are supposed to arrive first.¡±


    I pointed at Barclava.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been sticking close to the Royal Guards. Looks like you¡¯ve gained a bit of social skills.¡±


    Barclava glared at me.


    ¡°Are you saying I lacked social skills before?¡±


    ¡°Look at him, glaring at his older brother. Is this how a proper young master behaves?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Barclava shook his head as if to say, ¡°Let¡¯s not argue,¡± and naturally sat down next to me.


    ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡±


    ¡°Should I sit far away by myself?¡±


    ¡°You should save a seat for our respected elder brother, Verdzig.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sitting in order of precedence anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That sounded almost like a proper young master.¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In any case, I didn¡¯t stop Barclava from sitting next to me. I distinctly remember him crouching next to his mother and brother last time, but¡ª


    Given the change in his attitude recently, I guessed there had been some shift in his mindset.


    ¡®Maybe I can pull him to my side?¡¯


    Though he still has a long way to go before he¡¯s fully on board.


    ¡°How¡¯s your training going lately?¡±


    Barclava hesitated before answering.


    ¡°¡­Breaking through to the 4th-tier isn¡¯t easy.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not like you¡¯re lacking in mana given how many spirit medicines have you gobbled up? Right?¡±


    Barclava grimaced.


    ¡°Do you have to say ¡®gobbled¡¯ every time?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re criticizing my choice of words? What did you say to me last time?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Barclava clamped his mouth shut.


    ¡®Of course, if we¡¯re counting insults, he dished out way more than I did back then.¡¯


    Anyway, I decided to impart some wisdom to Barclava.


    ¡°In short, to break through a tier, you need a proper balance of body, energy, and spirit.¡±


    I picked up a luxurious bowl with three legs.


    ¡°Right now, you¡¯re like this bowl¡ªone leg is too long, another is too short, so it¡¯s unbalanced. If you pour water into it, it¡¯ll just tip over.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know.¡±


    Barclava¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Then the solution is simple. You have enough energy, so you need to train your body and spirit.¡±


    In the end, his challenge was obvious.


    ¡°Keep training your body like you¡¯ve been doing, and delve deeper into the principles and logic of the martial arts you¡¯re learning. You don¡¯t need to keep consuming spirit medicines.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, I just need to keep doing what I¡¯m doing?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Did you think there was some secret technique? There isn¡¯t.¡±


    Of course, from Barclava¡¯s perspective, watching my absurd progress must have been frustrating.


    But what can I do? I was already a genius to begin with, and now I have Karzan¡¯s experience on top of that. Everyone starts from a different place, and that¡¯s something you have to accept first.


    ¡°Moving forward without doubt is the path to strength.¡±


    Even I have to admit, that sounded a bit like something an older brother would say.


    But isn¡¯t it human nature to want to offer even a small piece of advice to someone who¡¯s struggling and working hard? This is only because Barclava has shown some signs of improvement. If it were someone like Somerset¡ª


    ¡°Young master! Young master Somerset has arrived!¡±


    Speak of the devil, and he shall appear.


    ¡®Look at him.¡¯


    His face looks like he¡¯s chewing on something bitter.


    Not to mention, his face looks much worse than the last time I saw him. His skin is rougher, and his eyes are dull and unfocused.


    ¡®He looks like some drunk or drugged-up thug from the underworld.¡¯


    ¡°Third brother, welcome.¡±


    I casually raised my hand in greeting.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    But Somerset seemed extremely uncomfortable. Instead of cursing at me like last time, he clenched his teeth and ignored me.


    ¡°Oh? This is awkward. I feel so lonely. I didn¡¯t think the bond between us brothers would grow so cold.¡±


    Somerset sighed and retorted.


    ¡°Since when were we ever close enough for you to act so familiar?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know, I¡¯ve visited your residence, and you even gifted me potion¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    He was already on edge because of the mess I caused him last time, and now that I brought it up, his irritation seemed to spike.


    But I¡¯m not the type to shut up just because someone tells me to.


    ¡°My, my, such harsh words.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here treating you with the respect due to an older brother, and yet you¡¯re being so rude?¡±


    Compare that to Barclava. He still refuses to call me ¡°brother,¡± that brat.


    ¡°You really should show a little more respect to your younger brother.¡±


    ¡°I have no intention of doing that, so stop bothering me¡ª¡±


    I cut him off with a pointed question.


    ¡°Why? Is something bothering you lately?¡±


    ¡°You little¡ª¡±


    The anger in Somerset¡¯s expression spoke volumes.


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, huh? Well, I¡¯ve been hearing a lot of nonsense lately. Rumors about you sneaking out at night to hang out with trash in the back alleys¡­¡±


    ¡°You little brat, do you have a death wish?¡±


    Somerset¡¯s killing intent flared up. But to me, it felt like nothing more than a gentle breeze ruffling my hair.


    ¡®This guy¡¯s really fallen apart.¡¯


    Before, he at least tried to hold back his provocations, but now he¡¯s ready to explode at the slightest touch.


    ¡®Or maybe I just hit a nerve.¡¯


    Either way, the killing intent he¡¯s radiating is almost cute.


    ¡®Now I see your level clearly.¡¯


    Somerset¡¯s strength is roughly mid-5th tier. What does that mean?


    ¡®I could beat him even now.¡¯


    Moreover, in his current mental state, there¡¯s no way he can fight at his full strength.


    ¡°Last warning. I¡¯m not in the mood to talk to you right now, so if you know what¡¯s good for you¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why you¡¯d be in a bad mood at such a glorious occasion to see our father.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°Well, suit yourself. I guess your rebellious phase came late.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t even that offensive, but Somerset¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.


    ¡°You little bastard!¡±


    Before Somerset could swing his fist, I moved first.


    ¡°?!¡±


    I grabbed his wrist, stopping his punch mid-air. Somerset looked at me in shock.


    ¡®He can¡¯t even hide his intentions.¡¯


    From his expression to his body language, he was practically shouting, ¡®I¡¯m going to hit you with my right fist now.¡¯ If I just let him hit me, wouldn¡¯t that make me the idiot?


    ¡°Elder brother, you¡¯re making a big mistake.¡±


    I tightened my grip on Somerset¡¯s wrist and spoke.


    ¡°What do you think will happen if I get hit here?¡±


    Somerset, now furious beyond belief, retorted.


    ¡°What does it matter if a lowly half-blood like you gets hit?¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s harsh.¡±


    ¡°Did you just curse at me?¡±


    ¡°Not the kind of language you should use after insulting my mother.¡±


    ¡°You little¡ª!¡±


    Somerset, now completely enraged, tried to pull his wrist free and swung a left hook at my face.


    But I had already read his movements and dodged effortlessly.


    ¡®Pathetic. He¡¯s so easily provoked that he doesn¡¯t even hesitate to throw punches.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit amused as I dodged his clumsy attacks.


    ¡°You threw the first punch, brother.¡±


    I kept talking, attacking his psyche.


    ¡°And I even tried to stop you. Doesn¡¯t that count as self-defense? Legally and logically, it¡¯s the only conclusion, right?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Wow, even I found myself annoying just now. While admiring my own audacity, I continued to dodge his punches like a butterfly.


    His punches might have contained the essence of the Grunewald¡¯s martial arts, but it all depends on the user.


    ¡°Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.¡±


    The sound of dodging is always soothing.


    Using the principles of the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path Technique, I dodged his punches and then lightly struck his ribs.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Somerset, his breath disrupted, staggered back. Even I had to admit it was a perfect counter.


    ¡°Oops, my bad.¡±


    But he¡¯s overreacting. That punch didn¡¯t even have any mana behind it.


    ¡°Elder brother¡¯s body is so soft. Have you been neglecting your training? I guess the rumors about you drinking all the time are true¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said shut up, Allenvert.¡±


    Despite his anger, Somerset¡¯s expression calmed down a bit. He must have realized how ridiculous he looked, swinging and missing in front of everyone.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do this, draw your sword. Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson for that insolent mouth of yours¡­¡±


    Who said you could?


    I turned my back as I felt a familiar presence approaching.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s good to see you.¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    From a distance, Ulbhild was walking toward us with an angry expression.


    ¡°What are you doing in the sacred banquet hall?¡±


    ¡°S-sister.¡±


    Somerset¡¯s face, which had been red with rage, instantly turned pale.


    ¡®Tsk tsk, what an idiot.¡¯


    Ulbhild had been watching this fight from the beginning. The fact that Somerset didn¡¯t even notice shows how lacking his senses are.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I quickly ran up to Ulbhild and bowed my head.


    ¡°Brother Somerset suddenly got angry and started swinging his fists. I tried to stop him, but¡­¡±


    Remember this. This is how you provoke someone and then play the victim.


    ¡°You shameless brat.¡±


    Somerset cursed under his breath, but Ulbhild was on my side.


    ¡°Somerset, explain yourself. What is the meaning of this?¡±


    At Ulbhild¡¯s cold voice, Somerset shrank back.


    I hid behind Ulbhild and flashed a triumphant smile. Hmm, even I have to admit, that was a bit cheeky.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 144

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 144: The Mad Dog and the Mad Archmage


    ¡°Sister, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding.¡±


    As Somerset began to spew excuses from the start, Ulbhild tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°I misunderstood?¡±


    ¡°Ah, what I mean is that Allenvert is deliberately trying to mislead¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about lying.¡±


    No matter how unruly Somerset had been lately, in front of Ulbhild, who was both stronger and held a higher position, he was still like a mouse before a cat.


    ¡°So, there was a bit of an argument at first. His tone was so disrespectful that while I was trying to correct him, I ended up giving him a bit of a rough lesson¡­¡±


    While he tried to downplay it as if it were nothing, I decided to stir the pot a little.


    ¡°You throw punches over a little argument? If other nobles found out, they¡¯d point fingers at you.¡±


    ¡°You shut up.¡±


    As Somerset growled, I hid further behind Ulbhild and scolded him sternly.


    ¡°Brother! What kind of language is that in front of our sister? You¡¯ve been too worked up since earlier.¡±


    ¡°You little¡ª¡±


    Ulbhild spoke coldly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you shut up either?¡±


    ¡°S-sister.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think you can arrogantly spew curses in front of me? Do you think I¡¯m a joke?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Somerset¡¯s mouth clamped shut.


    ¡°Step back. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself further in front of the servants.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡®Pathetic.¡¯


    I silently mouthed the words. Somerset, though fuming, held back his anger.


    Well, it¡¯s only proper to poke him one more time.


    ¡°Wow, great anger management. Selective outbursts, huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His killing intent prickled my skin, but it was nothing. I picked at my ear, feigning nonchalance.


    ¡°Sister, please come this way.¡±


    I gestured for Barclava to move aside and made room for Ulbhild next to me. Barclava, clearly intimidated by Ulbhild, quickly shifted his seat.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching since earlier, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ulbhild answered in a voice only I could hear.


    ¡°Did you know?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Impressive. Your senses have sharpened.¡±


    Ulbhild praised me.


    ¡°But why did you provoke Somerset like that?¡±


    ¡°To see if the rumors were true.¡±


    At that, Ulbhild chuckled.


    ¡°You act crazy, but there¡¯s always a reason, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Thanks to that, I got a good read on Somerset¡¯s condition.


    ¡®He¡¯s practically consumed by inner demons.¡¯


    His resentment and anger were boiling over. And to top it off, he couldn¡¯t even speak up in front of sister with everyone watching.


    ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t you prepare the seats properly?¡±


    ¡°S-sorry.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    All he could do was bark at the servants like that.


    But I¡¯m the kind of person who hates seeing that kind of behavior the most.


    ¡°Brother. A noble¡¯s dignity lies in not venting their anger unnecessarily on those beneath them.¡±


    At my words, Somerset looked like he wanted to curse but clenched his teeth and pointed at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push it, Allenvert. I let it slide this time.¡±


    Wow. Thanks for that.


    ¡°I let it slide too, so let¡¯s call it even.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Instead of a reply, I got a murderous glare, but I ignored it and turned to Ulbhild.


    ¡°By the way, sister.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Her tone was noticeably different from when she was scolding Somerset.


    ¡°Are you planning to turn the banquet hall upside down with your beauty today?¡±


    Ulbhild¡¯s attire today was both beautiful and dignified.


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. That outfit suits you even better than last time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Last time, I was just wearing my father¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Is it new?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I specially requested it to match my mother¡¯s taste¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, well done.¡±


    I lowered my voice.


    ¡°Actually, I plan to ask Father today for permission to meet Mother.¡±


    At that, Ulbhild looked at me with the eyes of someone watching a baby bird.


    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely get to meet her.¡±


    As our warm sibling conversation continued, Harold, Ulbhild¡¯s adjutant, was the only one frowning.


    ¡°Why the sour face?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    It was obvious. He was clearly jealous of me having a cozy conversation with Ulbhild. The 2nd battalion of the Special Operations Division practically worshipped her like a goddess.


    ¡°By the way, Allen, how exactly did you take down the Nepherus?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit complicated to explain.¡±


    I glossed over the details.


    ¡°It was such a tough and massive creature that I had to peel off its scales to expose its flesh and then stab its brain.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Ulbhild looked surprised and turned to Harold.


    ¡°Harold. This is something none of us thought of.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, Second Commander.¡±


    Harold nodded, his jealousy momentarily forgotten.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been discussing how you managed to hunt a 5th tier large-class monster.¡±


    Ulbhild explained, noticing my gaze.


    ¡°But Your Highness. To stab the brain of such a colossal monster, wouldn¡¯t you have to fly?¡±


    Harold asked, clearly dying of curiosity.


    ¡°I lured it into a basin terrain where I could move around freely and used three-dimensional maneuvering.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Harold clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Luring it into a favorable battlefield and then targeting its weakness. It sounds simple when you say it, but it¡¯s extremely difficult to pull off in practice.¡±


    I smirked and turned to Ulbhild.


    ¡°So, how did you think I did it, sister?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡­¡±


    Ulbhild answered, slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°I thought you might have been in a life-or-death situation, since it seemed impossible to win otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, wondering if I should tease her or not, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t resist and said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve been reading too many novels.¡±


    Ulbhild poked me in the side.


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    * * *


    As I sat chatting with Ulbhild and occasionally teasing Harold, it wasn¡¯t long before the next guest arrived.


    ¡°Brother Karl.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re all gathered here.¡±


    Even Karl came over to greet us first, making Somerset, who was sitting alone in the corner, look even more isolated.


    ¡®See, this is why you should live a good life, people.¡¯


    Unlike before, Karl and I were practically allies now. We had formed a non-aggression pact, after all.


    ¡°Allenvert, how have you been?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Thanks to you, ¡®in many ways.¡¯¡±


    This was my way of thanking Karl for the information about the survivors of Eisenach, a secret only the two of us shared.


    ¡°Brother. You¡¯ve reached a higher level than before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training diligently every day.¡±


    Karl smiled and sat down not far from us.


    ¡®Why does it feel so hot, though?¡¯


    A strong yang energy emanated from Karl. He had mastered the powerful Solar Flare Heart Style, and its effects were palpable even here.


    On the other hand, Ulbhild, who had mastered the Snow Blossom Sword Technique, exuded a subtle coolness. So, in a way, I was being heated on the left and cooled on the right.


    ¡®Feels like I¡¯m being tempered.¡¯


    The reason these two were radiating such energy was obvious.


    ¡®They¡¯re that tense.¡¯


    This was a banquet attended by our father. The name ¡°Black Serpent Duke Georg Grunewald¡± carried a weight that made even his own children nervous.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s here.¡±


    A beautiful yet somewhat eerie voice rang out. I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand up as I turned toward the source of the voice.


    ¡®Verdzig.¡¯


    Verdzig, the radiantly beautiful young master, was walking toward us, his presence almost blindingly dazzling.


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t help but be slightly impressed.


    ¡®He¡¯s really good-looking, huh?¡¯


    I¡¯m a man who can admit when someone is handsome. He could almost rival young master Allenvert in looks.


    ¡°Brother Karl, how have you been?¡±


    ¡°Same as always.¡±


    After greeting Ulbhild and Somerset, Verdzig¡¯s eyes lingered on Barclava, who was sitting next to me, and his eyebrow twitched.


    ¡®What¡¯s this?¡¯


    I could sense a strange tension.


    ¡®He must want to break free from his brother too.¡¯


    But it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Verdzig wouldn¡¯t let go of the prey he had caught.


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    I was the first to greet Verdzig.


    ¡°Haha. Has it really been that long?¡±


    ¡°I suppose not.¡±


    We exchanged smiles, maintaining a facade of warmth.


    It was hard to believe that this was the same brother who had tried to kill my servant and the same brother I had tried to undermine.


    ¡®Today, we¡¯ll once again turn our tongues into swords and clash.¡¯


    But that time wasn¡¯t now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s catch up later.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Verdzig returned to his seat, which was right next to the head table reserved for the Duke and Duchess. Karl was on the right, and Verdzig was on the left.


    ¡°By the way, brother, aren¡¯t we supposed to stand up when the mothers arrive?¡±


    At my sarcastic remark, Verdzig replied, ¡°Today, they¡¯ll be entering with Father, so there¡¯s no need to do that.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Forgive me, I¡¯m still recovering from amnesia and am unfamiliar with noble etiquette.¡±


    Verdzig chuckled.


    ¡°Ignorance isn¡¯t a crime, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    How considerate of him.


    * * *


    Time flew by, and evening fell. As I gazed at the darkening sky, I stood up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I need to use the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    My retainers followed me.


    ¡°Hehe, I was just thinking of going too.¡±


    Jeffrey whispered as if he¡¯d been saved.


    ¡°Right? I drank too much water while waiting.¡±


    ¡°You must be nervous too, young master.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Even Brother Karl and Sister Ulbhild were tense.¡±


    ¡°True. I was sweating just standing near Young Master Karl.¡±


    Olivier, who had been standing closer to Karl, admitted.


    ¡°You were unlucky. I was cool thanks to Young Lady Ulbhild.¡±


    ¡°Lucky you.¡±


    As I listened to Jeffrey and Olivier¡¯s silly conversation, I casually steered the topic.


    ¡°Maybe I should learn Brother Karl¡¯s martial arts next? They seem versatile and powerful.¡±


    ¡°That might be a good idea. Though, considering your temperament, there might be more suitable options¡­¡±


    Just then.


    ¡°Well, well, look who¡¯s here!¡±


    An old man I¡¯d never seen before was making a scene, loudly announcing his presence as he approached.


    ¡®Who¡¯s that?¡¯


    His appearance was ageless, his gait carefree to the point of disbelief for someone inside the ducal estate, and his expression showed no trace of tension.


    ¡®Weird.¡¯


    He had the air of an eccentric.


    ¡®He seems like a crazy old man.¡¯


    But there was something undeniably extraordinary about his presence.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    At my muttering, Olivier hurriedly answered, ¡°Th-that¡¯s Elder Geninghen!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s one of the five members of the Council of Elders, a legendary archmage known as the Elder of Magic¡ª¡±


    ¡°I can hear you, boy!¡±


    Geninghen cut Olivier off with a hearty laugh.


    ¡®What the¡­?¡¯


    Without even using any movement technique, he was suddenly standing right in front of me.


    He must have used some kind of blink spell. No incantation, no warning¡ªjust as natural as breathing.


    ¡®That¡¯s insane.¡¯


    In my past life, I¡¯d only met one mage of that caliber.


    ¡®He was a court mage from Flanders.¡¯


    And, of course, a pawn of the Dark King.


    ¡°Greetings, Elder.¡±


    I bowed respectfully to the elder of the clan, not showing any sign of panic.


    ¡°Heh. So you¡¯re Aiden¡¯s nephew?¡±


    But to my surprise, he ignored my greeting and spoke to Olivier first.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡ªyou look just like him when he was young. That stiff, uptight expression is exactly the same.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I gave up on adding anything and decided to just go with the flow.


    ¡®Definitely a crazy old man.¡¯


    Even Karzan, the mad dog of the underworld, would have been intimidated by the madness in this archmage¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°And who¡¯s this next to you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, um. I¡¯m Wilfred, the fox hunter¡¯s son.¡±


    Jeffrey stammered in response.


    ¡°Ahhh! I remember now. That guy¡¯s son!¡±


    He referred to someone else¡¯s father so casually¡ªwhy did it feel so natural?


    ¡®Got it. He¡¯s done this more than once or twice.¡¯


    Well, given his status as an elder, the age gap must be enormous.


    ¡°And who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    The son of a fallen noble? Allenvert¡¯s servant? Peter hesitated, unsure how to respond, before finally saying in a pitiful voice, ¡°Just Peter.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Just Peter, huh?¡±


    Geninghen burst out laughing. I couldn¡¯t help but scold Peter.


    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®just Peter¡¯? You¡¯re pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Sniff, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Geninghen chuckled.


    ¡°So this pretty boy must be my descendant.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I was taken aback again.


    Calling me a ¡°pretty boy¡± upon first meeting¡ªthat¡¯s the kind of language you¡¯d expect from some old man in the back alleys.


    ¡®Ah!¡¯


    Then it hit me. I finally understood the true meaning behind Geninghen¡¯s words.


    ¡®It¡¯s the highest form of compliment¡ªsaying I¡¯m ridiculously good-looking.¡¯


    ¡°Thank you for the compliment, Elder Geninghen.¡±


    My response seemed to surprise him, and he grinned.


    ¡°Not bad. So you¡¯re Allenvert?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The fifth son?¡±


    ¡°Fourth son, but fifth among the siblings.¡±


    ¡°Hoh, hmm.¡±


    Geninghen inspected my face like a fishmonger examining today¡¯s catch.


    ¡°Your face is better than your father¡¯s. You take after your mother. Hehe.¡±


    Even for an elder, to refer to my father so casually¡ªthere were two possibilities.


    ¡®Either he¡¯s completely insane, or he¡¯s a master who reached such heights long ago that even the Black Serpent Duke seems like a child to him.¡¯


    I¡¯d bet on both.


    Just look at those crazy eyes. How is that normal? Even Karzan wasn¡¯t that far gone. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°So, what do you say? Since we¡¯ve met, why don¡¯t we shake hands?¡±


    Out of nowhere?


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I looked straight into Geninghen¡¯s eyes. They were shrouded in some kind of mysterious magic, and just meeting his gaze felt like it was draining my mental energy.


    ¡®Maybe he¡¯s a kindred spirit.¡¯


    I¡¯m a man who¡¯s more than familiar with hiding intentions behind madness. If that¡¯s the case, this wasn¡¯t just a random, rude gesture.


    ¡®He¡¯s trying to gauge me.¡¯


    Suddenly, I found myself on the testing ground, but this was something I wanted too.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Go ahead, gauge me. How deep does Allenvert appear in the eyes of this ageless archmage?


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 145

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 145: The Council of Elders Acknowledges Allenvert


    ¡°Just as I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯ve got a good sense, kid.¡±


    Geninghen smiled contentedly at my response.


    ¡°Now, give me your hand.¡±


    I did as he asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±


    Geninghen¡¯s bony, branch-like hand gripped mine tightly. Despite his frail appearance, his grip was surprisingly strong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be startled. Stay still.¡±


    Soon, an incredibly pure flow of mana began to seep into me through Geninghen¡¯s palm.


    ¡®Wow, this is¡­¡¯


    I was genuinely shocked.


    I had thought Ulbhild¡¯s mana was pure and of high quality, but this was on a completely different level. If her mana was like steam, this was like thick, viscous honey, wax, or molten metal.


    ¡®It feels like an incredibly dense liquid mana is filling every vein in my body, taking control as if it were its own.¡¯


    This was a kind of shock. If this old mage could fill his body with mana of this density, just how powerful a spell could he unleash?


    ¡®By the way¡­¡¯


    It struck me again¡ªprobing someone¡¯s body like this upon first meeting is considered rude even in the underworld.


    But judging by Geninghen¡¯s expression, such common courtesies seemed to mean nothing to him.


    ¡®The fact that he¡¯s survived this long and is treated as an elder means he¡¯s ridiculously strong.¡¯


    Just looking at Olivier and Jeffrey, who were too stunned to intervene, it was easy to guess how formidable this man¡¯s reputation was.


    ¡®Why is someone like him here, and why is he scanning my body?¡¯


    The reason was probably obvious.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s checking if I¡¯m worthy of learning higher-level martial arts.¡¯


    At that moment, the cursed energy hidden in my dantian began to greedily devour Geninghen¡¯s mana, just as it had done with the Nepherus''s breath.


    ¡°Oh? Ohhh¡­!¡±


    Geninghen, with childlike wonder, pushed even more mana into my body.


    ¡°Well, well, this is fascinating. What on earth is the principle behind this?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure where to begin explaining, so I simply said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about mana deviation? You might die.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Hahaha! That won¡¯t happen!¡±


    Geninghen laughed heartily and withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Amazing, truly amazing. Venion¡¯s report was accurate.¡±


    Geninghen¡¯s eyes, gleaming with madness, scanned my body.


    ¡°I heard you absorbed the Nepherus''s breath whole, so I wanted to see for myself. There¡¯s a strange power within you, one even I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±


    Then, smacking his lips, he added, ¡°Kid, why don¡¯t you come visit my workshop sometime?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear that.¡±


    An invitation to a mage¡¯s workshop is just a polite way of saying, ¡°Can I dissect you alive?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! This kid, really!¡±


    Geninghen laughed and slapped my back.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had such a sharp tongue. It¡¯s been decades since someone talked to me like I¡¯m just some old man from the neighborhood.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the first person to treat me like this, too.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, who did you inherit that sharp tongue from? Your Father?¡±


    What a terrifying thing to say.


    ¡°So, Elder, what¡¯s your verdict after examining my body?¡±


    Geninghen grinned mischievously.


    ¡°If I tell you now, it won¡¯t be fun.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Really? That¡¯s how you¡¯re going to play it?


    * * *


    When Geninghen and I entered the banquet hall side by side, everyone stared at us in shock.


    ¡°E-Elder Geninghen?!¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Elder.¡±


    The reputation of the Elder of Magic was clearly well-deserved. Even Karl, Ulbhild, and Verdzig stood up, looking somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Hey, brats. Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Who else could address Grunewald¡¯s golden children so casually?


    The natural rudeness of his words left no one daring to object.


    ¡°You¡¯re not uncomfortable with this old man crashing your dinner, are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Karl¡¯s response made Geninghen chuckle.


    ¡°Our eldest has grown so much from the little chick he used to be. Keep up the good work.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Karl, looking slightly overwhelmed, replied, ¡°Thank you, Elder.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Geninghen then glanced at Verdzig and Ulbhild, nodding in satisfaction, before clicking his tongue at Somerset.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Then, he casually took a seat and snapped his fingers.


    Snap!


    Soft lights began to rise throughout the banquet hall.


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    Luminite stones, which glow when mana is applied, sparkled everywhere, making it feel like we had stepped into a land of fireflies.


    ¡°Get ready. Your father is about to arrive.¡±


    As soon as he spoke, the atmosphere shifted instantly.


    ¡°His Grace, Duke Georg Grunewald, and his esteemed three wives are entering. Please rise and show your respect.¡±


    Creak.


    The heavy doors opened, and father appeared, flanked by the head butler and Royal Guards.


    The First and Second Ladies, each adorned in dresses of different colors, stood on either side, while the Third Lady walked beside the Second Lady, her lips tightly sealed.


    Click, click. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the silence, the sound of heels echoed through the hall, soon accompanied by a grand symphony welcoming their arrival.


    ¡°Greetings, Father.¡±


    We all greeted him in unison, as if we had rehearsed it.


    ¡°Everyone, take your seats.¡±


    His voice carried the power to instantly command the chaotic banquet hall.


    ¡®Wow, the atmosphere¡­¡¯


    It felt as though the banquet hall had transformed into a military conference room in an instant.


    ***


    Even though music was playing, why did it feel so eerily silent?


    The last banquet had been awkward and uncomfortable, but this one was even more so.


    ¡®I¡¯m going to choke on this meal.¡¯


    We ate in silence, keeping a close eye on our father. The atmosphere was so tense that it felt like anyone who dared to speak first would be scolded for being disrespectful or rude.


    Somerset, perhaps burdened by guilt, was completely cowed, while Barclava ate his soup with his head down as if it were poisoned.


    Karl, Verdzig, and Ulbhild also kept their mouths shut, leaving me as the only one boldly eating my meal.


    ¡°Allenvert, it seems the food suits your taste,¡± said the Second Lady, Emmengarde.


    ¡®What¡¯s this? Is she mocking me?¡¯


    Given who was speaking, it was a reasonable suspicion.


    ¡°Of course. Dining together like this makes everything taste even better.¡±


    I replied cheerfully, pretending to be oblivious.


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Emmengarde didn¡¯t add anything further. In the past, she would have thrown in a sarcastic remark, but whether it was because she was wary of Father or because I was no longer an easy target, I couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡®By the way, they all look so awkward for a married couple.¡¯


    Father barely exchanged any words with his wives.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Silence returned. Father glanced around the room with a deep, contemplative gaze before quietly continuing his meal, occasionally responding to his wives¡¯ intermittent attempts at conversation.


    But anyone who thought this was a peaceful scene was undoubtedly a fool, an unenlightened person, or a mediocre individual.


    ¡®Speaking of which¡­¡¯


    Amidst this, I noticed Verdzig was up to something.


    ¡®What¡¯s he doing now?¡¯


    Subtle, almost imperceptible energies were weaving through the room like mist, ensnaring my siblings and the servants.


    ¡®He must have been probing us like this before too.¡¯


    It was a type of energy I had never felt before¡ªcompletely different from intimidation or killing intent.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t the power of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t tell if he had mastered an advanced martial art or if he had privately learned a technique of a completely different nature.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t work on Ulbhild and Karl.¡¯


    On the other hand, Somerset and Barclava were completely unaware of the energy wrapping around them.


    ¡®Disappointing, brother.¡¯


    Barclava was still in the late stages of the 3rd tier, so I could let it slide.


    But Somerset, who had reached the 5th tier, failing to detect this was a problem.


    Then again, without Ulbhild¡¯s guidance, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it either.


    Hum.


    I raised the power of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, which I had already mastered to the 12th stage, and formed an invisible sphere around me.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Verdzig smiled softly, as if he had expected this. His smile was so gentle that one might mistake him for a kind older brother testing his younger sibling.


    ¡°How does it feel to see the children after so long?¡±


    At that moment, the First Lady, Isabella, broke the silence.


    ¡°It makes me realize how quickly time passes,¡± Father replied in a solemn voice.


    ¡°They¡¯ve all grown into dignified adults, truly a joy for Grunewald.¡±


    Though his tone was stern, I sensed a hint of sentimentality in Father¡¯s words.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m curious why Elder Geninghen has graced us with his presence today.¡±


    When the First Lady addressed him, Geninghen wiped his mouth and casually replied, ¡°I came to see my descendants.¡±


    Despite his words, Geninghen¡¯s gaze remained fixed on me.


    ¡°Now, then.¡±


    Father set his glass down with a thud.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the main point.¡±


    He looked around the room and continued.


    ¡°Today, there are two matters to discuss.¡±


    We held our breaths, waiting for what would come next.


    ¡°One is a celebration, and the other is a warning.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At that, all eyes turned to me and Somerset.


    ¡°Allen, according to Venion¡¯s report, you¡¯ve reached the late stages of the 4th tier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    I answered.


    ¡°An unprecedented pace. And your martial achievements?¡±


    I grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯ve mastered the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and reached the 10th level in the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°What¡­!¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    The Second and Third Ladies looked at me in shock.


    ¡®Hehe.¡¯


    I laughed inwardly.


    ¡°This kid. He¡¯s a natural.¡±


    Geninghen chuckled and added, ¡°I personally confirmed it earlier. His physical vessel is nearly perfect. He might even rival Verdzig.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I glanced at Verdzig, who was smiling faintly, in stark contrast to Somerset¡¯s grim expression.


    ¡°But even I can¡¯t figure out how to solve his time-limited constitution. I¡¯ve thrown in the towel.¡±


    ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    This confirmed my suspicion that the curse was indeed inherited from my mother¡¯s side. If even Geninghen couldn¡¯t figure it out, no one in Grunewald could.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a clue about the boy¡¯s time-limited constitution.¡±


    In Zizek¡¯s letter, it was written that my maternal grandfather, Balthazar, had mentioned something. This was the biggest reason I needed to meet my mother.


    ¡°Even Elder Geninghen couldn¡¯t decipher it.¡±


    Ulbhild murmured.


    ¡°Who knows? If I take him to my workshop and dissect him, maybe I¡¯ll find something.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, dissect?¡±


    ¡°Just kidding, just kidding!¡±


    When I recoiled, Geninghen laughed heartily.


    ¡°Being born with a good vessel isn¡¯t enough. But you¡¯re different. Your martial talent is unparalleled, and you¡¯ve proven your combat prowess through Venion¡¯s trials. I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed while reviewing his report.¡±


    Geninghen pointed at me.


    ¡°In my over 100 years of life, I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you. How can such talent exist?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    This was the acknowledgment of Geninghen, the Grand Elder of Grunewald. The shock in everyone¡¯s eyes made it clear how significant this was.


    ¡®Especially our mothers.¡¯


    They were glaring at me as if they wanted to kill me.


    The servants and guards, as well as my siblings, all wore similar expressions.


    ¡®He must be quite the impressive old man.¡¯


    The great archmage spoke.


    ¡°Say, may I speak on behalf of the Duke?¡±


    Father nodded.


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    What was Geninghen about to say? Was it the very thing I had been waiting for?


    My heart pounded as I looked at Geninghen.


    ¡°Our descendants, excluding Allenvert and Barclava, have all begun learning advanced martial arts, correct?¡±


    Geninghen, with his hands behind his back, surveyed the room.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the process you went through to begin?¡±


    Ulbhild answered this question.


    ¡°The direct descendants of Grunewald go through four stages. Once you¡¯ve mastered all the basic techniques and reached the second stage, you can inherit advanced martial arts with the approval of the Duke and the Council of Elders.¡±


    ¡°Right. Specifically, you need the approval of the sword instructor first, and then we assess your qualifications.¡±


    Therefore, Geninghen continued.


    ¡°As the representative of the Council of Elders, my word here carries the weight of the council.¡±


    Geninghen gestured, and a warm blue sphere enveloped me.


    ¡°I hereby declare that the Council of Elders acknowledges Allenvert Grunewald, the fourth son of Georg Grunewald, as worthy of learning Grunewald¡¯s advanced martial arts.¡±


    Father added.


    ¡°I also acknowledge this.¡±


    ¡°With this, Allenvert Grunewald is officially permitted to inherit the clan¡¯s advanced martial arts.¡±


    I had been granted the right to learn the techniques I had never even glimpsed in my past life.


    How much stronger could I become?


    What could I achieve with that power?


    My heart raced like a child receiving a new toy.


    Geninghen said.


    ¡°Come closer.¡±


    I stood before Geninghen. He gently patted my shoulder and advised.


    ¡°Child, don¡¯t become complacent. The god of martial arts only smiles upon those who relentlessly strive forward.¡±


    These were the words of a grand mage who had walked the path of enlightenment and reached the pinnacle. I humbly replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°The same goes for the rest of you. Don¡¯t rest on your current achievements. Strive fiercely.¡±


    Geninghen¡¯s gaze swept over the six of us.


    ¡°Now, only one stage remains for you¡ªthe supreme martial arts reserved solely for the Duke and his successor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At those words, I could feel the competitive aura emanating from Verdzig and Karl.


    ¡°Strive and strive again. Only one can sit on the throne.¡±


    We all answered in unison.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡­The true succession war had only just begun.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 146

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 146: The Challenge of the Duchy of Valkenhain


    ¡®My heart is racing.¡¯


    The supreme secret martial arts, reserved only for the Duke and his successor.


    It was the Divine Void Art, a technique created and perfected by the founding ancestor, Vitenfeld Grunewald, and passed down to a single successor.


    The fact that only one step remained meant that I had finally risen to a level where I could compete on equal footing with Verdzig.


    ¡®Announcing this in front of everyone is clearly a special privilege.¡¯


    No one could miss the significance, so the wives and my siblings were undoubtedly looking at me with a mix of jealousy, fear, awe, and envy.


    ¡°Allen, congratulations.¡±


    Ulbhild whispered to me as I returned to my seat.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain to you separately which martial arts would be best to learn.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that.¡±


    At that moment, Somerset cautiously raised his hand.


    ¡°Um, Elder.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°May I ask one question?¡±


    Geninghen twitched his white eyebrows and gruffly agreed.


    ¡°Go ahead, ask.¡±


    ¡°Earlier, I heard that Allenvert hasn¡¯t yet mastered the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship. Yet, he¡¯s allowed to advance to the next stage. Isn¡¯t that against the regulations¡­?¡±


    Geninghen clicked his tongue, clearly understanding the underlying jealousy.


    ¡°Tsk, how pathetic. Jealous of your younger brother, are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that he¡¯s mastered the essence of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship to the 12th level? Do you really think someone who mastered four levels of the technique in a single day can¡¯t handle the rest?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°He could master it in half a day if he wanted.¡±


    Geninghen snorted.


    ¡°Then let me ask something else. I heard Allenvert hasn¡¯t reached the 5th tier yet. Doesn¡¯t that also go against the regulations¡ª?¡±


    Somerset¡¯s persistence was truly pitiful.


    ¡®If he¡¯d put that much effort into his training, he wouldn¡¯t be in this state.¡¯


    ¡°Head Butler.¡±


    Geninghen, too annoyed to respond, called for Aiden.


    ¡°Yes, Elder Geninghen.¡±


    ¡°What does the clan law say?¡±


    ¡°As Lady Ulbhild mentioned, if a swordsmanship instructor recommended by the Council of Elders acknowledges the qualifications, the Duke and the Council can grant approval.¡±


    ¡°Does it say anywhere that reaching the 5th tier or mastering the 12th level is a requirement?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more of a customary practice. Moreover, Young master Allenvert has already single-handedly defeated the 5th tier large-class monster, Nepherus, so his actual combat prowess is more than sufficient to learn advanced martial arts.¡±


    Geninghen nodded and looked at Somerset.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°The condition is that I and your father approve. Why are you bringing up the 5th tier or mastery?¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    As Somerset shrank back, Verdzig raised his hand.


    ¡°Does our Young master Verdzig also have some dissatisfaction?¡±


    At Geninghen¡¯s pointed question, Verdzig replied smoothly.


    ¡°Of course not. Given Allenvert¡¯s growth rate, it was only a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. That¡¯s what I said.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I¡¯d like to ask, so I had to raise my hand.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, ask.¡±


    What could he possibly want to ask?


    ¡°Is there a particular reason why Allenvert needs to learn advanced martial arts so urgently?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re as sharp as ever.¡±


    Geninghen chuckled.


    ¡°Well, the thing is¡­¡±


    Geninghen flicked his finger, and the crest of a certain clan appeared in the air.


    ¡°In a month, the First Princess of the Duchy of Valkenhain will be visiting us.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Seeing everyone¡¯s shocked faces, I whispered to Ulbhild.


    ¡°Sister, why is everyone so surprised?¡±


    Ulbhild answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s because¡ª¡±


    ¡°Let me explain!¡±


    Geninghen abruptly cut into our conversation.


    ¡°The Duchy of Valkenhain has long been a rival clan to our Grunewald.¡±


    ¡°A rival clan?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of history. But let¡¯s cut to the chase.¡±


    Geninghen pointed at me and declared.


    ¡°In a month, you¡¯ll have to face off against Valkenhain¡¯s little princess on behalf of Grunewald.¡±


    ¡°¡­Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I scratched my head and asked again.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Oh right, you have amnesia, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Geninghen crossed his arms as if he understood.


    ¡°Then let this old man tell you a story.¡±


    Geninghen flicked his finger, and a map of the Kingdom of Litvaleur appeared in the air.


    ¡°As you know, our Litvaleur Peninsula went through a long period of warring states, where small kingdoms fought for supremacy. It wasn¡¯t until the time of our founding ancestor, Vitenfeld, that the unification war was completed, and the peninsula became a single nation.¡±


    As he explained, multiple flags and borders merged into one, forming the unified kingdom of Litvaleur under a single banner.


    ¡°But in truth, there was another force that played a major role in this unification war.¡±


    ¡°The Duchy of Valkenhain?¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Duke Ernst Valkenhain, a close friend and rival of Duke Vitenfeld, is their founding ancestor.¡±


    This time, the faces of two men appeared in the air.


    ¡°If Duke Vitenfeld was the greatest swordsman on the continent, Duke Ernst was known as the greatest swordsman in the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°The second-best of his era.¡±


    I muttered.


    ¡°Had he been born in a different era, he could have been the absolute ruler of his time. Unfortunately, he had a more outstanding rival in the same era. He spent his entire life tormented by jealousy and an inferiority complex toward our founding ancestor.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I nodded with interest, but it seemed the other siblings were already familiar with the story.


    ¡°Lifelong companions, rivals, and friends, the two made a bet in their later years. They said, ¡®This generation belongs to Grunewald, but in the next generation, let¡¯s pit our children against each other and see who comes out on top.¡¯¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a romantic story.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, not exactly. They wagered treasures, spirit medicines, and weapons each time.¡±


    ¡°But Elder, hasn¡¯t that tradition faded away by now?¡±


    Karl asked.


    ¡°It had.¡±


    Geninghen chuckled.


    ¡°Back when I was as young as you, and when their elder was still the heir of Valkenhain.¡±


    The images of two swordsmen formed, and one shattered the other¡¯s sword.


    ¡°That guy got utterly crushed by our Leszek, and then he declared the bet null and void.¡±


    Geninghen clicked his tongue.


    ¡°That petty fool, he refused to admit defeat and made such a fuss. We found it so distasteful that we walked away and never looked back.¡±


    ¡°Huh, so that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    Leszek, the Elder of the Sword, was also the Duke three generations ago. I¡¯d heard that he abdicated early to pursue the path of the sword, living like an ascetic and stepping in during emergencies to bolster the clan¡¯s martial strength.


    ¡®Leszek¡¯s son was the Duke two generations ago, making him my great-grandfather.¡¯


    By that logic, Geninghen, who is on par with Leszek, would be my great-great-grandfather.


    ¡®Just how old is he?¡¯


    Is he even human?


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the reason for reviving this long-lost tradition now?¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°They must feel confident this time.¡±


    ¡°The First Princess of this generation, Siena, is said to be the most talented heir Valkenhain has seen in nearly a century.¡±


    I was impressed.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s impressive.¡±


    ¡°It seems the rumors aren¡¯t exaggerated. How else could she already be considered the de facto heir, even before her coming-of-age ceremony, surpassing her older siblings?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s something.¡±


    I crossed my arms.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that a bit shameless? They unilaterally canceled the bet, and now that they feel confident, they want to challenge us again?¡±


    Even in the underworld, such petty behavior would get you ostracized.


    ¡°Hehe, they¡¯ve wagered something too valuable to refuse. It was an offer we couldn¡¯t turn down.¡±


    Just how much did they offer?


    ¡°Do you understand now? That¡¯s why we need to teach you the secret martial arts as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Elder, shouldn¡¯t we be the ones stepping up? If we¡¯re representing the clan, shouldn¡¯t we use our strongest¡ª¡±


    Geninghen shook his head at Karl¡¯s words.


    "No, no. We can''t possibly send a full-grown adult to face off against a mere child. That would be unthinkable."


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Besides, they wouldn¡¯t accept it. They¡¯re incredibly sneaky bastards.¡±


    From the way he spoke, it seemed there was a lot of bad blood between the two clans.


    ¡°They probably thought you¡¯d be the perfect sacrificial lamb¡ªsomeone who¡¯s been in seclusion for seven years and only just started making a name for themselves. No matter how much of a genius you are, it¡¯s common sense that you can¡¯t make up for seven years of lost time, right?¡±


    I grinned.


    ¡°What a delightful misconception.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll have to shatter that misconception for us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I hesitated for now.


    ¡°They¡¯re sending two people, by the way. Siena and her younger brother.¡±


    Geninghen pointed at Barclava.


    ¡°So, by next month, Barclava needs to reach the 4th tier, and Allenvert needs to break through to the 5th tier.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Barclava, unexpectedly called out, widened his eyes.


    ¡°M-me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Their youngest is around your age, so it¡¯s only fair you face him.¡±


    ¡°U-understood.¡±


    Barclava looked burdened but also brimming with determination.


    ¡°So, kid. You¡¯ll accept, right?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    When I hesitated, Geninghen taunted me.


    ¡°Scared? You can back out if you¡¯re scared.¡±


    ¡°That kind of taunt won¡¯t work on me.¡±


    I chuckled and made a circle with my fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need something in return.¡±


    ¡°Hah, look at this cheeky brat.¡±


    I held up two fingers and asked, ¡°First, don¡¯t I need to take some spirit medicines to reach the 5th tier?¡±


    ¡°Talk to your father about that.¡±


    Geninghen snorted.


    ¡°And if I win, I¡¯ll need a reward too. After all, I¡¯ll be representing the clan in this duel.¡±


    ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll let you choose any one artifact I¡¯ve made.¡±


    An artifact made by a grand mage? I couldn¡¯t resist that.


    ¡°I love you, Elder.¡±


    ¡°Hah, this kid is something else.¡±


    Father, who had remained silent and let Geninghen do the talking, finally spoke.


    ¡°Allen. Will you accept?¡±


    I put on a humble expression and replied, ¡°How could I refuse your command?¡±


    Father gave me a look as if to say, ¡®Don¡¯t act so selfless after taking everything.¡¯


    ¡°Hehehe. My apologies.¡±


    I glanced around and noticed how surprised everyone looked at the sight of me, the former recluse, casually chatting with the clan elders.


    Especially since it was me, who had been holed up in my room until recently, it must have been quite a shock.


    ¡®They must think I¡¯ve changed.¡¯


    Well, they¡¯re not wrong, but they¡¯re also not entirely right. Karzan is Allenvert¡¯s past life, after all.


    * * *


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    Geninghen yawned and stood up.


    ¡°Elder, are you leaving already?¡±


    ¡°Old age makes me tired quickly. Tsk.¡±


    Geninghen pretended to complain, but it was clear he was stepping aside to let the Duke handle the next matter.


    ¡®Now he¡¯ll bring up the other issue.¡¯


    And that issue would undoubtedly be about Somerset¡¯s misconduct.


    ¡°Somerset.¡±


    At Father¡¯s call, Somerset flinched.


    ¡°How has your martial training been going lately?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes,good sir.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Father¡¯s expression turned icy.


    ¡°What I¡¯ve heard tells a different story.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Somerset¡¯s face turned pale. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®Idiot.¡¯


    Did he really think Father wouldn¡¯t know?


    Father knows almost everything that happens in this duchy. Trying to lie to him is just plain stupid.


    ¡®You¡¯d better answer carefully, Somerset.¡¯


    I suppressed the urge to chew on something and waited for Father¡¯s next words.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 147

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 147: This Kid Is Really Something Else


    After leaving the banquet hall, Geninghen headed toward his workshop, located deep within Grunewald Castle.


    Too lazy to walk, he stepped onto a flying carpet and chuckled to himself.


    ¡°That kid¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    At the voice coming from thin air, Geninghen looked up.


    On a hammock strung between ancient trees, an old man lay resting.


    This man, whose presence was so ordinary¡ªor rather, so natural that it bordered on non-existence¡ªwas none other than the Duke three generations ago and the greatest swordsman since Vitenfelt: Leszek Grunewald, the Elder of the Sword.


    ¡°What else? It¡¯s because of your great-great-grandson.¡±


    ¡°Is he as talented as they say?¡±


    The old swordsman removed his eye patch and asked.


    ¡°Even more so. Not just his potential, but his mental fortitude is extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°It reminds me of when you were young.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Leszek nodded expressionlessly.


    Whoosh¡ª The flying carpet rose higher.


    ¡°You were eavesdropping anyway, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I was.¡±


    If Leszek hadn¡¯t lost the draw, he would have been the one attending the banquet.


    ¡°But it¡¯s fascinating.¡±


    ¡°What is?¡±


    The two elders, symbols of Grunewald¡¯s glory, gazed at the lights of Grunewald City and the vast sea of night stretching beyond.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never shown interest in your children or grandchildren, so what¡¯s gotten into you now? Especially for a great-great-grandson.¡±


    ¡°Venion¡¯s report was just that intriguing.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Geninghen studied his friend, who had always been too ascetic and disinterested in politics to be a proper Duke.


    ¡°Are you so tempted by his talent that you want to teach him? If that¡¯s the case, you should¡¯ve started with Georg or Verdzig.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    Leszek shook his head, his face still expressionless.


    ¡°Georg is a man who completed himself without anyone¡¯s guidance, and Verdzig¡¯s five virtues don¡¯t require my help either.¡±


    ¡°By that logic, Allenvert is the same. So why?¡±


    ¡°¡­Because I saw something.¡±


    ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Instead of answering, Leszek changed the subject.


    ¡°Geninghen.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I feel like I was born unrelated to the burdens of this world.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Geninghen snorted.


    ¡°You just realized that now?¡±


    A being more akin to a sword spirit than a human, with almost no trace of human desires or emotions.


    Few within the clan knew his true nature. Not even the other elders.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s spent his years in solitude without even realizing he¡¯s lonely.¡¯


    Even as almost everyone he had shared an era with turned to dust, this man remained, unblinking in the face of time¡¯s impermanence. He was that cold-hearted.


    In stark contrast to Geninghen, who was known for his eccentricity and emotional nature, Leszek was the complete opposite.


    ¡°You abandoned the Duke¡¯s throne to live like a hermit, buried in your swords. What burdens of the world could you possibly have?¡±


    ¡°You know. The mission I accepted with my own hands has always been the same.¡±


    Leszek, the Elder of the Sword.


    His epithet: Leszek, the Guardian.


    Long ago, he abdicated the position of Duke to his young son, vowing to protect ¡®something¡¯ instead. True to his word, he rarely intervened in Grunewald¡¯s political affairs.


    ¡®He truly never intervened. He remained devoted solely to his duty, dedicating himself to the path of the sword, forgetting day and night, seasons and years.¡¯


    With his exceptional talent, an almost maddening obsession, and the passage of time, it was only natural that Leszek grew stronger.


    Though he had long retired and was no longer officially ranked¡­


    Many still considered him the strongest in the Grunewald clan.


    ¡®Having long passed his physical prime, he reached even greater heights through relentless pursuit of martial arts.¡¯


    It had been decades since he broke through the 8th tier.


    ¡®Yet, he never surpassed our ancestor, Vitenfelt.¡¯


    He still hadn¡¯t reached that dreamlike realm of the 9th tier.


    How deeply he must have been disappointed by that¡­


    Even Geninghen couldn¡¯t tell. Though they had become friends, transcending the boundaries of direct and collateral lineage, Leszek had always been an enigma.


    ¡®Can one truly become the strongest by abandoning the world and immersing oneself solely in martial arts?¡¯


    This was one of Geninghen¡¯s long-standing questions.


    What was the difference between Leszek and Vitenfelt, two great swordsmen born a century apart? To dismiss it as a simple difference in talent would be irresponsible.


    ¡®Our ancestor, who lived through an era of war, and Leszek, who lived a life of ascetic pursuit.¡¯


    What is the answer? Or perhaps the truth lies somewhere in between.


    ¡®¡­A recluse in self-imposed exile.¡¯


    Though Geninghen himself was considered an eccentric, he often felt that Leszek, who rarely involved himself in clan affairs and focused solely on the sword, was even more of an oddity. In fact, Leszek had only joined the Council of Elders because he lost a bet to Geninghen.


    ¡°Geninghen. I feel my death is no longer far off.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Though lifespan can be extended, it is not infinite.


    Compared to the vastness of the sea, a human life is no different from the brief flicker of a firefly.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to think about ¡®who comes after me.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Geninghen frowned, fully aware of what it meant to succeed Leszek, the Guardian.


    ¡°But that kid is on borrowed time.¡±


    ¡°If he becomes strong enough, he can extend his lifespan. And along the way, he might even find a way to cure that incurable poison.¡±


    Leszek turned to look at Geninghen.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you stir up all this trouble because you thought the same thing from the start?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Geninghen licked his lips and asked again.


    ¡°But if we¡¯re talking about succession, wouldn¡¯t it be better for Grunewald if Georg succeeded you rather than that kid?¡±


    Georg was the man who had unified Grunewald during a time of crisis, using both strength and cunning to subdue the vassals and repel external threats.


    The Duke who had achieved the greatest accomplishments in nearly a century.


    Yet, the ¡®certain threat¡¯ that Georg, Leszek, and Grunewald had been wary of was still an ongoing concern.


    ¡°Someone must inherit the duties of the Guardian.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    That was the problem. The threat that Leszek, who had almost transcended human emotions, was the only one to guard against.


    ¡°It¡¯s not decided yet, is it? Whether that child will become the Duke or succeed me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such terrifying things.¡±


    Geninghen spoke seriously. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°That kid is the complete opposite of you. He¡¯s overflowing with human emotions, yet beneath that lies deep cunning and sorrow. He¡¯s more like me or his father than you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Leszek, who had been staring at the darkened sky, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Is that so? But it will flow as fate dictates.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, fate is just a made-up concept.¡±


    Geninghen snorted.


    ¡°The future is something no one can predict.¡±


    Perhaps Allenvert could succeed both Georg and Leszek.


    Or perhaps he would fail to overcome his time-limited fate and die young.


    ¡°The wind is getting cold. I¡¯ll head in first.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please.¡±


    The flying carpet carrying Geninghen slowly descended to the ground.


    ¡®Anyway.¡¯


    They were old relics who had long since retreated to the back alleys of history. The rest would have to be left to the next generation.


    ¡®Well, I overstepped today, not acting my age.¡¯


    But this was as far as Georg¡¯s plan went, so there was no need for him to worry further. He had merely acted on behalf of the Duke.


    ¡°Using an old man like this. What a scoundrel.¡±


    Geninghen chuckled, thinking of Duke Georg, who, though the head of the clan, was like a great-grandson to him.


    ¡®But he¡¯s twice the Duke Leszek is.¡¯


    * * *


    ¡°Somerset.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    At the sharp voice, Somerset¡¯s head drooped.


    ¡°Controlling information and hiding intentions are virtues of a politician. But if you can¡¯t deceive completely, it¡¯s better to be honest in front of this father.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Somerset flinched, and I flinched along with him.


    ¡®Oh no, he¡¯s talking about me.¡¯


    ¡°Do you understand? Answer.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    Father shifted his gaze from Somerset and continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a warning here.¡±


    ¡°We will listen carefully.¡±


    We answered in unison.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if each of you has your own goals and plans to reach out to ¡®external forces.¡¯¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    That was quite unexpected.


    ¡°Politics is inherently about coordinating and controlling the intentions of various factions. No one can do everything alone. So, whether you borrow the strength of your maternal clan, seek the help of vassals, or bring in external forces, I haven¡¯t stopped you.¡±


    His words sent a chill down everyone¡¯s spines. It meant that everything was still within Father¡¯s control.


    ¡°Barclava.¡±


    ¡°Yes! Father.¡±


    Barclava straightened up, startled.


    ¡°Are you studying history well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lacking, but I¡¯m trying.¡±


    ¡°Then do you know the story of the prince who brought in foreign powers during a succession dispute, only to lead his own kingdom to ruin?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The meaning behind the question was clear.


    But if Barclava answered, it might provoke Somerset, so I stepped in with some brotherly love.


    ¡°In the past, when many kingdoms coexisted, it was common to take in princes from other countries as guests, intervene in their succession battles, and then turn them into vassal states or extract concessions.¡±


    ¡°Correct, Allen.¡±


    ¡°If a single incompetent heir shakes or even destroys a centuries-old dynasty, it would be an unforgivable sin.¡±


    ¡°Then what should be done?¡±


    ¡°It must be stopped. By any means necessary.¡±


    As the conversation continued, Somerset¡¯s face turned ashen. It was all too clear that this warning was directed at him.


    ¡°Listen, all of you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Father spoke in a stern, admonishing tone.


    ¡°How can I entrust the throne to someone who only seeks their own authority, regardless of whether Grunewald weakens or suffers harm?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Coordinating your subordinates and sometimes using their rivalries to achieve your goals is the mark of a king. If someone seeks the throne only to become a puppet controlled by their underlings, I will not allow it.¡±


    I nodded at Father¡¯s lesson on kingship.


    ¡®He¡¯s right.¡¯


    ¡°Grunewald¡¯s legacy belongs to Grunewald. It cannot be handed over to outsiders.¡±


    That¡¯s right. This is Somerset¡¯s greatest mistake. Being swayed by his maternal clan and, worse, bringing in the underworld to scheme against Grunewald.


    ¡®This is a warning not just for Somerset, but for all of us siblings and our maternal relatives.¡¯


    I glanced at Somerset and Bianca, the Third Lady. Their faces were as pale as the moon.


    ¡®Somerset, your sin is incompetence.¡¯


    Yet, Father did not directly interrogate Somerset. Does Somerset understand that this is his great mercy?


    ¡®Who knows.¡¯


    Judging by his lifeless expression, probably not.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not feeling well¡­¡±


    As Somerset staggered to his feet, Father closed his eyes and dismissed him.


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The sight of Somerset and the Third Lady leaving the banquet hall was pitiful. Only their servants followed them.


    ¡®They¡¯re like tails with no heads.¡¯


    With this, Somerset had slipped significantly in the line of succession. Already lagging behind his siblings, his desperate flailing had turned into the worst possible move.


    ¡®Goodbye. Don¡¯t go too far.¡¯


    I mentally bid farewell to Somerset from my seat. That pathetic fool. Even Barclava is better than him.


    ¡®Does this mean it¡¯s effectively a two-way battle between me and Verdzig?¡¯


    Of course, Karl isn¡¯t the type to give up power easily either. But since we¡¯re allies, it¡¯s effectively 2 against 1, or even 3 against 1 if you include Ulbhild¡­


    ¡®Wait, what?¡¯


    Suddenly, a strange and eerie intuition led me to look at Verdzig¡¯s expression.


    He was smiling as he watched Somerset leave. His eyes were like a wolf eyeing its prey.


    ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯


    A sudden realization sent chills down my spine.


    ¡®What if Verdzig devours Somerset, who¡¯s now incapable of recovery, and the Agrippa County?¡¯


    Finally, all the pieces fell into place. I think I understand Verdzig¡¯s plan.


    If I have the support of the Viscount of Visquera and the nearly annihilated Eisenach clan behind me¡ª


    Verdzig would still have the thriving forces of the Bergen and Agrippa counties.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    At that moment, Verdzig laughed and met my gaze. The satisfied smile on his lips seemed to ask me:


    ¡®Did you figure it out?¡¯


    ¡°¡­Wow.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡®This guy is really something else.¡¯


    I felt like applauding. This was Verdzig¡¯s response to me, who had tried to make him pay for what he did to Peter through Evan.


    ¡®This man is not to be underestimated.¡¯


    My head cooled down.


    ¡®Did you think you had the world just because Father and Geninghen praised you?¡¯


    Don¡¯t get carried away, Allenvert. Compared to that man, you¡¯re still just a tiny ant.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 148

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 148: I''ve Been Getting Chills All Day


    After the first part of the banquet concluded, there was a brief intermission.


    The orchestra, which had been forced to play deaf during the serious conversations, now filled the air with light and cheerful music, as if trying to lift the heavy atmosphere.


    As the servants busily cleared the tables and brought out desserts to the tune of the music¡ª


    The direct descendants of Duke Grunewald each retreated to corners of the banquet hall or stepped out onto the balcony, engaging in serious conversations.


    ¡°I never expected things to turn out like this.¡±


    Karl, who had stepped out onto the balcony, quenched his thirst with cold water instead of wine.


    ¡°Two things have become clear from tonight¡¯s banquet.¡±


    His aide, Nicholas, calmly summarized the situation.


    ¡°Young master Somerset has effectively been knocked out of the succession race, while Young master Allenvert has risen sharply. And this happened at a banquet attended by the Duke for the first time in years, with the Elder¡¯s high praise backing him.¡±


    As the two had intended, Allenvert had gained immense authority.


    ¡°Moreover, His Grace himself issued a warning against external forces crossing the line to intervene.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Karl¡¯s butler interpreted the Duke¡¯s intentions this way.


    ¡°It seems the choices made by the Young master and Young Lady were correct after all.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ulbhild¡¯s choice had nothing to do with my intentions.¡±


    Karl added with an uncharacteristically light joke.


    ¡°I also agree with her decisions.¡±


    Karl looked at his father and mother, who were deep in conversation beside him.


    ¡®So, this is how it¡¯s turned out.¡¯


    Allenvert¡¯s unexpected rise, his talent so great that even Karl felt threatened and jealous. This had changed Karl¡¯s grand strategy.


    ¡®He¡¯s an incredible guy. Did he really hone his skills to this level while living in seclusion for seven years, unnoticed by anyone?¡¯


    Karl had also planted spies in Allenvert¡¯s residence, but he hadn¡¯t received a single noteworthy report in years.


    Yet, those seven years couldn¡¯t have been wasted. Seeing how Allenvert¡¯s actions fit together like pieces of a puzzle, Karl couldn¡¯t help but think so.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to ride on your momentum.¡¯


    In short, Karl¡¯s current strategy was to position Allenvert as a counter to Verdzig while he himself strengthened his foundation from behind.


    ¡®The top priority is to prevent Verdzig from taking the throne.¡¯


    That principle remained unchanged.


    ¡°How can I entrust the throne to someone who only seeks their own authority, regardless of whether Grunewald weakens or suffers harm?¡±


    Karl wholeheartedly agreed with Duke Georg¡¯s words.


    Karl knew that Verdzig¡¯s desire for the throne wasn¡¯t driven by noble intentions to make Grunewald greater or to bring peace.


    ¡®That snake will gnaw at Grunewald, poison it, and sow discord.¡¯


    So, what does he truly want? Power itself? Ruin? Wealth? Or is it revenge?


    ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s none of those things.¡¯


    Verdzig was that inscrutable.


    ¡®Facing such a man isn¡¯t something ordinary mental strength can handle.¡¯


    Like imagining ghosts and demons in the pitch-black darkness of night¡­


    The unknown is always shrouded in the shadow of fear.


    ¡®Therefore, to gather people under the banner of opposing Verdzig, a solid focal point is needed, and Allenvert is the perfect man for that role.¡¯


    But only up to that point.


    After the second and third unite to overthrow the first, what then?


    The remaining two will inevitably begin a new fight to determine the new first.


    ¡®But by then, will I be able to handle an Allenvert who¡¯s grown so powerful?¡¯


    Who knows? Only the gods can foresee the future. Still, for now, he had to choose what he believed was the best course of action.


    ¡®Above all, I have the solid support of the Viscount of Visquera.¡¯


    Karl thought.


    ¡®It¡¯s only a temporary loan to Allenvert, after all.¡¯


    Of course, he had no intention of being stingy. Hadn¡¯t he himself provided information about the remnants of Eisenach?


    ¡®But to be honest, they¡¯re just remnants who barely survived annihilation. What do they even have left?¡¯


    A handful of survivors, a small network cobbled together in the underworld. Could they really stand against the might of the Viscount of Visquera?


    ¡®Understand, Allenvert¡­ This is a fight for the throne. I can¡¯t act purely out of personal feelings.¡¯


    Having drawn the line in his mind once more, Karl finished his long contemplation and raised his head.


    ¡°Nicholas.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Karl¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked toward the banquet hall.


    ¡°Where are Verdzig and Allenvert?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The two were still missing from their seats.


    * * *


    Zizek was on the rooftop of the newly renovated general store, pawnshop, and branch office, looking down at the dimly lit streets.


    ¡®Wow, that was close.¡¯


    Despite his composed expression, his heart was pounding.


    Upon hearing that Huten, the inspector of the Bisakino Brotherhood, had ordered an investigation into their activities, Zizek had secretly instructed Rob.


    Under the guise of patrolling the area, they were to thoroughly inspect the businesses under their protection and quietly identify anyone acting suspiciously.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s confirmed. The Bisakino Brotherhood has been investigating us.¡±


    Gut feelings are rarely wrong.


    "Damn it. Of all people, why did it have to be Huten targeting me?"


    No one who had been bitten by that snake-like bastard had ever come out unscathed.


    "No matter how lucky you are, you always end up crippled in some way."


    He was a man inherently cruel by nature, and the rules of the Brotherhood allowed for punishments like torture or even dismemberment for criminals.


    Moreover, he was cunning and sharp-minded, making everyone in the organization wary of him.


    "It''s not just about me. I can''t let Young master Allenvert and the name of Eisenach get dragged into this."


    But the enemy was formidable. Even the Black Night Society struggled to handle them, and the power of their parent organization, the Bisakino Brotherhood, in the underworld was terrifying.


    "Still, I can''t just go running to Boss Karzan for help so easily."


    I am a man who must be a reliable blade for Karzan and Allenvert. Expecting them to play the role of caretakers would be absurd.


    "Rob!"


    At Zizek''s shout, Rob hurriedly ran up to the rooftop.


    "You called?"


    "Bring old man Gareth. We might need him to guard this place, just in case."


    "Understood."


    "Do you remember their faces?"


    "I memorized them clearly."


    "Good. Those bastards. They had the nerve to tail me without fear."


    Zizek laughed as he cracked his knuckles.


    "What do you plan to do?"


    "Let''s catch them first. Lock them up, beat them, and keep them awake without letting them take a dump. They''ll be tamed within three days."


    "Wow..."


    Rob clicked his tongue.


    "Couldn''t you at least respect human dignity?"


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    "Why are you cursing?"


    * * *


    I was walking down a deserted path, shoulder to shoulder with Verdzig.


    "......"


    As if by some unspoken agreement, we remained silent, not looking at each other.


    Whoosh-


    The gentle night breeze from the sea rustled the leaves. Everything felt infinitely distant, as if we were alone on a deserted island, surrounded by an eerie stillness.


    But I knew this silence was the calm before the storm.


    ''It''s time to gauge each other''s cards.''


    And I, Karzan, was originally the type to sweep the gambling table with psychological warfare.


    ''In my later years, I often took advantage of that fool Ivan.''


    He had no talent for gambling.


    ''Come to think of it, Evan and Ivan¡ªtheir names are quite similar.''


    But my wandering thoughts were brief.


    "There''s no one left to overhear our conversation now."


    Not only that, but Verdzig took out an artifact and explained.


    "This is an item that blocks out our voices."


    "Thorough, aren''t you? If someone were to scream for help, no one would hear it, huh?"


    Verdzig brushed off my sarcastic remark.


    "Indeed."


    With that kind of response, I didn''t need to push further.


    "Before we start, why don''t we acknowledge each other''s cards first?"


    "Agreed. We don''t have time to beat around the bush."


    Having secured his agreement, I spoke first.


    "Touching Peter was excessive, brother."


    "Seeing how strongly you reacted, I think it was the right move."


    Verdzig replied as if it were no big deal.


    "Didn''t I say before that if I ever found solid evidence, I''d come back and put a leash on you?¡±


    "You did."


    "So I thought I''d take this chance to put a leash on you."


    "Even if it meant killing Grunewald''s employee?"


    "You''re too soft-hearted, Allenvert."


    "Caring for my people isn''t a crime."


    "It''s not a crime, but it is a weakness."


    Verdzig''s response was a simple reminder of what kind of man he was.


    "But I must admit, your attempt to secure Evan and shake the board is commendable. In chess terms, it''s a surprise move. Securing his mother beforehand was also impressive in its speed and precision."


    However, Verdzig continued.


    "But you''ve admitted that Peter is your weakness. How did that happen?"


    I knew what he meant. It was a threat that he could continue to exploit my weakness in the future.


    "My weakness? I disagree, brother."


    Verdzig raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    "How so?"


    "If I determine that someone has touched my people, no matter who it is, I''ll assume it was your doing and come at you like a rabid dog."


    "What?"


    Verdzig''s eyebrows twitched.


    "At that point, you''ll have to prove your innocence to me. Or better yet, take precautions to ensure such a thing doesn''t happen in the first place."


    "......!"


    Verdzig burst out laughing at my unexpected response.


    "Ridiculous. I''ve never heard such a threat before."


    Verdzig smirked, as if unsure where to begin, then asked.


    "Did you really think I''d be intimidated by someone like Evan?"


    "Evan is just the beginning. Those who delve deep into the darkness tend to have many weaknesses."


    "Is that so?"


    Verdzig chuckled lightly and looked up at the night sky instead of responding.


    "Let''s talk about something else. Do you know what Somerset''s mistake was?"


    "Yes."


    "You''re different from him. You''re not the type to cover up your incompetence by borrowing hands you can''t control. That''s why I''m certain."


    "Certain of what?"


    "You''ve already established your own loyal forces in the underworld. I just needed evidence to confirm it. I have no particular grudge against Peter."


    "......"


    "Let me ask you something, Allenvert. What are you aiming for in the underworld?"


    It''s almost laughable to play dumb at this point.


    "Well, you''ll find out someday."


    That was all I said.


    "Then let me make a guess."


    Verdzig turned to me.


    "I think your real goal might be to find the survivors of Eisenach."


    "......!"


    I maintained my composure with superhuman patience.


    ''Damn, how did he figure that out?''


    I''ve been getting chills all day.


    But don''t panic, Allenvert. With a man of his caliber, it''s entirely possible.


    ''The important thing is that he doesn''t know we''re still connected.''


    As I pondered, Verdzig spoke.


    "I think I understand the picture you''re painting. With Ulbhild''s support and maintaining friendly relations with Karl, it means the support of the Visquera Count family is leaning toward you."


    "!"


    "Add to that, if you can rally the survivors of the Eisenach clan, who, despite near annihilation, still possess considerable influence and legitimacy¡ª"


    Verdzig smiled faintly.


    "Your forces would be far from lacking. Given enough time, you could rise to a level where you could rival me."


    He saw right through my plan. Once again, Verdzig''s ability to see the bigger picture was impressive.


    ''But.''


    I confirmed that even he knew little about Eisenach.


    ''And one more thing.''


    The fact that I had formed an alliance with Rudgarda.


    "Since you''ve seen through your younger brother''s heart, allow me to speculate on your intentions as well."


    Verdzig nodded.


    "Go ahead. This is interesting."


    "If after today, Brother Somerset becomes unable to recover, the Agrippas will have no choice but to side with you. It would be difficult for them to join hands with me or Brother Karl."


    Therefore, I continued.


    "Wouldn''t that mean you''d have the support of not one, but two Count clans?"


    "If things go as you say, then yes."


    Verdzig smirked.


    "You keep exceeding my expectations, brother. I thought you might use Brother Somerset''s scandal to cover up the Evan incident." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your insight is equally impressive."


    Verdzig pointed at me.


    "You''re right. In fact, I almost feel grateful for Somerset''s stupidity."


    That idiot. He''s practically handed over his own clan''s legacy to others.


    "But Allenvert, there''s one thing you''ve overlooked."


    I was taken aback by his unexpected remark.


    "What?"


    "The strategy I''ve prepared isn''t limited to just this."


    "......!"


    A chill ran down my spine.


    "What exactly are you talking about?"


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 149

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 149: Why Are They Here?


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Verdzig burst into laughter, seemingly amused by my reaction.


    ¡°It seems even you couldn¡¯t have anticipated this.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    After a moment of contemplation, I responded.


    ¡°I can see that I¡¯ve missed a piece of the puzzle, but it¡¯ll take some time to figure it out.¡±


    ¡°Then let this older brother teach you.¡±


    Just like that?


    I looked at Verdzig with suspicion-filled eyes.


    ¡°No need to look at me like that. I¡¯ve already discarded that strategy.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Like a student struggling to keep up, I dumbfoundedly asked again.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Exactly what I said.¡±


    ¡°Did you find some fatal flaw or risk in it?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Verdzig raised his eyebrows playfully.


    ¡°Now, let me explain. First, try to think from my perspective.¡±


    He continued kindly, as if teaching a struggling student.


    ¡°Today, I was given two tasks.¡±


    He raised both hands side by side.


    ¡°One was to cripple Somerset and absorb them, and the other was to defend myself using the testimony of Evan Bergen, which you secured. Do you understand so far?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I answered obediently. I felt like a dim-witted student who needed a lot of hand-holding.


    ¡°But if you think about it, the reason you convinced Evan to change his mind was ultimately because I targeted Peter, your subordinate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°Then, from my perspective, there¡¯s a very simple way to gain an advantage.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡±


    Verdzig brought his palms together.


    ¡°What if I pinned the blame for Peter¡¯s attack on Somerset?¡±


    ¡°......!¡±


    I was stunned as I realized the implications of that move.


    ¡°What would happen then?¡±


    I swallowed hard and answered.


    ¡°You could shift the blame for your actions onto Somerset, tarnishing his reputation even further, while absolving yourself of responsibility.¡±


    ¡°At the same time, you could expect enough uproar to overshadow Evan¡¯s case. This would be a triple win.¡±


    ¡°This is......¡±


    I felt my breath catch as I replied.


    ¡°This is such an unexpected attack that I don¡¯t even know how to respond. My mind feels frozen for a moment.¡±


    In my hometown, we¡¯d say my brain had come to a complete stop.


    ¡°If it comes to this, you might retort by asking, ¡®Why would Somerset do such a thing?¡¯¡±


    After a moment of thought, I admitted.


    ¡°I probably would.¡±


    ¡°My answer to that would be this: Because Somerset suspected Allenvert of colluding with the underworld.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    A double trap. It felt like even if I dodged one, the next snare was waiting for me.


    ¡°Does it sound absurd?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Good. It¡¯s always harder to clear your name than to frame someone.¡±


    Verdzig¡¯s finger pointed at me like a blade.


    ¡°If I cast suspicion, you¡¯ll have to defend yourself. All I need to do is plant plausible doubt in people¡¯s minds.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at this point.


    ¡®This cunning bastard.¡¯


    This man truly understands the essence of scheming.


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Verdzig smiled faintly upon seeing my expression and said,


    ¡°As I mentioned, I¡¯ve decided to discard this plan.¡±


    ¡°Why? It seems like an incredibly effective attack.¡±


    ¡°If I told you, wouldn¡¯t you feel a chill down your spine and come begging like this?¡±


    ¡°......?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cover up Evan¡¯s case as if it never happened, and in return, you¡¯ll let Peter¡¯s matter slide.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    He¡¯s right.


    ¡°I could also use this to put you in my debt. It might even help when I try to recruit Somerset. I could say I showed you mercy instead of dealing a heavier blow.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Whether I do it or not, it¡¯s a win-win for him.


    This is nothing short of a masterstroke.


    ¡°Sometimes, not drawing your sword is far more helpful in negotiations.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    I understood why Verdzig could afford to be so relaxed.


    ¡®Even this is just one of many moves in his long game, not some desperate, last-ditch effort.¡¯


    It¡¯s likely just one of many strategies he can deploy over the course of a prolonged battle. But each one of them could be a fatal blow to me.


    ¡®A monster is a monster, Verdzig.¡¯


    Feeling suffocated, I honestly admitted to myself.


    ¡®This time, I¡¯ve lost.¡¯


    There was no need to cling to pointless pride in this situation.


    ¡°Then, what is it that you truly want, Brother?¡±


    As if acknowledging that this question was an admission of defeat, Verdzig answered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s consider everything that¡¯s happened so far as water under the bridge. Think of it as a kind of gentleman¡¯s agreement.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°To outsiders, it might look like a draw, but in reality, this is as good as a victory for you. You could have suffered a much greater blow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a favorable proposal that I have no reason to refuse¡ª¡±


    I said.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t help feeling hesitant to accept it outright.¡±


    ¡°Haha, being overly suspicious isn¡¯t good either.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit rich coming from you?¡±


    Verdzig chuckled and then spoke again.


    ¡°If there¡¯s something bothering you, go ahead and say it.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be direct.¡±


    I looked Verdzig in the eye and asked.


    ¡°Do you plan to kill Evan too? Like you did with Gemini?¡±


    At that, Verdzig let out a small laugh.


    ¡°Ah, Gemini.¡±


    He nodded as if recalling a name he had almost forgotten.


    ¡°Is she doing well?¡±


    Of course, he knew I had saved Gemini by sending her to Taris.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. And it¡¯s not something I should know.¡±


    If I were to know Gemini¡¯s whereabouts, given her connection to his weakness, it would only give Verdzig a reason to silence her permanently.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Verdzig clasped his hands behind his back and turned away.


    ¡°But it seems you¡¯ve misunderstood something, Allenvert. Your older brother isn¡¯t some bloodthirsty murderer who treats human lives like flies. What matters is resolving the situation, not the act of killing itself.¡±


    ¡°Then¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do as you please. But it¡¯s your responsibility to keep his mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°...Understood.¡±


    I had essentially been handed back the same threat I had used against him with Peter.


    ¡°What about the trial that was scheduled?¡±


    ¡°We can say that after hearing Evan¡¯s plea, you appealed for my innocence, and I accepted it. The details can be handled by the stewards.¡±


    ¡°Clean and simple.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Evan back under the Bergen name.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t.¡±


    There¡¯s no way Evan would want to return to the Bergens after they betrayed him, right?


    ¡°Then will you take him in?¡±


    Verdzig turned to look at me.


    ¡°Well, I suppose I¡¯m in a position to do that now.¡±


    Verdzig nodded, seemingly indifferent.


    ¡°Do as you see fit.¡±


    Seeing his reaction, I added one more thing.


    ¡°It would be best if we both respected the line Father drew today.¡±


    ¡°Father¡¯s intention was ultimately to prevent the master from being harmed by his own sword or, worse, being exploited by it, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Verdzig asked, as if the idea was absurd.


    ¡°Do I really seem that foolish to you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡±


    At that, Verdzig leaned forward, intrigued.


    ¡°What else could there be?¡±


    I pondered the mindset of the man I understood as Father and answered.


    ¡°Father probably isn¡¯t pleased with external forces constantly meddling in the conflicts between his sons.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s unavoidable. It was impossible even in our era, and even in Father¡¯s era and the eras before that.¡±


    Yes, that¡¯s true.


    ¡°Power is too vast and precious a treasure for one person to monopolize. To become the King of Grunewald, one must naturally share wealth and power with those who follow them.¡±


    ¡°And sometimes, you even need to share it with rivals and enemies to bring them to your side.¡±


    ¡°You understand well.¡±


    Nevertheless.


    ¡°In the end, shouldn¡¯t the smarter and stronger person succeed Father? Not just the one who happened to marry better.¡±


    At my crude expression, Verdzig looked slightly taken aback.


    ¡°Did you have to phrase it like that?¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I couldn¡¯t think of a better way to put it.¡±


    Verdzig let out a small laugh.


    ¡°But I agree with the sentiment. That¡¯s why Somerset failed.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Allenvert.¡±


    Verdzig¡¯s expression shifted as he looked at me.


    ¡°Let me say this while we¡¯re here. I acknowledge you as my competitor.¡±


    ¡°......!¡±


    It sounded like a declaration of war.


    ¡°Out of my five brothers, you¡¯re the only one who stands on equal footing with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m honored. But Brother Karl and Sister Ulbhild are no pushovers either.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being modest even though you know better.¡±


    Verdzig said.


    ¡°As you know, Somerset was never a match for me from the start.¡±


    I recalled Somerset¡¯s behavior¡ªscheming behind the scenes but utterly speechless when scolded by Father.


    ¡®What on earth is going through his mind? That idiot.¡¯


    ¡°Brother Karl is diligent and steady, but he lacks the exceptional qualities to surpass me. I acknowledge Ulbhild¡¯s martial prowess, but her strategic mind is somewhat lacking, and she¡¯s remained neutral from the beginning, so she¡¯s out of the question.¡±


    And then.


    ¡°Barclava isn¡¯t even worth mentioning. So, who else but you can truly stand against me?¡±


    ¡°Well, Barclava isn¡¯t that hopeless either.¡±


    Hmm. I didn¡¯t expect to be defending Barclava.


    ¡°Thanks to you, he¡¯s been improving a bit. I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on him.¡±


    When this man says he¡¯s keeping an eye on someone, it¡¯s never a good thing.


    ¡°Do your best. Above all, now that you and Barclava represent Grunewald, you must secure victory against Valkenhain, mustn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just leave Barclava to handle things on his own?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying things you don¡¯t mean.¡±


    Verdzig pointed at me. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Allenvert.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Try to surpass me and take the throne of Grunewald.¡±


    I shot back without backing down.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious how long you¡¯ll be able to look down on me like this.¡±


    Verdzig smirked.


    ¡°Is that so? I think I know.¡±


    While I felt relieved that a gentleman¡¯s agreement had been reached, I also felt a bit overwhelmed.


    ¡®What will we fight with from now on?¡¯


    We¡¯re not the kind of men to believe in fairy tales about pure contests of strength and talent.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    Let¡¯s wait and see. Another wave will surely come.


    * * *


    The second part of the banquet began.


    Father, having already addressed the important matters, didn¡¯t bother to speak further, and thanks to that, the atmosphere was much more relaxed than the first part. We chatted and sipped wine lightly.


    ¡°Now it feels like we¡¯re finally eating and relaxing.¡±


    I patted my full stomach.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat well earlier?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I scolded Peter.


    ¡°Allen, what were you two talking about?¡±


    Ulbhild asked, dying of curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit too much to tell you for free.¡±


    I grinned.


    ¡°Teach me some grappling techniques, and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy enough. Come see me anytime.¡±


    My plan was this: learn the techniques of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship from Venion and grappling techniques from Ulbhild.


    ¡®Perfect.¡¯


    I wanted to solidify my foundation before advancing further in martial arts. Grappling techniques would undoubtedly be useful in many situations.


    ¡°By the way¡ª¡±


    I asked Ulbhild.


    ¡°Do you know which underworld organization pulled that stunt on Brother Somerset?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you didn¡¯t know?¡±


    Ulbhild whispered to me, as if she thought I already knew.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Bisakino Brotherhood.¡±


    ¡°......?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe my ears.


    ¡®Wait, what? The Bisakino Brotherhood I know?¡¯


    Why are they involved here?


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 150

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 150. The Garden at Night


    Emmengarde Grunewald, the second wife, narrowed her eyes as she watched the two return with enigmatic smiles.


    ¡°What did you two talk about?¡±


    Verdzig answered with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you separately once the gathering is over.¡±


    ¡°Then just tell me one thing.¡±


    Emmengarde lowered her voice.


    ¡°Was it satisfactory?¡±


    ¡°In my own way, yes.¡±


    Emmengarde nodded slightly.


    ¡°Seems like you gave him a good blow.¡±


    ¡°You could say that.¡±


    But considering that, Allenvert¡¯s mood didn¡¯t seem all that bad. What could have happened? Did that cunning tongue of his manage to counterattack somehow?


    ¡®That sly little monkey.¡¯


    She recalled how underestimating his cunning had given him an unnecessary advantage.


    ¡®By the way¡ª¡¯


    She glanced at her husband and thought.


    ¡®Today, your favoritism was excessive.¡¯


    To anyone watching, today¡¯s gathering was clearly for Allenvert. It was for the son of that lowborn barbarian woman, whose clan had now vanished.


    ¡®You even used Elder Geninghen¡¯s name to elevate his honor, yet you didn¡¯t spare a single word of praise for Verdzig.¡¯


    From her perspective, this was utterly unfair.


    ¡®A warning against external interference? That must also be a warning to us, the Bergens.¡¯


    Of course, considering the past between the Bergens and Georg, she could understand why he was so cautious.


    Nevertheless.


    ¡®If that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, we Bergens will have no choice but to align more closely with Agrippa.¡¯


    Because.


    ¡®They, like the Bergens, are remnants defeated by the current head, Georg, and now have their leashes held tight.¡¯


    Emmengarde watched Allenvert, who was casually conversing with Barclava, with a cold gaze for a long time.


    * * *


    ¡°Barclava, do you have any confidence?¡±


    At my question, Barclava retorted sharply.


    ¡°In what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to face the youngest of the Valkenhain dukedom in a month.¡±


    ¡°...If the opponent is around my age, I won¡¯t be completely outmatched.¡±


    Despite his words, there was a slight lack of confidence in Barclava¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Really? You can¡¯t fight like you did when you picked a fight with me.¡±


    As if tired of being teased, Barclava sighed and replied.


    ¡°I was careless back then.¡±


    ¡°How careless do you have to be to punch a wall and hurt your hand? If you¡¯re careless twice, you¡¯re in big trouble, kid.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. Stop messing around.¡±


    ¡°Messing around? You little brat, talking to your elder like that.¡±


    I lowered my voice and made a sweet offer.


    ¡°Barclava. If you¡¯re honest, I might be willing to help you a bit.¡±


    ¡°...What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°If you admit you¡¯re a bit out of your depth and ask for my help, I might let you join my training sessions starting tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Seeing the hesitation in Barclava¡¯s eyes, I added.


    ¡°Wait, I thought of one more condition.¡±


    ¡°Another condition?¡±


    ¡°Call me elder brother, and I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡±


    Barclava, who had initially seemed tempted, suddenly recoiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just do it on my own.¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful brat.¡±


    I clicked my tongue.


    ¡°Since when do younger brothers in noble clans speak so rudely and refuse to call their elders properly? Shouldn¡¯t you clean up your act and address me correctly?¡±


    Unable to refute but clearly unwilling, Barclava averted his gaze.


    ¡®This stubborn brat.¡¯


    He¡¯s clearly still full of himself.


    But I didn¡¯t push further.


    ¡®He¡¯ll come crawling when he¡¯s desperate.¡¯


    After all, Barclava had no one else to rely on but me. He wasn¡¯t bold enough to go to Ulbhild for help.


    ¡®A thirsty man digs his own well.¡¯


    The one who¡¯ll regret it isn¡¯t me. I could already picture Barclava, struggling on his own, coming to me with a pitiful look, begging for help.


    ¡®If I can pull Barclava to my side in the process, that wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing either.¡¯


    Though Verdzig won¡¯t just sit back and let that happen...


    Look at this guy, sitting next to me even after the humiliation I put him through. If I hadn¡¯t grilled him enough, would he be acting like this?


    ¡®You¡¯re the kind of person who can¡¯t even win the loyalty of a subordinate or a younger brother without force or fear.¡¯


    I know that the crude loyalty of underworld men, though unrefined, is far more effective in winning hearts than the sophisticated schemes and kingly arts of nobles.


    ¡®By the way¡ª¡¯


    Even as I enjoyed the peaceful dinner, I occasionally made eye contact with Father. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    - Stay back after the dinner.


    A private meeting with Father awaited me.


    .


    .


    .


    The dinner concluded without incident.


    Karl left with Lady Isabella, the first wife, while Ulbhild exchanged a few words with Allenvert before heading home. Finally, Barclava scurried away, as if afraid his name might be called by his elder brother.


    And Verdzig¡ª


    ¡°Father, why is Brother Verdzig staring at us like that?¡±


    He was staring intently as Father and I left the dining hall side by side.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Father¡¯s reaction was indifferent.


    ¡®That man¡¯s gaze is a bit unsettling.¡¯


    I pondered what to call that look and soon came up with the perfect word.


    ¡®Jealousy.¡¯


    Surprisingly, his gaze carried a hint of jealousy.


    ¡®How absurd.¡¯


    Verdzig, of all people, feeling jealous? Of me and Father?


    ¡®...Well.¡¯


    Lately, Father had been showing me an unusual amount of attention, as if making up for seven years of neglect.


    ¡®From Verdzig¡¯s perspective, it must feel like Father is trying to keep him in check.¡¯


    Why wouldn¡¯t it?


    Compared to Verdzig, who excels in talent, skill, and influence, I¡¯m still just a sprouting seedling. Yet, I¡¯m the only one who gets to have private audiences with Father.


    ¡®If even the serpent of the apocalypse has a human heart.¡¯


    That heart might be filled with love-hate, obsession, jealousy, possessiveness, or even destructive impulses...


    ¡®It sends shivers down my spine.¡¯


    Feeling the back of my neck prickle, I asked Father again.


    ¡°Where are we going? The vineyard again today?¡±


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll show you a different place.¡±


    ¡°A different place?¡±


    Father smiled faintly.


    ¡°The secret garden of Grunewald.¡±


    * * *


    I walked quietly through the night garden, guarded by the royal guards, alongside Father.


    As we strolled among the beautifully arranged landscape trees, crafted by the most skilled gardeners, a fountain rising above an elegant pond came into view.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have much of an eye for gardens, so that was all I could say.


    ¡°This was your mother¡¯s favorite garden.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    I glanced at Father, then turned my gaze forward again.


    ¡°You must have walked here often with Mother.¡±


    ¡°She found it fascinating, how this ¡®man-made landscape¡¯ contrasted so dramatically with the natural beauty of the mountains, waterfalls, and valleys where she grew up.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    I imagined my mother, born and raised in the mountains, yearning for the civilization of the city. The jewel of her clan, sent to the city to unite two clans. In my mind, she walked somewhere in this garden, her eyes tinged with loneliness.


    ¡°You must think of Mother when you come here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Father¡¯s voice remained as calm and unreadable as ever. Yet, I could sense that he missed her in some way.


    ¡°These are ornamental fish imported with great difficulty from foreign lands.¡±


    Father pointed to the fish in the pond, their scales shimmering faintly under the moonlight.


    ¡°They¡¯re harder to obtain than their weight in gold.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Hearing that, they suddenly seemed even more beautiful.


    I studied the fish, whose extravagant colors seemed utterly impractical for survival in the wild.


    ¡°Do they seem worth their price to you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose so...¡±


    As I scratched my head and answered, Father chuckled and flicked his finger upward.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    A droplet of water rose into the air, as if it had turned into a transparent gemstone.


    ¡®How absurd. Lifting water like that?¡¯


    It was a feat of mana control bordering on the miraculous. A single ornamental fish swam comfortably within the transparent prison of water.


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible.¡±


    I gaped, unable to fathom the extent of this man¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°If this is possible, then wielding and firing a sword with just mana must also be possible.¡±


    Father answered as if it were obvious.


    ¡°It¡¯s a technique I researched long before you were born.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Father smirked and pointed at the fish floating in midair.


    ¡°Actually, in the homeland of this fish, they import fish native to Grunewald as ornamental pets.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I pondered Father¡¯s words and replied.


    ¡°It¡¯s all about the meaning we assign to things, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. We indulge in luxury by importing things from far away.¡±


    Father pointed to the landscaped trees.


    ¡°If gold were as common as trees, no one would admire its luster or use it as a measure of wealth.¡±


    What was Father trying to tell me through this anecdote?


    Perhaps it was just the heart of an ordinary father, wanting to share something with his son to fill the awkward silence.


    ¡°Allen.¡±


    After returning the fish to the pond, Father spoke.


    ¡°Before we get to the main point, let¡¯s talk about something else first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Father clasped his hands behind his back and gazed at the pond.


    ¡°As Elder Geninghen explained, Valkenhain has long been our sworn enemy.¡±


    Ah, that topic.


    I had momentarily forgotten due to my conversation with Verdzig, but the confrontation with Valkenhain was undoubtedly a crucial task.


    ¡°If I had to rank them, Grunewald is first, and Valkenhain is second.¡±


    Father nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But don¡¯t underestimate them. Those who have spent a long time chasing from behind often possess a determination beyond the imagination of ordinary people.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯ve declared that this generation will finally avenge themselves against Grunewald, and if they¡¯re willing to endure humiliation to prove it¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then they must have a good reason for such confidence.¡±


    I didn¡¯t take Father¡¯s warning lightly.


    ¡°What do you think? You must have gathered intelligence, of course.¡±


    ¡°Rumors say that Lady Siena of Valkenhain is not only a rare genius but also the cherished prodigy of Valkenhain, raised on precious spirit medicines and teachings. She¡¯s your age but already far ahead of you.¡±


    Father continued.


    ¡°I believe she has reached the latter stages of the 5th tier, or perhaps even the early stages of the 6th.¡±


    ¡°Huh. At 17 years old?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    The 5th tier isn¡¯t simply the next step after the 4th. It¡¯s not a tier one reaches as a natural reward for living or swinging a sword.


    To summarize the difficulty of that tier in one sentence...


    ¡®The maximum level that martial artists with exceptional talent and willpower can reach after a lifetime of training.¡¯


    In the underworld, even the most talented street fighters, who haven¡¯t properly trained in martial arts or mental techniques, barely reach this tier.


    ¡®The fact that Jeffrey reached the 5th tier at such a young age and became a captain of the royal guard speaks volumes about how highly he¡¯s regarded.¡¯


    And this girl has surpassed that tier at almost 10 years younger than Jeffrey?


    ¡°She must be quite the genius.¡±


    ¡°In terms of talent alone, she¡¯s nearly on par with your sister, Ulbhild.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    I had already confirmed during my spar with Ulbhild that she had completed her own path as a martial artist.


    ¡®Back then, I couldn¡¯t even touch her.¡¯


    In other words, I¡¯m now facing Ulbhild¡¯s 17-year-old self.


    Even with Karzan¡¯s experience and talent, if I were to face her in my current state, my chances of winning would be less than half.


    ¡°Even if a miracle were to happen and you reached the 5th tier by tomorrow morning¡ª¡±


    Father stated firmly.


    ¡°She¡¯s an opponent you could never defeat under normal circumstances.¡±


    ¡°And yet, you agreed to this duel, which is practically a trap set by them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why this is a great adventure for both you and me.¡±


    Father pointed at me.


    ¡°If you lose, it means Grunewald has fallen to Valkenhain¡¯s schemes.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Father had placed his trust in me, willing to risk the clan¡¯s loss for the sake of my potential.


    ¡°Victory over Valkenhain. That will be your first task as an adult.¡±


    Father declared.


    ¡°Overcome the seven-year gap and prove who the true genius is.¡±


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 151

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 151: Like an Ordinary Father and Son


    Verdzig watched from a distance as Duke Georg and Allenvert stood in the moonlit garden, once beloved by the late 4th wife, Lusatia.


    The sight of the father and son gazing at the pond under the moonlight stirred a quiet rage within him.


    ¡®Father.¡¯


    Verdzig imagined their unheard conversation, simmering with silent anger.


    ¡®You treat Allenvert so specially now.¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t he the son you practically left for dead?


    Verdzig had coldly observed the fall of Eisenach, a strategic decision that secured the submission of Angantyr instead.


    ¡®Just as you crushed Bergen and put them on a leash.¡¯


    Back then and even now, Father wore the face of a ruler forged from steel. Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be a man without blood or tears?


    ¡®You even knew about Bergen¡¯s desire for revenge, yet you brought them close as your in-laws.¡¯


    And then you let them dream of winning the succession battle and seizing the hegemony of Grunewald.


    ¡®No, you made it so they had no choice but to dream of it.¡¯


    It was nothing short of the embodiment of political genius.


    ¡®And then I was born.¡¯


    A prodigy of unparalleled talent, dazzling looks, cold rationality, and a ruthless disposition. That was Verdzig.


    ¡®I gave them hope, and in return, I received their unwavering support.¡¯


    His grandfather and uncles, who had sought to control him, unknowingly became his loyal backers and partners in fate. And through cunning and thorough schemes, Verdzig seized most of Bergen¡¯s power for himself.


    ¡®This is the wisdom I inherited from you, Father.¡¯


    Yet, Verdzig often felt a chilling unease. Perhaps even this was part of Georg¡¯s grand design. The level of intrigue and strategy Father had demonstrated was that profound.


    ¡®And now, do you feel guilt?¡¯


    It was somewhat understandable that Father might feel pity for Allenvert. But what he showed today went far beyond that.


    ¡®Am I so displeasing to you?¡¯


    To the point of creating this stage to groom Allenvert as my rival?


    Of course, Verdzig knew Father was wary of his temperament. He knew how much people feared him.


    ¡®If I had wanted an easy path, I could have acted the part of the obedient, diligent, and exemplary son.¡¯


    I could have played the role of a benevolent and righteous heir, climbing to this position with grace.


    But he didn¡¯t. This was his own form of stubbornness.


    ¡®A strength that everyone fears yet cannot help but follow, and an incomprehensible mastery of intrigue.¡¯


    That was how he intended to inherit Father¡¯s seat.


    ¡®After all, didn¡¯t you rise to that position the same way?¡¯


    The origin of the epithet ¡°Black Serpent Duke.¡±


    It came from the demeanor Georg showed when he quelled the chaos of Grunewald and ascended to the position of clan head.


    ¡®And now, you seek affection and popularity among your children?¡¯


    To Verdzig, that was unreasonable.


    ¡®Allenvert, unlike me, is affectionate yet capable of showing enough madness and aggression when needed.¡¯


    Isn¡¯t he rallying those who fear me with his charisma?


    ¡®Did that please you so much?¡¯


    Verdzig silently questioned his father.


    ¡®Is that why you¡¯re buying time and opportunities for Allenvert to grow into a vessel worthy of rivaling me?¡¯


    A quiet, cold flame of anger flickered in Verdzig¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Allenvert.¡±


    Verdzig muttered.


    ¡°I acknowledge you. You¡¯re an extraordinary one.¡±


    The stone he had thrown had caused ripples in Verdzig¡¯s once calm emotions.


    * * *


    ¡°Win the duel against Lady Siena of Valkenhain.¡±


    As I pondered the task Father had given me, I asked.


    ¡°This is my coming-of-age task?¡±


    ¡°The first one.¡±


    Father reluctantly corrected.


    ¡°What were the tasks given to my brothers and sister?¡±


    ¡°They were all different.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but it seems like mine is the hardest.¡±


    Father didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Harsh trials strengthen a person.¡±


    ¡°If you temper a blade too hard, it¡¯ll break.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±


    Father shut it down firmly. How decisive.


    ¡°However, if you win, I¡¯ll grant you the privilege of freely choosing which organization to join when you enlist.¡±


    ¡®Oh?¡¯


    That was a tempting offer.


    ¡®If I join the Special Operations Division and ally with Ulbhild and Rudgarda to take control of the organization, it could become a significant force in the future.¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re plotting something again, I see.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±


    I wiped the smirk off my face and returned to a neutral expression.


    ¡°Normally, after the coming-of-age ceremony, your unit is assigned based on your achievements and abilities. But since your task is difficult, I thought this much of a benefit was warranted.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t my siblings see this as favoritism?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s awkward for me to say this, but¡ª¡±


    Father shook his head.


    ¡°Compared to what you¡¯ve missed out on for the past seven years, this isn¡¯t such a grand benefit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    After all, how many rare spirit medicines and opportunities had I missed out on during that time?


    ¡°By the way.¡±


    Father lightly changed the subject.


    ¡°How was your conversation with Verdzig?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d say I got the short end of the stick.¡±


    Father nodded, not particularly surprised.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you resentful?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. These things happen.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    Father laughed at my nonchalant attitude.


    ¡°Father, you¡¯re aware of the situation with Evan, right?¡±


    ¡°You caught me off guard quite well.¡±


    So he did know. Should I be relieved that I don¡¯t need to explain?


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve reached an agreement with Verdzig. We¡¯ve decided to let go of who the real culprit is and who was behind Evan.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t particularly curious. It was probably someone from Bergen.


    ¡°Instead, I plan to spare Evan and take him under my wing.¡±


    ¡°Do as you wish. I¡¯ll inform the head butler.¡±


    With Father¡¯s approval, our agreement would now hold real weight.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    This was an act of Father¡¯s favor.


    ¡®But don¡¯t get arrogant just because you have your father¡¯s favor, Allenvert.¡¯


    It¡¯s true that Father has some expectations of my potential and is accommodating me.


    However, if I lose in the sibling rivalry, he will place Verdzig on the throne. Personal feelings aside.


    ¡°What do you plan to do about Brother Somerset?¡±


    Father dismissed my question with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be fair to tell you alone.¡±


    I clicked my tongue. I had tried to sneak in a question, but it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡®I¡¯m still curious why the Bisakino Brotherhood got involved in this.¡¯


    They were also an organization that paid tribute to Zizek.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s get to the real point.¡±


    The air grew heavy as Father spoke.


    ¡°You said you had a request.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    From this moment on, I needed Father¡¯s permission to meet my mother, Lusatia Grunewald.


    ¡®But how much should I say, and how much should I hide?¡¯


    To be more precise, should I tell Father about my contact with the remnants of Eisenach, the people living under the name Haglandere?


    This was a difficult question for me to answer.


    ¡®Father is different from Ulbhild.¡¯


    He is the ruler of this duchy and the head of the clan. Whether he likes it or not, political pragmatism will always come before his personal feelings.


    ¡®He¡¯s the man who, knowing he would regret it, ultimately abandoned me and Mother.¡¯


    Yes, Allenvert. Think rationally. There¡¯s no reason to reveal all my weaknesses without any special benefit.


    ¡®Children are meant to keep secrets from their parents.¡¯


    But according to Zizek¡¯s letter, Father already knows about Haglandere.


    So if Father knows about the information Karl hinted at, or¡ª


    If he knows that Doctor Joseph told me about the medicines they produce¡­


    ¡®Father would find it suspicious if I didn¡¯t bring them up at all.¡¯


    Perhaps he already knows.


    ¡®But this man isn¡¯t a god.¡¯


    He can¡¯t know everything.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to overestimate him unnecessarily.¡¯


    That would be a kind of delusion.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    After organizing my thoughts, I spoke.


    ¡°When you called me to the vineyard, you asked me if I wanted to meet Mother.¡±


    Father looked at me with an inscrutable gaze.


    ¡°I did, Allen.¡±


    ¡°You must have refused my childish requests many times.¡±


    Father asked, as if testing my insight.


    ¡°Why do you think that was?¡±


    ¡°Because you didn¡¯t want a weak lion who, having achieved nothing, would throw a tantrum and seek his mother¡¯s embrace.¡±


    Father silently nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Of course, I want to see Mother. I¡¯ve missed her terribly. But I knew the time wasn¡¯t ripe, so I held back.¡±


    ¡°And now?¡±


    ¡°You and Elder Geninghen have acknowledged me, and I¡¯ve achieved results worthy of that acknowledgment. Isn¡¯t it time for me to indulge in a bit of ¡®clan affection¡¯?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be the only reason.¡±


    His words sounded like a warning: ¡®If there¡¯s no other practical reason, I¡¯ll deny this request.¡¯


    ¡°Of course not. If I don¡¯t rescue Mother¡¯s heart from the abyss and avenge her as her son, how can I claim to be worthy of the throne of Grunewald?¡±


    ¡°Even if it means overturning my decisions?¡±


    I mixed in a bit of humor as I countered.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also not fully inherit the will of the previous clan head?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    Father burst into laughter for a moment before returning to his stoic expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re bold. That audacity is truly remarkable.¡±


    I also smiled lightly, following Father¡¯s lead.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll convey your wishes to Lusatia.¡±


    But then Father added.


    ¡°She might refuse.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    If it were that easy, this wouldn¡¯t have dragged on for so long.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for now.¡±


    I had a trump card to bring her out.


    ¡°You¡¯ll hear the news in a day or two.¡±


    Father gazed at the moon reflected in the pond.


    ¡°Let me give you one more piece of advice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too intoxicated by your current growth. The higher your tier, the slower your progress will become.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Even for me, the speed at which I reached the 4th tier was different from the 3rd, and the 5th will be different still. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You have your own path. Competing with Verdzig is fine, but surpassing him by elevating yourself is the most desirable path.¡±


    An ornamental fish from a foreign land rippled the surface of the water, distorting the reflection of the moon.


    ¡°What did you do, Father?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t walk either path. I had to fight through difficult and harsh battles.¡±


    If I said that the shimmering moon resembled Father¡¯s anguish and regrets, would that be too sentimental?


    ¡°Allen. Humans are inevitably contradictory beings.¡±


    Father seemed to be reflecting on his past as he gazed at the moon in the water.


    ¡°Every decision you make and its consequences become your karma. Regret, self-reproach, twisted obsessions, feelings of betrayal¡­ When countless impurities mix into your sense of self¡ª¡±


    Father raised his head.


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s too heavy a topic to answer on the spot.¡±


    ¡°Think deeply about it.¡±


    Father turned his back. It was an unspoken dismissal.


    ¡°Father. There¡¯s one more thing I want to ask.¡±


    But I stubbornly pressed on.


    ¡°Ask.¡±


    ¡°Even if someone appears truly solid, steel-like, and sometimes ruthless, do you think they still hold a shred of humanity within them?¡±


    Father¡¯s expression was peculiar as he looked at me. He probably understood it as a question about himself or Verdzig.


    But that was only half true. I was still thinking about the enigmatic figure known as the Dark King, whose motives and past remained a mystery.


    ¡°They do.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because even I must appear as a solid, steel-like, and ruthless man to others.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Perhaps the number of people who understand this aspect of Father¡¯s humanity¡­ including me, is no more than a handful.


    ¡®Then perhaps only I can truly succeed you.¡¯


    Because I am the only child who sees you not just as a duke or a clan head, but as a human being.


    ¡°It¡¯s late. You should go now.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t ignore the second dismissal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­Have a good night.¡±


    The ordinariness of his farewell made me smile.


    ¡°Good night, Father.¡±


    In that moment, we felt like an ordinary father and son.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 152

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 152: A Dream of Meeting Mother


    Bianca Agrippa, the third wife, returned to her residence and gazed at the still-lit banquet hall.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Are they all laughing and chatting merrily now?


    They must be mocking her and her incompetent son, who were practically driven away, feeling a base sense of satisfaction.


    The servants, who couldn¡¯t even breathe properly and only rolled their eyes, will surely go back to their quarters tonight and ridicule the disgrace of the noble clan.


    Thud!


    Bianca, imagining all these scenes, gritted her teeth and bit her lip.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re bleeding¡­¡±


    ¡°Step back.¡±


    Bianca coldly dismissed the maid who, despite her fear, tried to wipe the blood.


    ¡°B-but¡­¡±


    ¡°Silence.¡±


    She took three deep breaths to avoid unleashing her sharpened emotions through violence.


    ¡®Calm down.¡¯


    What good would it do to slap this child here?


    The one she really wanted to slap wasn¡¯t the innocent maid but her son, Somerset.


    ¡®I knew early on about his wretched temperament, lashing out at people based on their status.¡¯


    But seeing him cower and get scolded in front of the father he fears so much was utterly pathetic.


    ¡®He¡¯s no better than a dog with its tail between its legs.¡¯


    Yet, she didn¡¯t want to blame only her son¡¯s weakness for not standing up for himself.


    If her son had that much pent-up frustration, simply shutting him out and scolding him wouldn¡¯t be the best solution.


    ¡®But right now, no matter how hard I try, it¡¯s difficult to hold back my sharp words.¡¯


    So she left without saying a word to her son, who was trembling with humiliation and resentment, and returned to the residence.


    ¡®Both you and I need time to cool our heads.¡¯


    But if he still doesn¡¯t realize his disgrace and mistakes after today¡­


    ¡®Then there¡¯s no other way.¡¯


    I¡¯ll have to beg my husband to issue a restraining order and make him come to his senses.


    ¡®But I must exact a price for today¡¯s events.¡¯ sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What she wanted from the Bisakino Brotherhood wasn¡¯t money or an apology.


    ¡®This humiliation can only be washed away with blood.¡¯


    If I let this slide without punishing the scum of the underworld who instigated this¡ª


    Not only will the name of Somerset Grunewald be dragged through the mud, but the name of the Agrippa Count clan will also be buried.


    ¡®If that happens, it¡¯s truly over.¡¯


    There will be no place for Agrippa in this generation¡¯s succession battle.


    ¡®¡­But.¡¯


    At this moment, there was another issue that unsettled her the most.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t Verdzig say anything?¡¯


    Wasn¡¯t he planning to use Somerset¡¯s incident to cover up Evan¡¯s?


    ¡®Is there another scheme at play?¡¯


    But what could it be?


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    Bianca couldn¡¯t read her stepson¡¯s intentions at all.


    That¡¯s why she feared him.


    * * *


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard as well.¡±


    Duke Georg, having changed into comfortable clothes after discarding his formal attire, leaned back in his chair.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to retire for the night?¡±


    ¡°Sleep doesn¡¯t seem to come easily.¡±


    ¡°Shall I bring you some warm tea?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    The Duke lightly declined and looked at the head butler.


    ¡°Aiden, do you think my father ever felt this way?¡±


    Though the question was abrupt, Aiden easily understood its meaning.


    ¡°¡­I suppose so. Deciding who will lead the next generation of the vast duchy of Grunewald is no small matter.¡±


    The Duke muttered in an unusually lamenting tone.


    ¡°It should be as simple as passing the torch to the most suitable child, so why is it so difficult?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why power is so fearsome.¡±


    At the head butler¡¯s words, the Duke let out a deep sigh.


    ¡°Raising children never goes as planned, does it?¡±


    Elder Geninghen¡¯s words echoed in his mind.


    ¡®He would know better than anyone.¡¯


    How many generations of succession battles had he witnessed?


    The most intense battle had occurred during his own generation, but he had a strong premonition that this generation¡¯s battle would also be a storm to weather.


    Both Verdzig¡¯s and Allenvert¡¯s talents were exceptionally rare.


    ¡°Allen harbors human emotions in his heart, yet his mind understands the cold perspective of a ruler better than anyone.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s a rare combination of qualities.¡±


    The Duke suddenly recalled Allenvert¡¯s words.


    - believe, as Brother Verdzig advised, that I too need darkness and secrets.


    When asked what he had done with the mask Verdzig gave him, Allenvert had replied:


    -Because I think those who only seek the light understand only half the essence of the world.


    ¡­How true.


    ¡°Allen is willing to step into the darkness but strives not to be consumed by it.¡±


    ¡°Just as Young master Verdzig does.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    A ruler who can stand in the light while also dipping their feet into the shadows¡ªthat¡¯s the ideal leader.


    ¡°And he¡¯s already doing that well.¡±


    Georg knew more about Allenvert than the boy might have expected.


    He knew about Allenvert¡¯s alliance with Rudgarda and Ulbhild¡¯s intentions behind it.


    ¡°He¡¯s a cunning one.¡±


    The Duke chuckled.


    ¡°He even hides his secrets from his father.¡±


    ¡°If the young master had carelessly revealed everything, wouldn¡¯t that have been more disappointing?¡±


    The Duke answered with a silent smile.


    ¡°Your Grace, how should we handle Young master Somerset¡¯s situation?¡±


    At the butler¡¯s change of subject, the Duke¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m deeply disappointed in him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    He was well aware of Bianca and Agrippa¡¯s ambitions, as well as Somerset¡¯s struggles to meet them. That¡¯s why he had been patient.


    ¡°But to resort to the underworld as an escape, lacking even the most basic principles and will¡­¡±


    This was the most disappointing aspect of the situation.


    From assassinations, framing, sowing discord, to various scandals, nobles have long used the underworld as a tool for their schemes.


    Thus, paradoxically, a ruler must use and coexist with the underworld while maintaining a precarious balance. Otherwise, the nobles themselves might fall victim to their poison.


    ¡°What measures will you take against the Bisakino Brotherhood?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve clearly crossed the line this time.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s voice turned icy as he commanded.


    ¡°Investigate thoroughly who was behind this incident.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such an absurd plan that it¡¯s unlikely to have been decided at the lower levels.¡±


    Attempting to use Somerset to target Grunewald? Both sides know how ridiculous that is.


    ¡®Perhaps.¡¯


    The Duke swallowed his still uncertain suspicions.


    ¡®There might be a completely different third party involved.¡¯


    Just as he suspected someone outside the duchy was behind Mordecai, whom Allenvert had defeated.


    ¡®But pulling the thread too quickly won¡¯t uproot it entirely.¡¯


    To completely eradicate the enemy, a bit more patience was necessary.


    * * *


    ¡°Ugh, my neck is so stiff.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, young master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had it rough too, Peter, standing around and getting nothing but scraps.¡±


    I rubbed and stretched my neck and shoulders before slumping into the chair in the study.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wrap this up quickly and get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Peter, Olivier, and Jeffrey all looked thoroughly exhausted.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be busy preparing for the duel with Lady Siena for a while,¡± Jeffrey said.


    ¡°Yeah, I need to master the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and break through to the 5th tier as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already an insane pace, but to reach the 5th tier just a few months after properly starting?¡±


    Jeffrey shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°What can I do? If I don¡¯t, the entire Grunewald will be humiliated.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯ll be a fatal weakness in the succession battle.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a weakness¡ªit¡¯ll be a complete downfall.¡±


    I clicked my tongue.


    ¡°I have to win. Only then will I be granted the right to join the Special Operations Division.¡±


    ¡°If that happens, you can turn the Special Operations Division into your support base with the help of Lady Ulbhild and Lady Rudgarda.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Olivier was truly a man who understood well.


    ¡°Just as Brother Karl controls the knighthood and Brother Verdzig controls the Royal Guards.¡±


    Of course, there are still higher commanders like the Knighthood Commander and the Royal Guard Commander above them¡­


    But from their perspective, if there are no variables, they¡¯ll have no choice but to support the Young master from their own ranks.


    ¡®It¡¯s practically handing over a personal guard.¡¯


    In that sense, struggling like Somerset, who couldn¡¯t even secure control over a single security guard unit, only highlights his lack of organizational control.


    ¡°By the way, just how strong is Lady Siena of Valkenhain that she¡¯s so confident in these conditions?¡±


    Peter asked worriedly.


    ¡°They say she¡¯s comparable to Sister Ulbhild at the same age.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Peter was startled.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too strong?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s strong, alright.¡±


    But it¡¯s fine. Defeating stronger opponents was Karzan¡¯s specialty.


    ¡°Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll head to the library to find and learn useful martial techniques, and I¡¯ll also ask Sister Ulbhild to teach me grappling techniques.¡±


    For now, I¡¯ll focus solely on getting stronger.


    ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ll have to visit the underworld, meet Mother, and stay busy with all sorts of things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll also need to keep an eye on Young master Verdzig¡¯s movements.¡±


    Olivier added.


    ¡°You¡¯ve become his most formidable competitor in both name and reality.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    The vast gap that once existed between us has narrowed significantly. I no longer have to swallow humiliation while gauging his reactions and adjusting the level of my provocations.


    ¡°And for that, both of you have tasks to do.¡±


    At my words, Olivier and Jeffrey straightened their backs.


    ¡°Please give us your orders.¡±


    ¡°First, Jeffrey, as soon as dawn breaks tomorrow, release Evan and bring him to the residence.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Whether he starts a new life or is sent abroad will be up to him.¡±


    Most importantly, I need to arrange a meeting with Evan¡¯s mother, who is under Rudgarda¡¯s protection.


    ¡°And Olivier.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow night, I plan to visit the underworld. Find me a discreet exit or a place where I can climb over the wall.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Even though Verdzig is confident about my secret dealings with the underworld, he mustn¡¯t find out about Zizek, the hidden blade I¡¯ve kept.


    ¡®Maybe I should learn something like stealth techniques soon.¡¯


    That way, I can move freely without relying on Peter or Rudgarda as intermediaries.


    ¡®I might find something like that if I scour Grunewald¡¯s library.¡¯


    Or maybe I should get an artifact from Elder Geninghen.


    ¡®Oh?¡¯


    I was impressed by my own idea.


    ¡®Great. A grand mage like her could easily create an artifact to evade surveillance.¡¯


    Either way, I had a lot to ask Zizek. About the survivors of Eisenach, and how to properly build up my forces.


    ¡®Honestly, I¡¯d love to head to the underworld right now, today.¡¯


    ¡°Yaaawn.¡±


    But the mental exhaustion from tonight was too much.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ve hit my limit. I can¡¯t go on.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I staggered toward the bed, overwhelmed by sudden drowsiness.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn off the lights.¡±


    ¡°Good night, young master.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Before I could even process who said what, I fell into a death-like sleep.


    ¡®At times like this, I always meet someone I miss in my dreams¡­¡¯


    But I won¡¯t meet Mother, not even in my dreams.


    I don¡¯t even know what Rusatia Grunewald looks like, and I¡¯ve long forgotten the face of my mother from my past life.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 153

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 153: The Craftsman and the Librarian


    ¡°He must be really exhausted today.¡±


    Olivier muttered softly as he closed the door behind him.


    ¡°It¡¯s understandable. Just standing there made me so tense I thought I¡¯d die.¡±


    Peter exaggerated as he rubbed his arm.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Facing three heavyweights in a row¡ªElder Geninghen, Verdzig, and Duke Georg¡ªmust have drained Allenvert¡¯s mental energy completely.


    ¡°But even in that state, he achieved incredible results.¡±


    Jeffrey grinned.


    ¡°On top of that, he gained recognition from the elder, the clan head, and even Young master Verdzig.¡±


    ¡°Though the last one was a bit scary¡­¡±


    At Peter¡¯s muttering, Olivier chuckled.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Someone aiming for the throne can¡¯t afford to fear their competitor¡¯s strength.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°And Peter, you showed remarkable courage this time too.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Peter blinked in surprise.


    ¡°Facing an assassin in broad daylight and calmly talking your way out of danger¡ªthat¡¯s truly commendable.¡±


    Peter scratched the back of his neck, embarrassed.


    ¡°You¡¯re overpraising me. If it weren¡¯t for the security guards¡­¡±


    ¡°It was a miracle born of quick thinking. No need to be so modest.¡±


    Olivier¡¯s words were sincere. It was indeed praiseworthy that the timid and still-immature boy had shown such wit.


    ¡®He¡¯s not just a simple, loyal boy.¡¯


    Olivier thought fondly as he looked at Peter.


    ¡°By the way, Butler.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jeffrey cautiously asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think the Duke¡¯s favor toward the young master is¡­ unusual?¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    It was clear that the Duke held high expectations and affection for Allenvert¡ªenough to make Verdzig and Emmengarde jealous.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say his ability to draw people in is almost innate.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Hadn¡¯t Jeffrey himself, following the head butler¡¯s arrangements, ended up pledging his loyalty to Allenvert?


    ¡°However, the duel with the Valkenhain dukedom won¡¯t be an easy task.¡±


    Olivier expressed his concern.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Lady Siena of Valkenhain the most renowned prodigy among the younger generation in the entire Litvaleur?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Even if only half the rumors were true, she would undoubtedly be a formidable opponent.


    ¡°But if he wins that duel, he¡¯ll gain immense honor and rewards.¡±


    Seeing their excited faces, Peter hesitantly asked.


    ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t it presumptuous of me to feel a little sorry for the young master?¡±


    ¡°¡­Not at all.¡±


    Olivier shook his head.


    If one¡¯s heart doesn¡¯t ache seeing their young lord fighting against a fate with a time limit, can they truly call themselves a loyal retainer?


    ¡°That¡¯s why we must do what we can.¡±


    ¡°I plan to rebuild my information network.¡±


    From now on, he needed to make full use of his position as a captain of the royal guards.


    ¡°I¡¯ll also leverage the intelligence capabilities of the Borgart Count clan to the fullest.¡±


    Though they didn¡¯t have the same influence as the Visquera, Bergen, or Agrippa Count clans.


    Olivier¡¯s position as the nephew most favored by Count Aiden, the current head of the Borgart clan, was quite special.


    ¡°But finding the kind of exit the young master wants won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    ¡°Ah, about that¡­¡± S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jeffrey scratched his head.


    ¡°My father might know something.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Olivier exclaimed.


    ¡°Of course, as a fox hunter, he¡¯d know all the holes through which beasts sneak in to prey on livestock.¡±


    ¡°There are probably a few sealed-off passages that aren¡¯t used anymore.¡±


    Jeffrey smirked.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave that to you.¡±


    ¡°Consider it done.¡±


    Having coordinated their tasks, the three suddenly became aware of the snoring coming from behind the door.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been too noisy.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    ¡°Have a good night, both of you.¡±


    The three quietly returned to their respective rooms.


    * * *


    At dawn, as the eastern sky began to lighten.


    ¡°Line up! Don¡¯t crowd in all at once!¡±


    ¡°Merchants, this way!¡±


    ¡°Did anything good come in today?¡±


    The auction house, filled with large buildings, stalls, and display stands, buzzed with merchants who had started their day earlier than anyone else.


    Rain or snow, whether the nobles were feasting or not, the workers¡¯ day began at this unchanging hour.


    ¡°Hey, I heard. Something good came in today, right?¡±


    A well-dressed merchant approached an auction house employee.


    ¡°You¡¯ve heard already? Over there.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°There, to the right.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this is¡­¡±


    The merchant¡¯s jaw dropped.


    At this auction, held every three days, fish caught by fishermen, monsters hunted by mercenaries and hunters, weapons and armor crafted by artisans, and byproducts from monsters slain by Grunewald soldiers were all up for bidding.


    But today¡¯s star attraction was undoubtedly the byproducts of the 5th-tier giant monster ¡®Nepherus,¡¯ which Allenvert Grunewald, the 4th Young master, had slain single-handedly.


    ¡°Wow, this isn¡¯t just a big catch¡ªit¡¯s a monster.¡±


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see a Nepherus carcass in Litvaleur.¡±


    ¡°This size is rare even in Flanders.¡±


    Even the foreign merchants murmured in awe.


    To the people of Flanders, Nepherus was a monster so famous it was called ¡®the gold of the sea.¡¯


    Its scales, perfect for armor due to their strength, lightness, and mana conductivity, its teeth and bones ideal for weapons, its blood rich in mana and prized as a magical reagent, even its pupils used in potion-making¡ª


    Nepherus was a monster with no waste, its ¡®economic value¡¯ unparalleled.


    ¡°The condition of the scales is excellent.¡±


    ¡°How did he hunt it so cleanly?¡±


    ¡°I heard from the royal guards that he pierced its brain precisely.¡±


    ¡°Wow. He¡¯s no ordinary man.¡±


    They inspected the goods as meticulously as if appraising a large fish or cow.


    ¡°Damn it! This is exactly what I¡¯ve been waiting for!¡±


    Among them was a dwarf craftsman, practically drooling with excitement.


    ¡°This luster! This hardness! This color!¡±


    He darted between the displays, half out of his mind.


    ¡°Oh, look at this mana conductivity!¡±


    He tapped the scales, bones, and teeth, held them up to the light, and even infused them with mana, marveling at their quality.


    ¡°Even its heat resistance is perfect. What an exceptional specimen.¡±


    The craftsman held a torch to the Nepherus¡¯s teeth and was amazed when they didn¡¯t scorch.


    ¡°Materials like these are too precious to be entrusted to mediocre craftsmen. Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Put that fire out right now!¡±


    A manager rushed over, startled by the sudden flame.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here? Bring the contract.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re buying everything, so write down the price!¡±


    The manager snorted.


    ¡°Come on, if you were going to do that, you should¡¯ve come earlier.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The top-grade items are already reserved. What¡¯s here are the lower-grade ones.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me! The auction hasn¡¯t even started yet. How can there already be buyers?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been to auctions before, haven¡¯t you? A few big shots placed bulk orders in advance¡ª¡±


    The dwarf craftsman was furious.


    ¡°Shut your mouth! Who in the world can craft better weapons than me, Baldun Grashelm, the royal blacksmith of Grunewald, the greatest craftsman in the kingdom, the idol of the dwarves?¡±


    ¡°Hey, mister. We¡¯re just selling to whoever placed the order and paid first. We¡¯re not judging who¡¯s more skilled.¡±


    The manager sighed, clearly used to dealing with such situations.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that!¡±


    Baldun stomped his foot, throwing a tantrum unbecoming of his age.


    ¡°I need to use these materials!¡±


    While obsession with good materials is a common affliction among blacksmiths, Baldun was particularly notorious for it.


    ¡°Ugh, what a mess so early in the morning.¡±


    The manager reluctantly said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go see the Young master instead? I heard he kept some materials aside to commission equipment¡ª¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve said that earlier! Of course, he¡¯d come to me, Baldun Grashelm!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no guarantee of that. What makes you so confident?¡±


    ¡°You fool, do you even know I personally crafted his treasured sword?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? Why are you cursing at me?¡±


    ¡°The Voyager of the Night, a sword with a magnificent name!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask about that.¡±


    ¡°You insolent brat.¡±


    Baldun grinded his molars and turned away without hesitation.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m off.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To meet the Young master, of course.¡±


    ¡°What? Do you think you can just barge in without an appointment? Do you even know who he is?¡±


    ¡°Who else would he be? The son of our employer. Do you think I don¡¯t know that?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    That¡¯s not what I meant, you ignorant dwarf, the manager thought, biting his tongue to hold back the retort.


    ¡°¡­Sigh.¡±


    This old man, who acted far younger than his age, was, after all, the greatest craftsman in Grunewald.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯ll make a few things for free in exchange for some leftover materials. An offer he can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Baldun hummed cheerfully, as if he hadn¡¯t just caused a scene.


    * * *


    After sleeping in for the first time in a while, I headed to Ludan¡¯s library.


    ¡°Welcome, Your Highness.¡±


    I set down the refreshments I¡¯d brought on the table, greeted by Ludan¡¯s hospitality.


    ¡°I came for a cup of tea and a chat.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always welcome.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I asked Peter to get some wafers, but he ran into an assassin and they were stolen, so I brought something else instead.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s unfortunate.¡±


    Ludan¡¯s expression turned serious.


    ¡°Stealing cheap snacks from a child¡¯s pocket¡ªwhat a pitiful thief.¡±


    I wondered if he¡¯d been scolded by Verdzig.


    ¡°Did you catch the thief?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. My second brother played a little prank.¡±


    I reassured Ludan, recalling last night¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°I prepared a counterattack, and as a result, we agreed last night to overlook each other¡¯s weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. If that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Ludan nodded with a worried expression.


    ¡°Be extra careful. Throughout history, succession battles between siblings have always been bloody.¡±


    ¡°My brother is practically a monster, so it won¡¯t be an easy fight.¡±


    I took a sip of the tea Ludan had prepared.


    ¡°Your tea-brewing skills are still exceptional.¡±


    ¡°I read some old books to prepare for Your Highness¡¯s visit.¡±


    His answer was so typical of Ludan that I chuckled.


    ¡°Thank you. Speaking of which, I¡¯d like to browse a couple of martial arts manuals today.¡±


    ¡°Just say the word.¡±


    ¡°The Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique I saw before, and maybe a useful stealth technique.¡±


    ¡°Ah, understood. While you enjoy the refreshments, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need to rush. We have plenty of time.¡±


    I stopped Ludan from hurrying and opened the refreshments.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we catch up a bit? It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°That would be my pleasure.¡±


    Ludan smiled warmly and sat back down.


    ¡°Ah, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What about Venion?¡±


    Ludan had once warned me about Venion.


    ¡°He¡¯s a hard man to figure out. He seems to be hiding something, but I don¡¯t know what.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I thought so.¡±


    ¡°I plan to keep an eye on him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should be cautious.¡±


    I appreciated Ludan¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I wanted to ask you last time but didn¡¯t get the chance.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know more about the influential figures in this city. The merchants, mercenaries, and underworld figures I might not be aware of.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Ludan silently studied me before asking.


    ¡°Before I answer, may I ask why you¡¯re curious about this¡ªand why you¡¯re asking me?¡±


    ¡°The Ludan I know¡ª¡±


    I set down my teacup and answered.


    ¡°Is, at his core, a scholarly man. Scholarly means he enjoys researching, recording, and pondering things.¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for someone buried in books to want to write one themselves. I thought you might have been compiling some kind of hidden record.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Ludan nodded, looking slightly flustered.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But how can you be so sure based on just that?¡±


    I grinned and revealed the truth.


    ¡°Actually, your diary hinted at it.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Ludan¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You¡¯re quietly working on a book, and you promised to show it to me first once it¡¯s finished, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±


    Tears welled up in Ludan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I did. That was over ten years ago, a promise made in passing. You kept it in your diary.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to that, I remembered the promise.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s written down never fades, even if memories do.¡±


    Ludan dabbed his eyes with a handkerchief.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve become more emotional with age.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have sensitivity.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Ludan acknowledged my words.


    ¡°As you guessed, I¡¯ve been recording rumors and events from here and there. You could say it¡¯s a chronicle of the history of the Duchy of Grunewald.¡±


    ¡°Did you record anything about the underworld?¡±


    ¡°I thought that might be what you¡¯re most curious about.¡±


    Ludan smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer anything I can.¡±


    And so, I was able to hear the secret history of Grunewald¡¯s underworld.


    ¡®If possible, I¡¯d like to hear about the Visakino Brotherhood too.¡¯


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 154

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 154. Two Martial Arts


    ¡°Where there is light, there is also darkness. Since ancient times, the territories of nobles have always had an underworld that thrives on violence, blood, and black money.¡±


    Ludan¡¯s words were, in fact, something I had witnessed and experienced more closely than anyone.


    Social outcasts, immigrants, orphans, misfits, and those who sought to make money in easier, more illegal ways.


    Such people, who belong more to the night than the day, are a constant presence in any era or nation.


    ¡°Just as villages form when people gather and lords eventually emerge, order began to take shape even in the chaos of the underworld.¡±


    I listened with interest as Ludan recounted the history of the underworld, neatly organized from his perspective.


    ¡°They are called ¡®Godfathers.¡¯¡±


    Godfathers are figures of authority and respect among the bosses of the underworld, akin to nobles or lords in the daylight world.


    The term literally means they become a father figure to those in the underworld who have nowhere else to turn.


    ¡°Some provide money and violence to nobles in exchange for their protection, others collaborate with merchants to expand into various businesses, and some hone their skills to focus on assassination or mercenary work¡­¡±


    Ludan listed the various paths these underworld organizations had taken.


    ¡°Only a few Godfathers with exceptional talent and strategy continued to thrive and grow their organizations.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    It was a strange feeling to hear the history of the world I had been part of from an outsider¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°Do you know the criteria for classifying underworld organizations, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    It was similar to the hierarchy of noble titles, from king down to duke, marquis, count, viscount, and baron.


    ¡°Organizations that wield influence over an entire kingdom are called first-rate organizations.¡±


    First-rate organizations rival the power of major lords. Even the Duchy of Grunewald would think twice before clashing with them head-on.


    ¡®They are the true rulers of the night, deserving of the title ¡°Kings of the Night.¡±¡¯


    The Dark King, Karzan¡¯s nemesis, was the Godfather of a first-rate organization that ruled over Flanders.


    ¡°Second-rate organizations would be those that influence duchies like Grunewald or Valkenhain, or marquis-level territories.¡±


    I pretended not to know and asked.


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    Ludan looked impressed, as if to say, ¡°You¡¯re as sharp as ever.¡±


    ¡°As you said, second-rate organizations are those that dominate the underworld of a duchy or control entire industries like mercenary work, gambling, or assassination across a kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Then.¡±


    I asked like a student who had grasped the lesson.


    ¡°A second-rate organization controls the Duchy of Grunewald, while a third-rate organization controls the capital city, Grunewald City?¡±


    ¡°Correct. However, as you know, Grunewald City is one of the largest cities in the kingdom¡ª¡±


    Ludan gestured as he explained.


    ¡°The Godfather of a second-rate organization reigns like a king of the underworld, while five third-rate organizations maintain a balance of power under the name of the ¡®Five Great Organizations.¡¯¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    The scale was too large for any single organization to dominate entirely.


    Given its status as a hub of continental trade, the number of underworld figures vying for a piece of the pie was as numerous as ants.


    ¡®Ugh, disgusting bastards.¡¯


    It was truly lamentable that so many societal outcasts thrived in such a way.


    ¡®I¡¯ll make you all straighten up and live properly someday.¡¯


    Of course, there were still many mountains to climb before that could happen.


    ¡°By the way.¡±


    I subtly steered the conversation to the main point.


    ¡°Is the Bisakino Brotherhood one of those five organizations?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Do you know of them, Your Highness?¡±


    I answered without going into detail.


    ¡°I happened to learn about them.¡±


    ¡°As you said, they are one of the five major organizations that rule the night in this city. They¡¯ve been making a name for themselves since my youth and have now achieved their current status as a homegrown organization.¡±


    Something bothered me, so I asked.


    ¡°If they¡¯re a homegrown organization, does that mean there are foreign organizations too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ludan explained.


    ¡°Grunewald Harbor has long been a melting pot of people from various nations. Naturally, there have been several intense power struggles between homegrown and foreign factions in the underworld.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I see.¡±


    It must have been a chaotic mess, reminiscent of the Warring States period. Even without hearing the details, I could imagine the tumultuous history between them.


    But honestly, I wasn¡¯t that curious.


    ¡®What¡¯s there to see? It¡¯s probably just a cesspool of scams and disgraceful behavior.¡¯


    The reason those in the underworld who pursue romance and cooperation are respected is precisely because there are so many trashy individuals who disregard such values.


    ¡°Do you know anything about the Bisakino Brotherhood?¡±


    ¡°Not in detail, but they are classified as relatively conservative.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    That was a bit strange. Trying to manipulate the young master of the Duchy of Grunewald doesn¡¯t seem like something conservative types would do.


    ¡°Could there be factions within the organization?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s possible. Rumor has it they absorbed several other organizations during their rise.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Then it makes sense. If there are extreme hardliners within, they might pull some tricks.


    ¡®I¡¯ll need to look into this further.¡¯


    Which faction to oppose and which to ally with? Making the right choice is crucial to elevating Zizek to a position of influence within the Bisakino Brotherhood and ultimately taking control of the organization.


    For my goals, Zizek must become a major figure in the underworld.


    ¡°Aside from the Bisakino Brotherhood, two of the five organizations are formed by foreigners. To explain them¡­¡±


    Ludan¡¯s explanation continued, and I diligently absorbed the structure of Grunewald¡¯s underworld into my mind.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Shall we stop here for today?¡±


    Ludan wiped the sweat from his brow.


    ¡°You already have a tutor, yet here I am, giving you a lecture out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s been a great help.¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that.¡±


    Ludan smiled lightly, then added in a concerned voice.


    ¡°¡­Be careful.¡±


    He clearly guessed why I was so interested in the underworld.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be extra careful. I can¡¯t afford to waste what little life I have left, can I?¡±


    I grinned mischievously, joking about my limited lifespan like a cheeky old man.


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness.¡±


    But Ludan was a serious man, and it seemed he genuinely felt sorry for me, so I thought it best to stop joking.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so weak to old men.¡¯


    Well, it¡¯s probably because of my grandfather.


    ¡°Ahem, then I¡¯ll bring you the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique and the stealth technique.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    After finishing my tea, Ludan returned.


    ¡°Your Highness, here is the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    I took the old martial arts manual.


    I had postponed learning it earlier on Ludan¡¯s advice, but now that I had mastered the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, I felt confident I could understand the profound martial arts of the founding ancestor, Vitenfeld, embedded within this technique.


    ¡°And this is the stealth technique you requested.¡±


    I muttered as I took the thin book.


    ¡°It¡¯s thinner than I expected.¡±


    ¡°Stealth techniques are more like a collection of tricks, so there¡¯s no need for many formal moves.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°This was also created by one of Grunewald¡¯s ancestors. As you¡¯ll see in the preface, it originated from an assassin from a foreign land.¡±


    ¡°When it comes to stealth, assassins are the experts, not noble warriors.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Its name is the ¡®Whispering Snow in the Night.¡¯ It¡¯s a technique that allows you to move as silently and subtly as snow falling on a quiet night.¡±


    ¡°Whispering Snow in the Night.¡±


    I rolled the name around in my mouth.


    ¡°Truly a poetic name. Our ancestors were all men of refined taste.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    I opened the first page of the book.


    ¡°It¡¯s best to start with the easy stuff first.¡±


    ¡°Please read at your leisure. I wish I could lend it to you, but the rules don¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°Books are best read in the library, and martial arts are best practiced in the training hall. It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Ludan quietly stepped aside.


    With my senses sharper than before, I noticed a spider weaving its web in the corner of the library and a fly dodging its trap.


    ¡®Good, I feel sharper after a good night¡¯s sleep.¡¯


    Then, with my nerves on edge, I focused intensely on the book.


    - The essence of stealth is simple. It¡¯s about erasing your presence, blending into the surroundings, and maximizing the principle of becoming one with the environment. However, its simplicity means that the practitioner¡¯s talent greatly influences their success.


    That was good news. In my past life, Karzan had been a skilled thief who could steal from the Dark King¡¯s inner sanctum and escape unscathed.


    - The first step is to perfectly contain your aura, suppressing even a wisp of mana from leaking out. The detailed principles are as follows¡­


    Fortunately, Karzan¡¯s five senses easily grasped the principles of this technique.


    It was also because my personality and aptitude were well-suited to this kind of martial art.


    ¡®Ah, so that¡¯s how it is.¡¯


    Luckily, the Whispering Snow in the Night was a technique that resonated with me. The meaning of formulas and its deeper insights were not difficult to understand.


    * * *


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave for today.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, I wish you success.¡±


    I left the library, escorted by Ludan.


    ¡®I¡¯m lucky.¡¯


    I quickly grasped the subtleties of the Whispering Snow in the Night.


    ¡®Even I¡¯m surprised by how easily I understood it.¡¯


    In fact, I¡¯m picking it up faster than I did with most sword techniques. Maybe my true talent lies in being a thief or assassin?


    ¡®Maybe.¡¯


    In contrast, I had only memorized the incantations of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique.


    ¡®It¡¯s quite difficult.¡¯


    As I¡¯d heard, it¡¯s profound, so I¡¯ll need to rest and try again later to properly begin.


    ¡®Not right now.¡¯


    Because tonight, I plan to return to the underworld.


    But first, I need to practice the stealth technique a bit more. Since I¡¯m already here, I¡¯ll practice on my way back to the annex.


    ¡®Snow falling quietly on a sleeping night.¡¯


    I recalled the imagery in the night. Like a lonely man watching the snow fall outside his window, I contained my aura and erased my presence.


    ¡®Empty your mind. Become the flowing wind, the rock rooted in the earth.¡¯


    Indeed, this technique relied more on innate senses than deep study, contemplation, or repeated practice.


    To put it simply:


    Some children can produce a proper flute sound the first time they pick it up, while others struggle to grasp it no matter how much they¡¯re taught.


    ¡®Similarly, a man born with a massive frame and great strength will never surpass the stealth techniques of an assassin with ordinary talent, no matter how much he¡¯s taught.¡¯


    But when it comes to learning martial arts, I have a natural gift.


    Moreover, even before learning a proper stealth technique, I had honed my senses and gained practical experience as a thief¡­


    ¡®Got it.¡¯


    I could use the stealth technique without much difficulty.


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    Now, let¡¯s test how well I can evade human senses with my first attempt at stealth in broad daylight.


    I blended into the scenery and lightly passed by the servants. The servants, who should have greeted me, rudely ignored me, and I felt a sense of satisfaction.


    ¡®This is so effective it¡¯s almost making me feel a bit bad.¡¯


    I felt like a child being ignored.


    I walked toward my residence with the heart of a bastard child being ostracized.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    I clicked my tongue when I spotted Marco slacking off in the distance.


    ¡®That little brat.¡¯


    I approached him from behind and whispered softly.


    ¡°Marco. Are you crazy? Who told you to slack off during work hours?¡±


    Marco, who had been hiding with a basket beside him, jumped up in shock.


    ¡°Y-Y-Y-Your Highness?!¡±


    Marco looked around in panic but failed to notice my presence behind him.


    ¡°Stop rolling your eyes and get back to work.¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Go ask Peter if he has any errands for you.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll go see Peter right away.¡±


    Watching Marco run off as if his pants were on fire, I soon spotted a dwarf arguing with a royal guard in front of the annex.


    ¡°Damn it! I get it, so just let me see His Highness!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just show up without an appointment.¡±


    ¡°People get busy! Can¡¯t you skip the formalities for once? You! Who do you think made that sword? That armor? It was my apprentices, you hear me!¡±


    ¡°This is driving me crazy.¡±


    ¡®¡­What¡¯s with this guy?¡¯


    A dwarf who reeked of trouble was causing a scene.


    ¡®Somehow, he reminds me of that old man Genningen.¡¯


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 155

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 155: Verdzig''s Move


    I quietly listened to the argument between the dwarf craftsman and the royal guard.


    ¡°If you state your business, I¡¯ll relay it and arrange an appointment for you. Isn¡¯t that what I said?¡±


    ¡°Listen, man. Who has time to wait around for that? If you were a blacksmith who dawdled like this, you¡¯d ruin the tempering of your swords.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to follow procedure than to rush and ruin the sword?¡±


    ¡°Hah, you¡¯ve got a sharp tongue.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m acting like this? If you¡¯re the royal blacksmith, you should at least maintain some decorum¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to lecture me on manners.¡±


    The dwarf snorted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here and have a beer until His Highness arrives, so don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    ¡°This is driving me crazy.¡±


    ¡®Oh?¡¯


    So this man is the greatest blacksmith in the duchy?


    I didn¡¯t know his purpose, but if a man of his caliber came to see me of his own accord, it was undoubtedly good news.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so upset, why don¡¯t you bring your superior, Jeffrey? He owes me for the toys I made for him when he was a kid. He wouldn¡¯t dare turn me away¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need for that.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    The dwarf jumped up at the sudden voice behind him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Allenvert.¡±


    I deactivated my stealth technique and greeted him.


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness!¡±


    The dwarf brushed the dirt off his pants, wiped his hands on his trousers, and extended his hand for a handshake.


    ¡°How long have you been here?¡±


    Just this gesture showed he was a man unbound by formalities. I gladly shook his hand, feeling the calluses of a craftsman.


    ¡°I just arrived.¡±


    ¡°Strange. How did I not notice?¡±


    ¡°I just learned a stealth technique at the library and decided to test it out.¡±


    ¡°Hah. You fooled my eyes with a technique you just learned? Truly a genius.¡±


    The dwarf named Baldun bowed slightly to me.


    ¡°Your Highness, I am Baldun Grashelm, the royal blacksmith of the Grunewald Duchy.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Baldun.¡±


    I shook his hand lightly. He was short, barely reaching my chest, but his torso was twice as thick as an average man¡¯s.


    ¡®His grip is impressive.¡¯


    As expected from a blacksmith who¡¯s spent his life hammering metal.


    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I actually came to discuss something urgent. But this guy here kept blocking me, going on about procedures and whatnot.¡±


    ¡°He was just doing his job. Don¡¯t hold it against him.¡±


    ¡°Well, I suppose.¡±


    Baldun clicked his tongue.


    ¡°But from now on, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re not stopped when you come to see me.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯d appreciate that.¡±


    Baldun grinned without hesitation.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your business?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, straight to the point, huh?¡±


    Baldun seemed pleased.


    ¡°I heard you defeated a Nepherus.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I saw the remains at the auction house. The condition was excellent. No wonder the top-grade items were already reserved.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    That¡¯s good news. It smelled like money.


    ¡°If you could spare some of the materials you¡¯ve kept, I¡¯d be happy to craft equipment for you at a very reasonable price. You¡¯ll need a good blacksmith, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Baldun was right. It was an offer I had no reason to refuse.


    But remember, accepting the first offer outright isn¡¯t the best negotiating tactic.


    ¡°I understand your offer, but it¡¯s not urgent enough for me to decide right now¡ª¡±


    As expected, Baldun¡¯s face showed urgency.


    ¡°Your Highness! This is by no means a bad offer.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Is that so? I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    I crossed my arms defiantly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I craft that treasured sword for you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an exceptional sword.¡±


    ¡°So, for old times¡¯ sake!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    When I acted aloof, Baldun quickly made another offer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you a scabbard for that fine sword, free of charge!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I gave Baldun a skeptical look.


    ¡°For free?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely free!¡±


    Baldun replied immediately.


    ¡°A scabbard made of fine wood, lined with Nepherus hide, will not only be beautiful but also sturdy enough to use as a blunt weapon or shield in emergencies.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll make you armor too. Though that will take some time.¡±


    ¡®Oh?¡¯


    This was a tempting offer. Knowing how expensive good armor could be, it was hard to refuse.


    ¡°That¡¯s a decent offer.¡±


    I uncrossed my arms.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s hear your terms.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, an excellent choice.¡±


    ¡°No need for flattery.¡±


    Originally, I would¡¯ve had to beg for such a deal, but here he was, offering armor on top of everything.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s in the dwarves¡¯ nature to sweeten the deal to get what they want.¡¯


    It seemed the Nepherus remains were more valuable than I thought.


    ¡®Did Venion have this in mind when he gave me the task?¡¯


    I doubted he¡¯d do me such a favor. He probably didn¡¯t expect me to defeat it in the first place.


    Anyway.


    ¡°While you¡¯re at it, can I place a few more orders? Of course, I¡¯ll pay a fair price for those.¡±


    ¡°Oh, absolutely.¡±


    Baldun¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see.¡±


    I wanted to upgrade the royal guards¡¯ equipment, and while I was at it, get good weapons and armor for Zizek and Rob. They¡¯d need something to withstand a blind strike or two, wouldn¡¯t they?


    ¡°I¡¯ll send the details through the butler soon. We¡¯ll formalize our deal then.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Anything else, Your Highness?¡±


    Baldun, now in a good mood, even used more refined language. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. I liked his straightforward and honest nature.


    ¡°Do you handle jewelry for noblewomen?¡±


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not my specialty, but my cousin is quite skilled.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯d like to commission a piece from him. I need a gift for my mother.¡±


    ¡°Ah! For something like that, I¡¯ll make sure he crafts a masterpiece, day and night.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate that.¡±


    Reading the joy on Baldun¡¯s face, I casually asked.


    ¡°Do you know my mother, Baldun?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve seen her from a distance a couple of times.¡±


    Ah, look. Here¡¯s another man who knows my mother, whom I can¡¯t even remember.


    ¡°What kind of person is she?¡±


    ¡°Anyone can see she¡¯s Your Highness¡¯s mother.¡±


    It was an odd expression, so I asked.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s as beautiful and kind as a goddess.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    Coming from someone who didn¡¯t seem the type to flatter, it made me feel even better.


    ¡°Then, Baldun. Our deal is settled.¡±


    I shook Baldun¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret it, Your Highness.¡±


    After Baldun left, humming a tune, I turned to the royal guard who had been arguing with him.


    ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Jeffrey?¡±


    ¡°Captain Jeffrey went to fetch Evan and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    ¡°Should that take so long?¡±


    ¡°Ah, actually¡ª¡±


    The royal guard lowered his voice and whispered.


    ¡°He said he¡¯d meet his father, Wilfred, to ask about the secret passages in the city.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    It seemed the task I gave Olivier had been passed to Jeffrey.


    ¡®Well.¡¯


    Thinking about it, a fox hunter would know more about such passages than a butler.


    ¡°They¡¯re doing well without me having to say anything.¡±


    It¡¯s a good thing when your subordinates are competent.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just train in martial arts until Jeffrey returns.¡±


    I was having fun putting my newly learned stealth technique to use.


    ¡®Good. I should mess with Peter a bit.¡¯


    Wait for it, Peter.


    * * *


    After the banquet, Verdzig decided to revise his strategy regarding Allenvert once more.


    ¡®From what I saw yesterday, Allenvert¡¯s senses have improved significantly. If I carelessly send spies, they¡¯ll be caught.¡¯


    Thus, Verdzig withdrew his surveillance team.


    ¡®This is a kind of trap.¡¯


    Once Allenvert realizes the surveillance has been lifted, he¡¯ll surely return to the underworld.


    ¡®A long tail is bound to be stepped on.¡¯


    For now, Verdzig planned to let Allenvert move freely, only to strike at an unexpected moment.


    ¡®In the meantime, I¡¯ll quietly search for the collaborators he¡¯s established in the underworld.¡¯


    This was a far more cunning and covert method than overt surveillance. Moreover, it was a tightly woven strategy, combining both setting a trap and conducting a search simultaneously.


    ¡®However.¡¯


    To carry out such a mission, he needed to deploy personnel of a much higher caliber than his current subordinates.


    ¡®Even if he¡¯s a bit clever, failing to handle a mere child properly is unacceptable.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t kill the spy who had failed the mission.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t his fault that the letter in Peter¡¯s pocket turned out to be snacks.


    ¡®It¡¯s better to reassign him to monitor Somerset.¡¯


    In Verdzig¡¯s mind, Somerset¡¯s standing had been downgraded by a notch.


    He respected worthy opponents and treated them as grand adversaries, while those like Barclava and Somerset, who had shown their limits, were to be crushed and used as pawns in his chess game.


    That was Verdzig¡¯s way.


    ¡®Of course, my greatest rival is you, Allenvert.¡¯


    Thus, Verdzig also needed a sharper blade. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Skella.¡±


    Verdzig¡¯s low voice echoed in the dark room.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The voice reverberated like an echo, making it impossible to pinpoint the speaker¡¯s location.


    ¡°Show yourself, Skella Recrusa.¡±


    From the shadows of the night, a figure slowly emerged, as if ink spreading on paper.


    ¡­¡­Skella Recrusa simply stood there. Verdzig¡¯s fingers lightly brushed her silver-white hair, which seemed to blend into the shadows.


    ¡°Skella.¡±


    The serene moonlight illuminated the two. If Verdzig was the sun of the day, she was truly the moon of the night.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown stronger since I last saw you. Have you been training for me?¡±


    Verdzig¡¯s sea-blue eyes gazed down at Skella¡¯s crimson ones.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But Skella did not answer. She merely met his gaze with a cold, dry stare.


    ¡°Still have those eyes that look like an abyss.¡±


    Her eyes were so dark, they seemed to absorb everything like a deep, dark well.


    Yet, an invisible chain bound her pale neck. The chain was held by Verdzig¡¯s hand, which still caressed her silver hair.


    ¡°Skella Recrusa. It¡¯s time to use your power.¡±


    Skella replied in an emotionless voice.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Skella Recrusa was the greatest genius of the assassination organization nurtured by the Bergen Count clan and the masterpiece of the vampire clan, Recrusa. Thus, she was the blade Verdzig desired most.


    ¡°This is my first command to you. Make sure you carry it out flawlessly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve waited a long time.¡±


    Skella spoke with icy disdain.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m a man who gets what he wants, no matter what.¡±


    Verdzig had secretly received command over her from his grandfather as a reward for resolving the Malekian incident.


    ¡°Long ago, I made you a promise. If you followed me, I would free your clan from Bergen¡¯s control.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Wasn¡¯t that just a promise you made on your own?¡±


    Skella retorted.


    ¡°For me, it¡¯s just that the leash has changed hands from the Bergen Count to you.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t agree, but you didn¡¯t refuse either. Your silent consent was your last shred of pride.¡±


    Verdzig laughed.


    ¡°You thought sacrificing yourself to free your clan was the better choice. A truly rational decision.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I admire your rationality, Skella.¡±


    Verdzig grabbed Skella¡¯s chin and lifted it.


    ¡°I value your skills more than anyone else in your clan.¡±


    ¡°How kind of you.¡±


    Skella simply glared at him.


    ¡°You are mine, Skella.¡±


    Verdzig¡¯s hand moved down to grip the restraint collar around her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather break this collar and die.¡±


    Skella sneered.


    ¡°I like that venomous tongue of yours.¡±


    Verdzig caressed the restraint collar. The moment she tried to tear it off or destroy it, the collar would explode, blowing her head off.


    ¡°But that won¡¯t happen. I¡¯m a wicked man.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Verdzig chuckled and released the collar.


    ¡°Go. Use your abilities to uncover Allenvert¡¯s secrets.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Skella¡¯s form melted back into the shadows of the night.


    ¡­¡­It was a stealth technique born of innate talent, honed through extreme training and martial principles¡ªa technique bordering on the divine.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 156

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 156: The Art of Interrogation


    I stood before the secret passage that Jeffrey¡¯s father had told me about.


    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe it was here.¡±


    An underground cheese storage room.


    In the darkest corner of this storage room, which looked to be over a hundred years old, there was an old, unused tunnel. It was covered in cobwebs and bore the marks of long years of neglect.


    ¡®I heard it was originally used for transporting small goods.¡¯


    Thinking about it, that¡¯s a bit strange. If that were the case, why go through the trouble of digging such a hole?


    ¡®This was probably used for smuggling.¡¯


    In any case, this passage, once favored by smugglers, had long been forgotten and was now used by small animals like foxes and weasels to find food.


    It was discovered and sealed off by Wilfred, the fox hunter, while he was exterminating pests¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m so grateful.¡¯


    Wilfred had told me the location of this passage on the condition that I block it to prevent foxes from entering.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t show it, but he probably had a hard time convincing me.¡¯


    In any case, this was a stroke of luck for me.


    ¡®No royal guard, no security guard, not even other servants would know about this place.¡¯


    Yes, not even Verdzig.


    ¡®Even I struck out at the other two passages.¡¯


    Actually, Wilfred had told me about three locations. One was a hole behind the banquet hall, and the other was a drainage ditch located behind the garden.


    ¡®But the first one was too narrow, and the second was so overgrown with weeds that it was impossible to get through.¡¯


    In any case, finding one proper path was enough.


    ¡°Phew.¡±


    I fiddled with the bracelet on my wrist and checked the Mask of Aminicrus I had tucked inside my clothes.


    ¡®Nothing¡¯s missing.¡¯


    I was even dressed entirely in black, with a mask to conceal my identity. I was now the perfect thief, assassin, infiltrator, and midnight intruder.


    ¡®Let¡¯s go.¡¯


    After strengthening my night vision, I crawled through the narrow tunnel.


    ¡®It¡¯s disgustingly narrow.¡¯


    In the darkness, I could see clumps of what looked like fox fur scattered here and there.


    ¡®How did the foxes even find this hole?¡¯


    Sometimes, the wisdom of animals surpasses that of humans.


    ¡°Damn, this is long.¡±


    After crawling uncomfortably for a while, I finally reached the exit.


    ¡®¡­Where is this?¡¯


    Pushing through the bushes covering the exit, I found a secluded path.


    With the long castle wall behind me, I faced a steep coastal cliff. In short, it was a place where people rarely came.


    ¡®Definitely. They must have done something shady here.¡¯


    It was probably used to smuggle goods or bring something in secretly.


    ¡°Well, anyway.¡±


    As a later beneficiary, I¡¯ll let the long-buried scandals of the past remain buried.


    ¡®Instead of disguising myself as Peter, using Peter and Bridget as contacts, or asking Rudgarda for help¡­¡¯


    I had found a fourth way to connect with the outside world, and for now, it was the most perfectly safe method.


    ¡®Jeffrey finally earned his keep.¡¯


    After brushing off the dust, I pulled the mask over my face.


    ¡°Now then.¡± S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shall I enjoy the freedom of the night?


    * * *


    I ran through the night of Grunewald, combining the lightness of the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path technique with the stealth of the Whispering Snow in the Night.


    Like a swift cat, I ran across rooftops, leaped over walls by stepping between bricks¡ª


    ¡°Hup.¡±


    I even crossed chimneys like stepping stones and cast shadows between the lights guarding shops and houses, walking over drunkards.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    It was my first time combining stealth and lightness techniques. Yet, the execution felt so natural and skillful that no one could see me.


    ¡®I am a snowflake riding the wind, traversing the city¡¯s night.¡¯


    Since starting my second life as Allenvert, this was the greatest freedom I had ever held in my hands.


    Perhaps my body, confined to a small room for seven years, was rejoicing in this carefree stroll, free from prying eyes and responsibilities.


    In that sense, I was no different from a neighborhood puppy experiencing its first walk.


    ¡°Ah, this is exhilarating.¡±


    At some point, I forgot my original purpose and began running around the city like an owl ruling the night sky.


    Each step I took combined the secrecy of stealth and the agility of lightness, and when I let the wind carry me like a snowflake, I felt like a small sailboat navigating the night sky.


    ¡®If I can use this combination of footwork and stealth in battle to disappear from the enemy¡¯s sight, even for a moment, it could become a trump card.¡¯


    I habitually studied the combination of martial arts or practiced it by weaving through drunkards.


    How long had I been fooling around like this?


    ¡®Hmm?¡¯


    I suddenly stopped at the sensation of someone¡¯s gaze.


    ¡®What, who is it?¡¯


    But I couldn¡¯t tell whose gaze it was.


    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±


    Judging calmly, if it had been hostility or killing intent, I would have felt a stronger chill.


    Perhaps it was just a small warning to the noisy intruder disturbing the quiet night.


    ¡®Well, I have been running around for a while.¡¯


    After running around like a madman and washing something away, I realized how stifled I had felt.


    ¡®This is why people need to take walks occasionally.¡¯


    Anyway.


    I don¡¯t know who sent that gaze, but they were clearly a master who could detect my stealth.


    Perhaps it was one of the ¡°eyes in the dark¡± my father had planted, or maybe it was the gaze of someone ruling this underworld.


    ¡®In any case, I should stop here for today.¡¯


    I tested a new application, and in the process, my mastery of the Whispering Snow in the Night deepened naturally. I gained something and felt refreshed, so now it¡¯s time to return to my original purpose.


    To shake off the owner of that invisible gaze, I suddenly jumped down into the night market below.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What was that¡ª¡±


    As soon as I landed and deactivated my stealth, people who sensed my presence looked around.


    But I had already blended into the crowd and pulled the mask over my face.


    The Mask of Aminicrus, absorbing mana, altered my physique and face within the loose black robe.


    In an instant, I became Karzan.


    ¡®I¡¯m not yet skilled enough to use stealth while wearing the mask, so I have no choice.¡¯


    It¡¯s a bit awkward, but for now, I have no choice but to switch appearances by putting on and taking off the mask like a cheating gambler.


    By the way.


    ¡®Good. They lost me with that move.¡¯


    I no longer felt the gaze.


    ¡®Once you lose someone in such a crowded place, it¡¯s over.¡¯


    I strolled leisurely through the night market. Karzan¡¯s rugged face not only deterred troublemakers but also subtly made people give way.


    ¡®These guys are disgustingly polite. Did I really look that scary?¡¯


    Such is the cold reality of appearance-based judgment.


    Anyway, walking like this reminded me of the time I came here with Venion. Back then, I had worked hard to find the bizarre task of locating Countess Webern¡¯s tiara.


    ¡®Speaking of which, how is that going?¡¯


    I suddenly became curious. I¡¯ll have to ask Venion when he comes to teach me the technique.


    .


    .


    .


    I arrived at Zizek¡¯s hideout after walking through dark alleys.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    There were unfamiliar faces in the open space, each swinging their swords and making a fuss.


    ¡®They look dead serious.¡¯


    Their stances were still clumsy. New recruits?


    ¡°Spread your legs wider. You¡¯re not putting enough strength in your core, so your movements are sloppy.¡±


    I tapped the shoulder of a scrawny man and gave him some advice.


    ¡°S-sorry!¡±


    ¡°And you, relax your shoulders. Why is your head turning when you swing your sword?¡±


    ¡°Ah, was that me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re acting like an idiot, so fix it.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    By the time I pointed out the posture of a few more people, they started to feel something was off and stared at me.


    ¡°But who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? Al- no, it¡¯s Karzan.¡±


    It had been so long that I almost slipped up.


    ¡°Karzan? Whoa!¡±


    ¡°Then, you¡¯re the one that Boss Zizek serves¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. That¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Big Boss!¡±


    The dazed newbies greeted me, and only then did the original members recognize me.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    I casually waved my hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s been way too long, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Not that long. Call Zizek over.¡±


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Rob up to?¡±


    ¡°Ah, he¡¯s handling business at the general store¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s moving up in the world.¡±


    ¡°But what brings you here now?¡±


    ¡°Too much has happened. It¡¯s been exhausting.¡±


    While I was catching up with my subordinates, Zizek hurriedly rushed out.


    ¡°Hey, Boss!¡±


    ¡°Zizek, long time no see.¡±


    I casually waved and greeted him.


    ¡°Wow, how long has it been? I almost forgot what you looked like.¡±


    Zizek grumbled as soon as he saw me.


    ¡°How could you leave us hanging like this?¡±


    ¡°You used to complain about me coming too often, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Everything should be done in moderation.¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous.¡±


    But it was true that I hadn¡¯t been around for a while this time.


    ¡°Anyway, anything major happen while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°A lot. We even went to Haglandere and met some of young master¡¯s maternal relatives.¡±


    ¡°I know about that. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much, but something came up today.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    Zizek lowered his voice and whispered.


    ¡°Well, we caught someone who was spying on us and were interrogating him.¡±


    ¡°Spying? Who¡¯s spying on you?¡±


    ¡°The higher-ups were investigating us.¡±


    ¡°Why would they?¡±


    As I asked, it suddenly hit me.


    ¡°Wait, wait. So the Bisakino Brotherhood sent spies?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, pretty much.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    This is absurd. The Bisakino Brotherhood is involved here too?


    ¡°This is giving me chills.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Those bastards were caught trying to bribe the third young master of Somerset with alcohol and women, and it caused quite a stir in the Grunewald faction.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Zizek was shocked and asked, ¡°They dared to mess with the young master of the Grunewald? Those guys have some serious guts.¡±


    ¡°Thinking about it, I doubt the entire organization was involved. Maybe just some rogue elements, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yeah. Probably. Some hotheaded executive must¡¯ve caused trouble. That place is a mess too.¡±


    Then this must be as Ludan predicted.


    ¡°Do you have any idea who might¡¯ve pulled this off?¡±


    ¡°Well, there are a few radical guys among the executives.¡±


    Zizek furrowed his brow and looked at me.


    ¡°Boss, do you happen to know the name of the guy who pulled this stunt?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡±


    I shook my head and asked, ¡°Who¡¯s the guy you caught spying?¡±


    ¡°His name¡¯s Huten. A real piece of work. He¡¯s also an inspector.¡±


    ¡°Huten?¡±


    It was a name I¡¯d never heard before.


    ¡°¡­¡­You don¡¯t think both incidents are connected, do you?¡±


    ¡°Nah, no way.¡±


    We stared at each other and blinked.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±


    * * *


    ¡°So, this Huten guy joined as an executive about ten years ago from outside.¡±


    On the way to interrogate the spy Zizek had caught, I quickly gathered information about this Huten guy.


    ¡°What exactly makes him such a piece of work?¡±


    ¡°Well, you see¡­¡­¡±


    After hearing a few stories about Huten, I nodded.


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, he sounds like your typical resourceful, cruel, and smart but bloodthirsty underworld executive.¡±


    Those who become desensitized to slaughter and violence are often punished with inhumanity. Perhaps Huten had already received that punishment long ago.


    ¡°That¡¯s probably why his underlings are so tight-lipped. They absolutely refuse to talk.¡±


    ¡°Interrogation is my specialty, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    Zizek gave me a skeptical look.


    ¡°You¡¯re not planning to make the eyes and ears odd numbers and the nose and mouth even numbers, are you?¡±


    ¡°Do you usually enjoy that kind of stuff, you trashy bastard?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, just wait a bit.¡±


    I pointed to a shabby door.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll show you what a proper interrogation looks like, Karzan-style.¡±


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 157

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 157: Let''s Have a Drink


    There were two prisoners locked in the solitary cell. Their faces were already covered in bruises, likely from the blows Zizek had dealt them.


    ¡®Let''s see.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t say a word. I didn¡¯t even turn on the light. I simply stared at them in the darkness.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Perhaps because my actions were hard to read, the two men maintained an uneasy silence, their expressions betraying their discomfort.


    ¡®Well, well.¡¯


    Their tightly shut lips conveyed a stubborn resolve. It was a rare sight among the usual riffraff of the underworld.


    ¡®Even rotten, they''re still mackerel.¡¯


    Most fifth rate organizations like Zizek¡¯s gang were little more than a gathering of lowlifes.


    ¡®There¡¯s hardly any discipline, and restraint and order are almost nonexistent.¡¯


    They were not much better than a ragtag group of street thugs.


    ¡®Compared to that, a fourth rate organization could at least be called a proper underworld group.¡¯


    And in any city, a third rate organization would typically consist of members with considerable skill and experience.


    ¡®They couldn¡¯t even be compared to some idle soldiers from a rural fief.¡¯


    Soldiers with a bit of training stood no chance against those seasoned in life-or-death combat.


    ¡®Anyway.¡¯


    I confirmed that this Huten fellow had a decent grip on his subordinates.


    ¡®But so what?¡¯


    Just think about how a man like Verdzig instilled such fear in Gemini and Evan with his stern and imposing demeanor.


    Compared to that, Huten''s so-called authority was laughable to me.


    ¡®Even those two eventually came over to my side.¡¯


    I broke the long silence and spoke.


    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t need two mouths to get the confession I want.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°From now on, only the smarter, quicker one will get to see the sunrise tomorrow.¡±


    I let my heavy mana flow, staring down at them.


    Had I reached the fifth tier, just my killing intent alone could have made them wet themselves. Unfortunately, I wasn¡¯t there yet.


    ¡°Let me ask just one thing. Do any of you have families?¡±


    Neither of them answered.


    ¡°Oh? So, none, I take it?¡±


    I interpreted their silence as a denial and continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. I would¡¯ve shown some mercy if either of you had children to support or parents to care for.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    The younger of the two showed a flicker of emotion. I didn¡¯t miss it.


    ¡°Oh, you have a family, do you? And yet you stay silent. Is that fucking bastard above you that terrifying?¡±


    Sensing his companion¡¯s wavering, the scarred man who had kept his mouth shut finally spoke.


    ¡°Shut up, you bastard.¡±


    I met his murderous gaze without flinching.


    ¡°You¡¯re an open book. I bet your family either died or left you ages ago.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°How many people could bear to stay by your side? You¡¯ve got the face of someone who¡¯s done all kinds of filthy things, making others shed blood and tears.¡±


    ¡°What do you know about me?¡±


    He growled.


    ¡°Oh, I know plenty.¡±


    I smirked.


    ¡°You have nothing left to protect. Your heart¡¯s gone numb from the weight of too many sins. Your eyes are as dead as a fish''s.¡±


    He sneered back.


    ¡°Sins? What sins?¡±


    ¡°There it is. Your brain¡¯s so rotten, you don¡¯t even know right from wrong.¡±


    I clicked my tongue.


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably discarded loyalty like an old shoe, living only for money and a night¡¯s pleasure. You¡¯ve aged into the exact face of someone who¡¯s spent every day in a daze.¡±


    I channeled mana into my bracelet, drawing my sword.


    ¡°People like you, whenever you open your mouths, lies pour out. If given a chance, you¡¯d twist any situation to deceive others. That¡¯s just the kind of twisted bastard you are.¡±


    I had already decided how to deal with him.


    ¡°Even if you told the truth, I wouldn¡¯t believe it. And if you keep that stubborn mouth shut, it¡¯s too much trouble to break that idiotic pride of yours. No need for more chatter.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wait¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, my arm slashed through the air.


    Slash!


    The headless body collapsed forward, blood spurting.


    ¡°Hiiik!¡±


    The young man left behind shrieked at the sudden execution.


    ¡°Hey, lackey of the Visakino Brotherhood. You¡¯re making a mistake.¡±


    I pointed at him.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a trial or negotiation. If you keep that mouth shut, I won¡¯t sweet-talk you or beat a confession out of you.¡±


    Because¡ª


    ¡°The fact that we suspect you¡¯re one of Huten¡¯s men is what matters. I don¡¯t need to verify every detail or play into any leverage you think you have. Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    In an instant, I activated my stealth technique.


    ¡°!¡±


    The man flinched, his eyes darting in the darkness, unable to find me.


    ¡°I¡¯m holding a watch right now. I¡¯ve already set a time in my mind.¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±


    For the first time, he spoke politely. His fear was clear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait only until that time. If you¡¯re still silent when it comes, you¡¯ll end up just like that corpse.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°That could be by morning, when I feel like pissing, or maybe just ten seconds from now. I won¡¯t say.¡±


    I explained.


    ¡°Even if you make the right choice, if you¡¯re too late, it¡¯ll be meaningless. So, you¡¯d better act wisely.¡±


    The man began to tremble, the stench of urine mixing with the smell of blood.


    ¡°Did you wet yourself? Disgusting.¡±


    I clicked my tongue. Well, how often did he face this kind of threat in his life?


    ¡°I¡¯ll start counting. Oh, aren¡¯t you curious? Just how much time do you have left? It can¡¯t be much, so hurry up and reflect on your memories. Once my blade swings again, those memories will be nothing but a lost dream.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll talk!¡±


    He cried out desperately.


    ¡°Oh. You¡¯ll talk?¡±


    The man who seemed ready to die without a word crumbled sooner than I expected.


    ¡°Lucky you. Congratulations. To be honest, I was thinking of killing you right after you spoke.¡±


    ¡°H-heuk.¡±


    ¡°Stop pissing yourself. Are you going to clean it up?¡±


    ¡°S-sorry.¡±


    I swung my sword to flick off the blood and returned it to its bracelet form.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone in. Answer their questions thoroughly. If you act uncooperative, you¡¯ll see my face again.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll talk. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±


    I patted his round head.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve done that from the start.¡±


    ***


    ¡°So, what did you do to him? He was bawling his eyes out and cooperating fully.¡±


    Not long after, Zizek returned to the office where I was waiting.


    ¡°There are ways. Did you clean up the body?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then report. What did he say?¡±


    ¡°Just as expected. He admitted he was sent by Huten. They suspected your sudden change in behavior and organizational expansion and wanted to see if someone was pulling the strings behind you.¡±


    "Really?"


    I crossed my arms, lost in thought.


    "Why would he suddenly get suspicious?"


    "After I met with the Black Night Society''s leader, it seems Huten went there too."


    "And?"


    "He heard about the confrontation between Vincent and me and felt something was off."


    I rubbed the goosebumps on my arm.


    "Wow, his instincts are sharp as hell."


    "That''s what I¡¯m saying. He¡¯s always been annoyingly perceptive."


    "That explains why he''s in charge of surveillance. We shouldn''t underestimate him."


    It seemed he wasn¡¯t just another brutal and tenacious thug. He had that sharp instinct typical of the underworld.


    ''Just because he was intoxicated by the smell of blood doesn''t mean he''s a mindless sword demon.''


    "Did you hear if he tried to pull anything with Young master Somerset?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He said he''s just a low-level grunt and wouldn''t know about that."


    I clicked my tongue.


    "Maybe the dead guy knew something?"


    "Possibly."


    "Damn."


    A bit disappointing, but not worth dwelling on. It¡¯s not like he would have talked anyway.


    "Alright, Zizek."


    "Yes."


    "Isn''t it possible the Black Night Society is monitoring us beyond just Huten?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Zizek blinked, caught off guard, then let out a curse.


    "Shit. Yeah, that bastard would definitely do that."


    "Sounds like there¡¯s a story there."


    "One of the reasons I went independent was because that asshole pissed me off."


    "Then we really need to stay on guard."


    I gave him a command.


    "Can you hire an assassin organization for a job?"


    "Huh? I¡¯ve never done that before, but¡­"


    Zizek nodded.


    "As long as you pay them, they''ll take any job. We''re not complete strangers either."


    "What about secrecy?"


    "They¡¯ll keep it, more or less."


    "Skill level?"


    "Not amazing."


    "Yeah, figured as much."


    I nodded.


    "Then pay them to find out if anyone besides Huten is keeping an eye on us."


    Since assassination and surveillance often overlapped, most assassin groups would take on this kind of request. It was even safer this way, so why not?


    "Do you really think it¡¯s necessary?"


    "Probably. If Huten''s as shifty as you say, he¡¯s bound to be playing both sides."


    "Understood."


    Zizek answered with a serious expression.


    "But, boss."


    "Hm?"


    "What was your original reason for calling me?"


    "Oh."


    I¡¯d completely forgotten. I ended up interrogating him, but I did have another reason.


    "It¡¯s nothing big. Young master Allenvert wanted me to tell you¡ª"


    "Yes?"


    "He received the letter, and he¡¯s very grateful. He said you did an incredible job."


    "Oh! Really? I''m honored."


    Why''s this guy suddenly so polite? It felt weird, considering he usually spoke to me in a completely different tone.


    "As a reward, he plans to gift you equipment crafted by the best craftsman in the duchy."


    "What? Seriously?"


    Zizek''s grin stretched from ear to ear.


    "He''s always been generous and firm with rewards and punishments."


    "Wow, really. That¡¯s an incredibly valuable gift¡­"


    "He also asked me to pass along that he¡¯s looking forward to your continued contributions."


    "I¡¯ll serve him with all my loyalty."


    Yeah, you better, you punk.


    "And in that spirit, he¡¯d like to hear more details about the day you met the survivors of Eisenach."


    "Ah."


    Zizek nodded with a slightly regretful look.


    "Understood. I¡¯ll tell him everything."


    "He also laid out some future directions. There are things you¡¯ll need to do if you want to level up."


    "Is that Young master Allenvert''s idea too?"


    "Well, I may have given him a bit of advice."


    "Ah, I see. Looks like the boss is more trusted than I thought."


    "Something like that."


    I shrugged.


    "Actually, I¡¯ve got a question too."


    "Go ahead."


    "The masked person who showed up last time¡ªwho are they? They seemed way stronger than you, boss."


    He noticed, huh? I smirked and replied.


    "Yeah, you¡¯re right. Even I can''t beat them, so don¡¯t mess around."


    "...Really?"


    "Yep. Not yet. I plan to catch up soon, though."


    "Huh, I see."


    Who was Rudgarda?


    She was a seasoned warrior and soldier beyond the sixth tier, a veteran with the wild instincts and senses of mountain people.


    Even if we fought to the death, I¡¯d probably lose an arm or an eye at the very least, just to barely scrape by with my life.


    I took immense pride in my talent and past experiences, but I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to be reckless.


    "Why do you look like that?"


    "¡­It¡¯s nothing."


    "Did you fight her?"


    "Not exactly a fight. I might''ve just mouthed off."


    "Well, aren''t you something? Wow."


    I clapped my hands in mock applause.


    "You were this close to getting your head ripped off. What¡¯s wrong with your personality?"


    "¡­"


    Zizek let out a deep sigh, as if he''d aged ten years.


    "Anyway, play nice with her next time."


    "Yes."


    "We¡¯ve got too much to talk about, so let''s move on."


    I mimicked tipping a drink and grinned.


    "How about it? Want to grab a drink and chat?"


    "I was hoping to share a drink with you, boss."


    "Yeah?"


    "Nothing brings men closer than sharing a drink."


    "Listen to you, sounding like a real boozehound."


    "Heh heh."


    Zizek asked with a pleased look.


    "Are you good with alcohol, boss?"


    I pointed to my rugged face and shot back.


    "Do I look like someone who can¡¯t hold their liquor?"


    "...True. You look like you can drink anyone under the table."


    What kind of compliment is that? "Look like you can drink a lot," my ass.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 158

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 158: Old stories.


    ¡°To be honest, I was quite surprised too. How on earth did you manage to contact the Eisenach and win their trust?¡±


    ¡°Well, to be honest, I¡¯m still a bit dazed myself.¡±


    Zizek scratched his head awkwardly.


    ¡°Maybe they recognized that I was being sincere and not scheming?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Above all, the fact that Young master Allenvert sent someone to them must have been both surprising and deeply moving for them.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that makes sense.¡±


    As I shared a drink with Zizek, I listened to the stories of my maternal relatives living in the shadows of Grunewald.


    ¡°The actual leader is an elder named Balthazar, while the one leading the group on the frontlines is a young and powerful man named Knut. To Young master Allenvert, they are his maternal great-uncle and cousin, respectively¡ª¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Both of them are figures I¡¯d never even seen before. I was completely overwhelmed by their presence the entire time.¡±


    From Zizek, I heard in detail about the wisdom of Balthazar Eisenach, the great-uncle, the strength of his cousin Knut Eisenach, and the strangely infuriating aspects of Tara Eisenach.


    ¡°Is Knut really that strong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a tiger or a lion speaking in human form, I¡¯d say.¡±


    As if the mere thought of it was overwhelming, Zizek clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Not long ago, I almost died messing around with that guy, and even then, I felt a dangerous, eerie aura from him. But in terms of sheer, palpable pressure¡­¡±


    After pondering for a moment, Zizek concluded:


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a man like that, even among the Bisakino Brotherhood.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Whether Zizek¡¯s belief that Knut is stronger than Rudgarda is true or not, it¡¯s safe to say that there isn¡¯t a significant gap between their levels.


    If that¡¯s the case, then Knut Eisenach is likely a powerhouse born from the essence of the clan¡¯s martial prowess. He must have inherited the wisdom, martial skills, and robust physique of the Eisenach.


    ¡®He¡¯s a different kind of strong compared to the warriors of Grunewald or the assassins of the underworld.¡¯


    I¡¯m curious. If I could just meet my mother and obtain her handwritten letter, I¡¯d find a way to justify crossing swords with him.


    ¡®Well, well.¡¯


    Looking at this, it¡¯s clear that I¡¯m also quite obsessed with swords and martial arts.


    ¡°Boss, I brought the jerky.¡±


    At that moment, a boy opened the door and stepped in.


    ¡°Oh, who¡¯s this?¡±


    It was Moritz. The orphan boy who used to wander around with his non-blood-related younger brother, singing beautiful songs to beg for alms.


    ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sir Karzan.¡±


    I smiled contentedly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite well, all cleaned up and dressed nicely.¡±


    ¡°Th-thank you.¡±


    Indeed, Moritz now looked like a boy you¡¯d see in a choir, neat and cute.


    ¡°As they say, it¡¯s all about how you present yourself.¡±


    ¡°So, does that mean you don¡¯t dress up, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    I was utterly baffled by Zizek teasing me about my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re in no position to talk about others¡¯ faces, are you?¡±


    ¡°Eh, honestly, if you walked around the streets, people would find you scarier than me.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous. You¡¯re absolutely dumbfuck.¡±


    ¡°Why are you swearing in front of the kid?¡±


    This is beyond absurd.


    Unfortunately, Karzan¡¯s rough and menacing face is a thing of the past.


    Now, I am the peerlessly handsome Allenvert Grunewald, who even blasphemes the gods. What would some ugly thug from the underworld know about that?


    ¡°By the way, why is he running such errands? Did you scold him for being a freeloader or something?¡±


    ¡°Wow, with just a few words, you¡¯ve turned me into trash.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you trash.¡±


    ¡°He volunteered. Said he wanted to earn his keep.¡±


    ¡°Did he?¡±


    ¡°And didn¡¯t you tell me to take him in and have him run errands?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    Zizek grumbled.


    ¡°He¡¯s still weak, but he¡¯s got skillful hands. He¡¯s smart and quick-witted too.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to live a life looking out for others at such a young age. It¡¯s only natural that such a kid would be more resourceful than others.¡±


    Just like Karzan¡¯s childhood.


    ¡°Moritz, if this ugly guy bothers you, report it anytime.¡±


    Moritz waved his hands in surprise.


    ¡°No! He¡¯s been really good to me.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you tearing up?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m just so grateful to both of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Turns out you¡¯re a crybaby.¡±


    I chuckled.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Zizek¡¯s expression as he watched was quite complicated.


    ¡°Zizek.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you see your younger self in Moritz?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    Zizek¡¯s face was filled with sorrow.


    ¡°Moritz. Stop running errands and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, okay.¡±


    I looked back and forth between Zizek and Moritz, then raised my glass.


    ¡°Listen, both of you. In a way, we¡¯re men with similar stories.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Moritz is still young, but in a few years, he¡¯ll grow into a man who can hold his own.¡±


    I proposed.


    ¡°So let¡¯s have a drink today.¡±


    ¡°M-me too?¡±


    ¡°Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I had my first drink around his age too.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t drink because I had no money.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    I pointed at Moritz.


    ¡°You just drink water. No need to learn the taste of alcohol yet.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I quickly downed the cheap liquor. A burning heat ran down my throat.


    ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s not bad to reminisce about the old days.¡±


    ¡°¡­I agree.¡±


    Zizek, who had also downed a glass, spoke up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to tell you my story, Boss.¡±


    * * *


    Zizek¡¯s father was originally a merchant who processed and sold leather in this alley.


    His mother died from puerperal fever while giving birth to him, but thanks to his father¡¯s affectionate care, Zizek grew up with a very lively personality, never feeling the absence of his mother.


    ¡°I was energetic even as a kid, so I ended up being the leader of the alley.¡±


    Zizek reminisced.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t the type to bully weaker kids for no reason, so I was pretty popular.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Karzan raised his hand.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You were popular?¡±


    Zizek raised an eyebrow and asked back.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°I was just curious. Let¡¯s move on.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zizek cleared his throat and continued.


    ¡°I just wanted to learn my father¡¯s trade, expand the business, take care of him, and start a family.¡±


    But his dream-like childhood came to an abrupt and absurd end. His father was stabbed to death by a customer who argued over the price of goods. It was the doing of a thug who was part of a minor gang in the underworld.


    It was a truly futile and meaningless death. Zizek held his father¡¯s corpse and wept bitterly.


    ¡®Can a human¡¯s death really be this meaningless?¡¯


    There are so many who live by committing crimes, so many who thrive on others¡¯ tears, yet they go unpunished. Why did father have to¡­


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t accept my father¡¯s death.¡±


    By now, Zizek¡¯s face was flushed with alcohol as he confessed his past.


    ¡°So, I took revenge.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°It was actually quite simple. That guy lived like an asshole, so I waited until he was drunk out of his mind, causing trouble, and then I ambushed him on his way home and stabbed him in the throat.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karzan nodded.


    ¡°You did well. But it must have felt hollow.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t describe how furious and devastated I was that my beloved father had been taken by such a worthless piece of trash.¡±


    As the two spoke, Moritz¡¯s eyes also welled up with tears.


    ¡°I spat on the corpse of my enemy and cut off his head. People who saw it called me a demon.¡±


    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Karzan sneered.


    ¡°So what if they cursed you? Isn¡¯t it better to be a demon than a coward who can¡¯t avenge their father?¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    Zizek smiled bitterly.


    ¡°So? What happened after that? Did someone come after you for revenge?¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, people who mourned my father¡¯s death and respected him helped me.¡±


    It was an act of courage on their part. They couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing after the death of a kind and good neighbor, and when they saw his young son take revenge, they felt they had to save him, or else it would have been a disgrace.


    ¡°Zizek, don¡¯t do this. Hide yourself.¡±


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°The gang members are roaming the alleys, looking to kill you. I¡¯ll hide you for a few days.¡±


    They went out of their way to save Zizek, even pleading with a member of the Bisakino Brotherhood.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite a remarkable kid. Are you going to die like this, or do you want to roll with me until you die?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll join.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be an apprentice for a few years. If you survive, I¡¯ll promote you to a full member. By then, no one will dare seek revenge on you. The Bisakino Brotherhood will be your shield.¡±


    In many ways, he was lucky. In the end, it was his father¡¯s intangible legacy that saved Zizek.


    Moreover, when the gang members heard the story of how Zizek had avenged his father, they admired him and treated him well.


    However, surviving by serving his superiors, enduring insults and beatings, and secretly learning how to wield a knife wasn¡¯t an easy life.


    ¡°I endured there for eight years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a long time.¡±


    ¡°During that time, the gang member who brought me in died in a conflict, and I was left alone. I gritted my teeth and worked hard, eventually earning recognition as a potential future leader.¡±


    As Zizek set down his empty glass, Karzan silently refilled it.


    ¡°But then I made a stupid choice.¡±


    ¡°What choice?¡±


    ¡°I was offered a position as an executive by the leader of the Black Night Society, a subordinate group that had branched off from the main organization. We had no bad blood between us, and I thought it was my chance to rise, so I accepted.¡±


    Karzan nodded. It was common for men in the underworld to move to subordinate groups and become executives or even branch off on their own.


    ¡°But life in the Black Night Society wasn¡¯t what I expected.¡±


    Zizek gritted his teeth.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t take long for the leader to show his true colors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not uncommon.¡±


    Karzan nodded.


    ¡°Someone who was humble, diligent, and likable while under someone else¡¯s command can change once they gain a taste of power.¡±


    ¡°That must have been his true nature, that bastard.¡±


    While carrying out increasingly vile tasks, Zizek clashed with the leader several times.


    ¡°In the end, I took a few subordinates and broke away again. From a young member of the Bisakino Brotherhood, to an executive of the Black Night Society, and now to a subordinate of the Black Night Society.¡±


    ¡°You went from the head of a dragon to the waist of a snake, and now you¡¯re the head of a worm.¡±


    Karzan¡¯s sharp remark made Zizek laugh bitterly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, but it stings.¡±


    ¡°You did well. I would¡¯ve done the same.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±


    Zizek muttered, feeling the alcohol taking effect.


    ¡°In the end, I returned to the streets where I had memories with my father and where the neighbors who tried to protect me lived. I took in the pitiful ones and protected those who had helped me, asking for little in return.¡±


    ¡°Impressive. You¡¯ve truly become the guardian of this street¡¯s night.¡±


    Karzan grinned.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve confirmed that I wasn¡¯t wrong about you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karzan pointed at Zizek.


    ¡°And now, you¡¯ve been chosen as the secret blade of Allenvert, the Fourth Young master of Grunewald, a figure far beyond the likes of the Bisakino Brotherhood, and you¡¯re growing stronger.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not quite at the level of being called a blade yet. At best, I¡¯m more like a kitchen knife.¡±


    Karzan responded to Zizek¡¯s humility.


    ¡°A kitchen knife is too generous. Right now, you¡¯re more like a fruit peeler or garden shears.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bit harsh.¡±


    Zizek grumbled.


    ¡°But you¡¯re getting stronger every day, Zizek.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Zizek swallowed the words he was about to say.


    ¡°What? You have more to say, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    He had gained opportunities, met the remnants of the Eisenach clan, and broadened his horizons. It was also a joy to find a man he could trust and follow wholeheartedly, sharing in his dreams.


    ¡­¡­But Zizek couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that out loud, so he quietly sipped his drink.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    ¡°You look even uglier when you laugh like that.¡±


    Zizek frowned at his superior¡¯s habit of ruining his mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood right now, so don¡¯t ruin it.¡±


    Karzan raised his hand in apology.


    ¡°Oh, was I? Sorry.¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was clearly an apology, so why did it make him even angrier?


    ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Zizek sighed and held out his glass.


    ¡°Just pour me another drink.¡±


    ¡°You insolent brat.¡±


    Karzan refilled the glass and chuckled.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 159

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 159: Live Like Child


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m envious.¡±


    I muttered as I took Zizek¡¯s wine cup.


    ¡°Of me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°You had your father¡¯s love. You¡¯ve been able to live cherishing that love.¡± S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­¡­What about you, Boss?¡±


    ¡°I lost my parents when I was very young. They couldn¡¯t withstand poverty and passed away.¡±


    I reflected on Karzan¡¯s childhood.


    ¡°Instead, there was a benefactor who took me in. I grew up feeling some warmth from people.¡±


    But.


    ¡°After even that person was taken away by that damned thing called poverty, I¡¯ve been struggling to survive, rolling around here and there like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°So, in a way, I envy you.¡±


    Because I never got to feel a parent¡¯s love. I longed for it, yet I couldn¡¯t even understand what that emotion was.


    ¡®You¡¯re the same, Allenvert.¡¯


    That boy had locked himself in a room for seven years, tormented by his mixed feelings of love and hate for his parents, slowly dying.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a tough life too, Boss.¡±


    Zizek said something obvious, and I retorted.


    ¡°Hey, how many people do you think live a smooth life and then willingly roll into the underworld?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Zizek smiled bitterly.


    ¡°¡­¡­Um.¡±


    Moritz, who had been quietly listening to our conversation, finally opened his mouth.


    ¡°Moritz, you have something to say, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Moritz spoke with a somewhat timid expression.


    ¡°My parents were wanderers who sang and performed to earn a living.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah, I see.¡±


    There are people who travel from city to city, entertaining people with their honed skills in exchange for bread. Moritz was a descendant of those pitiful folk.


    ¡°Moritz, do you have a dream?¡±


    At my question, Moritz timidly replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking what you want to do.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Seeing Moritz¡¯s blank face, I added.


    ¡°Something other than not starving, living with your sibling, or sleeping under a roof that doesn¡¯t leak.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then, tears suddenly welled up in Moritz¡¯s clear eyes.


    ¡°Can I¡­ really dare to wish for such things?¡±


    I looked at Moritz, who was crying silently, and said.


    ¡°How can dreaming be a sin? You have found salvation form me and Zizek, so now you don¡¯t have to worry about starving and just live ¡®like a child.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Live like a child, you say.¡±


    Moritz muttered, looking as if he had been struck by something profound.


    ¡°Sometimes throwing tantrums, sometimes dreaming absurd dreams seriously, and then suddenly losing interest and forgetting all about it without anyone scolding you. That¡¯s the privilege of a child like you, Moritz.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Moritz wiped his tears with his sleeve and said.


    ¡°Then¡­ then I want to sing better. I just want to live singing the songs I love.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful dream.¡±


    Zizek and I looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Even though we¡¯ll continue to live with blood on our hands, if it means even one child like you can feel happiness in life, wouldn¡¯t that be worthwhile?¡±


    Moritz, who had given up on wiping his tears, stood up.


    ¡°Then, let me sing for my two benefactors.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Moritz, who had stopped crying as if he had never cried at all, soon began to sing softly.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Zizek exclaimed in admiration, and I also smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Perhaps a voice inherited from his parents. And the skills taught by them. This child clearly had the talent to be a minstrel.


    ¡®Moritz.¡¯


    I thought of a friend from my past life who shared the same name but had a completely different face and personality.


    ¡®Though you died pitifully before you could enjoy such happiness.¡¯


    And though you didn¡¯t get a second chance at life like I did.


    ¡®This child¡¯s happiness is also my way of honoring you.¡¯


    Sitting in a small, smelly, rundown building in the underworld, we enjoyed an incredibly beautiful song and the deepening night, drunk on wine.


    * * *


    ¡°Ugh, damn. My head hurts.¡±


    The next morning, I woke up feeling a hangover. I yawned so wide my jaw almost cracked, then touched my face to confirm the mask was still there.


    ¡®Good, it¡¯s still there.¡¯


    If I suddenly appeared as Allenvert¡¯s face, even I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the aftermath.


    ¡°Boss, are you awake?¡±


    Moritz brought me some water to wash my face.


    ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t wash my face over the mask like a madman.


    I gestured lightly to Moritz.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get ready and head out. You go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    By the way, in the palace, I¡¯m served by Peter, and in the underworld, by Moritz.


    ¡®I¡¯m living the good life.¡¯


    I quickly washed my face, put the mask back on, and headed out.


    ¡°Boss, good morning.¡±


    Zizek, looking rough from the hangover, greeted me as he wandered the hallway.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look so good. Shouldn¡¯t you have something to cure the hangover?¡±


    ¡°No time.¡±


    I circulated the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique to perfectly control the alcohol in my body. Pouring a barrel of wine into the vast ocean wouldn¡¯t even make a single anchovy drunk.


    ¡°Want this?¡±


    I showed Zizek the droplets of alcohol forming at my fingertips, and he recoiled in disgust.


    ¡°What kind of creepy skill is that? Get rid of it quickly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a sharp tongue.¡±


    Just as I was about to flick the alcohol droplets out the window¡ª


    ¡®Huh?¡¯


    The energy hidden in my dantian swallowed the alcohol in one gulp, as if devouring the breath of Nepherus.


    ¡®What the hell, you guys.¡¯


    Are you hungry? They were acting like possessed spirits, trying to devour anything they could.


    ¡®Do I need to take some spirit medicine?¡¯


    Though the power of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique was strong enough to suppress them for now, if I didn¡¯t continuously feed them mana, there was no telling when they might go berserk.


    ¡®If I tell my father or the head butler, they¡¯ll give me one.¡¯


    If they expect me to reach the 5th tier within a month without even giving me spirit medicine, wouldn¡¯t that be an unreasonable demand?


    ¡®Alright.¡¯


    I thought I¡¯d take the opportunity to get some spirit medicine before I started seriously practicing the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique tomorrow.


    ¡°Anyway, I should get going now.¡±


    ¡°When will you be back?¡±


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    ¡°What, are you done with your busy work?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly, but the surveillance has loosened a bit.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    I nodded and quickly gave out instructions.


    ¡°First, Peter, the attendant of the Young Master.¡±


    At this point, I almost choked on my words.


    ¡®Ridiculous. Peter, the attendant?¡¯


    No matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t get used to that expression.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There are secret guards assigned to him, so there¡¯s no need to visibly monitor him. Instead, be cautious of your own actions and watch out for other surveillance over the next few days.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Hire assassins today to handle the surveillance. If they¡¯re from Huten or the Black Night Society, they¡¯ll have spider tattoos, so it shouldn¡¯t be hard to identify them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Interrogate them freely, but if they don¡¯t talk, just leave them be. I¡¯ll handle it when I get there.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that makes things easier for me.¡±


    Zizek nodded, seemingly pleased, and then asked me.


    ¡°What do you plan to do if it¡¯s them?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking the obvious. When the justification is there, we¡¯ll dance with our swords.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    ¡°If that idiot of a Black Night Society leader dares to pull something¡­¡±


    At that moment, I probably had a rather fierce expression on my face.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s war.¡±


    * * *


    I returned to the castle through a hidden passage.


    ¡®Wow, this is convenient.¡¯


    They say a wise rabbit digs three burrows, right? Well, I¡¯ve dug one more, so even Verdzig would find it hard to keep up with all of them.


    ¡®So I¡¯ll have to use them sparingly.¡¯


    In any case, there are many eyes here. I had to be careful when returning as well.


    ¡®Light as the wind, and stealthily.¡¯


    Combining the Lightfoot Technique and the Stealth Technique, I avoided attention and made my way back to the annex.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Young Master!¡±


    I wrapped up my late-night outing with the casual air of someone who¡¯d just returned from a stroll around the neighborhood.


    ¡°How did it go? Did you get caught?¡±


    ¡°Stealthy and grand. I went and returned as quietly as an owl.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    ¡°Your reactions are getting more and more indifferent lately.¡±


    ¡°Was I?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, got it.¡±


    I exchanged some silly banter with Peter as I looked out at the morning of Grunewald Castle, which was still very much awake.


    ¡®I came out early.¡¯


    But even if I used the Stealth Technique perfectly in broad daylight, it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference, so there was no helping it.


    Besides¡ª


    ¡®That guy only shows up when it¡¯s time to make a fuss.¡¯


    Today was the day I¡¯d finally meet the swordsmanship instructor, who had been conspicuously absent, to learn the techniques of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.


    * * *


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Dressed in my training attire with the bracelet sword at my side, I was about to start drawing on the floor when Venion finally crawled out.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely been a damn long time.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for that.¡±


    Venion replied, not looking particularly sorry.


    ¡°Why have you been so busy lately?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s been a lot of work on my main job. Despite appearances, I¡¯m a busy man.¡±


    ¡°Suspicious. Can¡¯t you even tell me what that work is?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite persistent.¡±


    Venion shrugged and then added.


    ¡°But no. And to be honest, I don¡¯t have much time to teach you the techniques today either. Please learn them quickly and cleanly.¡±


    ¡°This is absurd. Why are you so confident?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll pick it up quickly anyway, right? I¡¯ve accounted for that and kept the time short.¡±


    ¡°Should I be thankful for your faith in me or what?¡±


    ¡°Please take it in good humor.¡±


    Feeling exasperated, I grumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t swordsmanship instructors need to pass some kind of qualification exam?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, actually, I¡¯d love to be fired too.¡±


    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll report you for negligence soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that, but for now, let¡¯s get started since we¡¯re short on time.¡±


    I voiced my dissatisfaction.


    ¡°How am I supposed to learn the next level of advance martial arts like this? I need to reach the 5th tier soon.¡±


    ¡°I was just about to bring that up.¡±


    Venion flicked his finger.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting nervous. What are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Young Master. Even though you¡¯re learning the clan¡¯s advance martial arts, you still need to spar with the Valkenhain Duke¡¯s daughter, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°But coincidentally, I¡¯m still tied up with work.¡±


    Venion grinned.


    ¡°It¡¯s the clan head¡¯s decision. For the first two weeks of the remaining month, you¡¯ll prepare for sparring under Lady Ulbhild.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    With Ulbhild?


    ¡°No need to worry. Even during that time, I¡¯ll handle teaching you the advance martial arts. Think of it as temporarily entrusting the training and sparring to her.¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous.¡±


    I grumbled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how things are being handled like this.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s why we quickly found a substitute instructor. Please be understanding.¡±


    Venion lowered the sword he had been carrying on his shoulder.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡±


    Venion¡¯s sword energy sharpened at the tip of the wooden sword.


    ¡°What people commonly call techniques can be broadly divided into two types. One is the type that uses unpredictable trajectories and methods to strike the enemy¡¯s weak points¡­¡±


    Venion¡¯s sword moved in a dazzling and incomprehensible dance, far more intricate than Mordecai¡¯s techniques I had seen before.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but open my mouth at the sheer brilliance and intricacy.


    ¡°The other type maximizes power by expending a large amount of mana at once.¡±


    This time, Venion¡¯s sword unleashed a horizontal slash with a force that seemed capable of splitting the sea itself.


    Whoooooosh!


    It carried a heavy and powerful momentum, emphasizing strength over speed.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple yet relatable explanation. I can see that tendency clearly.¡±


    Even recalling Karzan¡¯s experiences, I found myself nodding along to Venion¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°If we go into detail, there are other examples like maximizing defense or increasing speed, but broadly speaking, techniques tend to converge and develop into these two types.¡±


    ¡°In other words, either striking the weak points or crushing the enemy with overwhelming power?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Venion smiled, pleased with my quick understanding.


    ¡°Today, Young Master, you¡¯ll learn both of these techniques.¡±


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 160

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 160: Creating the Third Technique


    ¡°The first technique I showed you earlier is called Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword, and the second is Lonely Wave Yearning Moon.¡±


    I clapped my hands.


    ¡°Wow, those are impressive names.¡±


    ¡°The essence of Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword is the dance of shadows, moving in a dazzling manner. Just as you cannot grasp a shadow, this technique confuses the enemy with an elusive sword that cannot be pinned down.¡±


    Venion explained.


    ¡°To be more specific, it¡¯s a sword style that strikes, slashes, and cuts through the enemy¡¯s defenses amidst a flurry of rapid attacks.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve got the gist of it.¡±


    To connect Venion¡¯s explanation with the actual movements, I mentally rehearsed the sequence of stances.


    ¡°The second technique, Lonely Wave Yearning Moon, is simpler in principle. Imagine a lonely wave reaching out toward the distant moon in longing.¡±


    I closed my eyes and pictured it.


    ¡®If a lonely wave yearns for the moon¡­¡¯


    The outstretched hand never reaches the moon, and the towering wave eventually crashes heavily back into the water.


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s probably a heavy strike. A powerful, weighty slash.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Just a thought. It seemed that way.¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re as sharp as ever. You absorb everything so well that explanations are hardly necessary.¡±


    I nodded without modesty at Venion¡¯s praise.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve noticed this before, but the ancestors of Grunewald seem to have had a poet¡¯s soul.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d agree. Compared to other martial arts, ours has a particularly poetic tendency.¡±


    Indeed, these were people who spent their lives gazing at the harbor where the sea, sky, and land met, wielding their swords and cultivating their minds and bodies.


    It¡¯s only natural that a bold verse would arise in their hearts, and that they¡¯d want to infuse that verse into the sword techniques they¡¯d spent their lives perfecting.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s start learning the first technique. Remember, it¡¯s more important to understand the principle than to perfectly mimic the stances.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but before that¡­¡±


    I suddenly thought of something and asked Venion.


    ¡°What if we added the lightness and footwork of Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path and the stealth of Whispering Snow in the Night to Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword? Wouldn¡¯t that make it much more powerful?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Venion nodded.


    ¡°Your perspective is truly unique. Of course, depending on how you train, such an application is possible.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°However, if you can simultaneously wield three martial arts and elevate them to a higher level, it would be more accurate to call it a completely new technique.¡±


    In other words, easier said than done.


    But to me, it didn¡¯t seem that difficult. I had already grasped the martial principles of those three techniques perfectly.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll get it if I see it one more time.¡±


    ¡°Please watch closely.¡±


    Venion demonstrated Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword once more.


    ¡®I see it.¡¯


    I carefully observed how Venion used his waist, feet, and shoulders, mixing irregular and regular rhythms, shifting angles, and pushing forward in straight lines to disrupt the enemy¡¯s reactions.


    Perhaps due to my heightened concentration, it even felt like time had slowed down for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­Indeed.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve got it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Though the movements were complex, they weren¡¯t too difficult once you understood the essence.


    In fact, I could probably replicate about 70% of it just from watching once¡­


    ¡®But when learning a technique, perfection is key.¡¯


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s your turn to try it out.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I executed the stances of Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword with smooth, flowing movements.


    ¡°¡­¡­Impressive.¡±


    Venion nodded solemnly after watching my performance.


    ¡°I can confidently say that your execution demonstrates a true understanding of Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    My thoughts were already racing ahead.


    ¡°Not yet?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer and closed my eyes.


    ¡®If I add the footwork of Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path to make it even more dazzling, the flexibility of its body techniques, and the lightness of movement¡­¡¯


    And then¡­


    ¡®If I add the stealth of Whispering Snow in the Night¡­¡¯


    Who could possibly catch the shadow of a sword dance under the moonlight?


    ¡°What?¡±


    Even Venion seemed momentarily stunned.


    The new Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword I had envisioned had already disrupted the imaginary enemy and returned to slash their neck.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    A small shiver ran from the soles of my feet up my spine to my brain.


    I realized that the sword technique I had just performed had already transcended Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword.


    ¡°¡­¡­Young Master, did you just create something?¡±


    Venion asked, his face filled with astonishment.


    ¡°A new technique, I mean.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­It seems so.¡±


    I replied, feeling a bit dazed myself.


    ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t even know what to say¡­ This is absurd.¡±


    ¡°Venion.¡±


    Feeling as if I had received a divine revelation, I declared.


    ¡°I will make this the third technique of the Allenvert-style Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­And what will you call this technique?¡±


    To the man who had just witnessed something extraordinary, I answered.


    ¡°Moon Dance.¡±


    A technique that embodied extreme complexity within simplicity.


    * * *


    ¡°We¡¯re supposed to train Young Master Allenvert?¡±


    Ulbhild was briefing the members of the 2nd Battalion on their new mission.


    ¡°Yes. Specifically, we¡¯ll be responsible for him for two weeks.¡±


    ¡°But doesn¡¯t the Young Master already have a swordsmanship instructor?¡±


    ¡°Well, about that¡­¡±


    Ulbhild, struggling to explain the complicated higher-level discussions, finally settled on a phrase that resonated with them.


    ¡°He got sidelined.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    The magical phrase that explained most of the absurdities in the military made the members nod in understanding.


    ¡°He¡¯s busy with a mission assigned by Father.¡±


    ¡°What kind of mission is that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    The members whispered among themselves.


    ¡°What kind of man is this Venion?¡±


    ¡°To dare sideline the daughter of Grunewald¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but he probably holds a position where he receives direct orders from Father.¡±


    Even Count Aiden, the head butler, seemed strangely wary and uneasy around him.


    Venion was truly a ghost-like figure, formless and elusive.


    ¡°I¡¯ve even wondered if he might be from a branch clan of Grunewald.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he wander around foreign countries? If you listen to his accent, it¡¯s oddly¡ª¡±


    Just then.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    From a distance, the very subject of their conversation, Venion, was approaching.


    ¡°Venion. What brings you here?¡±


    Ulbhild asked, puzzled.


    ¡°My lady.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°If someone were to witness a marvel, wouldn¡¯t they be desperate to explain it to someone?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Ignoring Ulbhild¡¯s confusion, Venion continued.


    ¡°That person would be itching to share that marvel, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°So what are you trying to say¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Just now.¡±


    Venion let out a hollow laugh.


    ¡°A new technique of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship has been born.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    Ulbhild tilted her head.


    ¡°By whom, and how?¡±


    ¡°After watching Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword just twice, Young Master Allenvert combined it with Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path and Whispering Snow in the Night.¡±


    Venion replied.


    ¡°He created a third technique called Moon Dance.¡±


    ¡°What kind of insane¡ª¡±


    Harold, the adjutant, blurted out a curse but quickly covered his mouth. However, no one could blame him. Everyone was thinking the same thing.


    ¡°Literally, Adjutant Harold.¡±


    Venion smirked as he watched Harold¡¯s astonishment.


    ¡°A boy who hasn¡¯t even had his coming-of-age ceremony has perfected the foundational martial art of Grunewald, the very root of our techniques. That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s impossible that it¡¯s a marvel and a miracle.¡±


    Venion turned to Ulbhild.


    ¡°My lady, even I was caught off guard by what I witnessed. And to think, he only learned Whispering Snow in the Night from a book just a day ago.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh.¡±


    ¡°It seems he has a natural affinity for it. Still, to have trained to that level in such a short time is nothing short of absurd.¡±


    Venion shook his head and resumed his steps.


    ¡°I must report this to the clan head.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°My lady, you should go and witness it for yourself. By now, he¡¯s probably mastered the second technique as well. He¡¯ll need someone to fully showcase the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship and its techniques.¡±


    With that, Venion left.


    ¡°Did he come all the way here just to say that?¡±


    Harold muttered.


    ¡®That man, who always seemed so detached and aloof, was so shocked he couldn¡¯t even hide his disbelief.¡¯


    Ulbhild watched Venion¡¯s retreating figure before turning back.


    ¡°It seems Allen has really outdone himself this time. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    * * *


    When they arrived at the training grounds, Allenvert was sitting in meditation.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Was he trying to grasp something even greater? A heat haze seemed to rise from his body.


    ¡°Second Commander, what should we do?¡±


    Harold asked.


    ¡°For now¡ª¡±


    Ulbhild didn¡¯t want to disturb her brother¡¯s enlightenment.


    ¡°Stand guard.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Allenvert finally opened his eyes several dozen minutes later.


    ¡°Huh? Sister.¡±


    ¡°You seemed to be in deep contemplation, so we stood guard.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    He grinned.


    ¡°What were you doing?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I was refining a new technique I developed. I think I got a bit too absorbed in it, so I couldn¡¯t replicate the feeling from the first time.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Dismissing Allenvert¡¯s genius as mere natural talent would be a half-baked conclusion. He had the thoroughness to strive for perfection.


    ¡°Venion told me that a new technique of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship was just born.¡±


    ¡°Well, that sounds too grandiose. I just applied a few martial arts in my own way.¡±


    ¡°Not many people in the world can say that so casually.¡±


    Ulbhild shook her head.


    ¡°He also said you mastered Whispering Snow in the Night in a day?¡±


    ¡°I think stealth techniques suit me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Ulbhild nodded.


    ¡°Allen, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard, but starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be training with me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°But I was curious about this new technique you created, so I came to see it first.¡±


    Ulbhild, being a martial arts enthusiast herself, was eager to see it.


    ¡°Well, alright. I owe you for the training, after all.¡±


    Ulbhild laughed at his straightforward response.


    ¡°I appreciate that.¡±


    She quickly composed herself and looked around at the members.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to witness the technique Allen has created. Who will step forward?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Normally, the members would have eagerly raised their hands to catch Ulbhild¡¯s attention, but this time, they avoided eye contact. They were afraid of being humiliated if things went wrong.


    ¡°Chase, how about you give it a try?¡±


    Harold asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I have a feeling I¡¯ll get completely wrecked.¡±


    ¡°You pathetic fool.¡±


    ¡°Why are you cursing at me?¡±


    In the end, Harold stepped forward.


    ¡°Commander, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    He had faced Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword several times in sparring matches with Ulbhild.


    ¡®He added Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path and Whispering Snow in the Night?¡¯


    How would that play out?


    Harold¡¯s mind raced.


    ¡°Hmm, then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Allenvert infused his sword with aura.


    ¡°Come at me seriously. Only then can I gauge its true power.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so weak that the Young Master would doubt me.¡±


    Harold was one of the top ten strongest in the Special Operations Division, which was filled with elites.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Allenvert quickly closed the distance and unleashed his sword technique.


    Swish!


    The first move was the original Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword, without any added applications.


    ¡®Sharp.¡¯


    The Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship, interpreted from a completely different perspective than Ulbhild¡¯s, overwhelmed and bewildered Harold.


    ¡®It¡¯s different from the Commander¡¯s technique.¡¯


    Allenvert¡¯s strikes carried a ferocity and freedom reminiscent of the masters of the underworld.


    ¡®This won¡¯t be easy.¡¯


    Just as Harold was about to tense up at the unusual technique, Allenvert¡¯s movements incorporated the subtleties of Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path.


    ¡®This!¡¯ Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Leaving behind dazzling afterimages, he advanced, retreated, and feinted to draw out reactions.


    ¡®What the hell is this?¡¯


    With the addition of proper footwork, the power of the technique seemed to multiply.


    ¡®I need to create distance.¡¯


    Feeling immense pressure, Harold stepped back forcefully to push Allenvert away.


    Boom!


    A fierce wave of energy erupted, dispersing the petal-like afterimages. At that very moment¡ª


    ¡°!¡±


    As if waiting for this exact moment of counterattack, Allenvert¡¯s figure vanished from sight.


    ¡®Behind? No, above!¡¯


    Harold immediately relied on his heightened senses.


    But even with his second sight, Harold struggled to pinpoint Allenvert¡¯s presence, which was expertly concealed¡ª


    Clang!


    Harold barely managed to block the sword that came piercing through the gap in his awareness, but a few strands of his hair were cut.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡±


    Harold stared blankly at the strands of hair fluttering to the ground, then clicked his tongue.


    ¡°That¡¯s an extraordinary martial art. It¡¯s truly worthy of being called a technique.¡±


    ¡°You flatter me. There are still some parts I¡¯m not fully adept at.¡±


    ¡°If you were any more skilled, my head would¡¯ve been gone.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    As Allenvert sheathed his sword and stepped back, Ulbhild asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­Allen, what¡¯s the name of this technique?¡±


    ¡°Moon Dance.¡±


    ¡°Moon Dance.¡±


    Harold muttered the name. It was a technique so refined that even a top-tier expert would struggle to avoid a fatal injury if caught off guard.


    ¡°Young Master, did you really just create this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Allenvert nodded as if it were nothing unusual.


    ¡°This is insane¡­¡­¡±


    Harold was so shocked and bewildered that his thoughts and words came out in reverse.


    ¡®You¡¯re incredible, Young Master.¡¯


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 161

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 161: What Huten Overlooked


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you so worked up, Venion.¡±


    At Duke Georg¡¯s words, Venion scratched his head awkwardly.


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like your apologies are a new thing, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Venion let out an ambiguous laugh.


    ¡°But even I find it hard to believe what I¡¯ve heard, so it¡¯s only natural that you, having witnessed it firsthand, would react this way.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    As a martial artist who had reached a level that ordinary people could scarcely dream of, Venion knew just how absurd what Allenvert had accomplished truly was.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also experienced and learned a wide variety of martial arts, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Venion was not lacking in skill to make such a claim.


    The position of a swordsmanship instructor entrusted with teaching the clan¡¯s martial arts to the young lord of Grunewald and evaluating his potential was not one that could be filled without considerable experience.


    ¡°The martial arts of Grunewald are among the few in the entire kingdom, and even the continent, that can stand unrivaled. The foundation and pillars of that martial system are the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship, are they not?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°I can confidently say that these are martial arts that have been refined and perfected over a long period of time to reach their optimal form. To think that someone could evolve them so easily¡­ well, it¡¯s something I¡¯ve never even considered.¡±


    As Venion said, this wasn¡¯t just a simple matter of applying stealth techniques to swordplay.


    ¡°At first, I thought it was just a stroke of curiosity or a clever application of techniques, but¡­¡±


    Recalling the moment when Allenvert, lost in a trance, created something entirely new, Venion declared:


    ¡°It¡¯s akin to how wheat, spices, and vegetables come together to create an entirely new dish.¡±


    Each martial art had merged to elevate the technique to a transcendent level. That¡¯s why Venion had no hesitation in calling it the birth of ¡°another technique.¡±


    ¡°This kind of talent, in other words¡ª¡±


    The Duke, realizing that the term he was about to use was grandiose yet perfectly fitting for the moment, said:


    ¡°Those with the talent of a grandmaster are rare in any era. Who would have thought it would be my son?¡±


    Among the overflowing talents of Grunewald¡¯s direct lineage, no one had ever thought to advance beyond the two existing techniques.


    ¡®Or even if they had glimpsed the possibility, they never managed to bring it to fruition¡­¡¯


    To think that someone had achieved this during their very first lesson in the techniques¡ªhow could one not be astonished?


    ¡°Seeing the Young Master today, I couldn¡¯t help but recall the so-called geniuses I¡¯ve met.¡±


    Venion chuckled mischievously.


    ¡°They all seemed like ordinary people in comparison. Perhaps the term ¡®genius¡¯ has been overused lately.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    The Duke agreed. He, too, often found it hard not to laugh at how easily the title of ¡°genius¡± was bestowed upon anyone who showed even a hint of brilliance.


    ¡°To be honest, when I first met him, I had planned to temper his overflowing talent before starting his training.¡±


    Even after hearing Venion¡¯s confession, the Duke remained unfazed.


    ¡°Given your temperament, that¡¯s hardly surprising.¡±


    Venion shrugged.


    ¡°If anything, I¡¯m the one who keeps getting surprised. He¡¯s truly a remarkable individual.¡±


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve taken quite a liking to your student.¡±


    Venion didn¡¯t respond to that. Whether it was a yes or no, only he knew.


    ¡°When this news spreads, Geninghen will be pleased.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And so would Leszek, the elder of the sword.


    ¡®He¡¯s a difficult man, Leszek.¡¯


    Even Georg found it challenging to deal with his inhuman demeanor¡ªa man who seemed more like a spirit of the sword than a human.


    ¡®The former clan head, and perhaps the one who sowed the seeds of the long-standing chaos.¡¯


    And the protector of Grunewald who had stood guard in the shadows to prevent that chaos from reaching its extremes.


    ¡®Of course, if he had put his mind to it, he could have easily created techniques far surpassing what Allenvert has devised.¡¯


    But he was a man over a hundred years old, and Allenvert was but a 17-year-old sprout.


    In other words, neither Leszek, Georg, nor even Verdzig or Ulbhild¡ª


    ¡®Could have achieved such a feat at that age.¡¯


    That was what mattered.


    ¡®Impressive, Allen.¡¯


    Lately, the dazzling talent and achievements of his fourth son had made it somewhat difficult for him to maintain his balance and neutrality.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to other matters.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°How are the talks progressing with the young scion of Webern?¡±


    ¡°There are some difficulties.¡±


    The atmosphere between the two grew sharper.


    ¡°That man, Kailan Webern, is resolute. He insists that at least a direct descendant of Grunewald come in person to establish trust.¡±


    The Duke nodded.


    ¡°So he¡¯ll only accept ¡®investment¡¯ on those terms.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°A man who knows his own worth well.¡±


    The powerful justification of reclaiming the strategically vital Webern County.


    Only someone who fully understood the benefits of being the first to seize such an opportunity would take such a stance.


    ¡°That young man also carries the seed of greatness.¡±


    Despite the ties from the previous generation, politics is inherently cold.


    The skill with which he had proven his worth and won over his patrons while serving as a son-in-law to the Pergrin County clan, and had drawn the current situation, was anything but ordinary.


    ¡°He¡¯s used his precarious position masterfully to create the current situation. A lesser man would have slipped.¡±


    ¡­¡­It was not unlike the trials the Duke himself had to overcome to reach his current position.


    Moreover, the audacity to negotiate on equal footing with the mighty Grunewald clan was no small feat.


    ¡°The robust blood of the Weberns flows strongly in him.¡±


    ¡°What will you do?¡±


    ¡°Sending an inexperienced envoy would only result in them being devoured.¡±


    If that man were to one day reclaim the title and lands of the Webern County and grow into a formidable figure?


    The one who met him now and brought him into Grunewald¡¯s fold would likely be the one to manage the relationship with him.


    ¡°To whom shall we grant this privilege, and who is worthy of seizing this opportunity?¡±


    The Duke spoke softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter that cannot be overlooked.¡±


    Of course, for now, Verdzig or Karl would be the most suitable candidates. The Duke swallowed those words.


    ¡°You, Venion, try to prolong the negotiations with Kailan for now.¡±


    Venion smirked.


    ¡°That¡¯s my specialty. Just leave it to me.¡±


    * * *


    Deep within the heart of Huten¡¯s inspection office in the Bisakino Brotherhood.


    Only a few flickering candles illuminated the vast darkness here.


    The stale air, long untouched, carried the stench of mold, mingling with the acrid smoke of tobacco that shrouded the wavering light in a fog.


    Drip, drip. The sound of moisture dripping somewhere echoed like the ticking of a clock.


    ¡°Is Somerset still in hiding?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Somerset, who had been humiliated at the banquet and returned, was clearly isolated and cornered.


    ¡°Now that pitiful young master has nowhere else to turn but here.¡±


    Huten sneered.


    ¡°At least, that¡¯s what he must think in his heart. Even with the backing of two powerful great nobles like Grunewald and Agrippa.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ve heard that the Third Lady¡¯s anger is no small matter.¡±


    Even as his subordinate questioned how they would handle Agrippa¡¯s wrath, Huten simply smiled. It wasn¡¯t his concern.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be able to move for now.¡±


    Huten exhaled a cloud of smoke into the air.


    ¡°To the shallow-minded, it would look like a suicidal act to make enemies of both Agrippa and Grunewald at the same time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The subordinate remained silent, agreeing with the assessment. He thought the same.


    ¡°But if you know the secrets of the two clans, if you understand their delicate power dynamics¡ª¡±


    Huten grinned bitterly.


    ¡°Such a precarious tightrope act becomes possible.¡±


    Agrippa, once trampled upon. And Georg Grunewald, who had drawn his enemy into his fold and shackled them with the chains of kinship. Huten clearly understood the terrifying schemes at play.


    ¡®Agrippa is nothing more than a chess piece in the grand scheme of things.¡¯


    Of course, Huten himself was also a weak and expendable chess piece compared to them.


    ¡°Enough about Somerset.¡±


    Huten extinguished his cigarette.


    ¡°What happened to the men investigating Zizek?¡±


    ¡°W-well, about that¡ª¡±


    The subordinate cringed as he reported.


    ¡°They were caught.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Huten¡¯s eyebrow twitched.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Somehow, they found out and set a trap. They¡¯re being interrogated now¡ª¡±


    ¡°This is absurd.¡±


    Huten snapped his pipe in half.


    ¡°How incompetent do you have to be to get caught by some low-tier thugs?¡±


    ¡°M-my apologies.¡±


    But it wasn¡¯t just a matter of the subordinates being incompetent. Huten¡¯s reason and intuition sensed something strange.


    ¡°Was Zizek really that capable? What was his reputation when he was in the organization?¡±


    ¡°He was quite promising. After all, he joined after personally avenging his father¡¯s death at a young age.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Huten rubbed his chin, lost in thought.


    ¡°It seems I underestimated him.¡±


    But this was still suspicious. Why had he suddenly become so sharp, acting as if he had a deeper understanding of the underworld¡¯s workings? What could have caused such a change?


    ¡°Compile a report on Zizek¡¯s reputation and behavior within the organization.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The subordinate answered with a stiff voice.


    ¡°What about the surveillance¡­?¡±


    ¡°Continue it. There¡¯s definitely something there.¡±


    But even if they were a weak organization that couldn¡¯t hold him accountable¡ª


    It would be foolish to try the same approach again after their surveillance had already been compromised.


    ¡°Push the Black Night Society to send people.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Understood.¡±


    ¡°Dismissed.¡±


    However, there was something even Huten couldn¡¯t foresee.


    The existence of Karzan, who had anticipated and prepared for the very act of Huten sending people through the Black Night Society.


    * * *


    The night grew deeper. I gazed at the bright moon and the twinkling stars scattered around it.


    The unchanging, silent tranquility of the moonlit night calmed the excitement of all the achievements I had made today.


    ¡°Congratulations, Allen. With your mastery of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, you¡¯ve now fulfilled half of the ¡®customary criteria¡¯ needed to inherit allen martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. The clan¡¯s approval has already been given, so I plan to break through to the 5th tier soon.¡±


    ¡°By when?¡±


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll go and finish it.¡±


    With that, I prepared myself mentally to overcome another wall.


    ¡®The key to breaking through the 5th tier.¡¯


    I¡¯ve walked this path once before in my past life. It wasn¡¯t too daunting.


    ¡®With all these conditions met, there¡¯s no need to drag it out.¡¯


    Today, I achieved two great feats: the creation of a new technique and the mastery of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.


    But my mind and body were not yet tired, and I was still exhilarated by the joy of breaking new ground.


    ¡®Today is a gift of a day, where the dam that had been blocking me can be effortlessly broken through.¡¯


    Then, even if my bag overflows and bursts, it¡¯s my duty to stuff that gift in as much as I can.


    ¡®Let¡¯s begin.¡¯


    Tonight, the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique will become mine.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 162

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 162: Breaking Through the 5th tier


    The Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique is a cultivation technique created by Vitenfeld Grunewald, who was hailed as the greatest of his time.


    Who was Vitenfeld? To speak of this extraordinary man, he was a founding hero who contributed the most to the establishment of the Kingdom of Litvaleur 200 years ago¡ª


    And he was also the great ancestor who transformed the lordship of the Grunewald clan, once rulers of a small kingdom, into the rulers of a much larger duchy.


    ¡®Moreover, according to Ludan, he was a martial arts enthusiast and genius who took pleasure in creating and refining martial techniques.¡¯


    People refer to such qualities as the makings of a grandmaster.


    ¡®Grandmaster Vitenfeld.¡¯


    Some of the martial arts he created have been formally incorporated into the clan¡¯s martial repertoire.


    Among them, the most outstanding techniques have been adopted as advance martial arts, further strengthened and developed by many descendants.


    ¡°For example, the Solar Flare Sword Style practiced by Young Master Karl and the Snow Blossom Sword Technique practiced by Young Lady Ulbhild are both refinements of techniques he originally created.¡±


    Furthermore.


    ¡°The supreme martial arts, which only the clan head and heir can learn, were also the sacred techniques created by Great Ancestor Vitenfeld.¡±


    If that¡¯s the case, then he must have been a genius, a master, a supreme martial artist, and an absolute figure beyond measure.


    ¡®Interpreting and applying martial arts with the insight of a master hailed as the greatest of his time, he ultimately created new techniques.¡¯


    To be able to learn such techniques is an extraordinary opportunity.


    ¡®Of course, just because he created them doesn¡¯t mean every technique is a divine art.¡¯


    In fact, according to Ludan, this technique has its ambiguities.


    ¡°It is truly an exceptional cultivation technique when applied at the entry level¡ª¡±


    Nevertheless.


    ¡°Paradoxically, it is too profound for beginners to comprehend, and by the time one reaches the level to master it, its necessity diminishes.¡±


    Moreover, according to Ludan, there is a commonality among the advance martial arts permitted to the direct descendants of Grunewald.


    ¡®They fundamentally include a cultivation technique.¡¯


    For example, to practice ice arts like Ulbhild, one naturally needs a special cultivation technique to convert their energy into extreme cold.


    The same applies to the Solar Flare Sword Style practiced by Karl and other martial arts.


    ¡®In short, after laying a foundation with the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique which offers the highest stability and versatility, one learns new cultivation techniques according to their chosen path. This is the developmental stage of martial arts that Grunewald pursues.¡¯


    The Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique is said to be a bridging technique designed to be practiced before advancing to that stage. It was created by a genius who delved beyond the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, assuming its mastery as a prerequisite.


    ¡®So, objectively speaking, it¡¯s an inefficient technique in terms of time investment.¡¯


    It¡¯s no wonder it was left forgotten in a corner of the library.


    ¡®But for me, it¡¯s a different story.¡¯


    If this technique yields vastly different results depending on the practitioner¡¯s insight, to the point of being talent-dependent?


    ¡®Then it¡¯s practically a technique tailor-made for me.¡¯


    Moreover, while reading the manual in the library yesterday, I realized something.


    ¡®This is definitely not a technique that should have been forgotten.¡¯


    Although Ludan never practiced it himself, he had the discernment to recognize profound and advanced martial arts. His claim that this technique could become a divine art depending on the practitioner is likely true.


    ¡®Originally inspired by the Big Dipper.¡¯


    Thus, as the name suggests, it is based on seven stars.


    ¡®The Eternal Ocean Chain Technique revolves around the five organs, each serving as an island for circulation and amplification.¡¯


    These islands are the heart, lungs, liver, kidneys, and spleen.


    The Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique adds two more: the dantian and the stomach.


    ¡®What¡¯s even more intriguing is¡ª¡¯


    The unknown force that once condemned me to a death sentence and later saved me by absorbing Nepherus¡¯s breath happens to be deeply intertwined with my dantian.


    Therefore¡ª


    ¡®Mastering the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique would mean gaining the shackles to control and harness that force.¡¯


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    I opened my eyes. Though it was the middle of the night, the soft, warm glow of the full moon enveloped me.


    Through the wide-open window, a cold, salty, and humid sea breeze swept in, tousling my hair.


    ¡®The black sea.¡¯


    I gazed intently at the night sea that gave birth to the name Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique. Among the twinkling stars, I spotted a familiar constellation.


    ¡®That¡¯s the Big Dipper.¡¯


    Come to think of it, the Big Dipper and the moon are never close.


    I don¡¯t know why they seem to avoid each other. But perhaps the Big Dipper, shining with its companions, feels less lonely than the moon shining alone.


    ¡®How symbolic.¡¯


    Karzan was a solitary man, but he never walked the night alone.


    The same goes for the path Allenvert must tread.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    I recalled the mnemonic verses of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique I had read in the library.


    ¡®Even if my insight is exceptional¡ª¡¯


    That only applies to external martial arts like sword techniques or footwork. When it comes to cultivation techniques, I don¡¯t think my talent is quite at that level.


    ¡®So, let¡¯s not rush.¡¯


    Even if I don¡¯t find the complete path before the moon sets and dawn breaks.


    Even if the sun rises and sets, and twilight returns.


    I will never stop. I will stubbornly press on until I finally reach the depths of the martial arts left behind by the genius of a bygone era.


    * * *


    Morning arrived.


    ¡°You two, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jeffrey asked, puzzled, as he saw Peter and Olivier standing guard in front of Allenvert¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Shh!¡±


    Peter flailed his arms and pressed a finger to his lips.


    ¡°?¡±


    Jeffrey tilted his head.


    ¡°It seems the Young Master has been meditating since last night.¡±


    Peter whispered.


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when I went to wake him this morning, he was still deep in meditation.¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯ve been standing guard here like sentinels.¡±


    At Olivier¡¯s words, Jeffrey clicked his tongue.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve just told me. I would¡¯ve had our members stand guard.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s morning anyway, so it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Olivier chuckled.


    ¡°It seems he¡¯s overly eager to break through a wall he¡¯s been stuck at recently.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s what you¡¯d call a wall.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Both of them, having trained in martial arts to a considerable level, understood what he was feeling.


    ¡°¡­¡­Still, wouldn¡¯t it be better not to overdo it?¡±


    Peter''s concern made Jeffrey shrug his shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon anyway. If you¡¯ve been up all night, you must be at your limit by now.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Practicing meditation and energy control for more than half a day takes a huge toll on both physical and mental strength.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    Contrary to their expectations, however, Allenvert continued his practice from sunrise until the sun set again.


    ¡°¡­¡­Isn¡¯t this the second day he¡¯s been at it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Seems like it.¡±


    * * *


    It had already been two days since Karzan left.


    ¡°B-Boss.¡±


    One of Zizek¡¯s subordinates, pale-faced, approached him as he was drinking conspicuously at their usual tavern with Gareth and Rob.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Y-You need to come see this right away.¡±


    The subordinate lowered his voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ve caught the ones who were watching us.¡±


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The boss wants you to identify them personally.¡±


    Zizek had relayed Karzan¡¯s orders to the assassin organization, asking them to find out who was surveilling them. And within just a day, they had actually caught the rats.


    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zizek roughly set down his glass.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°¡­¡­Haha.¡±


    As soon as Zizek saw the faces of the captives, he let out a hollow laugh.


    ¡°Well, well, look who it is.¡±


    They were faces he recognized.


    ¡°B-Boss.¡±


    The captives trembled in fear as they saw Zizek¡¯s expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­So it¡¯s you.¡±


    There was no need to see more. The meaning behind this was clear.


    ¡°The Black Night Society leader has finally decided to turn against me. That son of a bitch.¡±


    Rage flickered across Zizek¡¯s face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason? That I killed Vincent? Didn¡¯t I go to him personally and explain everything clearly? I even made him an offer he couldn¡¯t refuse, and he accepted it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­P-Please spare us.¡±


    ¡°We were just following orders¡­¡­¡±


    Of course, Zizek wasn¡¯t unaware of how things were unfolding.


    ¡®It¡¯s probably pressure from higher up, most likely from Huten.¡¯


    Perhaps the Black Night Society leader had been ordered to act after his subordinates were caught. Or maybe he had anticipated this and set it up as a pretext for conflict.


    ¡®Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯


    The fact that the Black Night Society leader had looked down on him remained unchanged.


    ¡®You¡¯ve not just stagnated, but regressed, Society Leader.¡¯


    The Black Night Society leader he had met recently didn¡¯t seem as strong as he once was.


    ¡®If Boss Karzan were to step in¡­¡¯


    How could the Black Night Society leader even hope to stand against him?


    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡± Rob asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feed them. Lock them up. Kill them if they try to escape.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Zizek left the room, leaving the captives behind.


    ¡®The Black Night Society leader, and that bastard Huten.¡¯


    He wasn¡¯t sure what they were after, but it was clear they had turned against him.


    ¡®I¡¯d love to charge in and settle this¡­¡¯


    But starting a conflict with the higher-ups, to whom they paid tribute, was something rarely tolerated in the underworld¡¯s strict code.


    ¡®¡­¡­I need a bigger justification.¡¯


    Getting caught surveilling them wasn¡¯t enough. They could easily deny it.


    ¡®For now, I¡¯ll have to wait until the Boss returns.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t his place to decide on starting a conflict.


    * * *


    I opened my eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­What the hell is this?¡±


    The sun had already set. I had started my practice at night, but when I opened my eyes, it was evening again.


    ¡°How much time has passed?¡±


    It felt like I had only closed my eyes for a moment, yet it also felt like I had slept for an eternity.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    Despite that, my chest felt oddly itchy and irritated. It was because I still hadn¡¯t fully grasped the intricacies of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique.


    ¡®It¡¯s like getting stuck halfway through solving a ridiculously difficult math problem.¡¯


    Of course, in my past life, as Karzan, I could only solve math problems that, as Adeline put it, even a child could handle.


    ¡°Karzan, where did what I just said go? Why did that equation suddenly disappear?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t just say ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯! I¡¯m asking why it disappeared!¡±


    ¡°Why are you getting so mad?¡±


    ¡°Let me be clear, this level of problem is so basic that even a child could solve it¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Damn it, I get it.¡±


    Looking back now, maybe Adeline just enjoyed teasing me. She always seemed to find it amusing.


    ¡®Let¡¯s put those memories aside for now.¡¯


    The Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique was the most profound and esoteric martial art I had ever studied. If I were just skimming the surface, it wouldn¡¯t have taken this long, but I was determined to understand every nuance, which made me lose track of time.


    ¡®Even so.¡¯


    After spending an entire day delving into the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique, my progress was, at best, only at the level of second stage.


    ¡®The more I think about it, the more I realize that Vitenfeld was a genius.¡¯


    What I¡¯ve understood is only a fraction of what he achieved.


    So, how strong will I become once I fully make this my own?


    ¡°Heh heh heh.¡±


    I chuckled and conjured the aura of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique in my palm.


    Like gold dust sprinkled over the endless blue of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, or like the shimmering light of stars, a sparkling radiance swirled around.


    Finally¡­¡­ Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡®I¡¯ve broken through the wall of the 5th tier.¡¯


    This achievement, which made the seven-year gap feel insignificant, was now in the palm of my hand.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 163

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 163: A Formidable Opponent


    Crunch!


    With a horrifying sound, Knut''s massive hand crushed a man''s skull like a brittle shell.


    "Kyaaak!"


    Those who witnessed the headless body collapse in a heap wet themselves in terror.


    "A m-monster..."


    "Blame your own recklessness for crawling into the jaws of this beast," Knut growled in a low, menacing voice.


    "He''s too strong, damn it!"


    "I¡¯ve never heard of someone like this¡ª"


    They had long since lost their will to fight, overwhelmed by the oppressive aura emanating from the giant¡ªa presence more akin to a tiger than a human.


    And then there was his hand, dripping with blood, brain matter, and flesh. Even the most hardened assassins of the underworld couldn¡¯t help but feel their courage waver at the sight.


    "Surrendering is pointless. There is no mercy for intruders."


    Knut Eisenach.


    The beast that prowled the nights of Grunewald had pronounced death upon the invaders.


    Wham! Splat!


    A fist, as heavy as an iron ball, shattered the heads of the survivors like watermelons.


    Thud!


    Headless corpses collapsed in unison. Knut indifferently glanced at the pile of bodies, paying no heed to the silent reverence of the dead, before turning away.


    "Pile the corpses at the foot of the hill."


    "Yes."


    The heap of shattered skulls and lifeless bodies would serve as a grim warning to any who dared trespass.


    "It seems more and more are salivating over our spirit medicines."


    Medicinal herbs, or the finest-grade potions crafted by Balthazar himself¡ªthe wolves coveting the rights to distribute these treasures were everywhere in the dark alleys of Grunewald.


    "Individually, they¡¯re nothing but weak insects."


    Knut¡¯s gaze deepened.


    "But if they join forces and attack us simultaneously, we¡¯d be overwhelmed."


    It had been seven years since they were exiled and forced to flee. Perhaps it was time to move their base again.


    "Brother."


    Knut looked up at the voice of his cousin, Tara, who had been observing the battle.


    "Tara. Do you have something to say?"


    "Yes."


    Though young, Tara had been ordered by Balthazar to grow accustomed to real combat and slaughter, and so she never missed these occasions.


    "The attacks have been increasing lately."


    "I¡¯ve noticed that too."


    "Is it time to move our base?"


    "...It¡¯s a shame to leave a place we¡¯ve fortified for so long."


    Knut crossed his arms, his monstrous muscles rippling.


    "It seems our secrets are leaking out."


    "But you want to wait until we hear from Allen, right?"


    Knut nodded.


    "Correct. But it might not be easy to receive a handwritten letter from Auntie."


    "...Her heart must still be deeply wounded."


    "Yes, but¡ª"


    Knut smiled faintly.


    "Rumors about Allen keep reaching us. They say he¡¯s already gained the favor of the Black Serpent Duke and the clan elders."


    "...It seems he¡¯s really changed."


    The two of them suddenly looked up, recalling the gentle and somewhat frail Allen of their childhood.


    There, in the distance, stood the grand and majestic Grunewald Castle, its lights still burning late into the night.


    "He must be there. Allen, and Auntie too."


    "It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? So close, yet so far."


    Knut, the tiger driven from the mountains, gazed at the castle¡¯s radiant splendor illuminating the city.


    Somewhere within those walls were Allenvert and Lusatia. They were so close, yet meeting them felt impossibly distant.


    "Allenvert."


    Knut repeated his cousin¡¯s name.


    "Was Zizek truly sent by you? And who is this man named Karzan?"


    There were still many mysteries.


    "The once frail Allenvert has reached into the underworld, creating loyal followers and sending people to find us. I can¡¯t help but feel proud."


    Though it was hard to believe, it was also a story he desperately wanted to believe.


    "You weren¡¯t simply hiding for seven years. Were you quietly sharpening your blade of vengeance, waiting for the right moment to rise?"


    Knut turned to Tara and asked, "Tara, do you know about bamboo shoots?"


    "Of course. They¡¯re the sprouts of bamboo, right?"


    Tara wiped the drool from the corner of her mouth.


    "When they¡¯re tender, you cut them and boil them. They have a great texture."


    "Right."


    Knut chuckled.


    "But you know, bamboo shoots stay buried for years before suddenly sprouting and growing rapidly."


    The clever Tara quickly grasped Knut¡¯s meaning.


    "Allen might be like that bamboo shoot." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Exactly."


    Tara added with a slightly dazed expression, "Though it¡¯s a bit of a cute comparison."


    "...Cute?"


    * * *


    If the mark of the 4th tier is the glow of aura in the eyes and the emission of sword energy, then the mark of the 5th tier is ''intimidation.''


    ''It¡¯s the ability to emit one¡¯s mana externally without the need for a medium like a sword or fist, to intimidate and overwhelm the enemy.''


    Thus, a master of the 5th tier could crush the will of a weaker opponent without even lifting a finger.


    Even during my first encounter with Verdzig, I had to expend significant mental energy to resist his oppressive aura.


    ''Mana control at the 5th tier goes beyond mere observation, granting tangible physical and coercive force.''


    What I had learned from Ulbhild was a technique of thinly spreading sensory mana to detect something, with the purpose being purely observational.


    ''But I¡¯ve already experienced realms beyond that.''


    The image of Verdzig, spreading his mana like fog to intimidate his enemies, came to mind.


    And then there was my father, lifting fish from a pond along with the water, allowing them to swim peacefully.


    ''The level they¡¯ve reached is something I can only dream of catching up to, even now.''


    Even my current 5th tier is merely the first step compared to their mastery.


    But how joyous it is to know there¡¯s still infinite room to learn and grow.


    ''And in the process of walking that path¡ª''


    How convenient it is to have someone¡¯s back to follow.


    ''In my past life, Karzan reached the 5th tier through instinct and countless trials and errors.''


    Combining the experiences of my past life with the lessons of this one, I¡¯ve reached this level so quickly and precisely.


    ''Moreover¡ª''


    There¡¯s something even better.


    The power of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique, with its structure of seven interlinked stars, has incorporated the dantian, making it easier to control the stubborn energies hidden within.


    ''If I had been any slower, my dantian would have melted away without a trace.''


    The thought sends a chill down my spine.


    The energies, driven out by the power of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique, had coiled around my dantian, slowly preparing to dissolve it.


    "Those to will continue to torment your meridians. They might even hinder your progress at some point. If you¡¯re not careful, your energy channels could become blocked and twisted, leading to mana deviation."


    Ulbhild¡¯s warning echoes in my mind. Back then, I responded like this¡ª


    "I plan to take the spirit medicine as often as possible to keep the flow open. My meridians are like a river constantly sprouting weeds right now."


    If that''s the case, what I did might be akin to gathering those weeds in one place and letting them rot.


    ''If I hadn¡¯t absorbed the mana of the Nepherus at the right time...''


    Their greed might have consumed and melted my dantian instead.


    If that had happened, my dantian would have been like a shattered jar. I don¡¯t even want to imagine how devastating the damage would have been.


    ''I was lucky.''


    And you bastards were unlucky.


    The energies that had pooled in my dantian were now diluted and mixed with the power of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique, floating throughout my body.


    But just as moss struggles to cling in a strong current, those energies had lost their dominance and were scattered, rendered powerless.


    ''However, they¡¯re like impurities mixed into molten metal, making it difficult to extract and use them carelessly.''


    You¡¯ll have to wait. Someday, I¡¯ll subjugate all of you and make you mine.


    ''And...''


    I observed the new aura I had drawn out using the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique.


    It was on a completely different level from before. It was like a flame burning fiercely with oil. The absolute amount of mana hadn¡¯t increased or decreased, but the power of the aura had clearly intensified.


    ''There are two reasons.''


    First, because I reached the 5th tier, and second, because the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique is inherently a superior version of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique.


    ''Normally, energies cultivated from different techniques don¡¯t mix, but...''


    The 12th stage energy of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique was seamlessly integrated into the 2nd stage energy of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique. This is likely because the latter was designed as an advanced martial art from the start.


    ''It¡¯s still rough, but if I refine it properly, I can unleash even greater power.''


    Because of this, the way I draw out my energy has slightly changed, but considering Vitenfeld¡¯s arrangements, adjusting to it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    ''Even as I am now, I could probably sweep through a fourth rate organization like the Black Night Society on my own.''


    The overflowing power, vitality, and sense of omnipotence exhilarated me. I feel like calling someone out and beating them up right now.


    But calm down, Allenvert. There are things you need to do first.


    ''First, I should wash up.''


    Perhaps because my body, having reached the 5th tier, was expelling waste, I was emitting a foul odor.


    "Peter, Olivier! Is anyone outside?"


    Before I could even finish speaking, Jeffrey opened the door. I didn¡¯t call him, so this is awkward.


    "Young Master!"


    "Oh, Jeffrey. Were you standing guard outside?"


    "I was taking shifts. But more importantly¡ª"


    Jeffrey seemed to have noticed the change in me.


    "Congratulations, Young Master."


    "Hehe. Can you tell?"


    "You¡¯ve reached the 5th tier, haven¡¯t you?"


    "Correct."


    I pointed at Jeffrey.


    "Now we¡¯re finally on equal footing. How about a spar after all this time?"


    Jeffrey sighed.


    "If you¡¯re going to do it, at least use the fancy term ''duel.''"


    "My apologies."


    "By the way."


    Jeffrey pinched his nose.


    "It¡¯s late, and the smell is quite strong. How about taking a bath first?"


    "Hmm. This is unexpected."


    I teased him.


    "Are you scared?"


    Jeffrey flared up.


    "...Let¡¯s head to the training grounds right now."


    * * *


    I unleashed everything I had against Jeffrey: the new energy from the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique, my body that had ascended to the 5th tier, and all three techniques of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.


    The result.


    "...Wow, was that the third technique you created, Young Master?"


    Even Jeffrey, who had been defending like an iron wall against all my moves, had no choice but to raise his hand in surrender when I used the final technique, Moon Dance.


    "How was it?"


    "I can¡¯t handle this."


    Jeffrey admitted defeat.


    "I managed to block up to the Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword, but I almost dislocated my shoulder trying to withstand the Lonely Wave Yearning Moon."


    "You still blocked it, though."


    "If this were a real fight, I¡¯d have been finished with the next move."


    Jeffrey clicked his tongue.


    "Especially that Moon Dance technique... it¡¯s in a league of its own. If you don¡¯t know it, you¡¯re guaranteed to get hit."


    "It¡¯s a technique that stays true to the essence of what a sword technique should be."


    I smirked as I retrieved my sword.


    "Even Harold lost a strand of hair to this move, so don¡¯t beat yourself up too much."


    "Ah, really?"


    "Yes. And now that I¡¯ve reached the 5th tier, the techniques I¡¯ve unleashed are even stronger. Losing isn¡¯t something to be ashamed of."


    Moreover, using the energy of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique made the execution of my techniques more explosive and fluid. It¡¯s no wonder Jeffrey couldn¡¯t keep up.


    "Anyway, it¡¯s a complicated feeling. I knew you¡¯d surpass me someday, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be this soon."


    I understood Jeffrey¡¯s feelings. Beyond the relationship between a vassal and his lord, as a martial artist, it must be a complex emotion.


    "I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how my sister reacts tomorrow."


    After all, I¡¯ve reached the 5th tier in a single day.


    "By the way, about Barclava."


    "Yes?"


    "Is he planning to train alone?"


    "That seems to be the case."


    "Stubborn as always."


    I clicked my tongue.


    "If he gets beaten up by the youngest of the Valkenhain clan, wouldn¡¯t that be a disgrace?"


    "Hmm, Young Master."


    Jeffrey looked surprised.


    "You¡¯re actually worried about your younger brother."


    "Of course."


    He¡¯s still my brother. If anyone¡¯s going to beat him, it should be me, right?


    ''Anyway.''


    In these three days, I¡¯ve reached the 5th tier, mastered the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique¡ªa peerless martial art¡ªand created a new technique, Moon Dance. This is what they mean by a "remarkable improvement."


    ''My body is itching for action.''


    I need a stage to unleash this power.


    ''But not here.''


    The battlefield I desire lies in the realm of the underworld, where men kill and are killed.


    ''And I have some business to take care of.''


    Somehow, I have a feeling that tonight, I¡¯ll be staining my hands with blood.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 164

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 164: Even Gamblers Have Principles to Uphold


    The residence of Duchess Lusatia Grunewald was, as always, shrouded in deep silence and darkness.


    Tap, tap.


    The head maid walked quietly through the midnight corridor and stopped in front of the door.


    Knock, knock.


    After knocking, she placed a note on the floor as usual.


    "My lady, today¡¯s note is something you must read."


    As usual, she waited a moment before stepping back.


    "Then I shall take my leave¡ª"


    "Friederun."


    "?!"


    The voice¡ªor rather, the telepathic message¡ªstartled the head maid, causing her to flinch.


    "Come inside."


    "...!"


    How many years had it been since she last heard her mistress¡¯s voice? Friederun suppressed her surprise and answered in a trembling voice.


    "Yes, my lady."


    Though she didn¡¯t ask why, Lusatia spoke as if anticipating the question.


    "I have a strange feeling. That note likely contains something unusual."


    "...Yes."


    "Is it about Allen?"


    The maid was slightly taken aback by her mistress¡¯s insight but answered.


    "Yes. It¡¯s a message from Young Master Allen."


    "I don¡¯t have the courage to read it alone."


    It was a message from her son, after seven years of silence. Understanding the fragile heart of a mother, the head maid carefully opened the door with a mix of caution and emotion.


    Creak.


    The door, unused for so long, groaned as if unfamiliar with being opened.


    "...Friederun."


    "My lady, you¡¯ve grown even thinner."


    The head maid¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    Lusatia, who hadn¡¯t stepped outside in seven years, looked even paler. Surviving on the bare minimum of food, her body had become extremely gaunt, and her face bore an expression so devoid of emotion that it resembled a doll¡¯s.


    "Has it been two years?"


    "Yes, my lady."


    On rare occasions, Lusatia would allow the maid into her room for a brief conversation, but that was all.


    "Time flies. It feels like time has stood still, yet seven years have already passed."


    Lusatia¡¯s murmurs were filled with bitter regret and emptiness, leaving the maid at a loss for words.


    "Give me the note."


    Lusatia read the message written on the note.


    It stated that Allenvert had gained the approval of the elder Geninghen to learn advanced martial arts and that he would face off against the young lady of the Valkenhain in a duel a month later.


    It also mentioned that Allenvert had requested to meet his mother, and the Duke had granted permission.


    "...He¡¯s truly changed, Allen."


    Even in her emotionally numb state, Lusatia¡¯s face showed a mix of complex emotions as she muttered.


    "He¡¯s become a completely different person."


    The head maid spoke cautiously.


    "The stories I¡¯ve heard are all praises of his natural talent, sharp mind, unwavering determination, and growing influence."


    "...I see."


    "But there¡¯s also the doctor¡¯s diagnosis that this change came after a sudden fever caused memory loss. Whether he¡¯s suddenly changed or was simply waiting for the right moment to rise, we can¡¯t be sure."


    The maid swallowed her words, not daring to say more, and bowed her head.


    "Allen, You¡¯ve done well."


    A faint glimmer of life appeared in Lusatia¡¯s dry eyes.


    "My lady, what will you do?"


    "..."


    At this, Lusatia¡¯s expression darkened again.


    "I..."


    * * *


    After slipping out of the castle through a hidden passage, I activated both the Whispering Snow in the Night and Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path techniques, racing through the city to find Zizek.


    ''So light, so fast.''


    My body felt lighter, my movements more stealthy. I soared through the night like a man with wings.


    ''No surveillance yet.''


    I spread my 5th tier sensory awareness wide but still detected no signs of being watched.


    ''What are you plotting, Brother Verdzig?''


    He¡¯s not one to sit idle. He might be waiting for me to let my guard down. I¡¯ll have to stay alert.


    "I¡¯m here."


    "Boss."


    Zizek was in the middle of a serious discussion with a few men.


    "Why so grim? What¡¯s the problem?"


    "Ah, well, it¡¯s like this..."


    Zizek explained the situation.


    "...I see."


    It wasn¡¯t surprising, as I had expected something like this.


    "So the Black Night Society has been keeping tabs on us too."


    "Exactly."


    "I knew those bastards would pull something like this."


    I clicked my tongue.


    "Are their identities confirmed?"


    "Beyond a doubt. We¡¯ve seen their faces before."


    "Good."


    I nodded.


    "My foresight shines once again."


    "..."


    "Though I didn¡¯t expect you to catch them so quickly. The people you hired must be quite capable."


    "Ah, well, that¡¯s true. Or maybe they were just that careless."


    "That¡¯s also a possibility."


    I plopped down on the seat Zizek had vacated.


    "Those Black Night Society bastards. I¡¯ll have to teach them a lesson."


    "What¡¯s the plan?"


    Zizek asked.


    "First, tell me about a high ranking member who might know something useful."


    "Why?"


    "I¡¯m going to capture and deal with him."


    "...Do you have a plan?"


    "I¡¯ll figure it out as we go."


    "Hmm."


    Zizek crossed his arms and pondered.


    "If you want someone significant, there¡¯s one name that comes to mind."


    "Who?"


    "Krahel. In terms of strength, he¡¯s almost on par with the Black Night Society¡¯s leader."


    "Symbolic. Perfect for a sacrificial offering."


    I nodded.


    "And?"


    "He¡¯s known for his fearless and aggressive nature. He doesn¡¯t fear getting cut."


    "Good. That means he¡¯ll choose to fight me rather than run."


    He sounded like an easy target.


    "What about his behavior and reputation?"


    Zizek grimaced.


    "He¡¯s one of the reasons I left that place. He¡¯s a real piece of shit."


    "Will anyone mourn him?"


    "Plenty."


    "Oh?"


    "Tears of joy from those he¡¯s wronged."


    "Ah, that kind."


    "Enough tears to flood a dam."


    "Perfect. Let¡¯s go with him."


    I made the decision swiftly.


    "What weapon does he use?"


    "A sword. His style is crude but powerful."


    "Really?"


    I smirked.


    "Then I¡¯ll face him with a dinner knife."


    "...Are you serious?"


    "Just kidding."


    "Be careful. He might be at the early stages of the 4th tier."


    "Oh? How pathetic. Only that much?"


    I had already surpassed that barrier long ago¡ªthree hours ago, to be exact.


    "Tsk, tsk."


    Zizek shook his head as if annoyed.


    Anyway, it seemed like a decent opponent for a real fight.


    ¡®I won¡¯t use the Grunewald martial arts.¡¯


    I just wanted to see what kind of power would emerge when the 5th tier strength and the energy of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique combined with the Karzan-style swordsmanship.


    "Are we attacking today?"


    "Yeah. No need to drag it out."


    "I¡¯ll get the guys ready."


    "No."


    I stopped Zizek as he was about to get up.


    "You all stay put. I¡¯ll handle this alone."


    "Huh?"


    Zizek looked at me incredulously.


    "Boss. Do you even know how many guys are there? You¡¯re going alone?"


    "What, are there a million soldiers or something?"


    I chuckled, but Zizek¡¯s face remained serious.


    "Do you still not trust me?"


    "What?"


    I shrugged, confused by the sudden question.


    "If you all get involved, it¡¯ll escalate into a full-blown conflict. But if it looks like some random lunatic started a fight, the story changes completely."


    "?!"


    "In the first case, it becomes an organizational war."


    "Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯re aiming for?"


    "Well, I was planning to, but on second thought, there¡¯s no need to rush it right now."


    "Hmm. True."


    "If I go alone, they won¡¯t know if this is just some random disaster or if you hired someone."


    After all, no one in this underworld knows about the ghost named Karzan.


    "Plus, if a lone warrior can wreck their establishment and take out their second-in-command, they¡¯ll have no choice but to tread carefully."


    "...Hmm."


    At that moment, an elderly man who had been quietly listening spoke up.


    "And if they try to investigate us, they¡¯ll have no evidence. It¡¯ll just look like they¡¯re admitting to their own dirty deeds."


    "Exactly."


    I nodded.


    "On top of that, losing a key executive and his underlings will weaken their position, making them even more reluctant to clash with you."


    I bared my teeth in a grin.


    "In short, it¡¯ll make your words carry more weight. It¡¯s better to strike when the time is right."


    Zizek crossed his arms, looking convinced.


    "Hmm."


    But the real reason I wanted to go alone was something else entirely.


    ¡®I just want to cut loose.¡¯


    I wanted to unleash the full extent of my 5th tier power without holding back.


    "There¡¯s little chance of being tracked."


    I explained.


    "I won¡¯t act like some hired assassin. I¡¯ll just play the part of a lunatic who randomly started a fight."


    "...Wait, have you done this kind of thing before?"


    I smirked.


    "Not exactly."


    "So what should we do?"


    "Go to a bar and have a drink."


    "Again? We were drinking when we caught those Black Night Society guys last time."


    I rubbed my chin, considering his point.


    "Does it seem suspicious?"


    "Yeah."


    "Then go train or something. I¡¯ll check on you when I get back."


    Zizek¡¯s face lit up.


    "Really? I could use some pointers."


    "Yeah, with a little guidance, you could break through to the 4th tier."


    How many people in this world are stuck at that very threshold, unable to overcome it?


    Lack of talent, absence of proper guidance, critical mistakes, weak fundamentals...


    The path of martial arts is never a straight road. It¡¯s more like a maze, filled with traps, winding paths, dead ends, and cliffs. Navigating it without losing your way is incredibly difficult.


    ¡®That¡¯s why even a little guidance from me could help Zizek break through.¡¯


    He has the talent for it.


    "Oh, and Zizek, I just thought of one more thing you need to do."


    "What¡¯s that?"


    "Tell me about Krahel¡¯s crimes."


    That way, I won¡¯t hesitate to cut him down.


    "...Understood. First of all, his establishment is a gambling den."


    "Ah, really?"


    Just that much was enough to give me an idea of his misdeeds.


    "In my opinion, gamblers can be divided into four stages."


    "Interesting."


    Zizek held up four fingers, folding them one by one as he explained.


    "Not gambling at all is the best. Gambling occasionally as a hobby is the next best. Gambling heavily, pouring your life into it, is bad but still somewhat tolerable."


    "And the worst is the kind who ruins not only their own life but their family¡¯s too?"


    "That¡¯s what I think."


    Zizek nodded.


    "And Krahel¡¯s business model is luring people from stages one or two into stage four."


    "..."


    I couldn¡¯t hold back a sigh. Scumbags are the same, whether in Flanders or Litvaleur.


    "They love naive marks. They send out friendly dealers or shills to sweet-talk them, then let them win a few times to make it seem like beginner¡¯s luck." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I smirked.


    "Then, once they start betting big, they start rigging the games."


    "Exactly. By then, the gamblers are too hooked to walk away, even if they¡¯ve lost everything."


    "Maybe one in a hundred has the sense to quit while they¡¯re ahead."


    "Right. Before they know it, they¡¯ve lost all their money and become gambling addicts."


    And their lives are ruined.


    "Some turn to crime to fund their gambling, destroying their lives. Others rack up debts, gambling away their homes and their families¡¯ futures."


    "Total ruin."


    I¡¯ve met countless people who were sold off by their fathers in such ways. Some of them ended up under my wing, in the shadow of Karzan.


    I remember their tears¡ªtears of resentment toward their fathers, tears of longing for the families they lost to poverty and suffering.


    "Even in the gambling business, there are principles to uphold."


    I smiled coldly, not hiding the killing intent rising within me.


    "Luring people into addiction, squandering their fortunes, and ruining their families¡¯ lives¡ªthat¡¯s not how it should be done."


    "...You¡¯re right."


    Zizek agreed.


    "That¡¯s one of the reasons I left the Black Night Society."


    "You did well, Zizek. Just refusing to go along with injustice takes great courage."


    I looked down at my fist.


    "Good. I¡¯m fired up now."


    Krahel will pay today for the lives he¡¯s destroyed.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 165

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 165: The Gambling Demon Karzan


    "Excuse me, but¡ª"


    The elderly man who had been quietly listening raised his hand.


    "May I say something?"


    "Ah, the old man who showed some insight earlier."


    "Nothing too grand."


    "Good, a man who knows humility."


    I pointed at him.


    "Let¡¯s start with introductions. Who are you?"


    "I¡¯m Gareth, recently joined the organization and running a pawnshop."


    "Ah, so you¡¯re Gareth."


    "I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Karzan."


    Gareth¡¯s demeanor was respectful yet confident.


    ¡®This guy¡¯s got something.¡¯


    He seemed like someone who had been quite capable in his prime. He had the air of someone who might have served in the military. Zizek really knows how to pick people.


    "Alright, feel free to speak your mind. What¡¯s bothering you?"


    "Regardless of your skills, I feel the decision-making is too one-sided. Zizek is the leader of this organization, but it feels like he¡¯s being treated like a puppet."


    "Hmm."


    In short, he was talking about the organization¡¯s discipline.


    "If I¡¯ve overstepped, I apologize."


    "Don¡¯t worry about it."


    I chuckled.


    "On the contrary, I¡¯m relieved to have someone with both experience and skill who isn¡¯t afraid to speak the truth."


    "..."


    Gareth¡¯s expression was complicated.


    "Did you two know each other before?"


    "Yes. We¡¯ve crossed paths before, and one day he suddenly dragged me out for a drink, and here I am."


    "Looks like Zizek has a good eye."


    I nodded.


    "Actually, I told him to recruit someone with both dignity and skill. Apparently, you fit the bill."


    "..."


    "Gareth, your point is valid. It¡¯s natural for a leader to feel uneasy when some shady figure starts giving orders over him."


    "Well, that¡¯s..."


    My bluntness seemed to catch Gareth off guard.


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not the petty type to hold a grudge over something like that."


    I¡¯m not like Somerset, after all.


    "Zizek."


    "Yes."


    I pointed at Zizek and commanded.


    "He¡¯s a rare, wise man in this underworld. Respect him as an elder of our organization."


    "..."


    I extended my hand to the bewildered Gareth.


    "Congratulations, Gareth. Consider this a promotion."


    "Well, I¡¯ll be damned."


    Gareth, though flustered, shook my hand, clearly not displeased.


    "You¡¯re quite straightforward. I think I¡¯m starting to see why Zizek follows you."


    I smirked arrogantly.


    "You¡¯ve only seen a glimpse of my greatness. No need to be so impressed yet."


    "Hahaha!"


    I patted Rob on the back, who was sitting awkwardly.


    "Feeling bitter about being overtaken by a newcomer? Don¡¯t be."


    "Ah, no. Don¡¯t worry."


    "Good. You¡¯ve got a big heart."


    I turned back to Gareth.


    "Gareth."


    "Go ahead."


    "I understand your concerns, but Zizek and I are old friends who¡¯ve walked similar paths. We¡¯re comrades heading toward the same goal. If I seemed too playful or reckless, I apologize. But rest assured, I won¡¯t give unreasonable orders."


    "Well, that¡¯s..."


    "More importantly."


    I grinned.


    "Today, I¡¯ll show you who¡¯s really backing you all."


    Gareth¡¯s eyes grew serious at my implication.


    "May I follow you? I won¡¯t interfere, just watch from a distance."


    "Still don¡¯t trust me?"


    "It¡¯s not that. I¡¯m not so blind as to not recognize an extraordinary fighter."


    "Then?"


    "Someone needs to brag about your prowess to these guys, don¡¯t they?"


    Gareth smiled.


    "Can you keep from being noticed?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m quite nimble for my age."


    I nodded.


    "Alright. Follow along discreetly then. Don¡¯t act like you know me."


    "Thank you."


    "By the way, Zizek."


    "Yes?"


    I held out my hand to Zizek.


    "Got any spare change?"


    "What for?"


    As if it wasn¡¯t obvious.


    "I¡¯ll need to play a few rounds first."


    "Unbelievable."


    "I¡¯ll pay you back."


    The gambling demon inside me quietly stirred.


    * * *


    I stepped into the entrance of the gambling den run by Krahel, the combat-oriented executive of the Black Night Society.


    "Long time no see. How long has it been?"


    The stifling, wretched stench of desire. It¡¯s so comforting.


    ¡®Back in the day, I used to dominate the gambling dens of Flanders.¡¯


    My theory is that Ivan, that bastard, came to assassinate me on the Dark King¡¯s orders partly out of resentment for the times I cleaned him out in card games.


    Or maybe not.


    ¡®This place is quite large.¡¯


    Look at the expressions and discipline of the armed guards, the seemingly chaotic yet controlled atmosphere.


    ¡®The Black Night Society isn¡¯t entirely incompetent.¡¯


    Proper organizations don¡¯t manage their establishments carelessly.


    Then again, a fourth rate organization like this must have climbed over countless fifth rate or lower organizations, so it¡¯s only natural they have some substance.


    ¡®Maybe Krahel¡¯s presence is what keeps these pathetic gamblers in line.¡¯ S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whether his strength is real or inflated, it¡¯s clear he¡¯s made a name for himself in this underworld.


    ¡®That¡¯s why he¡¯s the perfect sacrifice.¡¯


    Besides, he¡¯s long abandoned the principles of gambling, so it¡¯s only right he disappears for the sake of the underworld¡¯s order.


    ¡®You¡¯ve spent your life making others cry tears of blood, so don¡¯t complain too much about the sudden death coming your way.¡¯


    After silently offering a quick prayer for Krahel¡¯s soul, I approached the security at the entrance.


    "Welcome."


    The guard, seeing my rough face, asked without a hint of suspicion.


    "Here to play?"


    "Yeah."


    I figured I¡¯d flip this place over while I was at it, but of course, I didn¡¯t say that out loud.


    "Any good seats?"


    "Hard to say, it¡¯s a busy night. Just grab a spot when you see one."


    "Alright."


    "Entry fee is just one coin."


    I chuckled. It¡¯s a paltry sum, but in reality, it¡¯s anything but cheap.


    ¡®What matters is getting them through the door.¡¯


    Once they get a taste, they¡¯ll bring not just their money but their homes and families too.


    Their so-called "mercy" was nothing but insidious poison, no different from a mousetrap.


    "You didn¡¯t bring any weapons, did you?"


    "Of course not. Want to frisk me?"


    There¡¯s no way weapons would be allowed in a place like this, so naturally, I came empty-handed. I could always use my bracelet sword in an emergency, but I doubted I¡¯d need it today.


    "Of course not."


    My confidence and the aura of someone deeply entrenched in the underworld seemed to put the guard at ease. He barely showed any suspicion.


    After all, anyone trying to cause trouble here alone would usually just get beaten up by the guards and dragged out.


    "Enjoy your time."


    "You too."


    I waved at the guard, who would probably try to stab me in the back later, and stepped inside.


    "Wow."


    The gambling den felt like a place where time stood still. The lighting was dim, and the smoke from cigarettes hung thick in the air like fog.


    Everywhere I looked, gamblers were gathered around tables, rolling dice, flipping cards, and staring with bloodshot eyes as they lost themselves in the games.


    ¡®Living hard, aren¡¯t they?¡¯


    The sound of dice rolling, curses, cheers, and the clinking of money and chips was almost deafening.


    I quietly observed the stark contrast between the winners and losers, their expressions shifting dramatically as fortunes changed in an instant.


    ¡®No matter the era, gamblers are all the same.¡¯


    What stood out about this place was its high ceiling and a second floor where a separate drinking party was underway.


    Judging by the expensive-looking drinks and the leisurely way they gambled, these were undoubtedly VIPs.


    ¡®That must be Krahel.¡¯


    I recognized my target from the description Zizek had given me. He was tall, with broad shoulders.


    ¡®The typical build of a thug who¡¯s made a name for himself in the underworld.¡¯


    A large frame naturally exudes intimidation, and it¡¯s harder to kill someone like that with a few stabs, so they tend to survive longer.


    ¡®Plus, even a simple sword strike would carry enough force to take down most enemies.¡¯


    In this world, factors beyond pure skill were crucial for survival.


    As I turned my gaze to Krahel¡¯s face, I noticed his slightly protruding jaw and a long scar running down his cheek, making him quite memorable.


    ¡®In short, he looks like a total thug.¡¯


    My own face is pretty intimidating, but this guy was no slouch either.


    And most importantly¡ª


    ¡®He¡¯s missing half an ear.¡¯


    ¡®One-Eared Krahel.¡¯


    That was the nickname of the Black Night Society¡¯s top enforcer.


    Next to him was a young man who looked wealthy, probably the son of some merchant or minor noble.


    ¡®I¡¯ve got my eye on you.¡¯


    But I wasn¡¯t planning to start anything yet.


    Because¡ª


    ¡®I need to play a few rounds first.¡¯


    I couldn¡¯t resist the itch and scratched the back of my neck.


    "Ahem."


    This is all part of the plan.


    Really.


    * * *


    It''s cold. It feels like a knife is flying into my heart and sticking into my chest.


    "..."


    But don¡¯t worry. My eyes are faster than their hands.


    ¡®These cheats are laughably bad. They¡¯re no match for real pros.¡¯


    The level of sleight of hand and psychological warfare was so pitiful it was almost boring.


    Then again, that¡¯s why they¡¯re scraping by under the Black Night Society, right? The real experts would be working in establishments managed by higher rate organizations like the Bisakino Brotherhood.


    ¡®So slow. Even their tricks are sluggish.¡¯


    I rolled the dice quickly, shuffled the cards with flair, and manipulated the cheats¡¯ setups to my advantage.


    "Nice."


    "Oh?"


    "Lucky me."


    "Wow, again?"


    I smiled innocently and quickly multiplied Zizek¡¯s stake by twenty.


    "..."


    The tension in the room became palpable. I didn¡¯t even need to use my sensory skills to feel it.


    "Uh, sir? How about we switch games? There¡¯s one you might enjoy¡ª"


    Finally, a higher-up sidled up to me.


    "That sounds good. Your staff here are annoyingly friendly."


    "..."


    I grinned like an idiot and followed him.


    "Sir, this is your first time here, right? You must¡¯ve gambled somewhere before."


    He was testing me, but I wasn¡¯t biting.


    "Just killing time and making some pocket money. I¡¯ve been lucky since this morning."


    "...Ah, I see."


    He didn¡¯t seem convinced. In fact, he looked downright suspicious. Naturally.


    ¡®How many rounds have I won now?¡¯


    Since my goal was to provoke a confrontation, I didn¡¯t even bother throwing a few games.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see if this guy¡¯s worth my time.¡¯


    I hoped he¡¯d be a worthy opponent to entertain me. Someone who could challenge the Gambling Demon Karzan.


    ¡®Hmm. Did I get too into it?¡¯


    But I was more interested in seeing how they¡¯d try to "handle" me.


    ¡®That way, I can catch them red-handed and chop off their hands.¡¯


    That¡¯s when the real fight begins.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 166

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 166: As for Me...


    It seems I had set my expectations too high.


    "Stop right there, you bastard."


    I grabbed the wrist of the dealer who was clumsily trying to cheat.


    "W-what are you doing?"


    "Look at these ridiculous fools."


    I tightened my grip on his wrist, and he let out a pained scream.


    "Ahhhh!"


    As he dropped the cards, I picked them up and smirked.


    "...Cheating this blatantly is a bit much, don¡¯t you think?"


    "G-guh."


    The dealer, caught red-handed, looked utterly defeated.


    "Bad habits, huh?"


    Feeling the killing intent, the dealer tried to stammer out an excuse.


    "...W-wait, sir, I mean¡ª"


    "Shh, shh."


    I raised a finger to silence him.


    "Don¡¯t raise your voice."


    "..."


    "Looks like you thought I was an easy mark, huh? You¡¯ve crossed the line."


    "Wait, sorry, there¡¯s been a misunderstanding¡ª"


    "If you get caught cheating, losing a hand is the rule of the gambling world."


    I turned to the onlookers and asked, "Isn¡¯t that right? Am I wrong?"


    "Hmm. Well..."


    "That¡¯s true."


    "If that card was hidden in his hand, it¡¯s clearly cheating."


    "You guys have a good eye. Real veterans of the gambling scene, huh?"


    "Haha, you¡¯re too kind, sir."


    I praised the onlookers warmly, then grabbed a stray die and smashed it down on the dealer¡¯s hand.


    "Gyaaaaah!"


    The die, infused with my mana, crushed the bones in his hand, eliciting a pitiful and horrifying scream.


    "What the hell! What¡¯s going on?"


    "That guy just smashed the dealer¡¯s hand!"


    "What? Who¡¯s this lunatic?"


    The guards, who had been patrolling the gambling den, rushed over.


    "You! What¡¯s with the ruckus in someone else¡¯s establishment?"


    A pig sized man with a spider tattoo shouted at me.


    "If you¡¯re here to have fun, have fun and leave. Why are you crippling people?"


    I picked my ear and retorted.


    "If you get caught cheating, you apologize. What¡¯s with the audacity? Are you in on it too?"


    "Tch, you bastard."


    The tattooed pig let out a hollow laugh.


    "You¡¯re no ordinary gambler. You¡¯re a professional."


    He pointed at me.


    "Did you come here planning this from the start?"


    ¡®Oh? How¡¯d he figure that out?¡¯


    It was surprisingly insightful, but of course, I played dumb.


    "Ridiculous nonsense. Is this how your establishment treats customers who catch cheaters? Getting angry instead?"


    "Shut up and answer the question. Who sent you?"


    I scoffed openly.


    "Now we¡¯re onto conspiracies? You¡¯re really something."


    "Shut it. How many people on this street would dare act so boldly after seeing this spider tattoo? You¡¯re no ordinary guy. You must¡¯ve planned this from the start."


    I shrugged.


    "Wow, that¡¯s quite logical. What¡¯s so special about that crappy tattoo that you¡¯re so confident? Are you guys something special?"


    The pig¡¯s forehead bulged with veins.


    "How dare you insult the Black Night Society and the Bisakino Brotherhood?"


    "What are you talking about? I just said your tattoo was trash, and now you¡¯re overanalyzing."


    "Shut your mouth!"


    A punch flew toward me to end the argument. I hurled the bloodied die at the pig¡¯s forehead.


    Crack!


    The die, infused with the power of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique, smashed into his nose like a hammer.


    "Kill that bastard!"


    The pig, blood gushing from his nose, shouted as the guards swarmed me.


    ¡®Perfect.¡¯


    The fight had started as planned, so the first step was a success.


    ¡®Actually, the incident that got me involved with the godfather Daikin started like this too.¡¯


    In that sense, the tattooed pig¡¯s reasoning was quite accurate. Causing trouble in someone else¡¯s establishment and using it as a pretext for a fight is a common way to build justification in this world.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s that.¡¯


    For now, let¡¯s focus on the fight.


    I stood up from the chair and naturally moved into a gap in their encirclement.


    Crack!


    In the process, I knocked out one annoying guy with a spinning backfist.


    ¡®In a chaotic brawl in a tight space, even a master can¡¯t do much.¡¯


    Controlling the distance and dealing with one or two opponents at a time is key.


    Crack!


    I dodged a punch from the side and drove a sharp fist into the attacker¡¯s jaw.


    Crash!


    The big guy collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut.


    ¡®Nice hit.¡¯


    I¡¯m no slouch in hand-to-hand combat either.


    To the untrained eye, it might look like crude and brutal punches, but that¡¯s just prejudice from Karzan¡¯s rough appearance.


    "Shh, shh, shh, shh."


    I weaved through the punches and kicks of several men, striking, kicking, and throwing them.


    "Fuck, just die!"


    Then, a knife came at my side.


    "Ooh. No hesitation, huh?"


    I twisted the attacker¡¯s wrist with a joint-locking technique.


    "Ahhhh!"


    The sound of bones and joints breaking at unnatural angles echoed.


    "I¡¯ll take this."


    I snatched the dagger he dropped.


    "Even your knife is trash. Don¡¯t you maintain it?"


    Well, since I took it, it¡¯s only natural to use it.


    Stab, stab, stab!


    I stabbed the guy who tried to stab me three times in the neck and stomach, then used the opening to close in on another attacker and slashed his thigh deeply.


    Splat!


    An alarming amount of blood poured from his thigh.


    "Stop the bleeding. Unless you want to die."


    "¡­!"


    The guy obediently backed off, tearing his clothes to staunch the bleeding.


    "What the hell?"


    "Jack¡¯s dead!"


    In an instant, the situation escalated into a bloodbath, and a few guys hesitated, backing away.


    "Damn it, everyone draw your weapons!"


    "Get your heads straight! Anyone who backs off is dead!"


    The senior members kicked the juniors¡¯ asses with a menacing tone.


    "Nice."


    I clicked my tongue as they drew their blades.


    "This is getting worse. You cheat, get caught, and then try to stab people?"


    By now, most of the gamblers had fled like the tide, leaving only the Black Night Society members surrounding me.


    "Let¡¯s do this."


    Just as I was spinning the dagger in my hand¡ª


    "Enough!"


    A booming voice came from the second floor.


    "Who¡¯s this guy?"


    Krahel, who had been drinking and gambling on the second floor, stood up.


    "And who the hell are you?"


    "What did you say?"


    "If you¡¯re going to ask someone¡¯s name, it¡¯s common courtesy to give yours first."


    I grinned, covered in blood. I must¡¯ve looked pretty terrifying.


    "Fair enough. You¡¯re right."


    Krahel also smiled, his expression filled with killing intent.


    "My name¡¯s Krahel. I¡¯m an executive of the Black Night Society."


    "Krahel, huh? Got it."


    I nodded.


    "¡­"


    "Why?"


    Krahel urged impatiently.


    "Why? Now it¡¯s your turn to give your name."


    "Don¡¯t feel like it."


    "¡­"


    Krahel seemed to sense something from my attitude and chuckled.


    "This bastard really did come here planning this. He¡¯s trying to provoke everyone."


    ¡®Oh.¡¯


    He was more perceptive than he looked.


    "Everyone, clear out. We¡¯re closing for today."


    As soon as Krahel gave the order, the gamblers who had been watching from a distance quickly gathered their winnings and fled.


    "Those pathetic bastards."


    Even in the chaos, they were still so thrifty.


    "You¡¯d better tell me your name now. I¡¯ll need it for your tombstone."


    "So the Black Night Society is in the funeral business too, huh?"


    I held up the cheap iron dagger to the light, checking the condition of its blade as I responded.


    "Stop with the nonsense and let¡¯s get down to business. First, how do you plan to compensate me for trying to cheat me?"


    "You¡¯ve lost your damn mind, haven¡¯t you?"


    Krahel let out a hollow laugh.


    "You¡¯re the one who ruined today¡¯s business. Don¡¯t expect a painless death."


    "Glad to hear it."


    At least I won¡¯t feel too guilty when I kill you.


    "By the way, Krahel."


    "Spit it out."


    "Feel like making a bet with me?"


    Krahel frowned at my sudden proposal.


    "A bet?"


    "This is a gambling den, isn¡¯t it? Shouldn¡¯t we settle things with a proper wager?"


    "......"


    Krahel gave me a look like I was insane and waved his hand.


    "Surround him."


    The members of the Black Night Society closed in, pointing their spears and swords at me.


    "Ah, wait a second."


    I raised my hand to stop Krahel.


    "What¡¯s your game now?"


    "Just watch."


    I gathered my share of the winnings and stuffed them into a pouch. It looked like a small, ordinary pouch, but it was actually an artifact imbued with spatial magic. It couldn¡¯t hold people, but it could store a fair amount of items.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d end up using this here.¡¯


    It was originally a gift from Ulbhild, along with the bracelet sword, but I hadn¡¯t had much use for it until now.


    "What¡¯s that?"


    I explained kindly.


    "This? It¡¯s an artifact, as you can see. It¡¯s enchanted with spatial magic."


    Krahel¡¯s expression changed.


    "...You came all the way here to earn pocket money, carrying something that valuable?"


    "You¡¯ve been spouting nonsense since earlier."


    I scratched my ear and retorted.


    "Can¡¯t rich people come here? Weren¡¯t you planning to fleece someone wealthy anyway?"


    "......"


    Can¡¯t deny that, can you? I¡¯ve already heard all about your tricks from Zizek.


    "From what I¡¯ve seen, you guys are terrible at running a business. If you¡¯d just apologized when you got caught messing around, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess."


    "Sounds reasonable. But you planned this from the start, didn¡¯t you?"


    I smirked. Well, he¡¯s been around the underworld long enough to read the situation. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let¡¯s get back to the bet."


    Krahel nodded, as if to see how far I¡¯d go.


    "Let¡¯s hear it."


    "The terms are simple. If you kill me, you get the winnings and this artifact."


    "And if we can¡¯t kill you?"


    "Then it means you¡¯re all dead. I¡¯ll make sure to collect the price for your lousy business practices."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Krahel burst out laughing.


    "Are you serious? You think you can take on all of us by yourself?"


    "Would you accept the bet if it were any less?"


    "You¡¯re completely insane. Are you on something? You¡¯re way too fearless for it to be natural."


    Even Krahel, who had been suspicious of my intentions, now seemed convinced I was a madman.


    "Do you think I¡¯d stoop to the level of those degenerates?"


    "Then you¡¯re just plain crazy."


    "You can refuse if you¡¯re scared. So Krahel of the Black Night Society is just a timid man after all."


    "Hmph!"


    Krahel gestured, and his underlings brought over a heavy pouch filled with silver, copper, and gold coins.


    "Here."


    Krahel tossed the pouch with one hand, despite its considerable weight.


    "That¡¯s the wager. If you win the bet, take it."


    I smirked.


    "Putting on airs, you pathetic fool."


    I raised my dagger and declared, "With this, our bet is set."


    "What are you all doing? Go and kill¡ª"


    "Wait!"


    Just as the one-sided slaughter was about to begin¡ª


    Clap, clap, clap.


    A slow, deliberate applause broke out, completely out of place in the tense situation.


    "Mysterious stranger, your bravado is truly impressive."


    A nobleman who had been drinking next to Krahel suddenly started clapping.


    "Truly remarkable guts. To think there¡¯s still a man in this district who can stand so boldly before Krahel."


    "......"


    I couldn¡¯t help but mutter under my breath.


    "Putting on quite the show. Who the hell is this idiot?"


    "!"


    The nobleman, who had just been praised, clutched his chest in shock.


    "How... how vulgar! I feel like washing my ears out right now!"


    "Wash your ears? Stop overreacting, you spoiled brat."


    "W-what did you say? Spoiled brat?"


    Despite his attempts to look dignified, his plain face made him pitiful. His face turned bright red.


    "Your Grace."


    Krahel seized the opportunity to score points.


    "Shall I bring you the head of that insolent fool?"


    "Yes! That¡¯s a splendid idea!"


    The nobleman pointed at me.


    "I thought you were a bold man, but you¡¯re just a foul-mouthed, vulgar brute. Such a man doesn¡¯t deserve to live. Kill him at once."


    "Hehe, as you wish."


    Anyone watching would think he was the one fighting.


    I muttered under my breath, amused by his pompous attitude.


    "All talk, huh? You look like you¡¯ve never wrung a chicken¡¯s neck with your own hands."


    "How dare you!"


    Instead of the enraged nobleman, Krahel stepped forward.


    "Show some respect. This is the third son of Clan Cardovan."


    "Ah, I see."


    I snorted in response.


    "Just a long-winded way of saying you¡¯re a fool."


    "What?"


    "Pathetic, if not downright absurd."


    How dare a brat from a minor noble clan act so high and mighty?


    ¡®The kingdom¡¯s laws have truly fallen.¡¯


    As for me...


    ¡®I¡¯m the fourth son of the great Grunewald, you fool.¡¯


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 167

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 167: You¡¯ve Been Kidnapped


    ¡°How dare a lowly bastard insult my lineage?!¡±


    The third son of Cardovan clan, a notorious troublemaker, glared at me in a fit of rage.


    ¡°Your lineage? You mean your father¡¯s lineage.¡±


    ¡°You insolent brat!¡±


    I watched him lose his temper, then shifted my gaze to the side.


    ¡°What are you doing? Not coming at me?¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    As Krahel grinned fiercely, his half-severed ear twitched.


    ¡°Wait, hold on.¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    I pointed at Krahel¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Stop smiling like that. Your ear¡¯s moving, and it¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What did you say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been bothering me since earlier. Why¡¯s your ear like that? Did you lose it gambling or something?¡±


    ¡°Heh, hehehe.¡±


    Krahel laughed like a madman.


    They say when someone gets too angry, they start laughing. That¡¯s exactly what was happening to this guy. I mean, with that face and that build, when would he have ever been insulted like this before?


    ¡®Besides, the ear thing is his sore spot.¡¯


    Calling him ¡°half-eared¡± to his face is practically asking to be killed, isn¡¯t it?


    Zizek¡¯s words were true. The murderous aura radiating from him now was on a completely different level from before.


    ¡®How cute.¡¯


    Compared to Verdzig¡¯s aura, this was almost laughably adorable.


    ¡°Oh, it moved again. Is it alive or something? Is it not an ear but some kind of parasite?¡±


    ¡°You damn bastard.¡±


    Krahel¡¯s face twisted in genuine anger as he lowered his hand.


    ¡°Kill him. Rip out his guts!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    ¡°Good, bring it on.¡±


    I channeled the mana of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique into the shoddy dagger in my hand. In an instant, it transformed into a blade so sturdy that even a dragon¡¯s stomp wouldn¡¯t break it.


    Screech!


    As spears and swords flew at me from both sides, I moved my body along the optimal path. I narrowly dodged the blades and swung my dagger like a claw.


    Thud!


    The neck of the brave man who charged at me first was severed as if torn by a beast, spraying blood everywhere.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Taking advantage of the momentary hesitation of another man who raised his sword in shock, I stabbed him three times in quick succession.


    ¡°Gurgle¡­¡±


    After tossing aside the corpse with a hole in its neck, I shattered another opponent¡¯s jaw with a punch.


    Crack!


    Teeth flew everywhere from the force of the punch. I immediately repositioned myself, crushing another enemy¡¯s knee with a stomp, then leaped up to kick his face, flipped mid-air, and landed to drive my dagger into the back of his neck.


    ¡°Damn it, he¡¯s too fast!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a skilled fighter. Don¡¯t let your guard down!¡±


    I wielded the dagger, threw punches, grabbed collars, and swept legs to bring my enemies down.


    My fighting style was a chaotic mix of the Karzan-style dagger techniques, fist and leg techniques, and grappling.


    ¡®Truly free.¡¯


    Even though I had recently learned the martial arts of Grunewald, this kind of fighting was still the most familiar to me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give him space! Attack from a distance!¡±


    Whoever said that made a reasonable call.


    But it wouldn¡¯t work on me.


    Thud!


    I extended a blade of sword energy from my dagger, turning a man who thought he was safe at a distance into a lifeless corpse.


    ¡°S-sword energy!¡±


    ¡°At least a 3rd tier expert!¡±


    Finally realizing that I was no ordinary opponent, the members of the Black Night Society hesitated.


    Now it was my turn to close the distance.


    I used the footwork of Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path to narrow the gap, then lightly pushed a giant man¡¯s chest with the energy of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique.


    Crash!


    The giant flew back, flipping tables and crashing into his comrades before slamming into the wall.


    ¡®Phew, even with just first stage¡¯s worth of energy, this is the result.¡¯


    It looked like he¡¯d been thrown by an ogre.


    ¡°Weaklings, fall back!¡±


    The weaker ones retreated, and in their place, combatants with noticeable mana rushed at me. These were the ones who had been watching from a distance earlier.


    ¡®At least 2nd tier. A couple of them have reached the 3rd tier.¡¯


    In that case, I decided to draw out more of my power.


    Hummm!


    The dagger, infused with the energy of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique, let out a clear, resonant hum¡ªsomething it had likely never done in its entire existence.


    ¡°T-that¡¯s sword resonance!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with that sharp sword energy?!¡±


    I didn¡¯t give them time to think and unleashed a slash.


    Thud!


    As the unlucky ones were bisected at the waist, I was already charging at the swordsmen on the other side.


    ¡°Block him!¡±


    ¡°Spread out!¡±


    Each blade flying at me carried enough force to easily cut through human flesh.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    But I incorporated the subtleties of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship into Karzan¡¯s sword style. The combination of solid defense and flexible counterattacks made me feel at ease even amidst the onslaught of three or four enemies.


    ¡®Free, smooth, and flexible.¡¯


    Karzan¡¯s wild sword style was now infused with the refined elegance of Grunewald.


    ¡®In this moment¡ª¡¯


    My martial arts were blending together once again in the heat of battle. My sword could no longer be described as merely that of a back-alley thug.


    ¡®There¡¯s a realm only reachable through real combat, not sparring.¡¯


    Slash!


    The dagger, with its blade of sword energy extended like a longsword, mercilessly cut down my enemies. Limbs were severed like cheese, and heads flew into the air, accompanied by fountains of blood.


    ¡®It¡¯s like a blood flower.¡¯


    I danced a sword dance amidst the blood. The faces of the dead and the dying passed by like scenery outside a carriage window.


    Every time the blade flashed, another head fell to the ground. Watching human lives fall like petals, I stepped over pools of blood.


    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a demon¡­¡±


    Among those retreating in fear was the guard who had let me in earlier.


    ¡®Poor guy.¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t so drunk on blood or rage that I¡¯d stab a fleeing man in the back, so I held onto my reason and spoke.


    ¡°If you retreat, I won¡¯t chase you down and kill you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    When I offered them a way out, even the members who had been charging at me fearlessly began to retreat one by one.


    ¡°Good, you made the right choice.¡±


    Meaningless slaughter wasn¡¯t what I sought.


    But Krahel¡¯s head had meaning.


    ¡°¡­¡­Krahel, stay right there.¡±


    I smiled as I looked at Krahel.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming up.¡±


    ¡°D-damn it!¡±


    Finally realizing he¡¯d picked the wrong opponent, Krahel shouted in a fit.


    ¡°Stop him! Don¡¯t let him come up!¡±


    ¡°Giving impossible tasks isn¡¯t the mark of a good leader, Krahel.¡±


    I slowly climbed the stairs, cutting down, throwing, and rolling the enemies who rushed at me.


    ¡°Damn it, you useless bastards!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an even more trashy thing to say, Krahel.¡±


    I pointed my blood-stained dagger at Krahel.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve stepped up before all your men died.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Krahel charged at me, unleashing a deadly technique. The trajectory of his attack seemed to be based on his own analysis of my defensive moves, and I realized that beneath his bear-like appearance, he was a cunning fox.


    "But."


    It''s an impossible feat for someone like me, who is now revealing my true strength without holding back.


    Thud!


    I accurately sliced Krahel''s wrist as he swung his sword, then kicked the back of his knee, shattering it.


    "Kuaaaah!"


    Krahel, having lost a hand and a knee, collapsed before me as if bowing in submission.


    I looked over his shoulder at the members of the first-floor organization who had been watching the fight. Those who were dead, injured, or broken in spirit stared at me with eyes flickering with fear and confusion.


    "All of you, get lost."


    I infused my voice with authority and commanded them.


    "Gasp!"


    "I-I can''t breathe..."


    The pressure was so intense that the weaker or severely injured ones even forgot to breathe.


    "Those who are injured, carry each other and run. This is the last mercy I¡¯ll show you."


    No one dared to disobey the voice that carried an almost abstract sense of dignity.


    ...Except for a few ghoul-like individuals lurking in the corners, waiting for a chance to gamble again, even in this situation.


    "Why are you still here? Do you really want to gamble so badly that you can smell blood while people are dying like this?"


    "......"


    The gamblers looked at me with fearful yet lingering greed in their eyes.


    "Get lost. Before I cut off your wrists and make sure you can never hold cards again."


    "Y-yes, sir."


    Whether they were scared of the pressure I exuded or terrified of never being able to gamble again, the last of the gamblers finally disappeared. I looked down at Krahel and spoke.


    "See, Krahel? These are the gamblers you lured, even causing them to lose their senses."


    "Why is it my fault that they lost themselves to gambling?"


    I let out a scoff at Krahel''s growling voice.


    "Are you seriously saying that?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took a step forward, increasing the intensity of my pressure, and Krahel''s chin dropped.


    ''This is absurd.''


    After all, Krahel is a powerhouse of the 4th tier. To exert this level of pressure on someone like him, I would need to be at least at the 6th tier.


    ''It must be thanks to the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique''s energy.''


    Even among those at the 5th rank, not all are equal. The mana cultivated through a pure and superior mental technique is far more solid and powerful than that of those who haven¡¯t mastered such methods.


    "Huh, huh. You... are you at the 5th rank?"


    Finally realizing my true strength, Krahel let out a laugh.


    "...You¡¯ve been toying with me from the start."


    "Just as you¡¯ve done to others."


    Krahel stared at the ground and asked, "Do you know me?"


    "Don¡¯t ask questions. You don¡¯t have the right."


    "Huhu. You¡¯re ruthless."


    "You tempted fathers into bankruptcy, then lent them money at exorbitant interest rates, forcing them to sell their children."


    I listed his sins.


    "You ruined lives and don¡¯t even remember what you¡¯ve done wrong."


    "Ah, right. I remember now. That¡¯s my death sentence."


    Krahel muttered, but his voice showed no remorse, regret, or resentment.


    Thud!


    I kicked Krahel¡¯s decapitated body.


    Thump!


    "K-Krahel!"


    The third son of the Cardovan screamed as he watched Krahel¡¯s body roll down the stairs.


    "Y-you monster! Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Black Night Society?"


    "Why should I fear a group that couldn¡¯t even handle me and got swept away like trash?"


    I retorted as I stored the bundle of money Krahel had thrown into my subspace pouch.


    "I won the bet, so I¡¯ll take the winnings."


    Of course, Krahel¡¯s head, now pale and drained of blood, couldn¡¯t respond.


    In any case, this wasn¡¯t ill-gotten gains but the rightful reward from winning a bet. I should buy Moritz and my younger sibling some clothes.


    "Isn¡¯t there anyone here? Kill this bastard right now!"


    Seeing the third son of the Cardovan still unable to grasp the situation, I felt a hint of amusement.


    "How spoiled do you have to be to lack this much common sense?"


    This level of ignorance was almost worthy of study.


    "Shut up! You can¡¯t kill me anyway!"


    I asked, "Why not? I could just kill you and disappear."


    "W-what?"


    Shocked for a moment, the brat then shouted with false bravado, "The Security Guards will be here soon! You¡¯ll never escape their pursuit!"


    "Oh, really? Do they have any reason to catch me?"


    "Yes!"


    The brat declared confidently, "I¡¯m close friends with Young master Somerset! If you kill me, the Young master will mobilize the entire Security Guards to hunt you down!"


    "Ah, I see. So you¡¯re close with Young master Somerset, huh?"


    I raised an eyebrow.


    "Arrogant fool, have you finally realized the situation? Then kneel down right now¡ª"


    So, to summarize, this brat is close friends with Somerset, a spoiled young master, and was being entertained by a high-ranking member of the Black Night Society?


    ''Look at this guy.''


    I¡¯ve caught an unexpected big fish.


    Perhaps I can uncover the secret ties between the Bisakino Brotherhood, Huten, and Somerset through him.


    "Young master, listen carefully."


    I gently patted the back of his head. Sensing something ominous, the brat stammered, "W-what are you saying?"


    If he¡¯s asking, it¡¯s only natural to answer. I explained to him in a gentle voice.


    "You¡¯ve been kidnapped."


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 168

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 168: Ask Me Anything


    "First, grow up a bit." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thud!


    I knocked the spoiled brat unconscious with a strike to the back of his neck.


    ''Now then.''


    I needed to leave the scene in a bit of a mess.


    "A gambling den like this has no place in this world."


    I infused about 80% of my Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique energy into my dagger.


    "Red Wolf Crescent Moon."


    I deliberately announced the name of my technique as I unleashed a devastating slash.


    Boom!


    The walls, roof, and stairs crumbled upon impact, and the entire building began to collapse as if struck by an earthquake.


    ''Wow, that''s brutal.''


    I was impressed by the sheer destructive power.


    "See, Krahel."


    I spoke to Krahel''s severed head.


    "A tower built on the tears and blood of others will inevitably crumble one day."


    I intended this as a provocation to the Bisakino Brotherhood.


    ''But I¡¯ll need something more.''


    What if those idiots don¡¯t get the message?


    I roughly carved a spider symbol into the floor with my dagger and then slashed the body diagonally.


    "Perfect, very symbolic."


    I tossed the dagger, which was on the verge of breaking from the excessive energy, aside.


    "Goodbye."


    The dagger embedded itself into a collapsing wall and disappeared.


    ''What a mess.''


    I nodded as I watched the disaster that had befallen the Black Night Society.


    "I won¡¯t pity you."


    You crossed the line. This is the price you pay.


    Krahel, now dead, might have asked if I even had the right to do this.


    ''Well.''


    If I were a man who had lost his family and had his life ruined by Krahel and the Black Night Society, I wouldn¡¯t have cared whether the person avenging me had the "right" to do so.


    ''If no one else will do it, I will.''


    Anyway.


    "This brat is such a pain in the ass."


    I slung the unconscious brat over my shoulder and left the scene.


    Tap tap tap!


    I moved swiftly like a nimble cat, leaping between walls and rooftops to escape.


    "Find him! He couldn¡¯t have gone far!"


    "Don¡¯t attack! Just surround him first!"


    The shouts of those trying to hunt me down echoed beneath my feet.


    "Tsk tsk."


    If you have time for that, why not clean up your collapsed building?


    "Gareth, are you here?"


    Gareth, who had been hiding well, peeked out.


    "How did you know?"


    "There are ways to know everything."


    Gareth'' aura was unusually pure for someone in this dark underworld, making it easy to sense.


    "Did you see everything?"


    "Yes. I saw it all."


    Gareth looked like he had a lot to say.


    "First of all, well, that was incredible."


    "Good."


    "It¡¯s absurd. You single-handedly slaughtered Krahel and dozens of his men."


    "I didn¡¯t kill all of them."


    "Right. You even showed mercy to your enemies."


    "I¡¯m naturally a bit benevolent."


    Of course, that was a joke.


    "This is a huge incident. Who would¡¯ve thought the infamous Black Night Society¡¯s right-hand man would end up like this..."


    Gareth marveled but then asked with concern, "But won¡¯t there be too many witnesses? You didn¡¯t even cover your face."


    "It¡¯ll probably be fine."


    The survivors were all overwhelmed by the oppressive mana I had released.


    ''When hit by that, people¡¯s cognitive abilities drop as their spirits are crushed.''


    Even if they try, their testimonies about me will likely be inconsistent.


    Which is perfect.


    "By the way," Gareth pointed to the bundle on my shoulder.


    "Who¡¯s that?"


    "Not sure."


    "Huh?"


    "He seems like he might have useful information, so I kidnapped him. Some young master or something. Cardo... Cardovan?"


    "Ah. The third son of the Cardovan, I presume. His name is probably Marlok."


    "Oh, you know him?"


    "Who doesn¡¯t?"


    Gareth nodded.


    "So, he¡¯s quite famous... um... for being..."


    "A piece of trash?"


    "Something like that."


    "Confirmed. I kidnapped the right guy."


    "Yes. Well done."


    Gareth gave up thinking and asked, "But he¡¯s a noble. What are you going to do with him?"


    "Interrogate him first."


    "Okay."


    "If he¡¯s useless, I¡¯ll beat some sense into him and send him back. If this brat¡¯s behavior improves even a little, his parents might even thank me. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?"


    Gareth laughed incredulously, and I joined in.


    "Hahaha."


    "Hehehe."


    As if sensing the ominous future, Marlok Cardovan, the third son, woke up.


    "W-where am I?"


    Look at that, his tone became polite after one hit.


    "Oh my, you must be very shocked."


    I patted the young master¡¯s head with a concerned voice.


    "But it¡¯s strange that you¡¯re already awake. Did I hit you too lightly?"


    "W-wait¡ª"


    Thud!


    I knocked him out again and slung him over my shoulder.


    "Let¡¯s take a few detours before heading back. You can go home first if you want."


    "Understood."


    "Alright."


    "Uh, Karzhan."


    I turned around at Gareth'' call.


    "What is it?"


    "I think I need to say this."


    "What?"


    Gareth grinned.


    "I think I understand a little why Zizek trusts and follows you so much."


    ---


    I wandered the night streets of Grunewald City, diligently training my Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path and Whispering Snow in the Night, then knocked Marlok out again when he woke up from motion sickness and returned to the base.


    "Why did you bring him here?"


    Zizek was horrified that I had kidnapped a noble.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not planning to kill him."


    "Isn¡¯t the act of kidnapping itself a problem?"


    A surprisingly sensible question.


    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve thought it through."


    "Ugh, well. You single-handedly crushed Krahel and his gang, so kidnapping one spoiled brat is nothing in comparison."


    Zizek shook his head.


    "Boss."


    Rob entered the office and reported.


    "Marlok has woken up."


    "Ah, really? Good job."


    Now it¡¯s time for some fun interrogation.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    "Should I come too?"


    "Yeah. I¡¯ll give you a mask, so wear it."


    "What am I supposed to do?"


    "Just stand there and look intimidating. Don¡¯t say a word. Got it?"


    "Ah, understood."


    It¡¯s always better to have someone setting the mood. Plus, realizing there¡¯s more than one perpetrator makes it even scarier.


    "But what are you trying to find out?"


    ¡°That bastard sold me the name of Young master Somerset.¡±


    ¡°Ah, did he?¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m planning to find out what that guy¡¯s relationship is with Young master Somerset and what his connection is with the Visakino Brotherhood.¡±


    Zizek nodded.


    ¡°I see. If you find out, it¡¯ll be helpful for Young master Allenvert too.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­.¡±


    That¡¯s true.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. You¡¯re really loyal to His Highness, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t express how honored I am to serve him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never even seen his face, yet you act like a devoted servant. What a bootlicker.¡±


    ¡°Why are you insulting me like that?¡±


    ¡°Just because.¡±


    It¡¯s kind of creepy.


    * * *


    The Black Night Society¡¯s leader was half in shock and half consumed with rage as he stared at the ruined gambling den.


    ¡°What kind of bastard¡­¡±


    The leader muttered.


    ¡°Dared to look down on the Black Night Society and pull off something like this?¡±


    The senses of a once-feared swordsman, who had once roamed the underworld freely, were now sharply awakened.


    ¡°¡­¡­To think you¡¯d die so miserably.¡±


    The leader looked at Krahel, lying in a coffin hastily prepared by his subordinates.


    ¡°What happened? You weren¡¯t the type to fall so easily.¡±


    Krahel had been the first ally the leader had recruited when he broke away from the Visakino Brotherhood.


    Though wild in temperament, he was a steadfast man. Even his cruelty, pettiness, and mercilessness in trampling the weak had matched the leader¡¯s own nature.


    ¡°To dare touch the Black Night Society is to challenge the Visakino Brotherhood.¡±


    The leader twisted his lips as he looked at the mark left by Karzan¡ªa spider emblem with a slash through it.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be the work of a lone wolf. Who sent them?¡±


    Perhaps it was an assassin sent by one of the five major organizations on par with the Black Night Society. If not that, then¡­


    ¡®Who knows? How many ships would it take to carry all those who hold a grudge against me?¡¯


    The leader chuckled dryly. His life had been one of surviving through bloodshed, drinking the tears of others.


    ¡°If this is our end, it¡¯s come a bit too soon.¡±


    He closed his eyes briefly, praying for his comrade¡¯s soul.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make them pay dearly for this blood.¡±


    ¡°Just give the order, Leader.¡±


    Even after turning an immeasurably strong enemy against them, they showed no signs of shrinking back.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t win by strength, we¡¯ll ambush them in their sleep, poison their food and drink, and drag out their families if we have to. We¡¯ll kill them no matter what.¡±


    How many stronger, wiser men had they outmaneuvered and killed before?


    ¡°And if even that fails, we¡¯ll pour out the money from our vaults and hire the Svaltalfar clan.¡±


    The Svaltalfar, known as the greatest assassins in the Kingdom of Litvaleur.


    To even consider hiring them, who maintained close ties with noble clans despite their underworld connections, was akin to the entire Black Night Society issuing a death sentence on that person.


    ¡­¡­But that was impossible. They didn¡¯t take just anyone¡¯s requests.


    ¡°What about his appearance? Did anyone confirm it?¡±


    The subordinate addressed by the leader broke into a cold sweat as he answered.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s¡­ unclear.¡±


    ¡°Unclear? Why? Was he wearing a mask?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    The subordinate, sensing the leader¡¯s irritation, nervously replied.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s memories are hazy. Aside from him being a rough-looking, large man, there¡¯s almost no consistent testimony. Some say he was bald, others say he had one eye, and some remember him with long hair.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Did these idiots all get drugged or something?¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the case.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know. When faced with the overwhelming pressure of a powerhouse at the 5th tier¡ªpractically close to the 6th¡ªmemory and perception could become distorted.


    ¡°If nothing else, ask the onlookers, the gamblers who were here. We need to confirm his appearance and put out a bounty. Bring me any eyewitness accounts, and I¡¯ll reward you.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    ¡°Clean up the scene and report back.¡±


    The leader gritted his teeth.


    ¡°No matter what it takes, I¡¯ll have that bastard¡¯s head hanging right here.¡±


    ¡­¡­And somewhere far away, a bat was watching this scene. It was a ¡®blood bat,¡¯ created through the power of the vampire Skella Recrusa.


    -This is strange.


    She, who had been tasked by Verdzig to track Allenvert¡¯s movements, couldn¡¯t simply overlook this sudden and bizarre incident.


    -Who would do something like this, and for what purpose? Is it internal strife, or is there another reason I¡¯m not aware of?


    ¡­¡­Verdzig¡¯s judgment in entrusting this matter to Skella wasn¡¯t wrong.


    * * *


    The Cardovan clan.


    Among the many noble clans of Grunewald City, they were a merchant-origined house known for their considerable wealth.


    Having amassed a fortune, they had purchased a title at some point in their ancestry, changing their social status. Once dismissed as upstarts, they were now a clan whose history of humiliation had been forgotten.


    Marlok was the soft, spoiled young master born into such a clan. Despairing over not being the eldest son, he had neither strived to become a knight, bureaucrat, nor even a merchant, instead using his failures as an excuse to escape into a life of indulgence.


    ¡°Ugh¡­.¡±


    That was Marlok, the third son of the Cardovan clan.


    ¡°Water¡­ water¡­.¡±


    ¡°Water, you say?¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    Marlok, groaning in pain and desperately craving a sip of water, finally realized that two men were now looking down at him.


    One was the man who had taken down Krahel as easily as breaking a child¡¯s wrist, and the other was a masked figure whose role¡ªwhether subordinate or leader¡ªwas unclear.


    ¡®Damn it, so it wasn¡¯t a dream after all.¡¯


    Only now did Marlok fully grasp his predicament, locked in some unknown cell.


    ¡®What kind of gaze is that¡­.¡¯


    He instinctively lowered his eyes under the terrifying, bloodthirsty stare of the man looking down at him.


    ¡°Thirsty?¡±


    Karzan asked.


    ¡°N-no, not really.¡±


    Marlok hurriedly shook his head. With a man like this, he felt like he might cut off his finger and make him drink blood instead of water.


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good. If you get thirsty, make sure to tell me later.¡±


    ¡°N-no, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I said tell me.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Karzan gently patted Marlok¡¯s head. But to Marlok, it felt like the jaws of a beast ready to bite his neck at any moment.


    ¡°Listen carefully, Marlok.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    He was shocked that this killer knew his real name. Who told him? The man in black? If so, who is he? Why did they bring me here?


    As Marlok¡¯s eyes darted around nervously, Karzan spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask you a few questions now. It¡¯d be best if you cooperate.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He knew he should refuse.


    But Marlok¡¯s mouth was honest.


    ¡°Ask me anything. I¡¯ll answer sincerely.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯m glad we can finally have a constructive and amicable conversation.¡±


    Karzan smiled contentedly.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 169

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 169: The Mastermind Behind the Curtain


    The interrogation proceeded peacefully and smoothly.


    Our dear Marlok seemed utterly terrified of me and the mysterious black-clad figure, Zizek, who stood silently beside me, revealing only his eyes.


    "So, you¡¯re saying that you, along with other pleasure-seeking brats like yourself, ran around enjoying the nightlife under the leadership of Young master Somerset of the Grunewald clan?"


    "W-well, it¡¯s more about appreciating the finer arts rather than just¡ª"


    "Cut the crap. Don¡¯t give me that nonsense."


    "I-I¡¯m sorry."


    "Watch your mouth."


    "Yes."


    "Anyway, so you recently got tangled up with the Bisakino Brotherhood, is that it?"


    "Y-yes. They run a tavern, and the drinks are good, and it¡¯s well-managed, so we frequented¡ª"


    I had a question that bothered me.


    "Who paid for it all?"


    "Ah, I¡¯m not entirely sure, but I heard one of their executives was trying to win our favor."


    "Is that so?"


    I couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ''I knew it.''


    Somerset, you fell for such an obvious and blatant scheme.


    "Well done. You enjoyed yourself without even knowing whose money you were spending, huh? You¡¯re clueless about how the world works."


    "¡­¡­."


    Marlok, with a blank expression, asked, "Isn¡¯t it just because we¡¯re nobles that they treated us so well?"


    "What does being a noble have to do with it? Do you think money grows on trees?"


    "Well, our clan is quite wealthy¡ª"


    "Right. Your clan is wealthy. Not you."


    "Isn¡¯t that the same thing?"


    "This guy''s head got eaten by wolves or something."


    I pointed at Marlok in frustration.


    "Are you on good terms with your father?"


    "¡­¡­Not really."


    "If you suddenly asked your father for money, what would he say?"


    "He¡¯d scold me harshly. He might give me a little, but¡­"


    "What if your older brother asked for money?"


    Marlok¡¯s expression darkened.


    "He¡¯d give him as much as he wanted. After all, most of our father¡¯s wealth will go to him anyway."


    "See? Even if your clan is rich, it¡¯s not your money."


    "¡­¡­."


    Marlok bit his lip bitterly.


    "But if you were in debt or kidnapped, your father would have no choice but to pay up, right? Even if you¡¯re a disappointment, you¡¯re still his son."


    "¡­¡­I suppose so?"


    "Exactly."


    If that weren¡¯t the case, Marlok wouldn¡¯t have been able to flaunt his clan¡¯s name so freely.


    "¡­¡­So, are you planning to ransom me?"


    "Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. I never said that."


    "Yes."


    I clicked my tongue in frustration.


    "You idiot, do you still not get it? The Bisakino Brotherhood were using your parents¡¯ love for you to squeeze out a fortune."


    "Huh? What do you¡ª"


    "At first, it might¡¯ve been small gambling debts, but they¡¯d gradually demand more and more. And with a few scandals and some well-placed threats, even a viscount like your father would find it hard to withstand the pressure."


    "¡­¡­!"


    Finally, the color drained from Marlok¡¯s face.


    "Big organizations like the Bisakino Brotherhood target the children of dukes and marquises, while smaller groups like the Black Night Society go after the sons of viscounts and barons."


    It seemed Marlok finally realized that the drinks he¡¯d been enjoying weren¡¯t free.


    "Ah, you naive fool. Did you really think someone like Krahel would fawn over you and serve you drinks because he liked you? He was just trying to suck your clan dry."


    "¡­¡­."


    "What, do you feel sorry for him because he died so miserably at my hands? You didn¡¯t even realize he was here to ruin your life, you fool."


    I kept berating Marlok without pause.


    ''What an idiot.''


    "Did you think they were bowing to you because they respected you? If you knew how meticulously these underworld scum strip people bare, you¡¯d probably faint."


    Zizek elbowed me.


    "He¡¯s going to cry."


    "Let him cry. Pathetic fool."


    I glared at Marlok.


    "Did it feel good to look down on those gamblers and laugh at them? Those broken souls, selling their families to feed their addiction¡ªthat¡¯s your future, you idiot. You¡¯re so clueless it¡¯s almost laughable."


    "¡­¡­Sniff."


    The grown man finally started shedding tears like a child.


    "Oh? Crying? What a loser. Cry some more."


    "Waaah!"


    I let Marlok cry for a while before getting back to the main point.


    "Stop crying and answer me. Who was it that seduced Young master Somerset?"


    "¡­¡­."


    "You¡¯re not going to tell me you don¡¯t know, are you?"


    "I-I remember now. His name was¡­ Huten, I think?"


    "Ah, really?"


    I exchanged a glance with Zizek.


    ''I knew it.''


    Zizek also looked shaken.


    "Let¡¯s step outside for a moment."


    Once in the hallway, Zizek whispered to me.


    "Damn. I had a feeling, but it really was Huten."


    "Yeah. What a coincidence, huh?"


    The same guy who was trying to manipulate Somerset to get to Grunewald was also the one who sent people after Zizek, suspecting him?


    ''This stinks. It reeks of something rotten and suspicious.''


    The puzzle pieces were falling into place in my mind.


    ''That guy¡­ he¡¯s not just a simple inspector. There¡¯s more to him.''


    I knew exactly what to call someone like him.


    ''A spy, a mole, an infiltrator.''


    His actions didn¡¯t seem to benefit the Bisakino Brotherhood as much as they seemed aimed at destabilizing Grunewald for some other purpose.


    ''How ironic.''


    Of all the organizations I could¡¯ve targeted, the Bisakino Brotherhood already had a parasite sucking them dry.


    "This is getting interesting."


    I smirked.


    ''Let¡¯s use our imagination.''


    I left Marlok, who was still sniveling pitifully, and Zizek, who looked deep in thought, to stew in their own worries.


    ''Huten is carrying out a meticulous scheme with some clear objective.''


    His strategy to manipulate Somerset clearly worked. But in the process, Somerset suffered a massive blow to his reputation.


    ''So, was this a failure or a success for Huten?'' S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If it¡¯s the latter, this might be more dangerous than I thought. Somerset would have no choice but to rely even more on Huten.


    ''Not to mention, Verdzig is also trying to bring the fallen Somerset under his wing, ultimately aiming to gain the power of the Agrippa Count clan.''


    How ironic. Either way, Somerset¡¯s downfall seems to benefit their plans.


    ''¡­¡­In that case.''


    I might have to interfere. When you don¡¯t fully understand the enemy¡¯s intentions, the best course of action is to disrupt their calculations.


    ''And by listening to Somerset¡¯s account of Huten¡¯s actions, I might be able to piece together what his true goal is.''


    Let¡¯s assume the worst-case scenario. Naturally, great power attracts many enemies, and my father has no shortage of them.


    ''Huten is an enemy of my father and Grunewald.''


    This assumption is likely true because¡ª


    ''No sane person would deliberately antagonize a noble, let alone one of such high standing.''


    Moreover, to make an enemy of the entire duchy¡­ the position of a mid-level executive in a third rate organization is far too weak.


    ''There¡¯s someone higher up pulling the strings.''


    In my mind, Huten was already starting to feel like a parasite, leeching off the Bisakino Brotherhood.


    ''The kind of parasite that drags its host to the water¡¯s edge, kills it, and then moves on.''


    I remember seeing something like that when I was younger. Was it called a horsehair worm?


    ''Ugh, disgusting.''


    While I don¡¯t have any particular affection for Somerset, it¡¯s better to keep him from becoming an enemy.


    ''Even if he¡¯s annoying, it¡¯s better to have him on my side than to let him fall into the enemy¡¯s hands.''


    It¡¯s a simple calculation.


    ''The problem is that Somerset has been lying low since that day.''


    Well, I¡¯ll have to force my way in and assess his mental state.


    ''But if he doesn¡¯t want to escape this mess and is still enchanted by Huten¡¯s sweet talk¡­''


    Then I¡¯m out of options.


    If that¡¯s the case, he can just drop dead. What an idiot.


    "Alright. I¡¯ve got a rough plan."


    Zizek looked at me.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Well, first¡ª"


    I pointed at the door.


    "Thanks to Marlok, we¡¯ve unexpectedly become aware of the enemy¡¯s existence. He¡¯s not entirely useless."


    "So, are you going to let him go?"


    "Are you crazy? No, I¡¯m just saying."


    Besides, his mind isn¡¯t fully fixed yet.


    "Listen carefully. It¡¯s not a doctor¡¯s duty to discharge a patient before they¡¯re fully healed."


    "Understood."


    As we walked down the old hallway, I said to Zizek, "Anyway, I can¡¯t be sure how the Black Night Society will react to this. They might go berserk trying to find me, or they might suddenly decide to blame you and come barging in, shouting nonsense."


    "Hmm."


    "So, I¡¯ll make sure you can handle the worst-case scenario."


    Zizek looked at me.


    "How?"


    "After facing Krahel directly, I think you¡¯ll be able to handle him once you break through to the 4th rank."


    In other words.


    "You¡¯ll be able to handle the Black Night Society¡¯s leader, who¡¯s on a similar level to Krahel."


    "¡­¡­But you took down Krahel like it was nothing."


    "That¡¯s because I¡¯m strong."


    Don¡¯t compare yourself to me.


    "Zizek, I¡¯ll get you to the 4th rank tonight."


    "Is that even possible?"


    "It is. I¡¯m a genius."


    Zizek looked like he wanted to make a sarcastic remark but held back.


    "Even if that¡¯s true, I¡¯m not a genius."


    "Well, true. But you¡¯re still quite talented."


    "I can¡¯t tell if that¡¯s an insult or a compliment."


    "Take it as a compliment, you twisted bastard."


    "¡­¡­Am I really that talented?"


    "If you weren¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have gone through all that trouble to recruit you."


    For example, Zizek is currently at a level similar to Barclava.


    But even though they¡¯re both at the peak of the 3rd rank, if they were to fight seriously, Zizek would probably dominate.


    ''That¡¯s the difference in experience and combat sense.''


    Barclava¡¯s talent isn¡¯t far behind Zizek¡¯s, but Zizek is a rare talent even in the underworld.


    In terms of pure talent, he¡¯s not inferior to Zamuel, who inherited everything from me, Karzan.


    ''Moreover.''


    Because it¡¯s rare to have access to spirit medicines, cultivation techniques, and high-level martial arts, most underworld swordsmen are stronger than their rank suggests.


    And most importantly¡ª


    I now had a way to easily resolve Zizek¡¯s imbalance.


    "Follow me. I¡¯ll give you a crash course."


    * * *


    Skella quietly descended upon the Black Night Society¡¯s main business site, now in ruins, and examined the traces of the battle.


    Strangely, none of the Black Night Society members cleaning up the scene and collecting the bodies found her presence unusual.


    This was thanks to her unique stealth technique, which distorted perception and erased her presence to an extreme degree. A special ability passed down through her vampire lineage, further enhanced by her martial arts.


    ''How strange. It¡¯s as if two or even three people took turns fighting.''


    The bodies that had been dead for a long time bore rough and violent wounds.


    The ones that had died more recently had wounds that seemed to have been inflicted by a skilled underworld swordsman, both crude and precise.


    Finally, the bodies near the second floor bore clean wounds, the kind left by a trained soldier or a knight from a prestigious clan.


    ''It¡¯s as if they grew stronger as they fought.''


    But that couldn¡¯t be, so Skella considered another possibility.


    ''Did they experiment with different fighting styles during the battle?''


    If so, what kind of person could alternate between two completely different martial arts and even combine them?


    ''How peculiar.''


    Skella looked at a body on the second floor, cleanly severed at the waist.


    ''How many people can fight like this?''


    Moreover, Karzan¡¯s sword style wasn¡¯t a direct imitation of the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship but rather a fusion with his own style, making it difficult for Skella to suspect anyone from Grunewald based on these bodies.


    ''At the very least, this was the work of a master at the 5th rank or higher.''


    Otherwise, too many things wouldn¡¯t add up.


    ''There aren¡¯t that many masters of that level.''


    Just then, sensing commotion nearby, Skella hid in the shadows and moved to the top of a chimney.


    ''Who would do something like this, and for what purpose? And why did they take the third son of the Cardovan clan?''


    Finding that man seemed to be the top priority.


    Splat!


    Skella bit her own wrist with her sharp fangs, and blood gushed out.


    "Go."


    As soon as her command left her lips, dozens of blood bats born from her blood scattered into the night sky.


    Swoosh¡ª


    Skella¡¯s crimson pupils, staring at the moon, watched as the bats¡¯ vision unfolded like a mosaic. Her eyes darted rapidly as she scanned through their perspectives.


    What she was looking for was the third son of the Cardovan clan. But¡ª


    ''Dead?''


    One bat¡¯s vision suddenly cut off. A single attack from outside the bat¡¯s field of view had taken it down.


    ''¡­¡­A blood bat hiding in the darkness of the night. Even seeing it isn¡¯t easy.''


    Only a master of heightened senses or someone capable of delivering a precise slash or arrow shot could have done such a thing.


    ''Is this a warning that we¡¯ve intruded into the domain of an ancient being, or¡ª''


    Skella¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ''You two, go and check it out.''


    Two blood bats flew toward the scene of the attack.


    In other words, her eyes were now directed toward where Karzan and Zizek were.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 170

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 170: Zizek''s Growth


    ¡°What did you just do?¡±


    Zizek asked, watching me as I suddenly slashed through the night sky.


    ¡°I felt something watching us,¡± I replied, scratching my head. ¡°It didn¡¯t feel like a person, more like a small animal.¡±


    ¡°Could it be a familiar summoned by a mage?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Or it could¡¯ve just been a passing bat.¡±


    Some time passed.


    Then, I sensed something with the same presence as before flying nearby.


    ¡®What is it this time?¡¯


    Cutting it down wouldn¡¯t be difficult, but that wasn¡¯t a good idea.


    ¡®If I slash again, it¡¯d be like announcing that there¡¯s someone suspicious hiding here.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡¯s move to another room. It¡¯s better to continue in an inner room without windows.¡±


    Running and hiding can be helpful in situations like this.


    ***


    ¡°Sit down.¡±


    I roughly sat Zizek down on the floor.


    ¡°Right now, your understanding of mana is lacking, and your ability to sense mana is practically nonexistent. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve never been properly taught?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. You¡¯ve been practicing a martial art so lacking in foundation that it¡¯s embarrassing to even call it a ¡®cultivation technique.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Zizek sighed at my harsh assessment.


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll correct your cultivation technique.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    The method was simple. I¡¯d apply the same approach Ulbhild had used on me.


    ¡°First, sit cross-legged and close your eyes. I¡¯ll guide the flow of your mana.¡±


    This was guidance from none other than me, Karzan, who had mastered the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique and gained deep insight into the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique. I was also known as a once-in-a-generation talent. This was an opportunity worth millions, if not more.


    ¡®Well, maybe not that much.¡¯


    Hmm. Anyway. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Just know that you¡¯ve stumbled upon an incredibly rare opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin. Sit comfortably and close your eyes.¡±


    I placed my palm on Zizek¡¯s back and channeled a stream of mana into him.


    ¡°Can you feel the foreign mana entering you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s like something¡¯s squirming around my spine¡ª¡±


    ¡°From now on, that mana will guide you. First, try circulating your mana the way you¡¯ve been doing it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°From now on, keep your mouth shut. I won¡¯t say anything unnecessary either.¡±


    As I observed the path of Zizek¡¯s internal mana, I couldn¡¯t help but click my tongue inwardly.


    ¡®Wow, this is so fundamentally flawed.¡¯


    It felt like he was taking a twisted, narrow alley instead of a clear, open road.


    ¡®Just correcting this will make a huge difference.¡¯


    And through my spiritual eye, I could clearly see how to redirect the flow of Zizek¡¯s mana.


    ¡®Is this the power of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique?¡¯


    My heightened and sharpened mana perception allowed me to see deep into Zizek¡¯s body.


    ¡°Focus now. Follow my lead, but if you feel any blockages or discomfort, slow down.¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to say that if his mana channels twisted, he could die. I¡¯m just that considerate.


    * * *


    By dawn, the correction was complete.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. You can open your eyes now.¡±


    ¡°Huuuuh!¡±


    Zizek, drenched in cold sweat, tried to stand up but staggered.


    ¡°Whoa, I¡¯m dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Quit whining.¡±


    I clicked my tongue.


    ¡°I thought I was going to die from how itchy it felt.¡±


    Zizek¡¯s forehead was soaked with sweat as if he¡¯d taken a bath.


    ¡°How was it? Felt like you were going to die from the tingling, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    But his expression was bright, almost refreshed.


    ¡°I feel so much better now. It¡¯s absurd how I¡¯ve been fighting with that flawed cultivation technique all this time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle you¡¯re still alive.¡±


    It was no exaggeration to say that my guidance was an incredible opportunity for Zizek.


    ¡°Alright, grab your sword and follow me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When we reached the rooftop, dawn was already breaking.


    ¡°Wow, what a sight.¡±


    As I gazed at the harbor waking from its slumber, I was momentarily captivated by the purple hues of dawn reflecting on the sea.


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    I chuckled lightly and turned to Zizek.


    ¡°Draw your sword.¡±


    Without a word, Zizek unsheathed his sword. I took a coin from my pocket and flicked it into the air.


    ¡°Cut it.¡±


    ¡°Wait, without any explanation¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish grumbling, Zizek extended his sword energy and drew a line in the air.


    Sssshing!


    The sharp slash cleanly split the coin in two.


    ¡°¡­¡­Congratulations.¡±


    I snatched the half-moon-shaped coin from the air and handed it to Zizek.


    ¡°With this, you¡¯ve reached the initial stage of the 4th tier.¡±


    The condition for the 4th tier?


    It¡¯s the ability to emit sword energy.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, haha.¡±


    Zizek looked down at the coin he¡¯d split, his face a mix of emotions.


    ¡°I never thought I¡¯d reach this level so easily.¡±


    ¡°You were already prepared. That¡¯s why you could break through that wall with just a little guidance from me.¡±


    Zizek tucked the split coin into his pocket.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep this as a lucky charm.¡±


    ¡°Do that. Who knows, it might even block a stray arrow.¡±


    ¡°Haha, as if that¡¯d happen.¡±


    Zizek laughed as if it were ridiculous.


    ¡°Anyway, congratulations, Zizek. You¡¯ve trained hard.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I guess so.¡±


    Zizek looked at me.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s thanks to something you said.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I scratched my head.


    ¡°What did I say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember exactly either.¡±


    Zizek scratched his head too.


    ¡°It was something like this.¡±


    ¡°Young master Allenvert once said, ¡®What we need is a quiet force, not Zizek the individual.¡¯ He said if I had the skills, I¡¯d become his sword, and if not, he¡¯d find another.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I remember saying something like that.¡±


    I smirked.


    ¡°So that stuck with you and made you push harder, huh?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess it¡¯s thanks to me. No need to be too grateful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a joke, so stop glaring at me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zizek cleared his throat and changed the subject.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at this.¡±


    Zizek pulled out an exotic-looking dagger from his pocket.


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s unusual.¡±


    ¡°I got it when I went to Haglandere.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it carelessly. The blade is coated with a deadly poison.¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    I quickly pulled my hand back.


    ¡°Knut, Young master Allenvert¡¯s cousin, told me to use it if I ever faced an enemy I couldn¡¯t handle.¡±


    ¡°Huh? For an ambush?¡±


    ¡°If possible, yes. But if even that¡¯s too difficult, he said to use it to take my own life and uphold the code of silence.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    What a terrifying statement. Just that one sentence showed how harsh their trials had been.


    ¡°I thought you might know something, Boss. Do you have any secret techniques or tricks to catch an enemy off guard?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I closed my eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Why not?¡±


    ¡°Make sure you never have to use this dagger, whether for a mutual kill or suicide.¡±


    I looked Zizek straight in the eye.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to die for me. If you can surrender, surrender. If you can survive by confessing, then sell me out if you have to.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Zizek¡¯s gaze wavered.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°I mean every word, so keep it in mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I turned my back to Zizek and looked out at the sea of Gr¨¹newald.


    ¡°The sun¡¯s already risen a bit.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah.¡±


    I stretched and yawned loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired from staying up all night. I¡¯m heading out.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not staying here to sleep today?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯m going back to sleep at my place.¡±


    It¡¯s better to head back to the castle while I¡¯m still somewhat awake and get a little rest before starting the day. After all, I have training scheduled with Ulbhild today.


    ¡®Sure, this place brings back old memories and feels more comfortable, but¡­¡¯


    People are adaptable creatures, aren¡¯t they? Lately, even the expensive bedding at the home has started to feel fine. Money really does make a difference.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Talking about money reminded me of something I¡¯d forgotten.


    ¡°Wait a second.¡±


    I pulled out a bundle of money from my spatial pouch and handed about 30% of it to Zizek.


    ¡°Use this to buy some spirit medicines and take them secretly. Don¡¯t share them with the others.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s all this money for?¡±


    ¡°I told you I¡¯d get it back and share it, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°But this is way too much.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    I smirked darkly.


    ¡°I won a bet with Krahel. It¡¯s my rightful share. It¡¯s the Black Night Society¡¯s money anyway, so just use it.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Zizek nodded with a complicated expression.


    ¡°Oh, what about that kid Marlok?¡±


    ¡°Scare him for a few more days, then blindfold him and drop him off near his house. Throw in some lecturing about becoming a better person while you¡¯re at it.¡±


    ¡°Heh, got it.¡±


    Zizek chuckled, clearly enjoying the task.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to straighten out his attitude.¡±


    ¡°Good. I trust you.¡±


    I clapped my hands.


    ¡°Oh, and one last thing. Start preparing to get involved in the port logistics business.¡±


    ¡°Huh? All of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°At the end of the day, the ones who make the most money are the ones handling cargo at the ports and dabbling in smuggling, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s true, but the organization that handles that is one of the strongest under the Bisakino Brotherhood. They¡¯re not on the same level as the Black Night Society.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my problem.¡±


    I thought of Kimret, the merchant I¡¯d met during my first outing under Jeffrey¡¯s escort.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a man you need to find.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do you have any leads?¡±


    ¡°I do. First, head to the Nasrak inn¡­¡­¡±


    * * *


    Zizek and Gareth watched Karzan¡¯s figure disappear into the dawn.


    ¡°¡­¡­What can I say? He¡¯s like a storm.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Gareth nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s incredible.¡±


    ¡°Even to you, sir¡ªno, to our elder?¡±


    ¡°Elder? Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    Gareth snorted, and Zizek elbowed him lightly in the ribs.


    ¡°Heh, you don¡¯t seem to dislike the title, though.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Who¡¯d refuse a position like that?¡±


    Gareth had spent his life as a knight, serving in the military and rubbing shoulders with figures powerful enough to be called ¡®big shots¡¯ all over Litvaleur.


    Sometimes as an employer, sometimes as the leader of an opposing force, sometimes from a distance.


    Even by Gareth¡¯s standards, Karzan was¡­¡­


    ¡°Hard to describe in a single word. But there¡¯s no doubt he¡¯s extraordinary.¡±


    Karzan, once known as a prominent figure in the Flanders underworld.


    Just glimpsing a fraction of his skill was enough to leave Gareth in awe. It wasn¡¯t strange at all.


    ¡°If someone like him is loyal to Young master Allenvert, then the Young master¡¯s abilities must be on a completely different level from someone like Young master Somerset.¡±


    Zizek nodded in agreement.


    ¡°The Young master Somerset is just a troublemaker who gets used by underworld figures while dragging around his gang of delinquent nobles. There is no comparison between them.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention, the Young master is incomparably handsome, right?¡±


    ¡°Heh. Honestly, that¡¯s what I¡¯m most curious about. What does he even look like?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s more beautiful than the elves.¡±


    Gareth recalled the rumors circulating in the taverns.


    ¡°That¡¯s the highest compliment a human can receive. I¡¯ve seen a few men called handsome, but the face of that one elf I saw once is still vivid in my memory. It was truly on another level.¡±


    ¡°Hoh, those must¡¯ve been some annoying guys.¡±


    ¡°Pretty much. They knew how good they looked.¡±


    ¡°Heh, do you think the Young master is like that?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    Zizek, who had been exchanging shocked remarks about Allenvert¡¯s true nature, suddenly thought of Karzan.


    ¡®Well, even so¡­¡­¡¯


    In the end, the one Zizek was truly captivated by was Karzan himself.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to die for me. If you can surrender, surrender. If you can survive by confessing, then sell me out if you have to.¡±


    What kind of man could say something like that?


    Zizek found himself smiling without realizing it.


    ¡®But you made one mistake, Boss.¡¯


    Because.


    ¡®Hearing something like that only makes me want to risk my life even more.¡¯


    That¡¯s the heart of a man.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 171

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 171: Brother, How Did It Come to This?


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    I returned to my residence early in the morning, before the sun had fully risen.


    ¡®Coming in through this little hole every time is starting to feel a bit degrading.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t exactly fitting for the dignity of Young master Allenvert.


    ¡®But that¡¯s also why it¡¯s hard to notice.¡¯


    Still, since I¡¯d already used this method twice, I thought it might be time to mix things up a bit.


    ¡®Maybe next time, I¡¯ll send Peter off duty to create some confusion.¡¯


    Verdzig was probably watching me right now, still suspicious.


    ¡®If he can¡¯t figure out my movements, he¡¯ll definitely suspect I¡¯m up to something.¡¯


    In a way, I could say I trusted Verdzig a lot. I was certain he¡¯d always doubt me, and that was reassuring.


    ¡®What if Peter goes off duty in the middle of all this?¡¯


    Of course, Verdzig would assign someone to watch Peter.


    But that person wouldn¡¯t find anything suspicious.


    ¡®Besides, Verdzig can¡¯t harm Peter again.¡¯


    The Borgart clan¡¯s secret guards were protecting Peter and his family.


    ¡®Perfect. This is flawless.¡¯


    Maybe because I¡¯d come up with a plan on the spot, I suddenly felt drowsy.


    ¡°Yawn.¡±


    I took off my mask and lay down on the bed.


    ¡®I need to get at least a little sleep.¡¯


    ...


    I must have dozed off for a while.


    Knock knock knock.


    A soft knocking sound gently woke me.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, come in.¡±


    Olivier, Peter, and Jeffrey entered cautiously, all wearing serious expressions.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the faces? You¡¯re making me nervous.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Your Highness, we¡¯ve received word from my uncle.¡±


    ¡°What kind of word?¡±


    Olivier hesitated, looking both apologetic and regretful, before speaking.


    ¡°Madame Lusatia¡ª¡±


    I already knew what was coming before he finished.


    ¡°¡ªhas declined to meet with you.¡±


    My heart sank.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I stared at the ceiling for a moment, unsure of what to say.


    ¡°Declined? Why?¡±


    ¡°We weren¡¯t given a reason.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I closed my eyes tightly, then opened them and looked at Olivier.


    ¡°Did the head butler not say, or did my mother not say?¡±


    There was a clear difference between the two.


    ¡°The latter. The Duchess only conveyed her refusal without any explanation.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    There was one thing that bothered me.


    ¡°Through whom?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Who delivered the message?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­The head maid. She¡¯s the one who personally attends to the Duchess.¡±


    ¡°Has she been around long?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s served since before you were born and is deeply trusted by the Duchess.¡±


    I see.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to meet her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the only one who can convey my intentions to my mother. I¡¯ll need to persuade her first.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Olivier looked at me with a mix of pity and surprise.


    ¡°What, did you think I¡¯d be discouraged and disappointed? Like before?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I was worried you might be.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not giving up that easily.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a relief.¡±


    I pointed at Peter and Olivier, who had been silent the whole time.


    ¡°Cheer up. Why the long faces?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Young Master.¡±


    Peter looked like he was about to cry, so I clicked my tongue.


    ¡°No need to look at me like I¡¯m some pitiful creature. If it were easy to break through, I wouldn¡¯t have been stuck for seven years.¡±


    But¡ª


    If I could just get in touch with the survivors of Eisenach through the head maid.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure I can change her mind.¡¯


    ¡°Olivier, inform the head butler of my intentions immediately.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Good. That woke me right up.¡±


    I turned to Peter.


    ¡°What time was I supposed to meet with my sister again?¡±


    ¡°Ah, in two hours!¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s perfect.¡±


    ¡°Where are you planning to go, Young Master?¡±


    Peter asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit impatient. I need to take care of some lingering issues before I can focus on meeting my mother.¡±


    ¡°Lingering issues? What do you mean?¡±


    I patted Peter¡¯s head.


    ¡°Actually, I met one of Young master Somerset¡¯s friends last night and had a little chat.¡±


    ¡°Huh? A friend? From the underworld?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What on earth were you doing last night¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated. Anyway, this so-called friend is the third son of the Cardovan Viscount clan.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Olivier seemed to recognize the name.


    ¡°Another infamous troublemaker, I see.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How did you end up dealing with him¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Well, if I start from the beginning, it¡¯ll take too long.¡±


    I kept it brief.


    ¡°I kidnapped him.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    * * *


    Grunewald City was massive.


    It was a sprawling metropolis with a vast sea, several islands, outposts guarding those islands, the city itself and its surroundings, and the roads, rivers, and suburbs stretching beyond. Every corner of it was teeming with people, leaving no place untouched by human activity.


    But even the largest net cast over the sky has its holes.


    ¡°Venion. You¡¯re here.¡±


    Venion was waiting in a remote place, unknown to maps and people alike.


    ¡°Hey, you made it.¡±


    He waved when he spotted the contact.


    ¡°¡­¡­Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this?¡±


    Venion tossed aside the head he was holding and wiped his hands with a handkerchief.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. But if there¡¯s an ambush waiting, we¡¯ll need to change our meeting spot.¡±


    The contact immediately knelt.


    ¡°My apologies. I¡¯ll find out where the leak came from¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The tail was just a bit long this time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide on a new meeting spot later.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Then wipe that look off your face and stand up. What¡¯s with the groveling?¡±


    ¡°Heh, it¡¯s only natural to crawl when you¡¯re holding someone¡¯s head.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Venion chuckled lightly, teasing the contact.


    ¡°By the way, your accent is still a bit awkward. Are you trying to show that you¡¯re from a foreign land?¡±


    ¡°Only you think it¡¯s awkward, Venion. Everyone else thinks I¡¯m a local.¡±


    ¡°Huh, I guess people aren¡¯t very perceptive. Anyone can tell it¡¯s a northern accent.¡±


    ¡°Your ears are just too sharp, Venion.¡±


    The contact, now looking more relaxed, cleared his throat.


    ¡°Shall we begin the regular report?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Venion crossed his arms.


    To avoid any risks, Venion had ordered that no notes or letters be used¡ªeverything was to be memorized and reported orally.


    ¡°First, the movements in Flanders, Brishmar, the Nomadic Kingdoms, and the Northern Military States¡­¡±


    The report began with the trends in international affairs.


    ¡°As you mentioned before, the list of clans eyeing the Webern County¡­¡±


    Various current issues.


    ¡°And as for the origins of the techniques used by someone named Mordecai, our investigation revealed¡­¡±


    Even matters related to the underworld.


    ¡°I see. Noted.¡±


    Venion nodded in satisfaction, as if he had memorized every piece of information without missing a single detail.


    ¡°Anything else to report?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    As the contact stood up neatly, Venion asked.


    ¡°How are you getting back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a regular ship this time. It happens to fit my schedule.¡±


    ¡°Good. By the time we meet again, it¡¯ll be summer.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. I¡¯ll never get used to summer voyages.¡±


    The man shuddered.


    ¡°Haha, make sure to eat well before you go. The restaurants in Grunewald are all excellent.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the food. That¡¯s another reason I come here.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡±


    ¡­¡­And shortly after, the only thing left in the place where the two had been was the corpses of assassins.


    * * *


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Olivier, come in.¡±


    The head butler, Aiden, raised an eyebrow at his nephew¡¯s troubled expression.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well. What did His Highness say?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­He said he wouldn¡¯t give up so easily. He requested to meet the head maid directly to persuade her.¡±


    The head butler also wore a regretful expression at the misalignment between mother and son.


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll report this to His Grace immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Comfort him well. It¡¯s the duty of a servant to understand their master¡¯s heart and, at times, to embrace it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°And this is¡­ though it¡¯s hardly enough to console him¡ª¡±


    The head butler took out a small box from a drawer.


    ¡°His Grace has bestowed this spirit medicine, hoping it will aid in preparing for the upcoming confrontation with Young Lady of Valkenhain.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Olivier accepted the box with a surprised expression.


    ¡°Thank you. Such a precious item.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite valuable. If taken properly, it should help him break through to the 5th tier.¡±


    ¡°Ah, about that¡­¡±


    Olivier suddenly remembered something he had forgotten to report amidst all the other matters.


    ¡°Actually, he¡¯s already reached the 5th tier.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The head butler couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment.


    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s only been a few days since the banquet ended¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit complicated to explain.¡±


    Olivier cleared his throat and continued.


    ¡°He said he gained insight after beginning his training in the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique, created by the founding ancestor Vitenfeld.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    The head butler shook his head in disbelief.


    ¡°Truly an extraordinary martial art.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, how do you know about that technique?¡±


    ¡°Ludan, that friend of mine, mentioned it once. He said it wasn¡¯t a technique to be dismissed lightly. Though no one paid him any attention at the time.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m sure that friend must have recommended it to His Highness.¡±


    Of course, the truth was that he had chosen it simply because the name sounded cool¡­


    But there was no one here to correct that.


    ¡°They say it¡¯s a technique that only shines when wielded by someone of exceptional talent. It seems those words were true.¡±


    The head butler smiled faintly.


    Who would have thought his old friend¡¯s insight would be proven in this way?


    * * *


    I went to Somerset¡¯s residence. As if to prove my newfound authority, not a single servant dared to stand in my way.


    ¡°I have an urgent matter to discuss with my brother. Inform him of my arrival.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    Look at the tense face of the guard, ready to salute. This is why people need honor and power.


    ¡°¡­¡­Your Highness.¡±


    After a moment, the guard returned with a troubled expression. Just by looking at his face, it was obvious how Somerset had reacted.


    ¡°I take it he cursed at you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    I patted the guard on the shoulder like a superior and gave him a playful wink.


    ¡°Just tell him I barged in uninvited.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be watching to see how well you can act.¡±


    ¡°Wait, hold on¡ª¡±


    ¡°Excuse me then.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Using the subtle movements of the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path technique, I slipped past the guard like an eel.


    ¡°Brother! Your little brother is here to see you! Brother? Brother!¡±


    ¡°Oh nooo! Your Highness! You can¡¯t do this!¡±


    The guard¡¯s sincere acting only fueled my enthusiasm.


    ¡°Hey! Move aside!¡±


    ¡°Your Highness!¡±


    After causing quite a ruckus, I burst into Somerset¡¯s bedroom.


    ¡°Your brother is here!¡±


    Behind the flung-open door, Young master Somerset lay among liquor bottles, looking like he hadn¡¯t washed in days.


    ¡°Goodness, you¡¯ve become a wreck. This is beyond pitiful.¡±


    I clicked my tongue.


    ¡°¡­¡­What do you want?¡±


    Somerset staggered to his feet.


    ¡°I clearly gave orders to refuse guests, yet you dare¡ª¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything to me, so what power do those underlings have?¡±


    I chuckled and closed the door behind me.


    ¡°Listen, brother.¡±


    I clicked my tongue as I looked at Somerset¡¯s bloodshot eyes, reminiscent of the gamblers I¡¯d seen at Krahel¡¯s casino.


    ¡°How pathetic. How did it come to this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Just leave, please.¡±


    Somerset acted as if he had neither the energy nor the will to argue with me.


    ¡°Should I really leave?¡±


    But I wasn¡¯t the type to give up so easily.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to me now, you¡¯ll definitely regret it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Somerset closed his eyes, as if determined not to react to any nonsense. Well, then, let¡¯s get straight to the point.


    ¡°Brother. Do you know Marlok Cardovan?¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    As expected, Somerset¡¯s eyes, which seemed impossible to widen, immediately bulged.


    ¡°How do you know that name?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Now was the time to play coy and pique his curiosity.


    ¡°You little brat, did you investigate me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I do something like that? I¡¯m not you, brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°So, what now?¡±


    I asked.


    ¡°If you want to hear more, get up. Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Damn it.¡±


    See? Getting Somerset to move is this easy.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 172

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 172: What the Duke Missed


    Marlok Cardovan.


    The third son of the Cardovan Viscount clan, a troublemaker for his household, and Somerset¡¯s lackey and drinking buddy.


    He was also the guy who, oblivious to the fact that he was being played, strutted around Krahel¡¯s side and ended up getting kidnapped by me.


    ¡®The harmony of coincidence is truly unpredictable.¡¯


    Thanks to the confession I extracted from him, I learned that Huten was an enemy I absolutely had to eliminate.


    ¡®And I also got a clue to ruin his plans.¡¯


    Marlok, in a way, is the key. The key to dragging Somerset to the negotiation table.


    ¡®But if handled poorly, he could easily become a dagger aimed at me.¡¯


    For example, what if Marlok, once released, reports last night¡¯s events to Somerset?


    Unless he¡¯s a complete fool, he¡¯d inevitably suspect some connection between me, Allenvert, and the mysterious swordsman who wrecked Krahel.


    ¡®That¡¯s why I have to take on this level of risk.¡¯


    Somerset would at least listen to what I had to say.


    ¡°At least you look a bit better after washing up.¡±


    I watched as Somerset, having washed his face, sat down.


    ¡°Cut the nonsense and just answer my questions.¡±


    Somerset glared at me.


    ¡°How do you know about Marlok?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe if you send someone to gather rumors, you¡¯ll find out.¡±


    I dodged the question slightly.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The news that Krahel of the Black Night Society was beheaded, and Marlok was kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Somerset¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°That¡¯s insane. How, who, and why would anyone do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°More importantly, how do you even know about this? Don¡¯t tell me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Calm down, brother.¡±


    I stopped Somerset¡¯s barrage of questions and pulled a coin from my pocket, tossing it into the air.


    ¡°!¡±


    As Somerset¡¯s gaze instinctively followed the coin upward¡ª


    I used Whispering Snow in the Night and Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path simultaneously to disappear from his sight.


    ¡°!?¡±


    ¡°Behind you, brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh.¡±


    Somerset flinched as he felt my hand on his shoulder. He must have been both shocked and creeped out.


    More importantly, he must have realized in that moment that I had surpassed his own level.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too surprised. Did you really think I¡¯d harm my own brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    If Somerset had been fully alert, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen for such a simple trick.


    But with his pride shattered and still hungover, the situation was different.


    ¡®Ambushing an unprepared enemy. It¡¯s the assassin¡¯s favorite scenario.¡¯


    Though I¡¯m not a professionally trained assassin, I¡¯ve picked up a few tricks here and there.


    Add to that the stealth techniques passed down through the Grunewald clan, and it¡¯s as easy as playing a prank on a child.


    ¡°¡­¡­Damn it.¡±


    Somerset, after all, is the son of a great noble and has received some training. He¡¯s not so foolish as to not understand the principle behind this.


    ¡°You¡¯ve learned some dirty tricks from Verdzig, haven¡¯t you? Trying to intimidate me? It¡¯s disgusting being on the receiving end, so cut it out.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t get too angry.¡±


    I released my stealth and returned to my seat.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Somerset looked at me as if he hadn¡¯t expected me to back down so easily.


    But I had no intention of trampling on Somerset¡¯s last shred of pride. I was here to talk, not to rub salt in his already wounded heart.


    ¡°What do you think? If I were to go out with serious intent, or if I were to meet someone and plot something, do you think anyone could catch me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Are you saying you¡¯re behind this?¡±


    ¡°Whether you believe it or doubt it is up to you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t deny that I was behind last night¡¯s events. Instead, I added:


    ¡°Verdzig taught me something valuable. He said nobles need the darkness.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    Now, in Somerset¡¯s eyes, I had become a man with an unknown force behind me.


    Even if he suspected that I was directly involved in last night¡¯s events because of the trick I just showed him, it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡®Someone will suspect me anyway, and the essence of this game of intrigue is mutual suspicion.¡¯


    It¡¯s not like I can keep the fact that I learned stealth techniques from the clan a secret forever.


    ¡®Father or Verdzig will surely catch onto my trail sooner or later.¡¯


    Well, with Father¡¯s eyes, he might already know everything about last night.


    ¡°Why do you think I came all the way here to tell you things I didn¡¯t have to?¡±


    Somerset twisted his lips coldly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. How should I know? Whether you came to threaten me or to mess with me, you must have some twisted intention.¡±


    I clicked my tongue.


    ¡°Tsk tsk, swearing just because you¡¯re in a bad mood isn¡¯t helpful.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just you and me here, so who else is going to say it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Somerset shook his head, too tired to argue with my nonsense.


    ¡°Enough talk.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s correct one thing first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to rub salt in your wounds, I could¡¯ve done so with just the facts. There¡¯s no reason for me to reveal things that could be my own weaknesses, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Sometimes silence is affirmation, and this was one of those times.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not have a childish emotional fight. Let¡¯s talk logically. If you still think I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ll just leave.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, damn it.¡±


    Somerset sighed deeply, composed himself, and looked at me again.


    ¡®His eyes are a bit clearer now.¡¯


    Though I¡¯ve treated him like an idiot many times, Somerset isn¡¯t a complete fool. If he were, he wouldn¡¯t have even secured the third-place position.


    ¡°Fine. You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°See?¡±


    ¡°So what? Are you saying you came here out of goodwill or something?¡±


    ¡°At least let¡¯s agree that I¡¯m not your enemy. Honestly, from my perspective, what¡¯s there to like about you?¡±


    ¡°Damn it. At least you¡¯re honest.¡±


    Somerset cursed, but his expression actually relaxed.


    ¡®This is how men talk.¡¯


    Maybe the reason Somerset keeps getting drawn to the underworld is because his true nature is closer to ours.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the main point?¡±


    Somerset crossed his arms.


    ¡°There are two wolves trying to completely strip you of everything you have.¡±


    ¡°More riddles.¡±


    I ignored his grumbling and continued.


    ¡°Do you know who they are?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you their names. If you find it hard to believe, just say so.¡±


    Somerset nodded heavily.


    ¡°One is Verdzig, and the other is Huten.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±


    Somerset¡¯s pupils shook violently, a mix of fear and unease. It was likely because I had named the source of his inner turmoil.


    ¡°One wants the power of Agrippa behind you, and the other wants to bring chaos to Grunewald through you.¡±


    I looked straight into Somerset¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No matter whose plan comes to fruition, it¡¯s not what I want. That¡¯s why I came to make a move.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ha, haha. Hahaha.¡±


    Somerset let out a hollow laugh, a mix of anger, humiliation, and shame.


    ¡°Huten, Huten, you say?¡±


    Somerset muttered.


    ¡°All the people I¡¯ve stubbornly clung to, even defying Mother for them¡­¡­¡±


    Somerset raised his head and looked at me with burning eyes.


    ¡°In the end, I was just a puppet dancing in someone else¡¯s palm, wasn¡¯t I?¡±


    What does the face of someone who has realized their limits before a great wall look like?


    The answer is likely written on Somerset¡¯s face right now.


    ¡°I must have looked like a complete fool.¡±


    Somerset muttered, half out of his mind.


    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t even argue. Anyone would see it that way.¡±


    But I silently waited for Somerset¡¯s next words.


    Will you break here, or will you grit your teeth and hold on?


    ¡°Allenvert.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°You came to me because you want something from me, right?¡±


    I didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°That¡¯s about right.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me. I¡¯m not as¡­.¡±


    Somerset paused for a moment, as if searching for the right words.


    ¡°Deeply calculating as you are.¡±


    ¡°You could just say you¡¯re not quick-witted enough.¡±


    Somerset chuckled and used my words against me.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m not quick-witted enough, so I don¡¯t know. What should I do?¡±


    This was likely Somerset¡¯s way of conceding. After all, I had warned him about his situation.


    ¡°Breaking free from their schemes is actually laughably simple. Now that you know their intentions, all you have to do is not play along.¡±


    ¡°¡­Specifically?¡±


    ¡°Cut ties with Huten, stop your nightly escapades, focus on your duties with the security guards, don¡¯t fall for sweet temptations, and be grateful for your mother and her clan.¡±


    I added one more thing.


    ¡°If I could just meet my mother, whose clan is in ruins and whose heart is closed off, even once, I¡¯d have no regrets.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hah.¡±


    Somerset let out another sigh.


    ¡°Damn it. If I just do my part, everything becomes that simple?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it works?¡±


    Somerset gave a hollow laugh and pointed at me.


    ¡°Allenvert, you¡¯re a genius at sowing discord. Even my brother wouldn¡¯t have seen this coming.¡±


    ¡°No need for such flattery.¡±


    I took Somerset¡¯s outstretched hand and said, ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to join my side. Just keep your position as it is now.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t get too full of yourself.¡±


    Finally, some life returned to Somerset¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll just end like this? I¡¯ll rise again.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you do, I¡¯ll pay a hefty price to earn your support later.¡±


    Somerset replied in a frustrated tone, ¡°Dream big, but that won¡¯t happen.¡±


    And so, I managed to change Somerset¡¯s mindset. This was likely an achievement even his mother and uncle couldn¡¯t claim.


    * * *


    Duke Georg Grunewald rubbed his chin after hearing of Allenvert¡¯s determination.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s persistent and driven.¡±


    Being rejected by his own mother¡ªsuch an event could easily become a deep wound depending on one¡¯s mindset. Yet, Allenvert seemed unfazed, even requesting a direct meeting with the head maid.


    ¡°A leader needs clear and decisive action to carry out their will. To truly grasp what one desires, one must not be shaken by a few rejections.¡±


    ¡°It seems the young master has grown as strong as steel.¡±


    As the butler said.


    The boy had grown significantly since his setback seven years ago.


    ¡°Allenvert is an emotional man. But even so, he knows how to make the right decisions without being consumed by his emotions.¡±


    The Duke smiled faintly.


    ¡°In such cases, emotions often become a powerful fuel for drive.¡±


    Like pouring oil and fanning the flames to intensify a wildfire.


    ¡°¡­Will that move Lady Lusatia¡¯s heart?¡±


    ¡°That, I cannot know.¡±


    The Duke shook his head. That was entirely up to her.


    ¡°But perhaps.¡±


    He declared.


    ¡°Simply appealing to maternal affection won¡¯t be enough to change her heart.¡±


    A more definitive weapon was needed. But what that could be, they still didn¡¯t know.


    ¡®No, if I had to name one thing, it would probably be¡­.¡¯


    The Duke tilted his head, finding it hard to believe his own thoughts.


    ¡®Even so, that would be difficult.¡¯


    But Allenvert had repeatedly exceeded expectations, so it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    ¡°¡­By the way, why did he visit Somerset?¡±


    ¡°That, I still don¡¯t know.¡±


    The Duke chuckled.


    ¡°Perhaps something good happened last night.¡±


    It was a pointed remark.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious how Allenvert will handle this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he likely didn¡¯t go just to intimidate or shake him.¡±


    ¡°He might even propose something we couldn¡¯t have imagined.¡±


    The Duke¡¯s insight was surprisingly accurate.


    ¡°And Your Grace, the Agrippa faction is preparing to retaliate against the Visakino Brotherhood over this matter.¡±


    The Duke gave a simple order.


    ¡°Leave them be for now.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    He could guess how things would unfold. But for now, he intended to watch.


    The position of clan head carried that much weight.


    ¡°Also, about Allenvert breaking through the 5th tier barrier.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°Was the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique recommended by Ludan?¡±


    ¡°Most likely, yes.¡±


    The butler offered a common-sense opinion.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious.¡± S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fetch it immediately.¡±


    Naturally, as the clan head, Duke Georg had unrestricted access to all the secret manuals in the library.


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    As the butler left, the Duke leaned back in his chair and sank into thought.


    ¡®Allenvert. It seems you¡¯ve discovered something we overlooked.¡¯


    The Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique?


    Even his own master and the elders of the clan had unanimously dismissed it, saying, ¡°Mastering it is inefficient,¡± and had written off its limits and utility.


    And he, too, had easily accepted their logic without question.


    ¡®But you¡¯re different.¡¯


    The Duke¡¯s eyes deepened.


    ¡®Those with open minds can see what others cannot and achieve what others cannot.¡¯


    He wanted to see what Allenvert had gained.


    ¡­And what he himself had missed.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 173

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 173: Ete Nistyrnur


    After finishing my conversation with Somerset, I returned to my residence, changed my clothes, and immediately headed to the training grounds where Ulbhild and the Special Operations Division were waiting.


    "So busy, so busy."


    "You must be really busy. Even I, who¡¯s just following you around, feel like I¡¯m losing my mind."


    Peter was trailing behind me, clutching a box containing the spirit medicine my father had bestowed upon me as if it were a precious treasure.


    "Nothing unusual happened at the annex, right?"


    "Of course not! The butler is there, after all."


    "How¡¯s Julia doing?"


    "She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s been snacking a bit lately, so her cheeks have gotten chubbier."


    "That¡¯s a relief. What about Marco?"


    "Marco is also doing well, nothing out of the ordinary..."


    "That¡¯s both fortunate and unfortunate. Make sure to work him hard so his cheeks slim down."


    "Ah, yes. Understood."


    We exchanged these somewhat trivial conversations as we walked, and before long, we arrived at our destination.


    "Big sister!"


    "Allen."


    Ulbhild, dressed in her training attire, had her hair tied back tightly and was waiting for me comfortably with a practice sword in hand.


    "Young master, you¡¯ve arrived."


    Harold, who had been standing beside her like a shadow, also bowed to me.


    "Harold, how have you been?"


    "Ahem. Well, you know."


    "Why? Why are you so uncomfortable again?"


    "The fact that you¡¯re receiving direct guidance from the Second Commander, and that it¡¯s even an official mission given to our Special Operations Division... This kind of special treatment is truly unbearable."


    "You¡¯re not even trying to hide it anymore. You fanatics."


    I shuddered.


    "By the way, I see all the familiar faces are here today."


    Chase, who had initially picked a fight with me, was also there.


    From the giant, the spearman, the nimble assassin-like figure, to the woman armed with a bow and dagger¡ªeach member of the task force, with their unique skills and strengths, was staring in my direction.


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the selection of members truly lives up to the name of the Special Operations Division.


    "So, are we doing continuous sparring with these guys today?"


    "That¡¯s also part of the training plan."


    Ulbhild nodded.


    "But first, it¡¯s best to cross the threshold of the 5th tier. All nine members of the Special Operations Division here have surpassed the wall of the 5th tier. It¡¯s still too early for you."


    "Uh..."


    At this point, I realized I hadn¡¯t yet told her that I had already crossed the 5th tier.


    "About that, big sister."


    "Hmm?"


    "I¡¯ve already reached it."


    "What?"


    "The 5th tier."


    "...When?"


    "Two days ago."


    Ulbhild and the division members exchanged bewildered looks. I could almost hear them thinking, ¡®What¡¯s with this guy?¡¯ or ¡®He¡¯s insane.¡¯


    "Allen."


    "Yes."


    "Do you even need a master at this point?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    I flattered her.


    "About 20% of my current strength is thanks to you."


    "Only 20%?"


    It was a biting joke.


    "Ahem. No, that¡¯s not it."


    Ulbhild shook her head in disbelief.


    "What on earth did you do? Did you have some kind of epiphany while sleeping?"


    "How could that be?"


    "Then?"


    "Do you happen to know a martial art called the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique?"


    "Huh? Uh, well..."


    Ulbhild tilted her head for a moment before easily recalling the name from the depths of her memory.


    "I remember now. Wasn¡¯t it one of the martial arts created by the founding ancestor Vitenfeld?"


    "Correct."


    "And you mastered it, and your level skyrocketed just like that?"


    "Once you understand it, it¡¯s practically a divine art."


    "What?"


    Ulbhild looked at me as if I were exaggerating.


    "Even so, that¡¯s a bit too much¡ª"


    "Well, just take a look."


    I channeled the 2nd stage¡¯s energy of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique and released a beautiful sword aura that shimmered like light over a blue sea.


    Whoosh!


    "This is the kind of feeling I got. The aura itself has a slightly different color now."


    Ulbhild, being a martial arts enthusiast, showed curiosity.


    "Hmm. It seems like the energy of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique has been overlaid with this."


    "To be precise, it¡¯s been integrated with the higher-level energy system of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique."


    "Ah, that¡¯s interesting."


    "It¡¯s a clear upper-tier evolution and an advanced application of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique."


    "Hmm."


    Ulbhild rubbed her chin, lost in thought.


    "Moreover, this martial art has a special ability..."


    I relayed the latter part of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique to Ulbhild.


    "Allen, is that really true?"


    "Yes. Of course, since I¡¯m only at the 2nd stage, even the first ability is only half-complete."


    "That¡¯s just a matter of time. If it¡¯s true, then this is truly an incredible martial art."


    Even Ulbhild couldn¡¯t help but acknowledge it.


    "Listening to this, there¡¯s probably no better martial art for you to learn at your current stage."


    "Right?"


    "And with your genius-level talent, calling it a divine art might not be an exaggeration."


    When it comes to martial arts, Ulbhild has an astonishing depth of knowledge.


    If she vouches for it, then it must be true.


    "But if you¡¯re only at the 2nd stage, you still have a long way to go."


    "Yes. I¡¯ve just reached the 5th tier, so my absolute mana capacity is still lacking."


    "In that case, you should get some spirit medicines..."


    At this point, I glanced back at Peter.


    "Actually, I just received some earlier."


    Ulbhild let out a dry laugh.


    "You¡¯re quite the planner."


    "I¡¯ve always been a bit of a planner."


    "Then today, I¡¯ll help you digest the spirit medicine, and we can discuss which higher-level martial arts you should learn next."


    "Understood."


    "You can leave after that."


    "Huh? Is that all?"


    "Yes. Today was mainly about formally introducing you to the division members you¡¯ll be sweating with from now on."


    "You¡¯re not getting tired of me, are you?"


    I joked.


    "Seeing you grow at an unreasonable pace makes me want some alone time..."


    "Gasp."


    "Just kidding."


    Ulbhild smiled faintly.


    "Looks like the Young lady Valkenhain is in for a big surprise this time. This big sister has high expectations too."


    * * *


    Duke Georg Grunewald was reading the latter part of an old martial arts manual.


    "Amazing."


    Despite its age, the manual for the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique was almost untouched by time.


    "Ludan¡¯s description wasn¡¯t too exaggerated."


    Compared to the supreme martial art that Grunewald prided himself on, which was called a divine art, its power was naturally inferior¡ª


    But the existence of an ability that was concise and universally applicable, regardless of one¡¯s level, even surprised the Duke.


    ''The problem is that no one bothered to read the latter part of this manual.''


    Only the librarian, Ludan, had read the entire book with scholarly passion, finally revealing the true value of this long-forgotten martial art.


    ''And it was Allen¡¯s kindness that deeply touched the heart of an old man who had aged within the library.''


    And even after losing his memory, Allenvert still cherished his connection with Ludan¡ª


    Thus, the long-forgotten martial art finally saw the light of day.


    ''What an interesting fellow.''


    Though he sometimes seems crazy and often does insane things, it seems the kindness from his childhood still remains. Perhaps even if memories fade, the human soul doesn¡¯t change.


    "If I had known earlier that the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique had such an ability, I would have gladly learned it myself."


    Georg¡¯s level had already reached a transcendent stage where he didn¡¯t need to worry about one or two abilities¡ª


    But even so, the heart of a martial artist still feels regret and longing.


    * * *


    Ulbhild assisted me in fully absorbing the spirit medicine.


    "Big sister, thank you."


    Thanks to her help, I safely converted the spirit medicine my father had given me into the energy of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique.


    "With this, I¡¯ve reached the 5th stage of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique."


    "Unbelievable."


    To think that just one spirit medicine could raise my level from the 2nd stage to the 5th stage? Even I think it¡¯s insane.


    "The quality of the spirit medicine was that good, and above all, your help was crucial. If I had done it alone, I probably would have stopped at the 4th stage."


    "That¡¯s still impressive."


    "Hehe."


    In any case, Ulbhild¡¯s assistance was indeed a great help in mastering the martial arts of a prestigious clan like Grunewald, especially the heart methods.


    Her understanding of mana flow and energy circulation is probably even better than mine.


    ''By the way, this morning I helped Zizek break through a wall, and in the afternoon, I received help from Ulbhild in return.''


    ¡°In a way, does that make Ulbhild something like Zizek¡¯s master¡¯s master?¡±


    ¡®How absurd.¡¯


    Of course, the chances of Ulbhild and Zizek ever meeting seemed slim.


    ¡°By the way, Allenvert, does this mean you¡¯ve gained the second ability of the Seven Stars Heart Technique?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Vitenfeld had uniquely set three distinct abilities for each stage of the Seven Stars Heart Technique.


    ¡®One ability for every four stages.¡¯


    Thus, at the 1-stage stage, I had acquired the first ability.


    ¡®Light Star.¡¯


    The seven organs symbolizing the Big Dipper.


    By accelerating the flow of mana circulating between them to its limit, it creates a momentary burst of immense explosive power.


    ¡®And the second stage is Dark Star.¡¯


    Having just entered the 5th stage of the Seven Stars Heart Technique, I had recently gained this second ability.


    In contrast to Light Star, this ability suppresses the flow of mana within the body to an extreme degree. If combined with a stealth technique like the Whispering Snow in the Night, it could hide both presence and mana, making it far superior to any ordinary assassin¡¯s stealth.


    ¡®Finally, the third stage is Insight Star.¡¯


    As the name suggests, it sharpens one¡¯s senses, heightens intuition, and enhances vision, allowing one to detect even the subtlest movements of an enemy.


    ¡®If one trains to the limit and reaches a high enough stage, theoretically, it could become a power close to precognition.¡¯


    If anyone else had said this, I would have laughed, but these were the words of a master once hailed as the greatest on the continent. So, I couldn¡¯t help but believe it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already tried using the Light Star ability, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It wasn¡¯t too difficult.¡±


    ¡°Then, this time, try adding the Dark Star ability and infuse it with sword energy.¡±


    Following Ulbhild¡¯s instructions, the blue aura glowing around me instantly turned transparent.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Incredible.¡±


    Ulbhild marveled.


    ¡°The sword energy is clearly there, but it¡¯s invisible to the eye.¡±


    It was like an invisible blade.


    ¡°We should call this Invisible Sword Energy.¡±


    Ulbhild coined the term on the spot.


    ¡°If you use this Invisible Sword Energy in combat, you could strike your enemy from a distance they wouldn¡¯t expect.¡±


    A swordsman¡¯s life depends on controlling distance. The ability to disrupt that distance while remaining unseen?


    ¡®It¡¯s completely overpowered.¡¯


    In a situation where victory or defeat is decided by a hair¡¯s breadth, having such a hidden trump card is an incredible weapon.


    ¡°Moreover, if you master the Dark Star stage, you can deliver powerful attacks while concealing your true strength.¡±


    Ulbhild continued her explanation.


    ¡°Normally, when you gather mana for a powerful attack, your enemy would naturally sense it.¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°But if you can hide that, it would be perfect for catching them off guard.¡±


    ¡°For example.¡±


    Ulbhild demonstrated the Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword in mid-air.


    ¡®Wow.¡¯


    I was impressed. Her interpretation of the technique was different from mine.


    ¡®Flexible, yet even smoother in using the enemy¡¯s momentum.¡¯


    If you added the principles of ice energy to this, your opponent¡¯s limbs would freeze and shatter into ice without even clashing swords.


    ¡®The more I think about it, the scarier it gets.¡¯


    If I had faced Ulbhild in a real battle without any prior knowledge, even my past self would have been caught off guard and struggled.


    ¡®Maybe I should learn the Snow Blossom Sword Technique too.¡¯


    But ice energy is closely tied to yin energy, and accumulating cold energy isn¡¯t easy. Finding the right spirit medicines is also difficult.


    ¡®Sigh.¡¯


    As I pondered this, Ulbhild continued.


    ¡°As you know, techniques like the Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword rely on how well you can conceal the real attack within the feints, making it unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°But a master would notice the subtle difference in power between the feints and the real attack.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. So, if you properly incorporate the Dark Star ability, both the Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword and Moon Dance techniques will become even more lethal.¡±


    Above all, Ulbhild added.


    ¡°If you use the Light Star ability to maximize power while concealing it with the Dark Star ability¡ª¡±


    ¡°You can deliver a devastating attack seamlessly within a natural exchange.¡±


    For example, if you unleashed the Moon Slash without any warning, your opponent¡¯s wrist might snap, or their sword could break.


    ¡®It¡¯s incredibly tricky to counter.¡¯


    I was in awe of Ulbhild¡¯s insights.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯ve gained a huge clue. If I study this well, I might even be able to defeat opponents stronger than me.¡±


    But Ulbhild shook her head as if it were no big deal.


    ¡°Allenvert, you would have reached the same conclusion soon enough. It¡¯s like how someone watching a chess game can see the moves better than the players.¡±


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s true.¡±


    I laughed happily. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    ¡®I must look like a madman.¡¯


    Growing stronger is this exhilarating.


    ¡°¡­With the power of the 5th tier, the energy of the Seven Stars Heart Technique, the new Moon Dance technique, and the proper use of both Light Star and Dark Star abilities.¡±


    Ulbhild seemed to gauge my current level before speaking.


    ¡°You could easily take a seat among the ¡®Ete Nistyrnur.¡¯¡±


    ¡­Ete, what?


    I tilted my head and asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It means ¡®Eight Supernovas.¡¯ It refers to the eight most prominent rising stars in the entire Litvaleur Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°For reference, the 1st seat is Brother Verdzig, and the 2nd seat is me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Suddenly, something occurred to me, and I asked.


    ¡°Then, is that Young Lady Valkenhain also part of this Ete Nistyrnur thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ulbhild nodded.


    ¡°Young Lady Siena Valkenhain holds the 6th seat.¡±


    ¡°¡­6th seat.¡±


    The 2nd seat and the 6th seat¡ªfour steps apart.


    That was the distance between Ulbhild and the young lady of Valkenhain.


    ¡®It¡¯s far, but¡­¡¯


    At the same time, it¡¯s closer than you¡¯d think. I had already deeply acknowledged the level of mastery Ulbhild had achieved.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll push the Young lady of Valkenhain down to the 7th seat and take her place. That¡¯s the least I can do to feel worthy of your teachings.¡±


    Ulbhild laughed at my bold declaration.


    ¡°If you manage that, three out of the eight seats would be held by us, the Grunewald siblings.¡±


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 174

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 174: Meeting the Head Maid of My Mother


    ¡°By the way, sister.¡±


    I had a question that had been on my mind.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Brother Karl included in the rankings?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a bit complicated.¡±


    Ulbhild explained.


    ¡°Karl is already in his 30s, older than us, and holds the position of the Eldest Young Master. There are many reasons why it¡¯s difficult to include him among the rising stars.¡±


    I think I understood what Ulbhild meant.


    ¡°It would look bad to place him below the two of you based on skill alone, so they probably cut it off at Verdzig¡¯s age.¡±


    Ulbhild gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong.¡±


    Honestly.


    It¡¯s kind of uncomfortable, isn¡¯t it?


    ¡®But they couldn¡¯t disregard the dignity of the Eldest Young Master and the Visquera clan.¡¯


    Still, I can¡¯t help but think Karl must have felt immense humiliation and anger.


    ¡®Even I would feel terrible in his position.¡¯


    However, Karl is a man with a much stronger resolve than Somerset or Barclava.


    ¡®Accepting one¡¯s shortcomings and putting in twice or thrice the effort of others is no easy feat.¡¯


    To be honest, I hold Karl in fairly high regard.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on to the main topic.¡±


    Ulbhild shifted the conversation.


    ¡°The advanced martial arts of our Grunewald clan have several branches.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The Snow Blossom Sword Technique, which I¡¯ve mastered, and the Solar Flare Sword Style, which Karl has mastered, are martial arts with special attributes like ice or fire.¡±


    Ulbhild used a practice sword to draw an easy-to-understand diagram on the ground.


    ¡°Naturally, the depth of swordsmanship itself is slightly inferior compared to other sword techniques. However, these martial arts have their own unique strengths.¡±


    I agreed.


    ¡°I think an opponent who not only wields a sword well but also freezes your body with every touch would be much more troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. But not everyone needs to learn martial arts with special attributes.¡±


    As Ulbhild said, even if an enemy spews fire or shoots lightning, a proper warrior can find a way to deal with it.


    ¡®If you get too caught up in flashy tricks, you might end up at a disadvantage.¡¯


    In terms of true strength, honing pure martial skills might be better, which is my conclusion.


    ¡°These types of martial arts are also influenced by the practitioner¡¯s temperament and characteristics. Just because your swordsmanship is excellent doesn¡¯t guarantee you¡¯ll master the Solar Flare Sword Style better than Karl.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, each martial art has different strengths and training methods, so you can¡¯t just choose one simply because it¡¯s strong.¡±


    For example, Ulbhild explained.


    ¡°The Solar Flare Sword Style is specialized in converting a large amount of mana into high firepower.¡±


    ¡°As the Eldest Young Master of Grunewald and the grandson of the Visquera Count, Karl must have taken countless high-quality spirit medicines since childhood.¡±


    I nodded, understanding Ulbhild¡¯s point.


    ¡°It would have been perfect for compensating for any lack of natural talent.¡±


    ¡°Sharp as always. That¡¯s exactly it.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mean to belittle Karl. I respect him quite a bit.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    Listening to her, it seemed like a rational and strategic decision made after careful consideration.


    ¡°On the other hand, the Snow Blossom Sword Technique suits my constitution. It¡¯s a terrifying martial art that can subdue enemies or even freeze them to death if used excessively, so it requires delicate control.¡±


    ¡°Your ability to handle your senses is unparalleled, so it¡¯s a martial art that perfectly matches your temperament.¡±


    Above all, it was Ulbhild, the martial arts enthusiast, who chose it. There probably wasn¡¯t a more suitable martial art for her.


    ¡®An ice-based martial art, effective in both killing and subduing, would have been ideal for the Special Operations Division.¡¯


    I nodded to myself in understanding.


    ¡°So, Allenvert, you must also choose your martial art carefully.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll list the martial arts you can learn.¡±


    She began writing the names of the martial arts on the ground.


    ¡°Shadow Ghost Blade Sword, White Dragon Light Sword Technique, Falling Star Sword, Moonlight Clear Sword, Heavenly Wave Cloud Spear Technique, Chaos Shadow Technique, Heavenly Thunder Ultimate Sword, Radiant Heaven Slash Form, Dark Emperor Fist, Fierce Tiger Divine Fist, True Heaven Thunder Palm, Dark Flow Fire Shadow Hand, Black Dragon Nine Swords, Emperor¡¯s Dominion Technique, True Dark Secret Blade, and¡­¡±


    As I listened to the list, I thought to myself.


    ¡®Why are there so many?¡¯


    But each name seemed extraordinary.


    ¡°Sister, wait a moment.¡±


    I raised my hand suddenly while listening to Ulbhild.


    ¡°Could you explain more about the Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique?¡±


    ***


    ¡°Come in, Bianca.¡±


    Count Agrippa personally poured tea for his eldest daughter, Bianca, the third wife of Duke Georg.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had tea with you, Father.¡±


    Bianca, the Duchess, drank the tea with a somewhat stiff expression.


    ¡°So, what brings you here?¡±


    The Count asked, though he already knew.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is it about Somerset?¡±


    The Count mentioned the name of his troublesome grandson, who had become a headache for the clan.


    ¡°I apologize, Father.¡±


    ¡°You should. It was your duty to raise that child as the next head of the clan.¡±


    Count Agrippa¡¯s sarcasm was cold and dry.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Though Bianca was authoritative in front of Somerset, she could only be meek before her father. The weight and authority of Count Agrippa were that immense.


    ¡°Father, please don¡¯t be too angry. My sister did her best.¡±


    Silas, the financial officer of the duchy, tried to soothe his father¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Silas, you also bear some responsibility, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I deeply regret it.¡±


    However, Silas continued.


    ¡°What¡¯s important now is to stop Somerset from causing more trouble and, above all, to punish the scum of the underworld who dared to plot such a heinous scheme, thereby restoring Agrippa¡¯s dignity.¡±


    As he said, Count Agrippa had arranged this meeting to condemn Huten of the Bisakino Brotherhood, who had manipulated Somerset into further depravity and humiliated him at the banquet.


    ¡°We must make an example of him by beheading him.¡±


    Even though the Bisakino Brotherhood was one of the five major organizations controlling the underworld of Grunewald City¡ª


    They were no match for the prestige of Count Agrippa, the ruler of the county, a great noble, and the father-in-law of Duke Georg.


    ¡°Should we formally protest and demand Huten¡¯s extradition?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The Count shook his head.


    ¡°That would make this an official matter between us. As the saying goes¡­¡±


    Despite the smile on his lips, his eyes were as cold as frost.


    ¡°Forgiveness is easier than permission. Since they¡¯ve already given us the justification, we¡¯ll assassinate Huten and let the matter rest.¡±


    ¡°I agree with that approach.¡±


    Bianca concurred.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to handle it in the shadows rather than escalate the situation.¡±


    ¡°What does the Duke think?¡±


    ¡°¡­From what I gather, he seems inclined to remain neutral for now.¡±


    ¡°As expected.¡±


    The Count chuckled, thinking of his son-in-law, who had defeated him ¡®twice¡¯ and was as cunning and deep as they come.


    ¡°But Father, no assassin would easily accept a contract to kill a high-ranking member of the Bisakino Brotherhood.¡±


    In response to Silas¡¯s concern, the Count replied simply.


    ¡°No need to complicate things. We¡¯ll hire someone from outside.¡±


    ¡°From outside, you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? We¡¯ll use the best professionals.¡±


    The Agrippa clan, originally merchants, had close ties to the underworld and their own channels to contact top-tier assassins, even if it cost a fortune.


    ¡°We¡¯ll commission the Svaltalfar clan.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Silas and Agrippa exchanged glances and swallowed hard.


    ¡®Commission the Svaltalfar clan?¡¯


    ¡®He¡¯s really furious.¡¯


    They were known as the strongest assassination clan in the entire Litvaleur.


    ¡®The pinnacle clan and organization that commands the assassination industry across the entire kingdom.¡¯


    They were a group that boasted a myth: once they accepted a contract, no matter who the target was, they would ensure their death without fail.


    ¡®Even if it were a high noble, a member of the royal clan, or the head of a military faction.¡¯


    Even renowned masters were not exempt¡­¡­.


    Their reputation for employing unimaginable persistence and ingenious methods to bring about their target¡¯s demise was widely known, even beyond the borders of the kingdom.


    ¡°Then, Huten is already as good as dead.¡±


    ¡°No matter the cost.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Confirming his father¡¯s resolve, Silas rose from his seat.


    ¡°I will personally deliver the request.¡±


    Even though they were a clan deeply entrenched in the underworld, to request the services of an assassination clan of Svaltalfar¡¯s caliber, a certain level of formality was necessary.


    ¡°Be especially cautious with security.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    As Silas left, the Count turned to Bianca.


    ¡°You should return as well. Once Somerset¡¯s period of reflection is over, go and check on his condition. If he hasn¡¯t yet reformed, leave him be without further comment.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Father.¡±


    By then, other measures will need to be taken.


    ¡­¡­Just as he was about to issue the order to prepare for the guest, it happened.


    ¡°M-my lord. A report has just come in from Young master Somerset¡¯s residence.¡±


    A pale-faced servant hurried in.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It is said that Young master Allenvert visited Young master Somerset, had a conversation, and then left.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±


    The Count¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°What on earth is that bastard scheming?¡±


    * * *


    Huten, in his room faintly scented with blood, rolled dice in his hand while quietly staring at the cracks in the wall.


    ¡°The situation is turning quite interesting.¡±


    The smoothly unfolding scenario had suddenly gone awry.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to figure out how it came to this now.¡±


    The investigation into Zizek¡¯s trail had hit a dead end, and amidst this, the Black Night Society¡¯s operations had been unexpectedly attacked, resulting in the loss of about 30% of their forces.


    ¡®And all at the hands of just one person.¡¯


    Moreover, with the issue involving Somerset, they now had to contend with the wrath of the Agrippa Count clan and Grunewald, leaving Huten in a dire situation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect things to get this difficult so quickly.¡±


    Yet, there was little tension in Huten¡¯s mutterings.


    ¡®It¡¯s best to put the Zizek matter on hold for now.¡¯


    It was appropriate to prioritize it at the bottom of the list.


    ¡®Who is the culprit? Someone with a grudge against Krahel?¡¯


    The tragedy that befell the Black Night Society was a matter that required urgent investigation.


    ¡®And yet, they kidnapped Marlok Cardovan. What could their motive be?¡¯


    There was too little information to grasp their intentions.


    The leader of the Black Night Society was howling like a frightened dog, demanding blood for blood, but¡­¡­


    ¡®This isn¡¯t something to leave solely to him.¡¯


    An unknown enemy with unclear identity and objectives. Definitely a subject of caution.


    ¡®But right now, more than anything else.¡¯


    Huten could feel the impending retribution from the Agrippa Count clan.


    ¡°Prepare to receive a guest.¡±


    Huten commanded.


    ¡°Tonight, a night visitor will come.¡±


    * * *


    After completing the first day¡¯s training and returning to my residence, I quietly practiced my breathing exercises while greeting the moon.


    ¡®Silent Soul Refining Art.¡¯


    I am growing stronger by the day. And the Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique is undoubtedly the pinnacle technique that will mark the culmination of my efforts.


    ¡®It¡¯s undoubtedly thrilling.¡¯


    But there¡¯s a more pressing matter at hand for me now.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    As the moon began to tilt westward past midnight, the awaited news finally arrived.


    ¡°Olivier, has the news come?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has.¡±


    Olivier, who entered after knocking, spoke in a hushed tone.


    ¡°His Majesty has granted permission for a meeting with the Head Maid, Friederun.¡±


    ¡­¡­Finally.


    I felt my heart pounding fiercely as I let out a long breath.


    ¡°Where should I go?¡±


    ¡°His Excellency has arranged a separate location. Given the highly confidential nature of the meeting¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I rose from my seat without further ado.


    ¡®Friederun.¡¯


    Is she someone trusted by my mother? A loyal servant, or has she already been swayed by someone else?


    ¡®That remains unknown.¡¯


    But if my father placed Friederun in that position to assist my mother, then I too must trust that decision and tell Friederun everything.


    ¡®I will seek Friederun¡¯s assistance, and Friederun will relay my words faithfully to my mother.¡¯


    For now, that seems to be the best way to persuade my mother.


    ¡®The survivors of Eisenach.¡¯


    Those who share half my blood will finally lead me to my mother.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    For some reason. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Walking through the annex¡¯s corridor today felt like stepping into the maw of an abyss, akin to the steps of the deceased heading towards the depths of the underworld.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 175

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 175: The Midnight Assassin


    ¡°As expected, you¡¯re quite capable, Skella.¡±


    Verdzig leaned back in his chair after receiving Skella¡¯s report.


    ¡°The quality of your reports is exceptional. Your observational skills, reasoning, and thoroughness are all remarkable.¡±


    A rare, satisfied smile lingered on Verdzig¡¯s lips.


    ¡°From your very first mission, you¡¯ve never disappointed me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Skella remained silent, standing still without offering any response to her master¡¯s praise. It almost seemed as though she alone harbored no fear of Verdzig.


    ¡®That must be the last vestige of your pride.¡¯


    Verdzig chose not to trample even that. After all, Skella was special to him.


    ¡®Looking back now, I should even be grateful.¡¯


    He felt he owed thanks to his uncle Malekian¡¯s foolishness. It was thanks to the reckless assassination attempt his uncle had orchestrated that Verdzig had gained Skella as a gift, after skillfully resolving the mess.


    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a rumor about something that happened at the Black Night Society.¡±


    Verdzig turned to his aide, Harald Grimar.


    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Was the Black Night Society affiliated with the Bisakino Brotherhood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    Verdzig¡¯s mind was filled with the intricate lineage of the four major organizations operating in the underworld of Grunewald.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit too convenient to dismiss this as just a rivalry or infighting among factions.¡±


    ¡°I share the same opinion.¡±


    ¡°Share your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Harald, ever the disciplined soldier, responded with a composed demeanor.


    ¡°First, it¡¯s unlikely that this was the work of a rival underworld organization hiring assassins.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Verdzig nodded.


    ¡°Yes. If it were an ambush, it was far too noisy. And if it were an underworld organization, they would have surely declared their motives to justify the conflict.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Second, it¡¯s also unlikely to be a personal vendetta. The fact that those who lost their will to fight were spared, and that Krahel¡¯s death was delivered in a single strike, suggests otherwise.¡±


    Harald¡¯s deep knowledge of the underworld was, in fact, somewhat peculiar.


    As a high-ranking officer in the royal guard, the chief of staff of the 2nd battalion, and the eldest son of a military clan from a foreign land, it was unusual for him to be so well-versed in such matters.


    ¡°Considering that there was only one assailant, someone capable of handling them all alone, and that the Bisakino Brotherhood¡¯s emblem was slashed as a warning¡­¡±


    Harald bowed his head slightly as he spoke.


    ¡°This unknown assailant might be targeting the Bisakino Brotherhood through the Black Night Society.¡±


    Given the information at hand, his reasoning was flawless.


    ¡°What¡¯s your take on this?¡±


    However, Verdzig, as if testing the insights of his two subordinates, turned to Skella with the same question.


    ¡°It¡¯s a plausible theory.¡±


    Skella had no choice but to respond.


    ¡°However.¡±


    ¡°However?¡±


    ¡°The fact that the third son of the Cardovan was kidnapped still bothers me. What if that was the real objective?¡±


    As Skella presented a different perspective, Harald¡¯s thick eyebrows twitched almost imperceptibly.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s not the case, it¡¯s worth considering other possibilities. It¡¯s curious that the third son of Cardovan was seen mingling with the Young master Somerset.¡±


    Verdzig smirked like a snake as he countered.


    ¡°Perhaps the perpetrator has a stake in both Somerset and the Bisakino Brotherhood?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s hard to say if such a person truly exists.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe the assassin¡¯s goal was to target someone who fits the criteria you mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Is there such a person?¡±


    ¡°One name comes to mind.¡±


    Harald, looking utterly clueless, asked.


    ¡°Your Highness, may I ask who that person is?¡±


    ¡°Huten. The man who¡¯s been scheming and manipulating Somerset.¡±


    Verdzig let out a lazy laugh.


    ¡°It seems there¡¯s more to this than what we currently know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯ll look into it immediately.¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t. Skella, consult with the shadows and investigate.¡±


    Skella, who had remained silent, disappeared into the shadows without a word.


    ¡°¡­¡­How rude.¡±


    Harald couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure at her attitude, but Verdzig only wore an inscrutable expression.


    ¡°Harald.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pick unnecessary fights.¡±


    Harald immediately dropped to one knee.


    ¡°My apologies for overstepping.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    Verdzig gestured for Harald to rise, then crossed his arms and sank into thought.


    ¡°Things are getting interesting.¡±


    Now that Verdzig had begun to closely monitor the movements of the Bisakino Brotherhood, the Black Night Society, and Huten¡ª


    It wasn¡¯t entirely impossible that he might eventually uncover the names Zizek and Karzan.


    * * *


    Head Butler Aiden was quietly observing Friederun in the side room.


    ¡°Head Butler.¡±


    Noticing the tremor in Friederun¡¯s voice, the Head Butler spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so tense.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Aiden, the Head Butler who oversaw all the servants, maids, and attendants of the Duke¡¯s household, was an imposing figure even to Friederun.


    Moreover, she had been tasked with gathering information from the Head Butler and relaying it to Lusatia.


    ¡®He arranged it that way to maintain at least some connection with the outside world.¡¯


    Thus, over the past seven years, she and the Head Butler had developed a certain level of communication.


    That¡¯s why this situation felt even more unsettling. She knew all too well how deep and terrifying the Head Butler¡¯s schemes could be.


    ¡°I apologize, but even if you press me, it will be difficult to change Her Ladyship¡¯s mind.¡±


    The Head Butler responded calmly, as if her words were absurd.


    ¡°His Highness is not the type to do such things. You know that better than anyone.¡±


    ¡°That may be true, but¡­¡­¡±


    From Friederun¡¯s perspective, it was only natural to feel uneasy.


    ¡°As you know, His Highness has lost his memories of the past.¡±


    The Head Butler¡¯s words only deepened her unease.


    ¡°No matter what memories you shared with him in his youth, they¡¯ve all been erased.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She felt a mix of loneliness and fear. The son who had been coldly pushed away by his mother was now coming to persuade her to meet him.


    And to make matters worse, he was now the direct heir of the Grunewald Ducal House, a prodigy who had shaken the duchy with tales of valor that were unimaginable in his past.


    If she were to imagine him as the boy he once was, she would be in for a rude awakening.


    ¡°Prepare yourself, Friederun.¡±


    The Head Butler rose.


    ¡°His Highness will be here soon.¡±


    Of course, she couldn¡¯t hear or sense anything, but as a master of his craft with senses to match, Count Aiden could detect even the faintest sound of a spider¡¯s footsteps in the hallway.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Just as Friederun swallowed dryly several times, the sound of footsteps echoing down the hallway began to grow louder.


    ¡°Go out and greet him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Allenvert walked through the night, his white face flickering in and out of view as he passed through the faint light.


    The boy with large, gentle eyes and a face as beautiful and pure as an elf¡¯s had now¡ª


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    After seven years, he had become a man who carried himself with confidence and a relaxed smile.


    ¡°Are you the Head Maid, Friederun?¡±


    His eyes, shining with steely determination, were like starlight.


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s an honor to see you again, Young Master.¡±


    Friederun couldn¡¯t help but see the kind boy from her memories in Allenvert, who no longer remembered her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve truly grown into a remarkable man.¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and she quickly bowed her head.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. If anything, I¡¯m the one who should be sorry for not remembering you.¡±


    From her tears alone, Allenvert could easily tell how much affection she held for him and how deeply she regretted the current situation.


    ¡°Friederun.¡±


    Allenvert took her dry hand in his.


    ¡°But I¡¯ve read about you many times in the diaries I wrote in the past.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not entirely unfamiliar to me. Lines say you¡¯re strict and a bit cold, but in truth, you¡¯re more affectionate than anyone.¡±


    Allenvert gave her a slightly playful smile.


    ¡°It seems my past self had a good eye for people.¡±


    Why did such a simple remark strike such a chord? Friederun pulled out a handkerchief and dabbed at her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not here to pressure you.¡±


    The conversation was unfolding differently than she had feared, and Friederun felt her tension easing slightly.


    ¡°I just have something I must convey to my mother, no matter what.¡±


    The Head Butler, who had been silently observing their reunion, excused himself.


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s something I shouldn¡¯t hear.¡±


    ¡°Head Butler, thank you for understanding.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Once the Head Butler had left, Allenvert entered the side room and closed the door behind him.


    ¡°¡­¡­Friederun.¡±


    Allenvert¡¯s tone shifted slightly, and Friederun tensed up.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you is the absolute truth.¡±


    What could he be about to say that required such a serious preamble? As she wondered, Allenvert whispered to her.


    ¡°Not long ago, I made contact with the survivors of Eisenach.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Friederun was stunned by the unimaginable revelation.


    * * *


    The Svaltalfar, the most renowned assassination clan in the kingdom.


    They operated branches in every major principality and city.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    The man was a distant relative of the Svaltalfar clan and the head of their Grunewald branch.


    ¡°It has been a while, Luktum.¡±


    ¡°So, who are you here to kill this time?¡±


    His tone was unusually casual and irreverent for someone speaking to a member of the Count¡¯s household, but Silas didn¡¯t take offense.


    ¡°Huten of the Bisakino Brotherhood.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Luktum removed his dark-tinted glasses, showing interest.


    ¡°Huten, as in the executive of the Bisakino Brotherhood?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    His eyes were entirely black, with only the pupils appearing white, giving him an eerie appearance.


    This was actually a mark of the dark arts passed down through the Svaltalfar clan.


    ¡°What¡¯s the payment?¡±


    ¡°Name your price. I¡¯ll pay whatever you ask, just bring me his head.¡±


    ¡°Heh, hehehe.¡±


    Luktum let out a carefree laugh.


    ¡°To think I¡¯d live to see the day our meticulous Silas makes such a generous offer.¡±


    ¡°Do you accept? No upfront payment, though.¡±


    Luktum, with his black eyes, smirked.


    ¡°Consider him already dead.¡±


    His confidence didn¡¯t sound like mere bravado¡ªit was the assurance of someone who wielded dark arts.


    ¡°Will his head suffice as proof? Or do you want an eye or an ear?¡±


    ¡°His head.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a bit of a hassle.¡±


    Luktum playfully shook his head.


    ¡°Well, give me a day. A target like him won¡¯t last the night.¡±


    He stood up as casually as if he were going for a nighttime stroll.


    ¡°Come back tomorrow to collect your prize.¡±


    * * *


    Luktum effortlessly bypassed the tight security as if it were child¡¯s play and arrived at Huten¡¯s residence.


    ¡°Well, well, what¡¯s with this confidence?¡±


    He whistled at the sight of the wide-open door, as if welcoming a guest.


    ¡°Took you long enough.¡±


    Huten stepped out slowly, speaking as he did.


    ¡°A distant relative of the Svaltalfar, huh? Quite the big shot.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Luktum, right? Didn¡¯t expect you to come personally.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, this is awkward.¡±


    Luktum shrugged, his expression relaxed.


    ¡°I wonder what you¡¯re relying on. Did you set a trap? Or is there an ambush?¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t figure that out, then your skills are as limited as they seem.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Luktum¡¯s ever-smirking lips stiffened slightly. He couldn¡¯t sense anything.


    ¡°Hahaha! Scared, are we? Why so tense? There¡¯s no one else. Just me.¡±


    Huten clapped his hands and laughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re more timid than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, hehehe.¡±


    Realizing he¡¯d been outplayed in a psychological game, Luktum¡¯s smile now carried a hint of malice.


    ¡°They say Huten¡¯s tongue is sharper than a blade. Seems true.¡±


    ¡°Care to test that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. No need to rush.¡±


    Luktum removed his dark glasses, revealing eyes that resembled those of a demon rather than a human.


    ¡°You know the rule, right? Anyone who sees these eyes must die.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to impose your rules on others, you¡¯d better have the skills to back them up.¡±


    Huten chuckled and slipped his hands into his pockets¡ª


    At that moment, as if waiting for the perfect opportunity, Luktum¡¯s body dissolved into the shadows.


    Swish!


    Like the flapping of an owl¡¯s wings, a silent, lightning-fast strike aimed for Huten¡¯s neck.


    An invisible attack, moving at an imperceptible speed. Luktum¡¯s blade, swift and deadly, was about to sever Huten¡¯s throat as he stood motionless, seemingly unaware¡ª


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    In the next instant, Luktum¡¯s vision tilted unnaturally.


    Thud!


    Luktum¡¯s headless body collapsed forward.


    ¡®Did I¡­ lose? How¡­?¡¯


    That was as far as Luktum¡¯s thoughts went.


    The assassin¡¯s vision darkened, and his head, severed exactly as requested by his client, fell to the ground with a dull thud.


    ¡°What a pitiful end, Luktum.¡±


    Huten picked up the severed head and spoke.


    ¡°Well, such is the fate of an assassin who takes the wrong job.¡±


    Luktum¡¯s eyes, now devoid of focus, returned to their original color.


    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡±


    Huten chuckled as he observed the change.


    ¡°So, you weren¡¯t born a monster after all? Even the Svaltalfar¡¯s assassin.¡±


    Luktum paid the ultimate price for his ignorance.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 176

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 176: I Didn¡¯t Want to Cry


    Friederun looked at me with disbelief.


    ¡°Is¡­ is that really true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the absolute truth.¡±


    ¡°But how¡­ how could this¡ª¡±


    She was so shocked that her hands trembled. I gently held them to calm her.


    ¡°Friederun, I understand your confusion. It¡¯s only natural.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah.¡±


    I channeled the calm, sea-like energy of the Eternal Ocean Chain Technique mana technique, which helped soothe her.


    ¡°Are you feeling a bit calmer now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Thank you.¡±


    Friederun took a deep breath, steadying her racing heart.


    ¡°Here, take this.¡±


    I pulled out Zizek¡¯s letter from my pocket.


    ¡°It¡¯s a letter from one of my subordinates. It details the conversations I had with the survivors of Eisenach.¡±


    ¡°Ah, this is¡ª¡±


    ¡°It contains everything¡ªwhat happened that day, how they¡¯ve lived since, and how they¡¯re doing now.¡±


    I explained further.


    ¡°Only three members of the direct line survived: my great-uncle Balthazar, my cousin Knut, and my younger cousin Tara.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Friederun looked as though she might faint from shock.


    ¡°J-just three? Then what happened to the rest of the¡­?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all gone.¡±


    ¡°Where are the three of them now?¡±


    I pointed downward with my finger.


    ¡°Right here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Balthazar gathered his two grandnephews, distant relatives, and some soldiers and servants loyal to the clan. They formed an organization in the underworld and have been living here ever since.¡±


    ¡°Good heavens.¡±


    Friederun staggered, and I quickly steadied her by holding her arm.


    ¡°To think that the most noble among the mountain clans would live such a harsh life¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, they say life in the city is easier for them than life in the mountains.¡±


    I said it as a joke, but it was likely true.


    ¡°You know how it is¡ªthe darkest place is often right under the candle. They¡¯ve disguised themselves as an organization called Haglandere.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Friederun seemed both bewildered and convinced by my explanation. If this smooth-talking were all a lie, I could¡¯ve made a decent side career as a playwright.


    But unfortunately, I¡¯m not a man of literary talent.


    ¡°Now, let me tell you my story.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Her eyes, filled with human compassion, and her lips, tightly pressed as if she needed to remain defensive in this situation, told me everything.


    Even this alone showed me that there had been a significant bond between Friederun and the past me.


    ¡°After I woke from my fever, I carefully extended my reach into the underworld and absorbed a small organization under my command. A trustworthy man met with them on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Friederun looked at me incredulously.


    ¡°But you hadn¡¯t even been awake for long. How could you have done all that alone¡­?¡±


    ¡°The me you remember couldn¡¯t have done it. But I¡¯ve completely changed. You could say I''ve been reborn.¡±


    Now that I¡¯ve regained Karzan¡¯s memories and his self has replaced the fragile self of Allenvert, I¡¯ve become an entirely different person.


    ¡°¡­¡­My subordinate, with a bit of luck, was able to contact them without much difficulty. At first, they disarmed and detained him, interrogating him to uncover his identity. It was a cautious and appropriate response, and it showed me that my great-uncle Balthazar is no fool.¡±


    Friederun nodded quietly.


    ¡°Her Ladyship often spoke of studying under him.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so you knew that too.¡±


    ¡°It was in the letter.¡±


    Friederun now seemed to fully believe me. After all, these were details she couldn¡¯t have known otherwise.


    ¡°They were surprised but pleased to learn that I had sent someone to find them. However, they requested a handwritten letter from my mother as proof of trust.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. Of course, someone could¡¯ve impersonated you.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve lived through times where caution was the only way to survive. It was the right decision.¡±


    At this point, I looked directly into Friederun¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Friederun, what do you think drove me to do all this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Seeing her pained expression, I continued.


    ¡°When I first woke up, I thought it was strange. Why didn¡¯t my mother come to see me? Why did the servants and doctors hesitate to speak of her?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Friederun covered her mouth. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    ¡®How kind-hearted you are, Friederun.¡¯


    A part of my heart ached, perhaps because the boy Allenvert¡¯s soul found some small solace in those tears.


    ¡°Think about it, Friederun.¡±


    This tone of mine must be completely different from what she remembered. Back then, I might¡¯ve called her name affectionately, with a hint of childishness.


    But our relationship can no longer be what it once was.


    ¡°I was like a boy who woke up alone in a strange room. I persuaded the servants to tell me stories, met with the head butler, visited Ludan to read martial arts manuals¡ª¡±


    I listed everything I had done after regaining my past life¡¯s memories and losing my current life¡¯s memories.


    ¡°All of it came from a desperate need to do ¡®something¡¯. In the process, I learned about what happened to my mother, why I had chosen seclusion in the past, and the fate of being on borrowed time.¡±


    I edited some parts, but most of it was true.


    ¡°Young Master, how could you endure such hardships twice?¡±


    Friederun finally pulled out a handkerchief to dab at her eyes.


    ¡°After learning all of this, I realized what I had to do.¡±


    I spoke with unwavering determination.


    ¡°I will join hands with the survivors of Eisenach and take revenge on those who stole everything from us. I will become the King of the Mountain People, ¡®Lordstir¡¯. With the blood of Eisenach in my veins, I have the legitimacy to do so.¡±


    In a way, this was no different from the path of Kylen Webern, the young ambitious man who sought to reclaim the long-lost County of Webern.


    ¡°You know that name too, Young Master.¡±


    ¡°And so do you.¡±


    Friederun, who had served by my mother¡¯s side longer than anyone, would naturally have heard of ¡®Lordstir¡¯.


    ¡°How could I, with my memory loss, have known about it?¡±


    I asked and answered my own question.


    ¡°Either my memory loss was a lie, or I truly met them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Now I understand, Young Master.¡±


    Friederun looked at me with tearful eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you needed to meet Her Ladyship even more.¡±


    I nodded and asked, ¡°Do you see now? To avenge Eisenach, to take the first step, I need my mother¡¯s help more than anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I understand.¡±


    Friederun nodded slowly, as if she had finally understood my words.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not the only reason.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then¡ª¡±


    ¡°I can no longer remember my mother¡¯s face. Even my memories of her are nothing more than fragments, pieced together like a patchwork quilt from the recollections of others and the pages of diaries.¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    ¡°If I were to go my entire life without seeing her again, wouldn¡¯t that be too tragic?¡±


    I felt compelled to add more.


    ¡°...If I fail to find Ereshkigal or rid myself of the poison within me, I will die soon anyway. If that happens, I¡¯ll close my eyes for the last time still longing for my mother.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Friederun bowed her head. Pity for me, combined with the information about the survivors of Eisenach, would surely lead her to accept my proposal.


    ¡°Even if my mother doesn¡¯t respond as I hope, it¡¯s fine. At the very least, this letter will let her know what has happened to our clan, their feelings, and their well-being. That alone is enough.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Young Master.¡±


    Friederun carefully tucked the letter into her embrace.


    ¡°I will make sure to deliver this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you. You¡¯re the only one who can persuade her.¡±


    Friederun hesitated, shaking her head as if at a loss for words.


    ¡°But she is afraid. Afraid that her son might resent her, afraid that if she returns now, she¡¯ll be dragged back into the ruthless political struggles and suffer even greater wounds... Everything is regret and fear for her.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°I understand her feelings.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t condemn her for that weakness. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°To be honest, Friederun, it¡¯s true that the Allenvert of the past wrote in his diary about his longing, concern, and even his hidden resentment toward his mother.¡±


    ¡°...Yes, of course he would have.¡±


    ¡°But the memories of that young, fragile boy are gone. Now, I think differently.¡±


    I pressed a thumb to my chest.


    ¡°I fully understand my mother¡¯s heart. It¡¯s not her fault. It was simply a tragedy too great for any one person to bear.¡±


    This was my sincere feeling.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to blame the ship for failing to cross a stormy sea. That would be too cruel.¡±


    Even so.


    ¡°My mother has a role only she can fulfill, and above all, there is still a path of vengeance left to settle the grudges of the past.¡±


    I stretched out my hand, as if grasping something, and continued.


    ¡°And she must know that her only son has seized that path with his own hands. This is, after all, something for the sake of our mother and son.¡±


    ¡°...Young Master.¡±


    A resolute light finally appeared in Friederun¡¯s troubled eyes.


    ¡°First, please accept my bow.¡±


    Friederun performed a bow that felt somewhat unfamiliar to me.


    ¡°This is a gesture passed down only among the Eisenach.¡±


    ¡°Friederun.¡±


    I sensed her determination.


    ¡°Your devotion, Young Master, and your thoughts for Her Ladyship have moved me deeply. I will deliver this letter and do everything in my power to persuade her.¡±


    ¡°I thank you from the bottom of my heart, Friederun.¡±


    I helped her up as I spoke.


    ¡°In the meantime, I¡¯ll prepare diligently for the confrontation with Valkenhain.¡±


    ¡°...I wish you good fortune.¡±


    ¡°Both you and I must do our best in our respective roles.¡±


    I smiled faintly.


    ¡°So now, it¡¯s time for my mother to return to her place.¡±


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not wrong to feel overwhelmed and collapse under the weight of the journey at times. That¡¯s only human. But¡ª¡±


    You can¡¯t stay down forever.


    ¡°Eventually, you must rise and walk again. Otherwise, Lusatia Grunewald, my poor mother, will spend her entire life as nothing more than an empty shell, like a doll.¡±


    ¡°Young Master,¡± Friederun said, her voice tinged with emotion.


    ¡°You¡¯ve truly become a man like the sun.¡±


    ¡°I aim to be the sun that brightens the day and the moon that embraces the night.¡±


    That is the path I must walk as Allenvert, as Karzan.


    ...And then.


    ¡®Damn it.¡¯


    I turned away and rubbed my eyes.


    ¡°Ah, this is embarrassing.¡±


    I sighed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to become a crybaby in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Young Master.¡±


    Friederun laughed, her voice watery.


    ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re still that kind, tearful, yet truly lovable and clever boy.¡±


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 177

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 177: The Duty of an Assassin and a Man of Honor


    After meeting Friederun, I returned alone to the rooftop of the annex.


    The sea breeze blowing in from the ocean was rough and cool, and it felt as though if I spread a long, sturdy cloth like wings, I could take flight into the night sky right then and there.


    ¡®If only I had wings.¡¯


    I would soar through the deep night, cross the sea, and return to the underworld of Flanders.


    There, I would pour wine on my grandfather¡¯s grave, honor the spirits of my fallen comrades, and watch over the nights of those old connections still living.


    But I have no wings, and I can¡¯t even meet my mother, who is so close I could touch her if I reached out.


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Allenvert, the noble son who possesses the wealth, status, and authority that Karzan of my past life never had.


    Yet, in reality, isn¡¯t he even less free than a man from the underworld, born an orphan in the back alleys?


    Shackles, prison, noose. I want to throw off all these stifling things right now, but I can¡¯t.


    ¡®Even if this isn¡¯t the life I chose, how I live it is entirely up to me.¡¯


    So, I¡¯ll see this path I¡¯ve chosen through to the end.


    Swoosh.


    I took out Voyager of the Night and the bracelet sword and placed them on the railing. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One sword for Allenvert, the noble son of a prestigious clan, and one for Karzan, the man of the underworld.


    ¡®A sturdy and strong sword, and a thin, light one that¡¯s fast and easy to carry.¡¯


    The characteristics of the swords differ, so the way they¡¯re wielded must also differ.


    ¡®This is my essence too. Not being fixated on just one path.¡¯


    I¡¯ve now completed the foundations of Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique and Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship, and I plan to add the advanced martial art Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique on top of that.


    ¡°Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique is, in short, a comprehensive martial art that strengthens the practitioner¡¯s body and soul¡ªa divine art.¡±


    According to Ulbhild¡¯s explanation, those who master Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique can enhance their senses, strengthen their bodies, remodel their meridians, and optimize the pathways for storing and drawing out power.


    ¡°Most importantly, it allows one to elevate their aura to the level of reinforced aura.¡±


    If you channel the reinforced aura of Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique into a punch, it can shatter armor; into your legs, it becomes a movement technique; and into a sword, it can split mountains.


    ¡°You can also use reinforced aura to unleash attacks in various forms, such as slashes, palm strikes, fist winds, and energy blasts. Even without wielding a sword, you can subdue enemies with techniques like fist arts, leg arts, and area-of-effect skills.¡±


    My essence is closer to that of a swordsman, but I have no intention of focusing solely on the sword in life-and-death battles.


    Dagger techniques, close combat, and every other method¡ªif it brings down the enemy, that¡¯s what matters, right? An ugly victory is better than a honorable death¡ªthat¡¯s my philosophy.


    ¡®Other martial arts are tempting, but¡­¡¯


    Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique, which enhances the body and focuses on reinforced aura, suits me well.


    ¡®Of course, it also covers the realm of the sword.¡¯


    But it¡¯s not purely about mastering the sword. And honestly, I don¡¯t feel an urgent need for that kind of study.


    ¡®I have Karzan¡¯s memories.¡¯


    I¡¯m a man whose swordsmanship is the envy of many. That¡¯s who I am.


    Through Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship, I¡¯ve already grasped the sword principles pursued by Grunewald and noble clans. From here on, I¡¯ll continue to carve out my own path in the realm of the sword by clashing with many swordsmen.


    Simply following and learning from the deep studies of others isn¡¯t my style.


    ¡®Besides, what I lack most right now is mana capacity.¡¯


    My level has risen too quickly compared to the time I¡¯ve spent taking spirit medicines and accumulating mana.


    Therefore, Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique that allows me to unleash power beyond my current capacity, is a perfect match for me.


    ¡®Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique and Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique.¡¯


    These are the new challenges for Allenvert, who has already crossed the threshold of the beginner.


    ¡®But there are still two weeks left before I can begin learning Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique.¡¯


    During that time, I plan to solidify my foundation through rigorous training with Ulbhild.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hah.¡±


    Finishing my long contemplation, I looked up and saw a sea of stars twinkling in the night sky.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    How dazzling. It¡¯s as if the stars are pouring down. The river of the Milky Way flows across the cloudless sky.


    ¡®A river flowing above the sea.¡¯


    When I looked down again, I saw the starlight reflecting on the dark, shimmering ocean.


    ¡®Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique.¡¯


    It¡¯s exactly the scene described by that martial art.


    Perhaps the founder of this martial art, Vitenfeld, also created it on a sleepless night like this, lost in thought.


    If so, what were his worries? Was it martial arts, the management of the duchy, the state of the continent, or simply family troubles?


    ¡®I¡¯ll never know.¡¯


    The thoughts of a sage who lived long ago and vanished like a handful of wind.


    But even a hero enshrined in legend is, at their core, not so different from an ordinary human.


    I confirmed this through the anguish of my father, Georg. Even a powerhouse capable of slaughtering ten thousand soldiers alone is neither flawless nor perfect.


    ¡®It¡¯s because we¡¯re weak and tormented that we¡¯re human.¡¯


    Just as my mother, the pride of Eisenach, known for her wisdom, crumbled under tragedy.


    ¡®But it¡¯s also because we can ignite the flames of will and don the armor of reason that we¡¯re human.¡¯


    At times, humans are pitifully weak¡ª


    But at other times, they become unbelievably strong.


    Humans are dualistic and complex beings.


    ¡®¡­¡­And my meeting with my mother is finally within reach.¡¯


    Friederun will surely persuade her. So, as I told her, all I need to do is hone my skills to win the high-stakes battle that will determine the fate of our clan.


    ¡°Will she be strong?¡±


    I asked myself and answered.


    ¡°She must be.¡±


    She¡¯s the pride of Valkenhain, a duchy rivaling even Grunewald, raised with all their wisdom, martial strength, and wealth poured into her. She might even be preparing to break past the wall of the next tier.


    ¡°Wait, no.¡±


    I scratched my head as I remembered a name I¡¯d forgotten.


    ¡°What the hell is Barclava up to?¡±


    The youngest of that clan is no pushover either. This isn¡¯t the time to be building up his pride, is it?


    ¡®He¡¯s not an opponent you can beat just by training like this, you idiot.¡¯


    If he¡¯s still building up his pride, he hasn¡¯t come to his senses yet.


    ¡®Should I go and beat some sense into him?¡¯


    I sighed as I thought of the golden brothers, Barclava and Somerset.


    ¡°Ugh, they¡¯re such a handful.¡±


    Anyway.


    I sensed Peter¡¯s presence fidgeting in the distance and turned my head.


    ¡°Peter, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, well. You seemed troubled, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Then come over and talk.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡±


    Seeing Peter¡¯s silly smile, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh.


    ¡°Fine, come here.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s stargaze.¡±


    We lay side by side, gazing at the stars embroidering the night sky for what felt like an eternity.


    .


    .


    .


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    ¡°Cold?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    * * *


    Silas Agrippa felt something was off the next morning.


    ¡°Why is there no news?¡±


    The night had passed. By now, whatever conclusion there was to be reached should have already been reached. When Silas, sensing something ominous, returned to the branch of the Svaltalfar¡ª


    ¡°Lord Silas, you¡¯ve come.¡±


    He immediately sensed that something had gone terribly wrong.


    ¡°Why are you here? Where is Luktum¡­?¡±


    The one who greeted him was not Luktum himself, but one of his subordinates.


    ¡°Lord Silas, I apologize, but we will be returning your advance payment.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you talking about?¡±


    The young man responded.


    ¡°Luktum has been killed by Huten.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°He sent us his severed head.¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    Silas cursed under his breath.


    ¡°Luktum is dead? How is that even possible?¡±


    Who was Luktum Svaltalfar? A master assassin who had reached the 5th tier. A man so deeply versed in dark arts that, if he so desired, he could easily take the head of even the boss of the Bisakino Brotherhood.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know if he fell victim to psychological warfare, a trap, an ambush, or poison.¡±


    The man spoke in a monotone, devoid of emotion.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. If he was killed, it means the assassination failed.¡±


    And then.


    ¡°Failing an assassination is a disgrace to the Svaltalfar. Therefore¡ª¡±


    Though his voice carried no intimidation or anger,


    it was filled with a chilling killing intent.


    ¡°This is now a matter of restoring the Svaltalfar¡¯s honor. I apologize, but this has moved beyond the scope of your request.¡±


    The man placed the advance payment receipt on the table.


    ¡°Huh, no¡­¡±


    Silas, still in shock, managed to reply.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean our Agrippa also bears some moral responsibility?¡±


    ¡°You entrusted us with the request, and we failed. How is that Agrippa¡¯s responsibility?¡±


    The man retorted.


    ¡°Then let me ask you this. What do you plan to do now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for me to decide, but¡­¡±


    The man continued.


    ¡°Sending us Luktum¡¯s head was a clear mockery and provocation. The Bisakino Brotherhood must pay the price for this.¡±


    ¡°Are you planning to wage war?¡±


    The man shook his head.


    ¡°A top assassin from the main clan will be dispatched immediately. To restore the clan¡¯s honor, he will challenge the Bisakino Brotherhood alone and bring back Huten¡¯s head.¡±


    This was their way, their code.


    ¡°Failure in assassination is an occupational hazard. But if they use it to insult us, it becomes a challenge that must be answered. Whether Huten knew this and provoked us anyway, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The fact that they could impose their code on other organizations spoke volumes about their standing in the underworld.


    ¡°If even this fails, we will admit defeat and withdraw. If they wish to avoid unnecessary bloodshed, they will hand over Huten. If not, they will prepare traps and ambushes to protect him.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    Silas nodded.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like a custom, a duel of sorts?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Any organization belonging to the underworld of Litvaleur must abide by this rule without exception.¡±


    ¡°¡­How barbaric.¡±


    He was once again struck by the influence of the so-called second rate organizations in the world of the night.


    ¡°To be honest, this kind of thing doesn¡¯t happen often in our clan. From what I recall, the most recent case was eight years ago.¡±


    This was a testament to the formidable reputation of the Svaltalfar, known as a clan of master assassins. Both the main clan and its branches boasted an almost undefeated record.


    ¡®And yet, Luktum died so meaninglessly.¡¯


    No matter how he thought about it, it was strange. How could a mere executive of a third rate organization possess such power?


    ¡°You should be cautious. Whether Huten has hidden his true strength or prepared an elaborate trap, you must not let your guard down.¡±


    ¡°I appreciate the advice, but the main clan¡¯s capabilities are on a different level. We¡¯ve already sent a letter. The Bisakino Brotherhood can either prepare their defenses or hand over Huten.¡±


    ¡°¡­Right, I see.¡±


    Silas nodded heavily.


    ¡°And I won¡¯t take this money back.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Silas pushed the receipt back.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t a deposit but an advance payment. Even if the mission failed, taking back money already given is not the way of Agrippa.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Silas raised his hand to stop the objection.


    ¡°Use this money to craft Luktum¡¯s coffin and carve his body with care. Consider it funeral expenses. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The man closed his eyes.


    ¡°We won¡¯t forget Agrippa¡¯s kindness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you didn¡¯t.¡±


    In this moment, Silas fully demonstrated his acumen as a shrewd merchant. The trust between clans, built over generations, is formed through moments like these, stacked one upon another.


    The Svaltalfar would surely remember this.


    ¡®¡­The irony is that this is the relationship between an assassin and their client.¡¯


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 178

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 178: Brothers¡¯ Training


    The next morning.


    Just as I was leaving for Ulbhild¡¯s training, an unexpected guest showed up.


    ¡°Speak of the devil.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Barclava stood there with a scowl.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    I had cursed at him last night, wondering what the hell he was up to¡ªdid he really have to show up at the crack of dawn? Was this bastard spying on me?


    ¡°Then again, he doesn¡¯t have the skills for that.¡±


    ¡°You have a real talent for making your muttering sound insulting.¡±


    I ignored Barclava¡¯s grumbling and asked,


    ¡°So, what brings His Highness Barclava all the way out here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Barclava¡¯s face twisted with humiliation and discomfort before he finally spoke.


    ¡°After some thought, I realized now isn¡¯t the time to cling to my pride.¡±


    ¡°So? What do you want?¡±


    Barclava made a face like he¡¯d eaten some shit and forced out the words.


    ¡°I want you to help me train.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What was that? Speak up¡ªI couldn¡¯t hear you over the sound of an ant¡¯s footsteps.¡±


    I leaned in closer, deliberately provoking him.


    ¡°Damn it! Help me!¡±


    Finally, Barclava exploded.


    ¡°Whoa, you almost blew out my eardrums. What¡¯s with the yelling?¡±


    I rubbed my ear and smirked.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve hit your limit on your own?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I can¡¯t break through. No matter how hard I try, no matter how much I recall Sister¡¯s advice.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And how much effort have you really put in to say that so confidently?¡±


    I stifled a laugh.


    ¡°Let me see your hands.¡±  sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Barclava¡¯s hands were a mess¡ªcovered in calluses and scabs. They looked just like mine had not long ago, back when I was still swinging a sword with bandaged palms.


    ¡°Ugh, disgusting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked to see them.¡±


    Barclava grumbled.


    ¡°Did you at least use potions?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t seem worth it.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Meaning they¡¯d just get wrecked again the next day from sword practice.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I studied Barclava again. Had he finally had a change of heart?


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost some flab.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°But your muscles are overworked¡ªthey haven¡¯t grown in proportion to your effort. Force yourself to eat more meat.¡±


    ¡°¡­Got it.¡±


    Good. His obedient response made me feel a flicker of brotherly affection.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give you some praise.¡±


    I said loftily.


    ¡°You crawled out of your cave on your own and swallowed your uselessly inflated pride to ask for help.¡±


    That was the difference between him and Somerset. Had he not met that terrifying brother, Verdzig, he might¡¯ve grown into a far more respectable man by now.


    ¡°And it makes sense. I, Allenvert, have already reached the 5th tier, while you¡¯re still lingering in the late 3rd.¡±


    ¡°¡­Stop rubbing it in.¡±


    ¡°My bad.¡±


    I raised a hand in mock apology.


    ¡°Good thinking. If you¡¯d asked Sister, she¡¯d have gladly agreed. So starting today, you¡¯ll be rolling in the dirt with me.¡±


    ¡°Thank¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªDid you really think I¡¯d let you off that easy?¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    I wagged a finger and clicked my tongue.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you have to do first.¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°What did I say at dinner?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Terrible memory. I clearly said I¡¯d help if you called me ¡®Elder Brother.¡¯¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Barclava stared at me in horror.


    ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d help you for free? Pay up.¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    Barclava sighed, his face twisting in disgust¡ªbut then, surprisingly easily, he spoke.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Goosebumps erupted down my arms.


    ¡°Ugh, chills. Not just ¡®brother¡¯ but ¡®elder brother¡¯?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m doing it, I¡¯m doing it right.¡±


    Barclava¡¯s face was unreadable.


    ¡°Kinda takes the fun out of it when you say it so casually.¡±


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s just go already¡­ elder brother.¡±


    I kept rubbing my arms.


    ¡°Ugh, gross. Maybe I should just cancel.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Nah. A noble house must uphold decorum. From now on, you¡¯ll address me with proper respect.¡±


    ¡°You bastard¡­¡±


    Barclava muttered.


    ¡®Good move, Barclava.¡¯


    With this, Barclava had taken another step closer to our side. How Verdzig would react remained to be seen.


    ¡®About a month left until the showdown with Valkenhain.¡¯


    And two weeks to master Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique.


    Until then, I planned to forget everything else and focus solely on training.


    ---


    The Days of Training Begin


    Day 1 ¨C


    ¡°Harold here. For the first day, we¡¯ll be focusing on pure endurance training.¡±


    Surprisingly, it wasn¡¯t sister but Harold who stepped up as the instructor.


    His face practically screamed, ¡®You dare take training from the 2nd commander? I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡¯


    ¡°Your Highnesses, I must warn you¡ªeven if you vomit or collapse, do not stop running. I¡¯ll be running alongside you, and if you fall behind, I¡¯ll encourage you with this stick.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. How do you expect us to keep running if we collapse?¡±


    At my reasonable question, Harold only grinned ominously.


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon.¡±


    His boast wasn¡¯t empty.


    ¡°BLARGH!¡±


    Barclava looked ready to vomit up everything he¡¯d eaten in the past week. After being beaten 300 times, puking 50 times, and collapsing 20 times, he barely finished the run.


    As for me?


    ¡°Hey, this is actually a good workout. Not bad.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t about to collapse from something this light. With my foundation in footwork and cardio, I matched Harold stride for stride.


    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­ GACK!¡±


    Ironically, Harold looked closer to death than I was.


    ¡°You alright, Lieutenant?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ talk¡­ I¡¯m dying.¡±


    By the end, I suspected he was secretly using mana, but I let it slide. What a merciful man I am.


    ---


    Day 2


    ¡°Today is mana control and sensory training. Complete five tasks, and you¡¯ll be sent home. Fail, and you get no food or water.¡±


    Barclava trained until he probably considered drinking his own piss out of thirst¡ªonly being released near dawn.


    But for me, who had already trained under Ulbhild and reached the 5th tier, the tasks weren¡¯t difficult.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. Mind if I meditate for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ sure.¡±


    The Special Operations Division, who had effectively spent two days training only Barclava, stared at me awkwardly.


    ---


    Day 3


    Perhaps because of that, Ulbhild took over personally.


    ¡°Today is hunting training. Find and bring down an Aero¡¯don bird¡ªusing only three arrows. Using mana isn¡¯t allowed.¡±


    The test evaluated archery, detection skills using mana sense, and the stamina and persistence needed to track a flying target.


    Using Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path or Whispering Snow in the Night would¡¯ve made it easy, but I played along, hunting the bird the traditional way.


    Two hours to find it.


    One hour to chase it.


    One minute to bring it down¡ªwith a single arrow.


    Around Lunchtime


    I finished the task just in time for a late lunch.


    ¡°Sister, since this is a spirit beast, can we roast and eat it?¡±


    ¡°Just leave me a leg.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Barclava, who hadn¡¯t even managed to track down the Aero¡¯don by noon, could only drool as he watched us eat before disappearing back into the forest.


    ¡°Haaah.¡±


    After sparring with Ulbhild using wooden swords, I returned to the annex by evening.


    And Barclava?


    Rumor had it he finally found the bird by sunset, wasted two arrows, then waited until dawn to stab the sleeping Aero¡¯don to death with an arrow.


    ¡°That vicious bastard.¡±


    By this point, even his eyes had started to look a little unhinged.


    ¡°Barclava, you¡¯ve finally got the eyes of a warrior now.¡±


    Ulbhild looked pleased, but it made me reflect on myself.


    ¡°Peter, do my eyes ever look like that?¡±


    ¡°Sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡±


    ---


    Day 4 ¨C Real Martial Training Begins


    From the fourth day onward, we finally moved into proper martial training.


    ¡°The Grunewalds are renowned swordsmen, but in real combat, you won¡¯t always have a blade at hand. That¡¯s why you must learn to wield other weapons¡ªand how to take down an enemy barehanded.¡±


    At last, it was time to learn the unarmed combat Ulbhild had promised.


    ¡°The martial art you¡¯ll learn today is called Flowing Cloud Thunder Fist. Just as soft, gentle clouds can sometimes unleash lightning that burns everything in its path, this art combines fluid defense with swift, devastating strikes.¡±


    Ulbhild demonstrated a series of movements against an imaginary opponent.


    ¡°This discipline is divided into three domains: Strike, Flow, and Lock. Strike is exactly what it sounds like¡ªusing fists, elbows, palms, and fingers to deliver blows.¡±


    CRACK!


    The sound of her strikes through the air was unreal for something coming from a human body.


    ¡°Flow refers to techniques that redirect an enemy¡¯s attack, disrupt their balance, and ultimately throw them down.¡±


    At her signal, the Special Operations Division, acting as assistants, began grappling¡ªthrowing, sweeping, and tripping each other with practiced ease.


    ¡°Finally, Lock involves breaking arms, legs, and choking out a downed opponent to incapacitate them.¡±


    The soldiers promptly demonstrated by twisting arms and locking necks.


    ¡°Damn, brutal.¡±


    ¡°From now on, you two will practice these techniques against each other.¡±


    Barclava¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Look at that face. Thrilled he finally gets to hit me ¡®legally,¡¯ huh?¡±


    As if. No street brawler could take down this Allenvert.


    ¡°Of course, in a real sword fight, Lock techniques are limited. So you¡¯ll focus first on Strike and Flow, but you¡¯ll also learn Lock for situations where subduing an enemy is necessary.¡±


    Ulbhild pointed at two men.


    ¡°Harold, Chase¡ªfront and center.¡±


    Chase, wielding a wooden sword, slashed at Harold.


    ¡°Hoh.¡±


    Harold crossed his arms, hooked Chase¡¯s wrist, and flipped him onto his back.


    ¡°Ghk¡ª!¡±


    With a pitiful grunt, Chase hit the ground. Harold twisted his arm and stopped his fist just shy of Chase¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­Something like this. Even when both are armed, you can disrupt their balance and disarm them.¡±


    ¡°Impressive.¡±


    I nodded.


    Truthfully, these were techniques I¡¯d already used instinctively in fights¡ªjust now being refined into a formal system.


    ¡°Master it to its peak, and you can even channel weak thunder energy into your strikes¡ªthough it won¡¯t compare to specialized thunder-based arts. Still, if you learn this well, it will save your life more than once.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Sister.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Ulbhild grinned, cracking her knuckles.


    ¡°Now, both of you¡ªstep up. You learn fastest by getting hit.¡±


    ***


    Meanwhile¡­


    ¡°Legs! Your stance is too wide!¡±


    ¡°If you fall for a feint, you¡¯ll be helpless against the follow-up! Get up and reset!¡±


    From his annex, Somerset occasionally watched Allenvert, Barclava, and Ulbhild train.


    ¡°GYAAAH!¡±


    Sometimes, it was Allenvert getting knocked flat by Ulbhild.


    ¡°P-Please, once more.¡±


    Other times, it was Barclava¡ªoverwhelmed and struggling, yet refusing to give up.


    ¡°No, like this!¡±


    And always, Ulbhild pushing them relentlessly.


    Why did the sight of siblings sweating and laughing together feel so foreign¡­ and so enviable?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    And what about him?


    How long had it been since he¡¯d neglected his training?


    Somerset glared down at his own body¡ªsoftened by neglect, muscles slack, edges dulled.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    For the first time, he was starting to see himself clearly.


    The fog of delusion lifting, Somerset finally stepped into reality.


    And for a long time, he just stared at the brother who had dragged him out¡ªAllenvert.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 179

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 179. So That¡¯s How I Died


    Ulbhild used me as a training dummy to demonstrate every technique of the Flowing Cloud Thunder Fist.


    "If you lock the neck like this and wrap your legs around the opponent¡¯s lower body, there¡¯s absolutely no escape."


    Flat on the ground with Ulbhild on my back, I barely managed to mutter:


    "I¡¯m sorry, but if you put even a little more pressure here, I think I¡¯ll stop breathing."


    "If you feel that kind of pressure, it means the technique is properly applied."


    Ulbhild pushed off my back and stood up.


    "Now, you try it."


    "Yes."


    I answered immediately.


    "Good. Barclava? Come here."


    "Damn it."


    Barclava approached with a face like he¡¯d eaten shit.


    "Cough! Cough! I surrender!"


    "You¡¯re exaggerating after just one touch."


    "I can¡¯t breathe, damn it!"


    "Call me ¡®Brother,¡¯ and I¡¯ll go easy on you."


    "Brother!"


    Finally freed, Barclava glared at me with a venomous expression.


    "Damn it, let¡¯s switch."


    "Sure, whatever."


    Not that it changed anything. How couldBarclav a¡¯s clumsy chokehold possibly restrain this Allenvert?


    "Lock the lower body! If you just squeeze the jaw and tuck the shoulder, you leave room to breathe!"


    "Damn it!"


    "See? Watch¡ªif I twist my waist like this and turn¡ª"


    In an instant, I flipped Barclava over, reversing our positions.


    "Like this."


    "What are you, an eel?"


    "It¡¯s technique, technique. You really lack finesse in using your body."


    "You¡¯re just too damn quick, Brother."


    Wow, why does hearing ¡®Brother¡¯ from him make me cringe so much?


    "Get up."


    Barclava took my hand and stood, dusting the dirt off his clothes.


    "Hmm, you two. There¡¯s still quite a gap in your understanding of martial arts."


    At Ulbhild¡¯s words, Barclava¡¯s face darkened.


    "I¡¯ll work harder."


    "I¡¯m not scolding you."


    "Yes."


    I asked Ulbhild.


    "Sister, wouldn¡¯t it be amazing if we combined this with the Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path¡¯s footwork?"


    "Correct. You¡¯d be able to evade and redirect enemy attacks much more smoothly."


    Ulbhild seemed curious about my thoughts.


    "And then? After combining the two martial arts, how would you develop them further?"


    "The Flowing Cloud Thunder Fist itself lacks techniques for emitting fist energy¡ªit¡¯s far more basic compared to the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship¡ª"


    I answered.


    "But if you master an advanced martial art specializing in mana control, or fist energy emission, you¡¯d essentially create an invincible fist technique with no range limitations."


    "Like the Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique you chose?"


    Ulbhild chuckled.


    "Even if not that, combining it with martial arts like the Snow Blossom Sword Technique you¡¯ve mastered or the Solar Flare Sword Style that eldest brother Karl uses could allow you to mix cold energy into your strikes, diversifying offense and defense."


    Ulbhild nodded.


    "You¡¯ve got a sharp eye. If you choose an advanced martial art like the Fierce Tiger Divine Fist, it¡¯s not impossible for you to one day be called the Fist King. In fact, among our ancestors, there was one hailed as the greatest fist fighter in the Litvaleur Kingdom..."


    "Ah, I see."


    Ulbhild really was a martial arts fanatic. She was casually talking about a fist fighter from generations ago, not even the previous one.


    "Anyway, you¡¯ve learned the basics. Let¡¯s move on to advanced training. If you land a single hit on Chase¡¯s face today, you can go home."


    "I¡¯ll go first."


    I raised my hand¡ª


    "Gah!"


    And succeeded in exactly ten seconds.


    "I¡¯ll head home now."


    "...Alright, go ahead."


    Barclava watched me with envy as Chase, blood dripping from his nose, gripped his shoulder tightly.


    "Young Master Barclava."


    Chase spoke solemnly.


    "I¡¯ll spar with you until dawn. Give it your all."


    "...How generous of you."


    ***


    After receiving the letter from Svaltalfar, the executives of the Bisakino Brotherhood erupted into heated debate during dinner.


    "This was all Huten overstepping his bounds. Why should we all pay the price? Handing him over should be enough."


    "Enough of this madness. No matter how powerful Svaltalfar is, we can¡¯t tolerate such arrogance."


    Though divided into factions, they were now split between those advocating a hardline response and those arguing for Huten¡¯s punishment.


    "So what do you suggest? Should we declare war?"


    "At the very least, shouldn¡¯t we bare our fangs once? If we cower like dogs, our reputation will be ruined."


    Coincidentally, many of the hardliners were from Huten¡¯s faction.


    "I agree. Their demands are outright disrespectful. They tried to assassinate our executive, failed, and now they want revenge?"


    "Honestly, this is beyond ridiculous. What kind of logic is this?"


    "Exactly. Is this even justified?"


    Watching the hardliners echo each other, the moderates frowned.


    "Sorry, but that¡¯s not for us to decide. It¡¯s all about power¡ª"


    "Honestly, whose side are you on?"


    "Are you mocking us now?"


    "It¡¯s not mockery. Look at how things are."


    While the executives argued, the Godfather silently continued his meal.


    "..."


    Like a strict father watching his children quarrel without immediate reprimand.


    "Svaltalfar¡¯s true strength lies in their main clan. The late Luktum was nothing compared to them."


    "And your point is?"


    "If their main clan¡¯s assassins target Huten, our losses will be severe."


    "Are you saying we should sacrifice our pride just to avoid damage? Are you insane?"


    The executives kept glancing at the Godfather while hurling sharp words like daggers at each other.


    "If the organization¡¯s dignity matters so much, why don¡¯t you and your faction handle it?"


    "What did you say?"


    "Svaltalfar doesn¡¯t retaliate just because a branch member failed and died. They don¡¯t seek revenge for every little thing."


    A moderate sneered at a hardliner.


    "But what did Huten do? He didn¡¯t just kill¡ªhe decapitated the target and sent the head as a taunt."


    "..."


    "Given that, their response is actually restrained. Handing Huten over wouldn¡¯t damage our dignity."


    Huten had provoked this himself.


    "Everyone knows Huten went too far. Because of him, we¡¯ve angered Count Agrippa¡¯s clan and even disrespected the Third Young master of Grunewald."


    The moderate raised his voice.


    "Is this really for the organization¡¯s sake? One misstep, and we could face the wrath of both ducal and comital clans. This city is Grunewald¡¯s from the very name, isn¡¯t it?"


    "..."


    The hardliners¡ªspecifically Huten¡¯s faction¡ªgrew agitated at the pointed remarks.


    "Oh, so now you¡¯re pinning everything on us?"


    "You¡¯re the ones who schemed and dragged the Black Night Society into it. Wasn¡¯t it your idea to set up that gambling den targeting the young masters¡ª"


    "Enough."


    The Godfather wiped his mouth elegantly with a napkin and spoke softly.


    Immediately, the executives fell silent like scolded children.


    "Both sides are being too loud. Is this how you behave at dinner?"


    "Forgive me, Godfather."


    "My apologies."


    The Godfather pointed at the two most vocal¡ªone hardliner, one moderate.


    "Wait outside."


    "Yes."


    "Understood."


    As the two left without another word, the Godfather scanned the room.


    "How many years has Huten been with us?"


    "Six years."


    "Six. It¡¯s been that long already."


    It had started when the Godfather personally recruited the young man who¡¯d made a name in Grunewald¡¯s underworld.


    In that time¡ªlong or short¡ªHuten had repeatedly taken radical actions, leveraging his skill, political acumen, and unfathomable combat prowess.


    ¡®Quietly, yet surely, he built his own faction.¡¯


    Now, the organization was split so sharply that even in front of the Godfather, they stood divided.


    ¡®To run an organization, you need driven, aggressive men like Huten.¡¯


    That¡¯s why he¡¯d turned a blind eye¡ªuntil now.


    ¡®But his head¡¯s grown too big.¡¯


    Perhaps it was time to cut it off.


    "Summon Huten."


    He drove his knife into the table with a soft, smooth motion, sinking it to the hilt as if slicing cheese.


    "...I¡¯ll personally reprimand him."


    "!"


    The faces of Huten¡¯s faction paled.


    Reprimand.


    If he answered wrong, Huten could lose a finger¡ªor be cast out entirely.


    ***


    Huten¡¯s plan was, in some ways, going completely off the rails.


    "Young master Somerset, what the hell is this?"


    The man, who had been almost completely mentally enslaved, suddenly cut off contact and started resisting.


    "He was like a puppet before. Why now?"


    After pushing away even his own mother under their control, what could have caused this change? It made no sense.


    ¡®Did the Duke intervene personally?¡¯


    If so, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to understand.


    ¡®Or did someone from Agrippa¡¯s faction pull some strings?¡¯


    ¡­¡­It still hadn¡¯t crossed his mind that Allenvert might be the reason.


    ¡®Besides.¡¯


    He was also uneasy about how strangely difficult it had been to track down Zizek, a mere low-ranking underling.


    ¡®Could that bastard also be hiding something?¡¯


    Just like he was.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hah.¡±


    Though two issues weighed on his mind, the most pressing matter was something else entirely.


    ¡°A reprimand? Hah.¡±


    Huten scoffed.


    ¡°That oil-bellied old man, enjoying the prosperity I brought him¡­ and now he wants to cut me loose?¡±


    Huten was the one who had elevated the Bisakino Brotherhood¡ªonce the weakest of the five major organizations¡ªto a position rivaling the second and third most powerful organization. True infiltration required patience, nurturing prosperity and wealth over years to secure a place at the table.


    ¡®I saved your life twice, Godfather.¡¯


    But Huten¡¯s heart was too worn out to feel betrayed.


    Wasn¡¯t it always like this? They had merely been using each other from the start.


    ¡®Still.¡¯


    What Huten desired lay within Grunewald¡¯s castle walls. There was no way he could back down now.


    His grand scheme was unfinished. He still had a role to play. And if that meant staining his hands with blood to stir greater chaos, so be it.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to make a move.¡±


    Huten turned to his true subordinate, who had been silently standing guard.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    ¡°First¡­¡±


    Huten grinned.


    ¡°Go meet Count Agrippa.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The man bowed without question.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Obeying without hesitation¡ªthis was the virtue that set his real faction apart from those rootless upstarts in the underworld.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Black flames flickered in Huten¡¯s pupils.


    ¡°Go and ¡®shake hands¡¯ with Count Agrippa.¡±


    ***


    Late Night Musings


    After finishing training, I usually slept well.


    But tonight, old memories resurfaced.


    ¡®Ivan.¡¯


    I thought of that bastard¡ªthe right-hand man of the Dark King¡¯s right-hand man, a mere wart on the arm of power.


    ¡®Next to the Dark King, he¡¯s my greatest enemy.¡¯


    After all, he was the one who drove me to my death.


    ¡®We weren¡¯t even on bad terms, though.¡¯


    Ivan didn¡¯t seem to like me much, yet he¡¯d often drop by to gamble or share drinks.


    I never fully trusted him, but I didn¡¯t refuse either. We were the same age, and after working together a few times, we¡¯d come to respect each other¡¯s skills.


    Back then, I was stuck at the peak of the 6th tier, unable to break through due to the limits of my mana cultivation techniques and spirit medicines.


    ¡°Karzan.¡±


    One day, Ivan brought up something¡­ intriguing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want a proper martial art? With a real mana cultivation technique, you¡¯d grow much stronger.¡±


    I snorted.


    ¡°If I wanted one, I should¡¯ve gotten it as a kid. Trying to learn now would just lead to mana deviation.¡±


    Ivan smiled meaningfully.


    ¡°There¡¯s a way.¡±


    ¡°That look on your face tells me it¡¯s shady.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What some call¡­ demonic arts.¡±


    I laughed.


    ¡°Like what you practice?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±


    Those sinister, unfathomable arts¡ªforbidden techniques with depths no one fully understood.


    They were the gold that the Dark King and his loyal slaves received in exchange for their shackles.


    ¡°It¡¯s the strongest martial art you can¡¯t even imagine. Just learning it could smash through the wall of the 7th tier holding you back. And I know your talent.¡±


    Black flames flickered in Ivan¡¯s eyes. Madness. Obsession.


    ¡°Tempting.¡±


    Gold.


    Was there anything more alluring to human greed?


    ¡°One question. Would mastering this ¡®demonic art¡¯ turn me into a slave whose heart explodes if the Dark King orders it?¡±


    ¡°Whether you take it or not, you¡¯re already his slave in the end.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this? I¡¯m a contractor. If I don¡¯t like it, I walk. Wasn¡¯t that the deal?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Right. It was.¡±


    For a moment, Ivan¡¯s expression twisted strangely.


    ¡°Karzan¡­ do you not want to grow stronger?¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t?¡±


    I smirked.


    ¡°But tell me¡ªif you gain power by becoming someone else¡¯s slave, does that really make you stronger?¡±


    Ivan didn¡¯t laugh.


    ¡°So you refuse?¡±


    ¡°Wait, that was the offer?¡±


    I waved him off.


    ¡°Get out. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°¡­¡­Ah.¡±


    Suddenly, my head throbbed.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±  S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now I understood.


    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s why he killed me.¡±


    My mind went blank.


    That was the reason I died?


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 180

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 180: Svaltalfar''s Executioners


    I was momentarily stunned by the sudden realization of my past life''s cause of death.


    "What a bunch of bastards."


    They tried to use me like a blade, then discard me when they realized they couldn''t fully enslave me? Now that I knew the truth, it felt even more absurd and infuriating.


    "But you never expected I''d come back to life, you sons of bitches."


    I let out a laugh like a madman.


    ''Ivan, Ivan... are you still alive?''


    He must be. That bastard was strong to begin with.


    Even if I regained my prime strength, Ivan would be the one opponent I couldn''t defeat unless it was a fight to the death.


    ''And even in a deathmatch, I''d probably lose an arm or an eye before barely managing to kill him.''


    In other words, Ivan was a half-step above me¡ªan exceptionally powerful assassin in the underworld.


    But...


    He had always been wary of the realm I demonstrated¡ªthe potential to dismantle and absorb others'' martial arts, the qualities of a grandmaster.


    And most of all, the swordsmanship of the Karzan style I had created.


    ''That sword could only be wielded by someone who had honed their soul, body, and senses to the absolute limit.''


    A sword I could never wield again in this body, Allenvert''s, where only Karzan''s soul and memories remained.


    The day I fully reclaim that sword may never come. After all, I''m now forging a new path by absorbing Grunewald''s martial arts.


    ''Still, if Ivan is alive...''


    Meaning, if he''s had 17 more years to grow stronger¡ª


    With the insights gained from relentless training, his already exceptional talent, and now demonic arts amplifying his power...


    I wouldn''t be surprised if he had reached a level comparable to that mad knight, Amilcar, one of the strongest in the Kingdom of Flanders.


    ''But even for you, reaching the 8th tier wouldn''t be easy.''


    The 7th tier was hellishly difficult, but the 8th was said to be a realm only the "chosen by the gods" could cross. At that point, finding an equal opponent across the entire continent would be nearly impossible.


    ''In this castle, only Duke Georg, Elder of Sword Leszek, and Elder of Magic Geninghen might have barely reached it.''


    But even if Ivan remained at the 7th tier, the story wouldn¡¯t change much.


    Only those among Grunewald¡¯s elite¡ªthe Knight Grand Commander, the Special Operations Division Grand Commander, or the Royal Guard Grand Commander¡ªwould stand a chance against him.


    ''Well, exactly where his skills lie isn¡¯t that important.''


    He¡¯s still a peak I must overcome.


    "So sit tight and wait for me, Ivan."


    As a martial artist, he should still be in his prime. Though his body may age slightly, abundant mana would preserve his youth. He¡¯s probably terrifyingly strong by now.


    ''So even if I gorge myself on Grunewald¡¯s martial arts, rare spirit medicines, and the teachings of exceptional masters... I doubt he¡¯d complain.''


    If he does, he¡¯s a damn bastard.


    ***


    The Next Morning


    Peter and Julia arrived early, diligently cleaning my bedroom.


    "Ah, working hard from dawn, I see."


    Still half-asleep, I leaned against the wall and watched them.


    "It¡¯s our duty, young master."


    Peter grinned, so I asked,


    "Why do you look so happy?"


    "Oh, well¡ª"


    "The butler gave us a bonus!"


    Julia chirped excitedly.


    "Oh, really?"


    "You didn¡¯t know? He said it was by your order."


    At Peter¡¯s question, I tilted my head.


    ¡®Huh? Did I say that?¡¯


    This was news to me.


    ¡®...Ah.¡¯


    I quickly pieced it together.


    ¡®Olivier must have credited me.¡¯


    What an admirable butler.


    Well, no reason to refuse the credit.


    "Use it well."


    I nodded shamelessly.


    "Ah, how embarrassing that word got around."


    "We¡¯ll use it wisely, young master!"


    "Th-Thank you!"


    The two bowed eagerly.


    "Good, good. Cute kids."


    Sometimes they really did seem like little chicks.


    "Not that I doubt you¡¯ll use it well, but don¡¯t keep it all for yourself. Buy Bridget some books too."


    "Yes!"


    Peter answered brightly.


    "I already planned to set aside half for Bridget¡¯s books."


    "Literacy will open many doors. When the time comes, I¡¯ll summon you."


    "Yes!"


    "Of course, your mother must recover first. You¡¯re busy nursing her now."


    "Th-Thank you... For considering someone like me so deeply..."


    As Peter teared up, I teased,


    "And Julia, when the time comes, make sure to discipline Peter¡¯s junior. Show them the dignity of a senior."


    "Wha¡ª? I-I can¡¯t do that!"


    Julia shook her head frantically.  Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tsk, how do you expect to survive the cold ruthlessness of the palace with that attitude? You need to be sharper¡ª"


    "But I¡¯m really not like that...!"


    She pouted, looking between me and Peter with pleading eyes.


    ¡®Well, fair.¡¯


    I was almost worried she¡¯d end up being doted on by Bridget instead.


    ¡®That girl¡¯s cunning beyond her years.¡¯


    ***


    Meanwhile


    Amid my busy training, I made time to meet with Rudgarda.


    "Young master, it¡¯s been a while."


    "Our Sixth Commander is doing well, I hope?"


    "I¡¯m the same as ever, but my mind is at ease now."


    Rudgarda Angantyr.


    The daughter of my enemy, abandoned by her father. A hostage of Grunewald, yet commander of the Special Operations Division.


    And my blood-sworn ally against a common foe.


    "You handled Evan¡¯s matter well. His mother, hidden in the safehouse, is also in good health."


    I had discreetly moved Evan, whom I¡¯d been keeping in the annex. Since Verdzig tacitly allowed it, there was no interference.


    "I plan to soon place him on a merchant ship bound for another country, where he¡¯ll live under a new name."


    "Thank you for handling it."


    "No need for gratitude. It wasn¡¯t solely for your sake, was it?"


    Rudgarda shrugged as if it were nothing.


    "Hah, still as magnanimous as ever."


    "Don¡¯t dwell on it. Since it wasn¡¯t for personal gain, I was glad to help."


    "......"


    But that very attitude only deepened my sense of debt.


    "By the way, young master, how goes your training?"


    "As you see."


    "I heard you chose the Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique."


    "Oh? Do you know something about it?"


    "The Second Commander mentioned that until the very end, she agonized between the Snow Blossom Sword Technique and the Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique."


    "Ah, I hadn¡¯t heard that."


    Now that¡¯s intriguing.


    "Rumor has it even Verdzig seriously considered it."


    "I see."


    The more I heard, the more confident I became in my choice.


    "Speaking of which..."


    Rudgarda sipped her cold tea like water.


    "This is just trivial talk, but..."


    "Trivial talk is the most entertaining. Go on."


    "A few days ago, I dreamed of my grandfather."


    "Ah, the one who knew about Ereshkigal?"


    "Correct."


    "Did he say anything useful?"


    Rudgarda made a slightly awkward face.


    "Well... no. He didn¡¯t do anything."


    "......I see."


    Just an ordinary dream, then.


    "Would¡¯ve been nice if he¡¯d left some clues."


    As I clicked my tongue, Rudgarda chuckled.


    "He¡¯s still alive. If a living person appears in another¡¯s dream, it¡¯s likely just nonsense."


    "Fair point."


    Still, I wasn¡¯t too disappointed.


    Of course, Ereshkigal remained the most reliable solution to the curse with its time limit.


    ¡®But the stronger I grow, the longer I can delay it.¡¯


    Something will turn up eventually.


    No need to rush. For now, we¡¯ll wait and see.


    ¡°Ah! Now that I think of it.¡±


    Since we were making small talk, I decided to ask something that had been on my mind.


    ¡°Rudgarda, just how strong is the Grand Commander of the Special Operations Division?¡±


    ¡°Extremely strong.¡±


    She stated it plainly.


    ¡°To put it bluntly, even if the Second Commander and I fought him together right now, we still wouldn¡¯t win.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s impressive.¡±


    I already knew how formidable Ulbhild was. But even Rudgarda, who was on a similar level, admitted that the two of them couldn¡¯t defeat a single man?


    ¡°Hah. The mountain I have to climb just keeps getting taller.¡±


    At that, Rudgarda gave me an almost exasperated look.


    ¡°And isn¡¯t the one climbing that mountain faster than anyone else right now you, young master?¡±


    ***


    The Svaltalfar¡ªa name that struck fear throughout the underworld of the Litvaleur Kingdom.


    For generations, they had refined their bloodline, mastering martial arts from various schools, sometimes stealing techniques, sometimes killing inheritors to monopolize them, all to forge their own unique brand of assassination.


    They were the undisputed kings of the underworld, never hesitating to intermarry with foreign or even non-human races to produce offspring with superior physical traits¡ªgreater endurance, more flexible joints, unshakable stamina, monstrous strength, sharper vision, and keener hearing.


    In essence, the direct descendants of Svaltalfar were nothing less than artifacts bred solely for assassination.


    Monsters from birth.


    "They want me to go all the way to Grunewald? Why?"


    Among them, one of the leading candidates to inherit the Svaltalfar name, Ghir Svaltalfar, scoffed at the assignment handed down from the elders.


    ¡°They said if you handle this well, your probation ends. Since someone screwed up last time.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit. I¡¯d rather laze around doing nothing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, brother. You¡¯re already itching for the scent of blood.¡±


    Two men sat perched on a cliff¡¯s edge, their unnatural eyes¡ªblack sclera with white pupils, the mark of demonic arts¡ªfixed on the distant city lights.


    One, hailed as the clan¡¯s masterpiece, was so excessively bloodthirsty that he was called the Slaughter Demon.


    The other, so coldly detached that nothing in the world could stir his emotions, was regarded as both assassin and strategist.


    Ghir Svaltalfar and Drak Svaltalfar¡ªtwo brothers chosen as the clan¡¯s executioners to punish the Bisakino Brotherhood and Huten.


    "Honestly, it¡¯s more trouble for me. I¡¯ll have to keep you from causing a mess while completing the mission."


    Though his words were rough, Drak was one of the few who could rein in Ghir¡¯s brutality.


    ¡°So what? We just slaughter the whole Bisakino Brotherhood or whatever the fuck they¡¯re called?¡±


    ¡°No. Just kill Huten and come back.¡±


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    Ghir sneered.


    ¡°Tell them to set up traps, ambushes, whatever. At least that¡¯ll make it somewhat fun.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a vacation, brother.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. You expect me to go all that way just to kill one guy? Pathetic. I might just kill you instead.¡±


    Even faced with his brother¡¯s murderous tone, Drak remained unfazed.


    ¡°You can kill me if you want, but then your probation will just get longer.¡±


    ¡°Hah.¡±


    Ghir scoffed.


    ¡°Fine, whatever. Not like I give a damn about the clan¡¯s reputation, but if some trash thinks they can look down on us¡ªthat¡¯s unforgivable.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that in front of the elders.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth. Since when do I care about old farts?¡±


    Though twisted from birth, they were still brothers.


    "Let¡¯s leave tonight. Get some rest first."


    ¡°Rest? Who needs sleep?¡±


    ¡°Of course the monster doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Ghir cracked his neck and stood.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The two descended the sheer cliff face as if walking on flat ground¡ªlight as mountain goats, silent as ghosts.


    "I¡¯ll make sure Huten dies screaming. How dare he waste my time?"


    ¡°Just make sure to bring his head back intact for identification. Do whatever you want with the rest.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Their voices echoed faintly across the treacherous cliffs before vanishing into the night.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 181

    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]


    Chapter 181: Demonstrate Your Training Results


    Rob had been observing Nasrak''s inn for several days under Zizek''s orders.


    "On the surface, it''s just a quiet inn with a wide selection of alcohol and many regulars. The peculiar thing is that more people come to drink than to stay overnight."


    "Nothing suspicious?"


    "Not that I could see."


    Zizek rubbed his chin.


    "But according to Boss Karzan, that man Kimret must be there."


    Zizek''s instincts were warning him of something.


    "Something stinks. I can smell some shady dealings."


    "I agree."  sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gareth, the retired knight who had been promoted to elder by Karzan, nodded.


    "Many visitors, but few stay the night. They sell a lot of alcohol. Many regulars... It''s the perfect cover for an establishment whose real business is underground trade."


    "With so many people and noise, it''s less likely to draw suspicion. Easy to exchange coded messages among the crowd."


    To the eyes of these two seasoned underworld veterans, Nasrak''s inn was undeniably suspicious.


    "Kimret is probably an alias too," Gareth remarked.


    "He''s likely a middleman. Spreads different names around, changes them if pursued. Makes it easier to shake off tails."


    "Probably affiliated with some organization, or maybe a lone merchant dealing in dark business," Zizek muttered.


    "Rob, come with me. Let''s go together."


    "Yes."


    "Boss, you sure about this?"


    "Of course. Thanks to the Boss, I''ve reached the 4th tier. I won''t be in danger unless something extreme happens."


    Zizek chuckled.


    "Elder¡ªno, our venerable elder¡ªplease watch over the establishment."


    "Enough with the ''elder'' nonsense. It''s embarrassing," Gareth sighed.


    "You like it, though."


    "Well, if you insist on respecting your elders, who am I to stop you?"


    Gareth grinned.


    "Go on, then. I''ll go bother that brat from the Cardovan for a bit."


    The nagging of an old-timer like Gareth, who''d seen it all, was bound to be insufferable.


    Ulbhild''s training continued.


    "Starting today, you two will spar with warriors from the Security Guards, Knights, Royal Guards, and Special Operations Division over the next four days."


    "Wow, really?"


    This was training that Allenvert, more than anyone else, couldn''t help but welcome.


    "Each unit has different duties, so their martial styles differ. Experiencing these varied styles will be invaluable for refining and advancing your own."


    "I think so too."


    Allenvert grinned, already scheming to steal techniques from each unit.


    Barclava, on the other hand, looked like he was on the verge of tears.


    "Don''t worry too much. Getting beaten in different ways will teach you something."


    Allenvert''s kind advice earned a simple response from Barclava.


    "Damn it."


    On the first day, the two sparred with squad leaders from the Security Guards.


    "Hah... hah... I lose. You''re unbelievably strong."


    "Thanks. Good match."


    Allenvert defeated five squad leaders in a row¡ª


    And those who lost to him wore expressions of near despair at the overwhelming gap in talent.


    "How was it, Allen?"


    "Can I be honest?"


    "Sure."


    "Their martial quality and training intensity were lower than I expected."


    Allenvert''s harsh critique confirmed the truth: the least talented often ended up in the Security Guards.


    "Tomorrow will be the real deal."


    Seeing her brother''s disappointment, Ulbhild could only say.


    "...Part of it is that you''ve grown too strong too quickly."


    She decided to assign much tougher opponents for tomorrow''s knight sparring.


    As for Barclava¡ª


    "Your Highness, that was sharp just now."


    "Again, please."


    "Come at me anytime!"


    He desperately challenged and clashed with the squad leaders in fierce battles.


    "The youngest has changed a lot. I didn''t expect such tenacity from him."


    Ulbhild highly valued Barclava''s recent growth.


    "I think he''s changed a lot lately too."


    "You''ve played a big part in that, Allen."


    "Me?"


    Allenvert scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    "I just bullied and teased him."


    Ulbhild smiled.


    "Maybe that''s exactly what he needed."


    ***


    Over four days, the two sparred with warriors from all four of Grunewald''s major units.


    "Young master Allenvert is truly exceptional."


    Harold, who observed closely, couldn''t hide his admiration.


    "He grasps, counters, and assimilates unfamiliar martial arts absurdly fast. After just a few exchanges, it''s like he''s already finished analyzing them."


    "That''s not all," Ulbhild added.


    "Different martial styles, warriors interpreting them in their own ways¡ªyet he freely adapts his own against all of them."


    Sometimes mimicking their swordplay.


    Other times relying on extreme evasion and counterattacks with Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path.


    Occasionally bulldozing through with Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.


    Or fighting almost bare-handed with Flowing Cloud Thunder Fist and Whispering Snow in the Night.


    And sometimes blending all of it into a single battle...


    "Allen grows by the day. Like a desert cactus starved for rain, finally blooming after a downpour."


    Frankly, even if Siena or her brother were prodigies, they wouldn''t be allowed the slightest lapse against the current Allenvert.


    "Damn it, I lose!"


    Chase, failing to even graze Allenvert, dropped his training sword.


    "Good match, Chase."


    Allenvert, having secured an easy victory, swept back his sweat-drenched bangs.


    "Young master, some water!"


    Peter scurried over with water and a towel.


    "Nice timing."


    Allenvert gulped it down.


    "Good work, Allen. That''s the end of the sparring."


    "Yes, it was fun."


    Seeing Allenvert''s sparkling eyes, drunk on the joy of honing his skills, Ulbhild smiled inwardly.


    ''You really are my kindred spirit.''


    It was almost unbelievable he''d suppressed this martial obsession for seven years.


    "You look happy, Allen."


    "Of course."


    Sharpening his skills, refining his martial path, proving his strength against countless warriors¡ª


    To Allenvert, nothing was more exhilarating.


    "Then, share your thoughts. How were Grunewald''s warriors?"


    "Well..."


    Allenvert tilted his head, organizing his impressions before speaking.


    "The Security Guards focused on defense and suppression, so they maintained distance and retreated easily. The knights, though, trusted their armor and offense, favoring heavy and strong swords in their charges."


    "Spot on."


    Ulbhild nodded.


    "The Royal Guard was uniformly skilled. Trained to defend the palace yet capable of all combat types as the Duke''s personal guard. They could wield everything from greatswords to rapiers and twin blades."


    Two days of sparring made Allenvert realize Karl leading the knights and Verdzig the Royal Guard wasn''t arbitrary.


    "And the Special Operations Division?"


    Harold perked up at the mention of his unit.


    "As the only elite unit with select members, their individual capabilities were the most outstanding," Allenvert remarked, mixing in a bit of flattery.


    "Though perhaps the 2nd Battalion, personally trained by Sister, is exceptionally remarkable."


    "Hahaha!"


    "Heh, the young master knows his stuff."


    The two Special Operations Division officers laughed as Allenvert continued.


    "Above all, I appreciated experiencing everything from orthodox martial arts to diverse combat styles honed through real battles. It felt like a unit assembled to handle any mission with versatile skills."


    Ulbhild tossed him a half-serious joke.


    "If you like it so much, why not join the Special Operations Division later? You could command your own battalion before long."


    Allenvert grinned.


    "That would be nice. But shouldn¡¯t I raise my value before accepting any offers?"


    "An expensive man, I see."


    Harold watched the siblings'' warm banter with a mix of fondness and barely concealed envy.


    "Hey, wipe that look off your face. People will think you bit into something rotten."


    "Ahem."


    Ulbhild tapped Allenvert¡¯s shoulder.


    "Allen, walk with me around the castle again today."


    "Understood."


    Since Allenvert progressed so quickly, Ulbhild used the remaining training time to show him around the castle, imparting lessons on various subjects.


    "But sister."


    "Hmm?"


    "Is this really part of a swordsmanship instructor¡¯s duties?"


    "Technically, yes."


    The swordsmanship instructor for Grunewald¡¯s direct heirs wasn¡¯t just a combat teacher.


    They also served as strict examiners assessing heir qualifications and oversaw various successor lessons.


    So Venion¡¯s neglect of his duties would¡¯ve been unthinkable without the Duke¡¯s tacit approval.


    ¡®That man¡­¡¯


    Allenvert shrugged, wondering where he¡¯d disappeared to.


    Most of our strolls were filled with lighthearted chatter.


    "By the way, your adjutant is named Harold, and brother Karl¡¯s is Harald. Are they brothers?"


    "...Just a coincidence."


    "Ah, I see. Their names are so similar."


    It was usually like this.


    But amidst the casual talk, Ulbhild occasionally slipped in lessons akin to rulership.


    "Allen, look there."


    From the castle spire overlooking the city, she said:


    "The city¡¯s master is its lord. They raise Grunewald¡¯s walls, regulate who enters, and spend fortunes training armies to protect its people¡¯s lives and wealth. A good ruler flawlessly fulfills these duties."


    Then she posed a question.


    "Why must the lord bear these obligations?"


    "Because it¡¯s their duty¡­ would be too obvious."


    "Right. Duties require fitting rewards. Otherwise, no one would uphold them."


    I gauged her meaning.


    "So you¡¯re asking what reward compels lords to invest so much in managing cities?"


    Ulbhild nodded.


    "Well¡­"


    These were questions Karzan had rarely pondered.


    But¡­


    I realized the dynamic between lords and citizens wasn¡¯t so different from crime bosses and their turf.


    "Because attracting more citizens means greater tax revenue."


    "Go on."


    I pointed at the merchant ships in Grunewald Harbor.


    "Look at those traders flocking to this natural trade hub with perfect infrastructure and security. The tariffs alone must bring the lord staggering wealth."


    "And?"


    Her prodding confirmed I was on the right track.


    "Tolls from foreign merchants, taxes from citizens enjoying prosperity¡ªall these are the lord¡¯s rewards."


    As Ulbhild exhaled lightly in amusement, I added:


    "In a way, we¡¯re also running a business with merchants and citizens as our clients."


    "For a quick answer, that¡¯s quite impressive, Allen."


    Her satisfied smile appeared whenever I gave a worthy response.


    "That¡¯s the perspective of a ruler."


    Though not a ruler herself, Ulbhild wanted nothing more than a worthy heir on Grunewald¡¯s throne.


    That¡¯s why she supports me over Verdzig.


    "...Speaking of which."


    Ulbhild¡¯s voice grew solemn.


    "Your two weeks are nearly up."


    "Time flew."


    "You don¡¯t need to come tomorrow."


    "!"


    Sensing gravity in her tone, I asked:


    "Is there a final test waiting?"


    "Yes."


    Her gaze held mine firmly.


    "Rest tomorrow. Review your progress and handle pending matters."


    "And the day after?"


    "Defeat Harold in a duel. That¡¯s your condition for descending the mountain."


    "¡­!"


    Harold, deputy commander of the 2nd Battalion.


    Even now, no opponent to take lightly.


    "Victory would prove you strong enough to lead a battalion."


    "...A tough test."


    But surpassing Harold and properly learning the Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique from Venion meant¡ª


    Even if Siena dominated the sixth seat of Ete Nistyrnur, I¡¯d have nothing to fear.


    [Translator - Pot]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii]

 Chapter 182

    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]


    Chapter 182: One Wrong Move


    "Young master, are you not going out today?"


    "Nope."


    Having slept in, I gave Peter a simple answer.


    "Tomorrow''s my duel with Harold, so today I''ll rest my body and meditate."


    "Wow, that sounds profound. Sharpening your senses before the decisive battle?"


    "Something like that. So don''t bother me¡ªget out."


    "Yes."


    After shooing Peter away, I sank into deep meditation to consolidate the martial arts I''d learned and the insights gained from training.


    ''Good. My mastery of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique has advanced another stage.''


    Not only that, but my Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path, Whispering Snow in the Night, and Flowing Cloud Thunder Fist had all developed evenly through sparring. Naturally, I''d grown adept at combining them.


    ''So today...''


    I planned to refine them into practical techniques for real combat.


    ''Still no reply from Mother, huh, Friederun...''


    To distract myself from the unease¡ª


    I needed to immerse myself and steady my mind.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Barclava was quietly swinging his sword in the Special Operations Division''s training grounds.


    ''Now is the time to swing my sword, even just a little. I need to ingrain the sensation into my body.''


    Throughout the training period, he had watched Allenvert from the sidelines, constantly battling feelings of comparison and inadequacy.


    But.


    ''Giving up in despair would be too weak.''


    He swung his sword as if whipping his own wavering resolve¡ªpartly because of what Allenvert had told him.


    "Accepting your inferiority is also strength. If you forge an unbreakable blade within, you won''t wound yourself by comparing yourself to others."


    Somewhere during the grueling training, Allenvert had offered his disheartened younger brother blunt advice.


    "Some men are born fast runners. Others are born with sturdy bones and exceptional strength. And then there are those who are neither."


    "...I guess I''m the third type."


    "Maybe."


    Allenvert looked him straight in the eye and asked:


    "Does it feel unfair?"


    "A little."


    "No need to obsess over what you weren''t born with. Life is unfair by nature."


    "......"


    "Imagine two boys. Similar faces, similar builds, similar intelligence."


    Allenvert launched into an inexplicable analogy.


    "Coincidentally, both dreamed of becoming wealthy merchants around the same time. But one was a poor farmer''s son, while the other was the son of a fairly wealthy merchant. The first boy learned the trade from the bottom, endured insults, got injured in multiple places, and had his spirit worn down. But..."


    Allenvert pointed upward.


    "The other boy received his father''s generous guidance, absorbed the wisdom of seasoned merchants, and smoothly accumulated experience over the years. Though he nearly fell for scams a few times, his father always comforted and helped him. Fast forward twenty years¡ªwho do you think became the greater merchant?"


    "...Obviously the latter."


    "Actually, not necessarily."


    Allenvert shook his head.


    "Life is long. Whether the path is smooth or rugged, every human life faces moments where they could stumble into temptation or traps."


    This was, in fact, based on two men Karzan had observed in his past life.


    "The first boy happened to strike it rich in one trade and, building on his failures, cautiously managed his business to eventually become a great merchant. Because war suddenly broke out, driving wheat and barley prices up severalfold."


    "!"


    "Meanwhile, the second boy suffered heavy losses in the same war. The jewels and fine fabrics he dealt in were useless in wartime. Having never faced such a loss before, he made reckless investments to recoup¡ªonly to lose even more."


    "...What happened to him?"


    "His spirit, unaccustomed to life''s bitterness, crumbled under the shock. He drowned in alcohol, his business collapsed within years, and his once-harmonious family fell apart."


    "...I see."


    "Of course, that''s an extreme case. But in the long run, life favors those who stubbornly walk their own path. That''s what I believe."


    Barclava gave Allenvert a strange look for the uncharacteristically comforting advice.


    "What if you never become the best? If a man lives proudly with a sword in hand, that''s enough. As the Duke''s youngest son, learn to be grateful for what you have."


    "...It was all good until the end, where it just turned into clich¨¦ nagging."


    "What, you expected groundbreaking wisdom? You''re hilarious."


    ......Knowing Allenvert was right, Barclava accepted his inferiority and silently trained in his shadow.


    It was proof that Barclava was truly maturing in his own way.


    ***


    Some had been quietly observing Barclava.


    "Young Master, you''re here again today."


    "Yeah."


    "You''ve improved so much."


    "Compared to two weeks ago, he''s a completely different person."


    The Special Operations Division members who had watched and guided his training couldn''t help but smile at the boy''s unprecedented determination.


    "Training is inherently tedious, painful, and uncertain. Anyone who endures it has the makings of a martial artist."


    Harold nodded at Chase''s words.


    "To think he''d become this tenacious. I never imagined it before."


    "...Blood will tell, I suppose. His maternal lineage is¡ª"


    Harold frowned at the suggestive remark.


    "Mind your tongue. That''s disrespectful."


    Chase flinched.


    "Right, sorry."


    Having disciplined his subordinate, Harold quietly studied Barclava.  S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''What changed him so much?''


    Likely his brothers.


    Verdzig.


    And Allenvert.


    "By the way, Deputy Commander."


    Chase cautiously broached another topic.


    "What?"


    "Are you confident about tomorrow''s duel?"


    Harold answered gravely.


    "I plan to go all out from the start."


    There was no other way.


    ***


    Morning of the 14th day arrived.


    The day of the duel between Allenvert¡ªwho had completed the Special Operations Division''s training¡ªand Harold, the 2nd Battalion''s deputy commander who had overseen that training.


    Naturally, the match drew the attention of everyone in Grunewald Castle.


    "Well, this should be interesting."


    "Commander, good to see you."


    "Hmph. Go handle your duties."


    "Yes!"


    Even the Special Operations Division Grand Commander himself had cleared his schedule to attend, underscoring the event''s significance.


    "Hey, Harold. You planning to fight for real?"


    The Grand Commander asked.


    "If I don''t, I''ll be humiliated."


    "Hah, well now."


    The Special Operations Division Grand Commander stroked his chin, lost in thought.


    "Harold here is someone I personally recruited and mentored. To see him this tense¡ªeven I''m surprised."


    "I''m ashamed. But given his extraordinary talent, I don''t feel embarrassed."


    "If you say so, there must be a reason."


    Despite the Grand Commander''s relaxed and informal demeanor, Harold maintained proper respect through his gaze and posture. Grand Commander Heinrix had more than earned such reverence.


    Heinrix was far from an undefeated martial artist in his lifetime, but he had survived and grown strong enough to reach his current position.


    A veteran who had fought endlessly against monsters, beasts, pirates, knights, underworld assassins, and martial artists from noble clans¡ªone of the strongest among Grunewald''s retainers.


    That was Heinrix.


    "Well, you already know this."


    Heinrix''s scarred hand patted his subordinate''s shoulder.


    "No need to be intimidated just because your opponent is talented. I was never called a genius in my life, but now I''ve reached a level where I can''t even remember my last defeat."


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Maintain the right amount of tension. Moderation is key in all things."


    Heinrix gave Harold a light push.


    "Ah, here comes Allenvert."


    Heinrix quietly observed Allenvert''s approach, flanked by Royal Guard squad leader Jeffrey and Olivier, the butler of Clan Borgart, and his attendant boy.


    "My, my..."


    He exhaled a soft sigh of admiration.


    "To think such a vessel of martial prowess exists."


    Heinrix was, at his core, a soldier and martial artist. Political schemes and factions were secondary to him. He was accustomed to evaluating people purely through the lens of martial skill.


    ''Truly remarkable.''


    Eyes that shone with madness yet purity. A gaze that naturally conveyed vast perception and endless observation.


    A frame as solid as a lion''s yet agile as a leopard''s. The confidence and ease in his posture, the way he carried himself¡ª


    ''And...''


    His manipulation of aura was masterful, woven like thread.


    ''He¡¯s wary too.''


    Allenvert''s aura briefly probed Heinrix''s own domain before cleanly withdrawing. A sign this warrior was far from arrogance.


    ''He learned well from the 2nd Commander.''


    Only then did Allenvert meet Heinrix''s gaze, as if noticing him for the first time.


    "A pleasure to meet the famed Special Operations Division Grand Commander."


    "The honor is mine, Your Highness."


    Heinrix gave a slight bow.


    "Today, I¡¯ll simply be a spectator to your match."


    "I¡¯d welcome any candid advice on my shortcomings."


    Heinrix silently watched Allenvert walk past him.


    ''They say he''s reached the 5th tier.''


    And yet, he perfectly restrained even the natural pressure one would expect.


    ''Likely the Whispering Snow in the Night.''


    Even now, he was effortlessly maintaining his martial arts.


    And yet, how did he appear so at ease?


    ''His instincts are exceptional.''


    Heinrix chuckled.


    Moreover¡ª


    ''Good grief, this lineage is unfairly handsome.''


    If Verdzig was sculpted perfection, Allenvert had a more delicate yet sharp-jawed handsomeness, with piercing, mischievous eyes that created a peculiar aura.


    ''In some ways, he feels less like a noble heir and more like... an underworld powerhouse.''


    That unique air clung to him.


    ''Now I see why people made such a fuss.''


    Meeting him in person explained it.


    ''Verdzig. Ulbhild.''


    Grunewald¡¯s pride¡ªmartial vessels that appeared perhaps once in a generation.


    Allenvert was clearly cut from the same cloth.


    "This is trouble."


    Heinrix muttered as he glanced at Harold.


    ''One wrong move, and he might suffer a crushing humiliation.''


    ***


    Meanwhile


    Zizek stepped into Nasrak¡¯s inn with a sword at his waist and a poison-coated dagger hidden in his coat.


    "Welcome!"


    A cheerful attendant greeted him.


    "Will you be dining? Or staying the night?"


    "No lodging. Already ate."


    Zizek quietly observed the attendant¡¯s well-trained physique as he replied.


    "Oh? Then what brings you here?"


    "First time here, but I know the drill. Let¡¯s skip the small talk."


    The attendant¡¯s eyes narrowed at Zizek¡¯s tone.


    "I¡¯m here for Kimret of Nasrak¡¯s Inn. Need to buy some spirit medicines. Lead the way."


    Zizek jingled the coin pouch Karzan had given him for the purchase.


    "......!"


    The attendant quickly masked his surprise and bowed.


    "Good heavens, you¡¯ve finally arrived. Right this way."


    Zizek blinked at the unexpected reaction.


    ''What¡¯s this about?''


    His mouth dry, Zizek followed, rolling his tongue uneasily.


    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]

 Chapter 183

    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]


    Chapter 183: The Soldier and the Ant


    "So this is why people rarely stay on the second floor."


    Zizek chuckled as he entered the hidden room on the second floor.


    "Turns out this place is for business dealings."


    "You¡¯ve done your research," the attendant replied flatly.


    "Well, coming to a place like this without checking first would be reckless, no?"


    Zizek leaned back comfortably in his chair, loosening his sword.


    "But I¡¯ll put this down for now."


    "Haha, thank you for your trust."


    The two exchanged glances, sizing each other up.


    "...You¡¯re strong, sir."


    "Heh. Is it that obvious?"


    Zizek smirked, noticing how reactions changed after reaching the 4th tier.


    "Please wait here. I¡¯ll fetch ''Kimret'' for you."


    "Sure, take your time."


    As he replied, Zizek flung the window wide open.


    "...?"


    "Oh, this? Just airing the place out in case someone tries to poison me."


    "We don¡¯t engage in such crude methods. You can relax."


    The attendant¡¯s tone turned stiff with irritation.


    "My peace of mind, my rules."


    "As you wish."


    Once the attendant left, Zizek smirked.


    "That guy¡¯s got some underworld experience."


    Polite on the surface but subtly testing him¡ªclassic underworld behavior.


    Birds of a feather recognize each other.


    ''This Kimret fellow must be deeply involved in the underworld.''


    Just as expected. The real question was how deep.


    "Well then."


    Zizek stretched, propping his feet on the table with a yawn.


    "Might as well nap while I wait."


    A 4th tier underworld swordsman had no reason to fear, even in enemy territory.


    This exaggerated nonchalance was his way of flaunting that confidence.


    ***


    Meanwhile


    "Then, Your Highness."


    "I¡¯ll be in your care."


    Harold and I exchanged formal bows.


    "Draw your swords."


    At Ulbhild¡¯s command as referee, we slowly unsheathed our blades.


    Shiiing!


    The cold metallic ring sharpened my senses.


    ¡®Voyager of the Night.''


    A prized sword named ¡®Voyager of the Night¡¯ forged by the dwarven master smith Baldun.


    A treasure Karzan had never held in his past life.


    Huuuum!


    As my Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique¡¯s energy flowed into the blade, starlight shimmered along its edge.


    "Beautiful," murmured Grand Commander Heinrix, watching intently.


    I didn¡¯t miss that small remark.


    ''A straightforward man, no pretenses.''


    At a glance, he lacked the imposing aura expected of his rank.


    But that naturalness suited the leader of the Special Operations Division¡ªdifferent from the Royal Guard Grand Commander or Knight Grand Commander.


    ''Above all...''


    He was disgustingly strong. Even Ivan at his peak 17 years ago might¡¯ve struggled against him.


    ''In other words, he surpasses Karzan¡¯s past self.''


    Heinrix was every bit the master worthy of leading Grunewald¡¯s Special Operations Division.


    I wonder¡ªhow will this man view the martial path I¡¯ve forged?


    ''Well, watch closely.''


    The fusion of Karzan and Allenvert¡¯s martial arts would soon be unveiled.


    "Then, I¡¯ll start with a frontal strike."


    At my declaration, Harold raised his sword high.


    "I¡¯ll crush whatever comes."


    "Good. I¡¯ll pour everything into this without holding back."


    This was no empty boast. Harold was undeniably stronger than my current self¡ªI had to go all out.


    ''I just can¡¯t reveal Karzan¡¯s techniques yet.''


    Huu...


    I channeled dormant mana through my meridians.


    ''Light Star.''


    Activating the first power of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique.


    Mana surged like a flooding river, cycling through seven stars as its momentum grew.


    Whoooooosh!


    The air around me began to distort.


    "Here I go."


    Dust swirling toward my blade vanished upon contact with Voyager of the Night¡¯s energy, as if evaporating.


    "Red Wolf Crescent Moon."


    A heavy strike from the Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship hurtled toward Harold.


    Kreeeeeee!


    "Oh? Starting like this?"


    Harold¡¯s eyes gleamed with competitive fire.


    "Perfect!"


    His muscles bulged. Aura, different in hue from mine, erupted and condensed around his blade.


    BOOOOOOM!


    Harold¡¯s slash met my technique head-on.


    CRACKLE¡ªCRASH!


    A stalemate? No¡ªHarold¡¯s victory. His sword, like a giant suppressing a tidal wave, crushed my slash entirely.


    "Hah!"


    The impact was so violent that claw-like gouges scarred the ground.


    "Damn, that¡¯s heavy. Nearly dislocated my wrist," Harold grimaced.


    "That¡¯s the principle behind Red Wolf Crescent Moon."


    "An excellent student indeed, Your Highness."


    But Harold¡¯s strength in repelling my full-powered strike was equally impressive.


    "Consider it my greeting."


    I shrugged.


    "Then I¡¯ll return the favor."


    Swish!


    Harold flicked his wrist¡ªrazor-sharp projectiles shot toward me.


    ''What¡ª? Ah, pebbles.''


    Enhanced vision and expanded aura easily identified them.


    When had he prepared these?


    Likely gathered during the aftermath of our clash, infused with mana.


    "Flick, swish, swish."


    I fluttered like a flag, effortlessly dodging.


    "Whoaaa!"


    Peter¡¯s awed gasp echoed from the sidelines.


    "Truly Harold¡ªa Special Operations Division executive who spares no tricks."


    "I¡¯ll take that as praise."


    This was a characteristic I''d observed about the Special Operations Division during our training sessions.


    "In real combat, the objective takes precedence over the means."


    "Well said."


    The philosophy of the Special Operations Division was evident in those words.


    ''A fine unit, and a fine officer.''


    I wanted to experience the essence of the Special Operations Division'' martial prowess¡ªthe pride of Grunewald¡ªthrough this man. Chase simply wasn''t enough to give me a true sense of its depth.


    "Here I come!"


    This time, Harold took the initiative.


    ''High? No¡ªlow.''


    I smoothly deflected the sweeping slash aimed at my waist, only for a sharp second strike to immediately target my brow.


    Clang!


    My wrist went numb from the sheer force. He¡¯s coming at me in earnest.


    ''Good.''  sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I didn''t stubbornly block the third strike¡ªinstead, I retreated to create distance¡ª


    "Hm!"


    ¡ªthen lunged forward, thrusting with a swift, precise strike aimed at Harold.


    "Your Highness, that was too straightforward and predicta¡ª"


    Harold''s casual remark cut off mid-sentence as his sword met mine.


    "!"


    Because I instantly twisted the direction of our clashing forces, disrupting his balance.


    "This technique¡ªthe 2nd Commander¡¯s¡ª"


    I didn¡¯t miss Harold¡¯s shock.


    ''Shadow Flowing Phantom Sword.''


    The second technique surged toward him.


    ***


    Meanwhile


    Verdzig observed the duel from the rooftop of his private residence.


    "Look. Allenvert has already reached the mid of the 5th tier."


    His keen vision allowed him to see the distant battle as clearly as if it were right before him.


    "A genius is a genius. Even I can¡¯t keep up with that rate of growth."


    Of course, he knew progressing from the 5th tier to his own level would be several times harder.


    "But Harold isn¡¯t an opponent to be taken lightly."


    Harold¡¯s counterattacks, effortlessly dismantling even feints, were now putting Allenvert on the defensive.


    "He¡¯s faced these moves countless times against Ulbhild. He won¡¯t fall for tricks."


    Verdzig held Harold¡¯s abilities in high regard.


    "What kind of man do you think Harold is?"


    He turned to Skella, who stood silently beside him.


    "A fine soldier and a fine martial artist."


    Skella answered bluntly.


    "A fine soldier?"


    Verdzig sneered.


    "Do you know what makes a good soldier?"


    "......"


    "One who obeys orders to die without question¡ªthat is a good soldier."


    Verdzig declared.


    "Security, missions, conflicts, ambushes... At every crossroads of life and death, a soldier¡¯s duty is to hold their ground, knowing full well it may be their grave."


    Why?


    "Because that¡¯s what makes the calculations work for the commander."


    Skella didn¡¯t respond to the twisted logic.


    "Thus, Harold is a fine soldier. He worked hard, survived, and earned his place."


    That much was praiseworthy.


    "In return, Grunewald rewarded him with fitting honor and pride, securing his unwavering loyalty."


    Verdzig pointed at the ground.


    "In that sense, his position is no different from the ants scurrying beneath your feet."


    Skella asked with faint disdain:


    "Is that how you see him?"


    "It¡¯s the perspective a ruler must have."


    "Quite ruthless for someone aiming to lead Grunewald."


    Verdzig smirked at the sarcasm.


    "Ruthlessness is competence. A good commander places pawns well, a good chancellor assigns bureaucrats well, and a good lord positions his kin well. That¡¯s how the world works. Logic must precede emotion."


    This was Verdzig¡¯s creed.


    "That¡¯s why Allenvert¡¯s sentimentality will one day be his downfall. He¡¯s done well so far, but¡ª"


    How long can such a precarious balancing act last?


    "At the most critical moment, irrationality¡ªdisguised as emotion¡ªwill lead him to a fatal misjudgment."


    Skella countered:


    "And yet, isn¡¯t that very trait what draws people to him? The Special Operations Division, Young master Barclava, the head butler."


    "Sharp as ever, Skella."


    Verdzig remained unshaken by the veiled provocation.


    "But Father won¡¯t refuse me the throne. He doesn¡¯t break his principles."


    "......"


    "Even if he favors Allenvert more, if I win the succession battle, he¡¯ll pass Grunewald to me without protest."


    ''Of course, I¡¯ve laid the groundwork to eliminate any uncertainties beforehand.''


    Verdzig swallowed those words.


    ''Even if it means dismantling the entire Bergen faction.''


    To claim the throne, one must dominate not just in personal merit but in the factional wars waged under one¡¯s banner.


    ''Even if Karl, Ulbhild, and the Visquera side with Allenvert¡ª


    By rallying Somerset and uniting the Bergen and Agrippa factions, how could his own faction possibly lose?


    ''Even if the 4th Lady Lusatia and the Eisenach remnants resurge, they¡¯re too weak.''


    But thoroughness meant extinguishing even the smallest embers.


    Verdzig¡¯s eyes and ears had already uncovered the Eisenach remnants living under the name Haglandere.


    "If Allenvert ever brings the Lady Lusatia out of hiding¡ª"


    The moment his long-cherished wish is fulfilled, the moment hope blooms¡ª


    "¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be so bad to slaughter the Eisenach remnants and plunge him back into despair."


    Verdzig grinned at Skella.


    "You¡¯ve played no small part in this, Skella."


    Skella closed her eyes heavily.


    Hatred and contempt. Yet her duty bound her to serve this man¡ªa chain suffocatingly tight.


    "Skella, open your eyes and watch the fight."


    Verdzig yanked her arm roughly.


    "Look. It might end with the next move."


    Allenvert, weathering Harold¡¯s onslaught, had finally seized the advantage.


    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]

 Chapter 184

    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]


    Chapter 184: An Offer You Can''t Refuse


    I weathered Harold''s fierce assault by redirecting its momentum, steadily deploying Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path, Flowing Cloud Thunder Fist, and Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship.


    I absorbed his chain of attacks, dodged strikes flying from blind spots like an acrobat, and bought myself fleeting moments to recover by countering with fist shocks before resetting my stance.


    ''On the verge of breaking, yet unbroken.''


    Harold seemed unsure whether this was my strategy or merely unavoidable defense.


    But the fact that he remained cautious even while dominating spoke volumes about his experience.


    ''A careful man.''


    Of course, this was all part of my plan.


    To an outsider, it would appear I''d tried to end things quickly with two early techniques, only to be forced into a defensive position by sheer inferiority in skill.


    ''That''s half the truth.''


    In a direct clash, Harold surpassed me in both strength and speed. The finesse of his techniques¡ªhoned through countless real battles¡ªwasn''t something I could easily overcome.


    ''Which is why I need strategy.''


    Against a superior opponent, you fight with your mind.


    As I focused on defense, I gradually adapted to Harold''s patterns.


    In other words, I began reading the flow of his attacks, his habitual choices, the intent flickering in his gaze.


    ''Harold is wary.''


    He had no choice but to prepare for a trump card I might be hiding.


    ''Moon Dance.''


    Harold had already witnessed this technique firsthand¡ªeven fallen for it once.


    ''A warrior''s shame is being fooled twice by the same move.''


    His vigilance against it was palpable.


    ''And that''s the opening I need.''


    At each critical moment, Harold hesitated just shy of committing fully, cautious of a potential Moon Dance reversal.


    ''That hesitation is your downfall, Harold.''


    It allowed me to conserve just enough stamina to endure his onslaught.


    And...


    I had more than one card up my sleeve.


    ''Penetration.''


    A Karzan-style technique that had pierced Nepherus''s defenses and even shattered the protective magic around the Dark King''s treasure.


    BOOOOM!


    I stomped hard, steadying my balance as I was pushed back.


    "!"


    Harold paused his assault, eyes narrowing at my stance¡ª


    "Red Wolf Crescent Moon!"


    I feinted, invoking a Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship technique with a generic slash.


    SHIIING!


    Harold''s eyes widened as he countered with a surge of energy.


    ''Too light?!''


    Smirking at his visible shock, I stomped again, kicking up dust¡ªthen blended the Whispering Snow in the Night''s stealth with the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique''s second power: Dark Star.


    The illusion of exhaustion, the dust masking my stealth, and Harold''s own fatigue from prolonged combat...


    ''You''ve completely lost track of me, Harold.''


    For one critical moment, my combined stealth fooled him.


    ''Now!''


    I flanked his blind spot and struck.


    CRAAACK!


    To his credit, Harold barely blocked¡ª


    THUD!


    ¡ªbut not before I drove a Flowing Cloud Thunder Fist strike into his ribs, channeling Penetration to rattle his organs.


    "Guh¡ª!"


    The blow shattered his posture.


    "...Hah. Hahaha."


    Harold laughed hoarsely and dropped his sword.


    "I yield."


    Though he had much to say, his sportsmanship deserved equal respect.


    "Good match, Harold."


    There''s no need to mock an honorable defeat.


    ***


    "Harold. You''ll need to train harder."


    Grand Commander Heinrix''s verdict was blunt.


    "Grand Commander. I''ve disgraced myself."


    "His Highness was remarkable. A victory of strategy, I suppose? Saving his best for last."


    "Flattering. The mind games worked because Harold already knew my techniques."


    "Like a cardsharp. Never thought I''d lose at psychology."


    Harold rubbed his ribs, grumbling.


    "You never used Moon Dance."


    "Relying solely on techniques isn''t my style."


    "Restraint despite having surefire methods¡ªthat too is courage. I can only admire your talent, Your Highness."


    "Praise from you is almost embarrassing."


    "Now that you''ve seen all there is to see, perhaps it''s time to descend? You''ve taken two weeks of the 2nd Commander''s time¡ªsurely you''re satisfied..."


    Ignoring Harold''s thinly veiled jealousy, I glanced at Barclava.


    "Our youngest has more suffering ahead."


    "......"


    Whether stunned by my fight or wrestling with complex feelings, Barclava''s expression was unreadable.


    "You''re improving too. Didn''t you break through to the 4th tier?"


    "...I did, but¡ª"


    "Consider it mental training."


    I sheathed Voyager of the Night, its blade flawless as ever.


    "...Sisterrrr."


    Though it was an order, gratitude was due for Ulbhild''s two weeks of guidance.


    "Thank you. I''ll train diligently for my match against Valkenhain¡ªand win."


    "You''ve worked hard, Allen."


    She patted my arm.


    "Mastering the Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique won''t be easy. But you''ll manage."


    "Of course."


    I turned to Heinrix.


    "Did the spectacle meet expectations?"


    "Who''s to say?"


    He shrugged.


    "When choosing a division to join, pick ours."


    "Empty-handed flattery won''t do. Bring proper tribute next time."


    "Haha, I''ll raid the division''s budget for that."


    "Hmm, I''ll hold you to it."


    I also acknowledged the Special Operations Division members still reeling between shock at Harold''s defeat and forced professionalism.


    "You''ve all worked hard. Please continue guiding Barclava''s training."


    They bowed respectfully.


    "You fought well, Your Highness."


    "We wish you glory in battle."


    "Glory? I''m not marching to my death."


    I smirked.


    "Peter, Olivier, Jeffrey. Let''s retire for now."


    "Yes!"


    "I''ll arrange a special dinner tonight."


    "Excellent. I''m craving veal roast¡ªmake it tender."


    "Understood. I''ll procure calf meat under one year old¡ª"


    "Seasoned with salt and pepper, cooked rare."


    "Noted."


    Olivier scribbled in his notebook.


    "...Can we join? Their chef''s skills are divine."


    Chase''s idiotic remark earned him a chorus of scolding.


    "Are you insane?"


    "Read the room."


    "Absolute moron."


    Chase protested indignantly.


    "Why the abuse?"


    ''Even I''d have scolded you for that, Chase.''


    Musing inwardly, I recalled the duel''s decisive moment.


    ''Heinrix, was it? The Grand Commander''s as sharp as expected.''


    A man of his insight must have noticed the unorthodox technique I''d used.


    Yet he''d said nothing.


    ''Well, you don''t reach that position on skill alone.''


    Whose faction did he belong to? Verdzig''s? Or simply the Duke''s?


    ''Does Ludan know something?''


    I chuckled, imagining my walking encyclopedia¡ªthe elderly librarian.


    ''First, back to the underworld.''


    By now, Zizek should''ve met Kimret and concluded negotiations.


    ''That marks the beginning of Karzan''s new enterprise.''


    I could only hope Kimret and his organization wouldn''t disappoint.


    ***


    "My, it''s been ages. Never thought anyone would come asking for ''Kimret.''"


    A sharply dressed man entered the room.


    "So you''re the ''smuggling broker'' Kimret."


    "Haha, others call me a smuggler, but I dislike the term."


    The man using the alias Kimret chattered amiably as he sat.


    "We''ve met before? Ah, first encounter then. May I ask who sent you?"


    Zizek recalled Karzan''s intel and countered:


    "Remember a blond nobleman you met at Grunewald Harbor?"


    "......?"


    Zizek''s frown cleared as he snapped his fingers.


    "Ah! Surely not¡ª?"


    Though Kimret hadn''t caught Allenvert''s name that day¡ª


    He''d since struggled to shake off suspicious pursuers twice, forcing him to hastily abandon the Kimret alias.


    "I''m here on his behalf."


    "Well, well."


    Kimret clicked his tongue in disbelief.


    "Most unexpected guest."


    "Word is you deal in mountain tribe spirit medicines. Correct?"


    "Ah, seeking those? Certainly. State your requirements¡ª"


    "No, that''s not it."


    Zizek shook his head.


    "I''m asking if you trade with them directly."


    "Oh, that."


    Kimret''s smile turned strained.


    "Truthfully, we lack stable dealings. But their goods can be... acquired indirectly."


    "I see."


    Misreading Zizek''s reaction, Kimret hastily added:


    "Don''t despair. My suppliers are reliable¡ª"


    "No, you misunderstand."


    Zizek lowered his voice.


    "If you''re willing, we can arrange direct trade."


    "......!"


    Kimret''s expression transformed.


    "This..."


    His joviality vanished, eyes turning icy.


    "You don''t seem the type for mad jokes."


    "Dead serious."


    At Zizek''s smirk, Kimret narrowed his eyes.


    "You came to negotiate with me?"


    "To propose a business venture, precisely."


    Balthazar and Tara''s premium spirit medicines and herbs¡ªtheir guaranteed demand, efficacy, and value meant¡ª


    Securing a steady supply chain alone would let Karzan drain the underworld''s coffers dry.


    That much was obvious from the greed flashing in Kimret''s eyes.


    "But if you lack authority to decide, I''ll speak to your superiors."  S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "......"


    Cornered, Kimret made an offer.


    "Correct. Would you meet my patron?"


    "Who might that be?"


    "Frankly, their usual merchandise differs."


    "How so?"


    "One might call them... a Merchant of Death."


    The unexpected name made Zizek''s eyes widen.


    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]

 Chapter 185

    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]


    Chapter 185: Knowing When to Persevere and When to Yield


    The atmosphere during dinner with the Special Operations Division members in Ulbhild''s residence was as heavy as a funeral hall.


    "Allen''s growth is certainly something to celebrate. It means we''ve perfectly fulfilled our duty. However¡ª"


    Each time Ulbhild''s icy gaze swept over them, the members bowed their heads solemnly.


    "To be frank, I thought Harold had over a sixty percent chance of victory. Yet this was the result."


    "...We''ve disgraced ourselves."


    Though Harold apologized on everyone''s behalf, the truth was that all of them had been defeated by Allenvert in their sparring sessions.


    "The martial world leaves no room for complacency. What did you feel watching Allen¡ªand Barclava¡ªgrow so remarkably in such a short time?"


    The corps members answered cautiously.


    "It reminded us of something we''d forgotten."


    Ulbhild pressed further.


    "What had you forgotten?"


    "...Our initial passion for martial arts. Or perhaps... the intensity. All of it."


    "Correct."


    Ulbhild''s eyes briefly scanned the room.


    "To recognize your shortcomings yet remain unchanged¡ªthat is shameful."


    Therefore¡ª


    "If you intend to continue living the same way after today, I''d find it difficult to entrust my back to such comrades."


    Her cold, authoritative declaration left the members pale, as if they''d just received a death sentence, before they hurriedly responded:


    "That won''t happen!"


    "Please believe in us, Second Commander!"


    Ulbhild gave a small nod.


    Though they could be foolish at times, these were comrades who had fought alongside her through life-and-death battles.


    "Starting tomorrow, we''ll begin hellish training with Barclava."


    She pointed at her adjutant.


    "Harold, you''re no exception."


    "Understood."


    Harold''s response was firm, as if this was what he''d wanted.


    "Grand Commander, I trust this is acceptable?"


    Ulbhild turned to Heinrix, who had been silently observing.


    "Of course. However¡ª"


    Heinrix set a condition.


    "In a few days, the Second Commander and Harold must join the Sixth Commander for a mission."


    Ulbhild readily agreed.


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    "Well, when division members voluntarily strive to better themselves, shouldn''t we support them?"


    Heinrix grinned at the members.


    "You all have endless potential to grow stronger. And even masters can learn from their students. This was a valuable experience."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Each of you should emulate Young master Allenvert''s talent and Young master Barclava''s tenacity."


    "We''ll remember that, Grand Commander."


    They engraved his words into their hearts like a golden rule.


    "By the way, Second Commander, wasn''t that duel fascinating to analyze?"


    Ulbhild agreed with Heinrix''s question.  S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Allen was clearly the weaker one. Yet he dragged the match to the end and landed his ''trump card.'' His strategy and execution were both superb."


    "Still, there''s something I don''t understand."


    Harold voiced his confusion.


    "How did he endure my assaults so well? In strength, speed, skill, aura density, mana capacity¡ªI surpassed him in every aspect."


    "It was thanks to the Light Star and Dark Star abilities of the Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique."


    Ulbhild explained.


    "Hm? What are those?"


    Heinrix tilted his head.


    "Light Star treats seven organs as seven stars, artificially amplifying the mana flow between them to draw out tremendous output."


    "Ah, I see."


    Heinrix nodded in understanding.


    "That''s how he endured until the final clash despite having less mana than Harold."


    Harold then asked:


    "Second Commander, if I had pushed just a little longer¡ª"


    "His breathing would have inevitably collapsed. But Allen deceived you with flawless acting and made you impatient instead."


    "I fell for a double-layered psychological trap. It wasn''t just about guarding against Moon Dance."


    Harold sighed.


    "Second Commander, I have another question."


    "Ask."


    "What exactly was that final attack? It was profoundly advanced."


    "First, he combined the Whispering Snow in the Night with Dark Star to completely deceive you. As the name suggests, Dark Star perfectly conceals one''s aura."


    "That much I grasped."


    Ulbhild folded two fingers as she continued.


    "And the fist that pierced your defense likely contained the technique he used to slay Nepherus."


    "About that technique¡ª"


    Heinrix rubbed his chin.


    "If I''m not mistaken, wasn''t that Penetration?"


    "Correct."


    Penetration was an extremely advanced technique, difficult to master and rarely taught outside select martial schools.


    "Astonishing. I''ve no idea where he learned it, but¡ª"


    Heinrix didn''t hide his admiration.


    "Now I understand why the Head Butler and His Highness have such expectations of him."


    Pleased by the praise for her brother, Ulbhild smiled and nodded.


    "Allen will go far."


    "Say, once he comes of age next year, any chance we could recruit him?"


    Heinrix licked his lips¡ªan understandable greed for the Special Operations Division Grand Commander.


    "With a bit more real combat experience, he could lead a battalion outright."


    "I''d love that, but it''s Allen''s choice¡ª"


    "Hmm, maybe lure him with spirit medicines?"


    "Allen''s already wealthy."


    "Well, he is a Young master of Grunewald."


    "Not just that¡ªhe earned a considerable sum from selling Nepherus''s remains."


    "Troublesome. How do we tempt him?"


    "Make him an offer he can''t refuse."


    Ulbhild added dryly:


    "Though I''ve no idea what that would be."


    "Tch."


    Having thoroughly scraped his plate clean, Heinrix stood.


    "That was delicious. I''ll take my leave now."


    "Take care, Grand Commander!"


    "Right, keep up the good work."


    He vanished as swiftly as a retreating army.


    "...Why did he stay so long?"


    "Maybe just wanted a free meal."


    Though the division members whispered among themselves, Ulbhild suspected otherwise.


    ''He must have taken a liking to Allen.''


    When intrigued, the Grand Commander had a knack for extracting information through casual conversation.


    ***


    After gorging myself and napping, I woke up refreshed.


    "Ah, that hit the spot."


    All the fatigue from my bout with Harold had melted away. Being young certainly had its perks.


    ''Though the Grunewald bloodline helps too.''


    I wiped the drool from my mouth and blinked groggily.


    Night had fallen, leaving my bedroom as dark as a cave. Peter or Julia must have drawn the curtains and extinguished the lights.


    ''Time to return as Karzan.''


    By now, Zizek should have contacted Kimret and carried out my orders.


    If successful, today would mark the beginning of a partnership to grow my underworld enterprise.


    ''But first¡ª''


    There was one matter to address.


    ''Verdzig has been unusually quiet lately.''


    I couldn''t guess what schemes he was brewing.


    Yet it was safe to assume some plot lurked in the shadows. My opponent was Verdzig, the Serpent of the Apocalypse.


    ''He likely suspects the same of me.''


    He already knew I was connected to the underworld.


    ''And since he suspected Peter was my contact, he targeted him outright.''


    Though we''d reached a gentleman''s agreement at the banquet¡ª


    If Peter left the castle, Verdzig would undoubtedly have him watched.


    ''I''ll use that.''


    This time, I''d send Peter home¡ªwithout any messages or letters.


    ''While their eyes are on Peter¡ª''


    I''d slip into the underworld through another route.


    ''I also have some things to check on.''


    As I was thinking this, Peter entered the bedroom.


    "Young Master! You''re awake?"


    "Oh, Peter. Perfect timing. Come here."


    "Ah. Do you have something you need me to do?"


    Peter hurried over.


    "Peter, you''ll need to go home today."


    "!"


    Peter asked cautiously, "Do you have any message to send via Bridget?"


    "No."


    I shook my head.


    "Just spend time with your family."


    "Ah?"


    Peter''s eyes widened as if he understood.


    "So, am I to be a sort of decoy?"


    I pointed at Peter, surprised.


    "What''s this? You''re quite perceptive for once."


    "Hehe, they say if you hang around wolves, you learn how to bark."


    Peter chuckled and scratched the back of his neck.


    Something''s fishy. He never uses proverbs like that. It doesn''t suit him.


    "Did Olivier perhaps teach you something separately?"


    "Ah! How did you know?"


    "I asked because it didn''t sound like something you''d say."


    As expected of a meticulous fellow. I''ve got a good butler.


    "Anyway, the purpose isn''t just to deceive my brother''s surveillance. Once you return home, I''ll quietly follow behind to confirm the presence of any watchers."


    I explained the outline of the plan.


    "That''s because I can''t fully trust whether my brother Verdzig will keep his promise not to put surveillance on you."


    Of course, Olivier asked the family to assign guards, so dangerous situations should be mostly avoided.


    However, Verdzig is probably trying to find evidence that I''m connected to the underworld, so some form of surveillance will likely be attached.


    ''Rather, it would be more unsettling if there were no surveillance at all.''


    Because that would mean he''s plotting some kind of scheme I haven''t anticipated.


    "In any case, your job is simple. Just relax and spend time with your family."


    "You can leave that to me."


    I handed Peter a small note.


    "Tell Bridget these are books she might find good to take a break with at this stage. Don''t worry, it''s not some kind of code."


    "Ah, I understand."


    But to the eyes of an observer, it would look like a coded message. Wouldn''t they then try to secure that note somehow?


    ''Remember, it''s effective to cast the bait in two places.''


    We''ll see if any fish bite on that bait.


    ''Actually, it doesn''t matter even if none do.''


    Even the most skilled fisherman can''t catch a fish every time they cast their line.


    ***


    Balthazar Eisenach sat abruptly on the highest hill in the city, gazing at the flickering lights.


    "Grandfather."


    Knut approached, wiping away hot blood.


    "Have you dealt with all the intruders?"


    "Yes."


    "Good work."


    "There were no difficult enemies."


    Eisenach nodded, as if not surprised.


    "To gather knowing they would die. Truly, they are like moths to a flame."


    "It is the fate of those who take orders from others."


    Wasn''t that the life of servitude that Knut despised the most?


    "¡­¡­However, Grandfather. The master of those moths is likely much stronger and has greater power."


    "Indeed."


    The value of the potent spirit medicines and medicinal ingredients they handled was part of the reason¡ª


    But for those living in this wealthy city, filled with all sorts of riches and interests, the greed for new and greater profits was simply unbearable.


    "If they continue to flock here, we will be outnumbered."


    Knut also knew the reality of the situation well.


    "If our location is exposed like this from the start, there''s no telling when the clutches of Bergen or Agrippa might reach us¡ª"


    "That is certainly a dangerous matter."


    Balthazar closed his eyes.


    "Let us seek a place to relocate our base."


    "Yes."


    "If Lusatia''s heart is so firmly closed, even Allenvert will not easily open it."


    "Yes. But if necessary, we can contact Zizek separately and maintain communication."


    "Very well."


    For those who had lived in the mountains for generations, moving their base of operations was not a welcome prospect. Wandering the plains and adapting to the environment in the mountains are different things.


    However, clinging to a base even in the face of inevitable disaster was foolish.


    "Nevertheless, let us wait a little longer."


    Balthazar raised his head.


    ''Now is the time for a little more patience.''


    Whether in his hometown or on the rugged hills of the city, the stars adorning the night sky shone in their unchanging places.


    ''I will simply trust the guidance of the stars.''


    The wise man''s eyes held the starlight.


    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]

 Chapter 186

    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]


    Chapter 186: The Time of Meeting


    There was a gaze watching Balthazar and Knut from afar.


    It was a blood bat hiding in the dense branches of a tree.


    Whoosh-


    A strong sea breeze enveloped the blood bat, but thanks to its firmly fixed claws, it didn''t budge an inch.


    In fact, its wings were almost entirely atrophied, a special individual that had concentrated all its capabilities on its vision.


    No matter how skilled Balthazar and Knut were, it would be difficult for them to notice the gaze of a blood bat created for long-distance surveillance, specialized only in sight, from such a distance.


    ''¡­¡­They are waiting for something.''


    Skella thought from the depths of her mind, sharing the blood bat''s vision.


    ''I cannot yet know what that is.''


    However, considering their position had already been exposed and they were managing to fend off the infiltration of several forces, it was clear that holding out there much longer would be difficult.


    ''Even so, if they ultimately do not abandon their base.''


    They would soon regret their dawdling. Verdzig''s sight had already reached them.


    ''Since you are the only relatives of Lady Lusatia, and the only remaining members of the maternal bloodline of Young Master Allenvert.''


    Verdzig would never leave them alone. He would not welcome the repercussions that would arise if Allenvert and they were connected.


    Of course, he had no way of knowing that they had already contacted Allenvert and were waiting for a handwritten letter from Lusatia.


    ''Hmm?''


    At that moment, one of the blood bats spotted a young boy stepping out of the Grunewald ducal castle.


    ''Young Master Allenvert''s attendant.''


    The gaze of surveillance followed Peter.


    Up to this point, the development was exactly as Allenvert had anticipated.


    .


    .


    .


    "Peter, it''s been a while."


    "Brother! Welcome home."


    "Big brother!"


    "Has everyone been well?"


    "It''s all thanks to you, what else?"


    Peter treated his clan to the food the cook had secretly packed for him, spending a rare and precious time together.


    "Ah, this is truly delicious."


    Peter''s mother exclaimed in admiration at the food, the likes of which she rarely tasted even during the happiest times as a baroness.


    "Does it suit your taste?"


    "It certainly does."


    "Hehe."


    Peter felt relieved seeing his mother, who seemed to have almost fully recovered her health, with a much better complexion.


    "Brother, how is the young master doing?"


    Bridget asked about Allenvert''s well-being.


    "He is doing well. He is currently busy preparing for a competition against the Young Lady of Valkenhain."


    "Ah, I see."


    So that''s why he hasn''t sent a letter to Zizek lately, Bridget thought to herself. Bridget was a bright child.


    "More importantly, Bridget, look at this."


    "What is it?"


    Peter took out a small piece of paper and some silver coins from his pocket.


    "The young master gave you this money to buy books for your studies."


    "Oh! Really?"


    Bridget''s eyes sparkled.


    "Make sure to buy and read the books written on this note. He promised that if you do, he will definitely bring you in as a worker to the annex." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wow¡­¡­."


    Bridget accepted the note with a moved expression.


    "As expected, the young master is truly a good person."


    "Of course."


    Peter replied to his younger sister''s words with sincerity.


    .


    .


    .


    ''What is that note?''


    Skella, who was watching the scene, wondered.


    ''Suspicious.''


    Perhaps it was a coded message Allenvert was sending to someone.


    ''There are many suspicious aspects.''


    Including those men hiding nearby, as if guarding the clan, though it was unclear from where they came.


    ''This needs to be investigated.''


    Skella thought.


    ''¡­¡­.''


    But why was it?


    As she watched the sight of the close-knit and ordinary clan, her own situation ¨C bound by the shackles of the Bergen and raised by the sword ¨C unexpectedly tugged at a corner of Skella''s heart.


    ''Got them, you bastards.''


    I sat on the chimney of a certain building, watching the small, lit room of Peter''s clan and the black bat observing it from afar.


    "Using a familiar, could it be a mage assigned for surveillance?"


    Using birds, bats, rats, etc., as familiars to monitor someone or as messengers was, of course, a specialty of mages.


    ''But that doesn''t necessarily mean a mage is the culprit.''


    Among the residents of the night, there were also many demi-humans or non-humans in other words, other races like dwarves or elves.


    ''Among them, vampires were particularly dangerous.''


    Not to mention their physique stronger than humans and their monstrous recovery ability.


    Because they also possessed various supernatural powers inherited through their bloodline, they were known as particularly troublesome enemies.


    ''And they weren''t lacking in intelligence like orcs or trolls, so some vampires even created their own martial arts systems.''


    Physical abilities and recovery superior to humans, plus supernatural powers and martial arts? It would be stranger if they weren''t strong.


    ''They are natural assassins and spies.''


    As far as I know, the status of the vampire aristocracy in the continent''s underworld is by no means low.


    ''By the way, being able to control bats, was there such a type of supernatural power?''


    Of course, there was a reason why I suspected vampires so strongly.


    ''It''s not an ordinary familiar.''


    I extended a very thin strand of mana thread and scanned the bat. Then, I could sense a very subtle yet dangerous aura from it.


    ''But there''s no need to be too wary.''


    That bat didn''t notice my presence. It was thanks to the further development of my Whispering Snow in the Night through continuous training, and the added ability of Dark Star.


    It was an infiltration skill that could even deceive Harold''s senses in broad daylight. If I used it at night, it would be almost invincible. Who could easily find me?


    ''Anyway, you, I''ve remembered you.''


    I memorized the aura''s wavelength and the presence of that bat. It might even be the same kind of creature I slashed and cut down near Zizek''s base before.


    ''I should have checked it out beforehand instead of just hastily leaving back then.''


    I clicked my tongue in regret. It was a shame, but there was nothing I could do. It''s impossible to make the best choice in every moment.


    ''By the way, if the owner of that bat is a vampire, who on earth sent this surveillance?''


    The most likely suspect is still Verdzig. If so, it means she has assigned a much more capable agent based on her previous failure.


    ''Of course, it might not be.''


    A chilling hypothesis came to mind. Perhaps the owner of that bat could control dozens, hundreds, or even thousands of bats, watching over the entire night of Grunewald ¨C that was the very thought.


    ''If so, then that person''s master would be my father, Duke Georg, or the one at the very top among the godfathers of the underworld.''


    However, the most plausible hypothesis is still that this individual is monitoring Peter under Verdzig''s orders.


    ''¡­¡­In any case, they won''t make a move right away.''


    Having confirmed the presence of surveillance and drawn their attention, the initial objective had been achieved.


    ''If that bat is also at Zizek''s base, it means our secret has been exposed.''


    To confirm that, and to handle my business with Zizek, I turned my steps.


    Swish!


    I combined the footwork of Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path with the Whispering Snow in the Night, adding the subtlety of light body running between the rooftops as lightly and stealthily as a dandelion seed.


    Even if that bat turned its gaze and looked at me¡ª


    It wouldn''t be able to distinguish the difference between me and the sea breeze that flew in from afar, riding the waves, and split like flowing water upon meeting the buildings.


    .


    .


    .


    "I''m back."


    "Welcome back, Boss."


    "Oh ho?"


    Just by looking at Zizek''s triumphant expression as he greeted me, I could tell that the task I had given him had been handled well.


    "Judging by your smug look, you must have something to boast about?"


    "Hehe, indeed I do."


    Zizek grinned.


    "We''ve caught an unexpected big fish."


    "Did you meet Kimlet?"


    "That''s not all."


    "Stop showing off and just tell me. What is it?"


    "His backer is quite a big shot. A man known as the Merchant of Death¡ª"


    "Quite the grand nickname."


    "His name is Damien. He''s said to be a bastard born from a baronet clan in the northwest of the Litvaleur Kingdom."


    ¡­¡­A bastard from a noble clan.


    "Things are unusual from the start. He must have lived quite a difficult life?"


    Having become a big figure in this underworld, the hardships he faced in his life must have been extraordinary.


    "Still, his father seems to have been fairly conscientious. Thanks to the education he received to the extent that he could make a living, he apparently entered the mercenary industry after becoming an adult and rose to prominence."


    "Soldiers and bureaucrats, or mercenaries and merchants. Those are the most common paths chosen by the illegitimate children of noble clans."


    I nodded.


    "However, he seems to have suffered various discriminations and contempt during his upbringing. After desperately accumulating wealth and surviving countless battles, he apparently established his own business here in Grunewald."


    "That''s impressive. It''s remarkable for a mercenary to not squander money recklessly."


    I said with my arms crossed.


    "So? How much of a big shot is this Damien, and is he a trustworthy fellow?"


    "He has a well-established reputation in the smuggling business. He doesn''t deal with very dangerous goods, and he''s apparently solid because he''s very interested in credit and risk management."


    It seemed a bit contradictory for someone who was a smuggler, but even in this world, credit is important.


    "If he pays well, doesn''t lie, and has a wide distribution network, then there''s nothing more to ask for."


    "Based on his reputation, he''s definitely that type."


    "But why the nickname ''Merchant of Death''? That''s quite grim."


    "They say that as much as they strictly uphold their own credit, they show no mercy to those who lie. They don''t hesitate to shed blood, so even underworld organizations find them difficult to deal with, and more than anything¡ª"


    Zizek said.


    "Perhaps because he himself is from a very strong mercenary background, he seems to have a firm grip on businesses like weapon trading and mercenary brokerage."


    "Indeed. In that case, he would likely be interested in trading medicinal herbs and spirit medicines as well."


    "In my opinion, he is a man with both ability and reliable credit."


    "This is promising."


    I nodded at Zizek''s confident assertion.


    "One can never survive alone in this world of night. You must gain trustworthy allies and have a capable backer supporting you."


    I praised Zizek.


    "Well done. To have established ties with such a big figure."


    "Well, I just blabbered as you told me to, Boss."


    "Still, it''s not an easy task. Could it be that you are more capable than I thought?"


    "Hehe. It seems so."


    I had felt this when I met the survivors of Eisenach as well, but the tasks I gave this guy often returned with results exceeding expectations.


    Zamuel, could it be that this guy''s talent is better than yours?''


    I muttered inwardly towards my comrade from my past life. If you have a problem with that, show yourself and argue with me.


    "Anyway, it''s fortunate that we met such a big shot."


    "It is fortunate."


    Zizek said.


    "How about it, would you like to meet him in person?"


    "Of course, I have to meet him."


    "They said that if it''s what we want, time doesn''t matter to them."


    "Is that so? He must be busy, but he''s quite proactive."


    I stood up.


    "Then let''s leave right now."


    ***


    Lusatia Grunewald was looking down at the white stationery, a candlelight illuminating the dark room.


    "Allen."


    Just uttering the name brought an ache of longing.


    "¡­¡­I too must find courage."


    Lusatia let out a soft sigh and read the letter Friederun had delivered.


    Her small and frail son had mustered such great courage. Then, of course, she too had to resolve herself to face the hatred and despair that had blackened her heart.


    "Hoo."


    Yet, who knew starting the first sentence would be this difficult? She had already written and erased the first sentence several times, agonizing over how to begin the personal letter to be delivered to her kin.


    ¡­¡­However, on the day this letter was completed, Lusatia would meet her son in person and hand him this letter.


    The time of fate was finally approaching.


    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]

 Chapter 187

    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]


    Chapter 187: I''ll Shut Down Your Business Soon


    Damien was a man who appeared to be in his mid-forties, wearing merchant''s clothes that didn''t quite suit his sturdy build.


    "Are you Damien?"


    "I am. And your name?"


    "I am Karzan."


    Damien, who had shaken my hand, raised his eyes.


    "I was curious to see who could summon the young boss leading a subordinate organization of the Bisakino Brotherhood."


    Naturally, he was somewhat aware of the relationship between Zizek and me.


    "You are a more impressive person than I thought."


    "How did you know? Did you study physiognomy or something?"


    ¡°Haha. Not quite. But when you¡¯ve lived long enough, you develop an eye for people.¡±


    Damian stared at me intently.


    ¡°Strange. You¡¯ve got the eyes of someone who¡¯s seen countless battles, yet your body doesn¡¯t have a single scar.¡±


    Of course, that was because this was Karzan¡¯s appearance mimicked through the Mask of Aminicrus. Maybe he was already suspecting something.


    ¡°You, on the other hand, are covered in scars.¡±


    ¡°Like the marks of time carved into an old tree.¡±


    "Hmm, your eloquence is quite something."


    "Haha! It''s thanks to dabbling in rhetoric in my younger days. Please, have a seat."


    I sat down on a wooden chair and asked.


    "I heard you made quite a name for yourself in the mercenary industry. It seems it wasn''t just empty talk."


    Damien looked considerably strong. He could probably cut off one of Krahel''s arms within ten seconds.


    "As for you, Karzan, if you''ll pardon my rudeness, I have no idea where you might have sprung from. Your name sounds foreign."


    I merely shrugged.


    Within the melting pot of Grunewald, where foreign merchants and swordsmen gathered from all over, it wasn''t such a rare occurrence.


    "Well, I suppose so. Even if you investigate, you probably won''t find anything interesting."


    How could anyone investigate a foreign swordsman who died and disappeared seventeen years ago?


    The only people who would feel a chill down their spine upon hearing my name would be the Dark King, his ugly right-hand man, and Ivan.


    "Hmm. Are you using a pseudonym?"


    It was a fairly logical deduction, but I didn''t answer.


    "Think as you please. Do you know anything about Zizek?"


    "To be honest, I''ve only heard his name."


    "You are certainly honest."


    "However, as he was the one who made me an attractive offer, I''ve been diligently investigating him for the past few days."


    At this point, Damien looked at Zizek.


    "I hope you understand."


    "It''s only natural, so please don''t worry about it."


    Zizek was treating Damien with polite respect. He was indeed a man who exuded the natural aura of a bigwig.


    "Hehe, thank you. Zizek is quite magnanimous. A straightforward fellow."


    "So, was the result of your investigation trustworthy?"


    I asked.


    "His reputation is excellent. Well, this is a sensitive topic, but his background is also solid."


    I nodded slightly. He must have heard the story of how Zizek avenged his father and then joined the Bisakino Brotherhood with the help of his neighbors.


    ''By the way.''


    Damien''s way of speaking was quite straightforward for a merchant.


    Of course, merchants who did business in the underworld generally tended to have rougher speech than those in legitimate businesses.


    "It''s fortunate to hear that. Your acceptance of this meeting was probably influenced to some extent by Zizek''s reputation as well."


    "Of course, the biggest reason is thanks to you, who made me an offer I couldn''t refuse."


    Damien skillfully buttered me up.


    "Of course, it would be too impolite to just investigate and do nothing in return, so I''d like to offer you some good information instead."


    "Oh ho."


    Look at that, his speaking skills are quite adept.


    Was it because he was a man who carved out his own place among the foreign merchants flocking to Grunewald? He certainly had his own unique aura.


    "I won''t ask for any compensation. Please consider it a token of my sincerity in hoping for the success of our transaction."


    "That''s intriguing. Just how valuable is this information you''re trying to sell?"


    "It''s internal information about the Bisakino Brotherhood."


    "¡­¡­!"


    I narrowed my brows. It was coincidentally appropriate. There was an atmosphere suggesting that some significant information was waiting.


    "What exactly are you?"


    I asked.


    "Well, just an ordinary smuggler."


    Damien shrugged and smiled.


    "More than anything, smuggling requires proficiency in information, especially dark information."


    "That''s true."


    I agreed for now.


    "Actually, it''s closer to something I obtained by chance while investigating Zizek¡ª"


    Damien lowered his voice.


    "There are signs of internal strife within the Bisakino Brotherhood."


    "¡­¡­!"


    This was more important information than I had anticipated.


    "How did you find that out?"


    "Well, I have connections with insiders. Please don''t ask for the specifics. It''s a trade secret."


    Damien joked.


    "Well, since you two are also insiders in a way, I''ll speak frankly."


    Damien continued.


    "The main parties involved in the internal strife are Huten and the Godfather."


    "!"


    I exchanged glances with Zizek. This was a continuous stream of surprising information. For Huten''s name to come up again here?


    "It seems you have some idea about it."


    "Something like that."


    "Let me continue for now. By any chance, Karzan, are you familiar with a clan called Svaltalfar?"


    Who is that now?


    I didn''t want to say I didn''t know, so I simply crossed my arms and acted thoughtfully.


    "Hmm. Svaltalfar, you say."


    "As I thought, you are aware."


    Damien accepted it without suspicion, so I remained silent.


    "They are the most renowned clan of assassins in this kingdom. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that all assassins within the kingdom are under their shadow. They apparently don''t hesitate to improve their bloodline by intermarrying not only with foreigners but even with other races to cultivate even more outstanding assassins."


    "¡­¡­Hmm."


    I nodded heavily as if I knew all about it, but inwardly I was clicking my tongue.


    ''What kind of fuckers are they?''


    Even the underworld of Flanders didn''t have such crazy people. An entire clan dedicated to raising assassins for generations to that extent? No matter how I looked at it, it wasn''t normal.


    ''If it''s true, they could rightly be called a clan of king slayers.''


    "That''s a bit puzzling. Why is their name coming up here?"


    Damien answered my question.


    "Rumor has it that the Count Agrippa hired the branch leader of Svaltalfar to eliminate Huten, but Huten killed him and sent his head to the branch as a message."


    "Huh?"


    I know a bit about organizations of assassins. No, even if you didn''t know anything, anyone could easily tell that this was a clear provocation and insult.


    "That''s absurd, why would he do that?"


    "That, I do not know. In any case, regarding this matter, Svaltalfar has apparently issued an ultimatum, stating that they will send a direct descendant to kill Huten."


    I roughly understood the whole story of the internal strife.


    "So, they''re divided over whether to stand together against it or hand him over, it seems."


    Damien''s eyes gleamed with interest.


    "You are well-versed in how things work in this world."


    "I know a fair bit."


    "Ah ha."


    With a meaningful smile, Damien changed the subject.


    "In any case, it''s as you said. The Godfather summoned Huten for questioning."


    "If he goes, he''ll probably lose a wrist and be excommunicated."


    "So, Huten hasn''t responded to the summons immediately, and is instead gathering his own faction."


    I frowned.


    "Is he planning to start a rebellion right away?"


    "Even if not, it could be a show of force. If that''s the case, the Godfather won''t be able to excommunicate him easily."


    That was true. It was obvious that the organization would split in half the moment he was excommunicated.


    "To think things have become this urgent without me knowing."


    I felt a chill run down my spine.


    "It''s only happened in the last few days, so it''s natural that you wouldn''t know yet."


    However, this man''s information network, knowing such news so clearly, was extraordinary.


    ''Since things have turned out this way.''


    I need to significantly accelerate my initial plan to get in line with one faction, incite the internal strife, and infiltrate the upper echelons of the organization.


    ''It will be either overturning the whole situation or taking advantage of the civil unrest to help one side.''


    Even if it''s a situation I didn''t intend, sometimes you have to ride the tide.


    ''Because the wave will pass in the blink of an eye.''


    Sensing that it was too urgent to hesitate, I exchanged glances with Zizek.


    ''Let''s talk about how things are going.''


    ''Understood.''


    After exchanging a silent conversation with roughly that feeling, I said.


    "Damien, I thank you. Thanks to you, I''ve obtained truly timely information that I hadn''t expected."


    "Hehe, well, I also work as an information broker. I wonder if this has been sufficient promotion?"


    "Indeed it has. It seems there will be many opportunities for us to cooperate and trade in the future."


    "That''s fortunate. However, I too firmly believe that the spirit medicines and medicinal herbs of the mountain tribes are worth even more than this."


    I felt a chill on one hand. To have brought such information and still have this reaction.


    Perhaps the Haglanderer goods circulating in the underworld were being valued much higher than I had thought.


    ''If so many are coveting them, it''s dangerous. We might not have much time left.''


    What was most concerning was¡ª


    ''Verdzig.''


    What if that man became aware of the survivors of Eisenach?


    He would surely try to harm me by killing them or taking them hostage.


    ''I was really lucky this time.''


    But there''s no dumber strategy than relying on luck.


    If I don''t pay attention to obtaining information from the underworld, I might miss my chance next time without even realizing it.


    ''Damien''s true value isn''t just in expanding business and diversifying sources of income.''


    If I can bring this man over to my side, I can gain great help from his information network in the night.


    "Having received such valuable information, I will certainly do my best to ensure the success of the trade with the mountain tribes."


    "I look forward to it."


    Damien grinned and subtly asked.


    "By the way, Karzan, who exactly is behind you?"


    Look at this?


    Trying to get something for free.


    "That''s information that''s too expensive to sell."


    "Hahahaha! My apologies."


    There was no way I could let this guy think of the name Allenvert.


    Moreover, the information that I was connected to the Haglanderer was even more something I shouldn''t reveal.


    ''He''ll probably sell it to someone else for a higher price.''


    We weren''t allies or anything yet.


    Remember that an information broker can sell information to whoever pays a higher price.


    "¡­¡­Finally, let me give you one piece of advice. A big commotion might occur within the next few days. Whatever it is, it would be wise to prepare quickly." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He seemed to have already anticipated what I was thinking.


    "I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Which side will you take?"


    I answered this question easily.


    "Well, we have a bad history with Huten."


    "As I expected."


    I stood up and shook hands with Damien.


    "I will visit again with meaningful news within two weeks at the latest."


    "I hope the wait won''t be too long."


    "I''ll do my best."


    Feeling the strength of his grip through our hands, and the purity of mana that he must have learned from a noble clan, I thought.


    ''This man is the real deal.''


    Perhaps I had met the third force I would recruit today.


    Zizek.


    The survivors of Eisenach.


    And the smuggler and information broker, Damien.


    ''Come to think of it, coincidentally.''


    Among the guys who followed Karzan in my past life, wasn''t there also one from a fallen noble clan? If Zamuel was my right hand, that guy was like my left hand.


    ''But let''s not try to make too much progress in our first meeting, Karzan.''


    First, let''s deal with the immediate matters at hand.


    ''Huten, you bastard.''


    Now that you''ve caught my eye, things won''t go your way.


    ''I''ll shut down your business soon.''


    I''m a man with a natural talent for throwing ashes on other people''s dinner tables.


    Why?


    ''Because it''s more fun that way.''


    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]

 Chapter 188

    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]


    Chapter 188: The Situation Changes Rapidly


    Upon returning to base, I immediately called a meeting with my officers.


    "That man is no ordinary player," Zizek finally spoke, clicking his tongue after maintaining his silence.


    "To hold his own against you in conversation¡ªnow I understand why he''s considered a heavyweight."


    "He''s unusually competent. We absolutely must bring him to our side."


    "I''m surprised you both hold him in such high regard," Gareth remarked. "But after hearing everything, I can understand why."


    "Agreed. Which brings me to my next point¡ª" I looked at Rob, Gareth, and Zizek in turn.


    "Huten is far more dangerous than I initially thought. I underestimated him, too focused on how he''s been sniffing around our business and manipulating the third Young master of Grunewald."


    "......!"


    "He''s someone we must eliminate¡ªand now we have the perfect opportunity and justification."


    This was a chance I couldn''t afford to miss.


    "If Huten refuses the Godfather''s reprimand and triggers infighting, he''ll be branded a traitor marked for execution. We''ll side with the opposition and help take him down."


    "Hah."


    Despite the audacity of my plan¡ªto interfere in the Bisakino Brotherhood''s internal power struggle and eliminate one of their executives¡ªneither Zizek, Gareth, nor Rob seemed particularly shocked.


    "I already had an inkling of your ambitions, Boss," Gareth said.


    "After witnessing your skills during the Krahel operation, I won''t question this."


    His tone carried the weight of a seasoned veteran, distinct from Zizek or Rob.


    "I appreciate that. This way, not only do we remove Huten cleanly¡ª" I laid out the bigger picture. "¡ªbut we also position ourselves to heavily influence the Bisakino Brotherhood''s next Godfather."


    "!"


    "So we need to find and align with Huten''s opposition. That''ll let us tip the scales in our favor."


    "Brilliant," Gareth murmured. "Just weeks ago, we were the ones under Huten''s thumb. Now we''re flipping the entire game in one move."


    I nodded. "We owe Damien for this. Without him, we''d still be sitting idle, completely outmaneuvered."


    If Huten was strong enough to kill an assassin from Svaltalfar, he had clearly been concealing his true strength. Even the Godfather might not be able to handle him.


    And if the entire Bisakino Brotherhood falls into his hands?


    That would spell serious trouble. We might have had to break away and form our own faction¡ªcompletely derailing my plans.


    "By siding with the Godfather, we''ll earn merit. If this goes well, we could jump straight into the executive tier, elevating our group to Fourth rate overnight."


    Zizek would instantly become a Bisakino Brotherhood executive. For a prodigy of the underworld, that position would be well-deserved.


    "My thought? Better to back the Godfather''s clear second-in-command than some half-baked contender. What do you think?"


    "Sound logic," Zizek agreed. "His name is Nagan¡ªthe Godfather''s most trusted lieutenant."


    "What''s he like?"


    "Upright. We''ve crossed paths before."


    I studied Zizek. "You think he''s the right ally?"


    "After hearing your plan, I can''t imagine a better candidate."


    "Good." I turned to Rob. "Send scouts to monitor Huten''s movements."


    If things escalate, it''ll likely happen before tomorrow night.


    Might have to stay in the underworld for a few days once this starts.


    Before then, I needed to return to the annex and prepare an alibi for my absence.


    ***


    Later, at the Annex


    Peter arrived at dawn as scheduled.


    "Young master!"


    "Ah, Peter."


    "When did you return?"


    "A while ago." In truth, I had slipped back like the wind before daybreak and even managed a short nap.


    "Any trouble last night?"


    "None! Well¡ªColin was talking in his sleep violently. Woke me up."


    "Your calm tone says it all." I nodded. "Fetch Olivier and Jeffrey. We have urgent matters."


    Peter scurried off, tense.


    ***


    Moments later


    "You summoned us, my lord?"


    "At ease." I waved lazily.


    "Did you even sleep?" Jeffrey clicked his tongue.


    "Perks of youth." I grinned.


    "Speaking of¡ªremember that Royal Guard from the Gemini escort mission? Taris?"


    "Yes?"


    "His instincts were sharp. Not sure if it was luck, but he almost sensed my presence."


    "Oh?"


    "I tried pranking him when I got back, and he immediately demanded who I was."


    Jeffrey frowned. "That fool really said that?"


    "Think he was just sleep-talking?"


    "Fascinating interpretation." His reaction suggested Taris was a bit of an oddball.


    "Anyway¡ªthe real issue."


    "Yes?"


    "There¡¯s major movement in the underworld. I¡¯ll be ¡®away¡¯ for a few days."


    "Whaaat?!" Peter yelped. Olivier¡¯s face stiffened.


    "What could possibly warrant that?!" Jeffrey demanded.


    "Relax. Questions? Raise your hands."


    All three hands shot up.


    "Already exhausted just looking at you."


    Ignoring me, they exchanged glances before Olivier spoke first.


    "What about your training sessions with Sir Venion?"


    "Tell him I¡¯m in seclusion for a ¡®great enlightenment¡¯ or something."


    "So you¡¯re leaving me to stall him." He sighed.


    "With your silver tongue, it¡¯ll be fine."


    "Flattery won¡¯t move me."


    Heh. Maybe I¡¯m weird¡ªbut when stoic types like Olivier deadpan jokes, it oddly lifts my mood.


    "Alright, next. Let''s hear what our attendant Peter has to ask."


    Peter''s eyes filled with concern as he spoke.


    "It''s not too dangerous, is it?"


    "Probably a little dangerous. But I''m more worried about my subordinates getting hurt than myself."


    "You mean that Zizek person, sir?"


    "He''s rough around the edges, but his heart''s in the right place. I think he would''ve made a fine soldier."


    I pointed at Jeffrey.


    "In fact, he probably would''ve gotten along especially well with our squad leader Jeffrey here."


    "Oh?"


    Jeffrey''s eyebrows twitched.


    "Then this Zizek must be a rare breed¡ªmanly, handsome, and full of spirit."


    "Let''s go with that."


    I brushed it off casually.


    "No questions from you, Squad Leader Jeffrey? If not, that''s fine."


    "Nothing major."


    Jeffrey spoke up.


    "Just wondering what we should do in the meantime. If you have any instructions, we¡¯ll follow them."


    "...Hmm."


    Hearing that made me realize I might have been neglecting them a bit.


    "Sorry if this sounds obvious, but for now, I just need you all to hold your positions. Jeffrey, keep the annex secure and don¡¯t slack on training."


    "Understood. I¡¯ve already been feeling motivated lately."


    "Olivier, handle the annex¡¯s management, miscellaneous affairs, communications, and coordination in my place. Oh, and go hassle that craftsman Baldun¡ªask him when my mother¡¯s necklace will finally be done."


    "I¡¯ll make sure to press him firmly."


    "And Peter..."


    I scratched my cheek.


    "Just keep the place clean and play nice with Julia."


    "My duties suddenly feel very trivial."


    "If you¡¯ve got nothing to do, shadow Olivier and learn something."


    "Yes, sir."


    "And especially you two."


    I pointed at Olivier and Jeffrey.


    "I get why you might feel this way, but it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you. In fact, it¡¯s because I do trust you that I can leave things here and focus on underworld matters without worry."


    Their expressions softened slightly, understanding my meaning.


    "So don¡¯t intervene¡ªnot yet."


    "...Understood."


    I smirked at Olivier¡¯s reaction.


    "I appreciate the sentiment, but if the day comes when I need the power of Clan Borgart, it won¡¯t be now."


    Sometimes, keeping a sword sheathed is better than drawing it.


    Speaking of which...


    I glanced at my three retainers and felt a slight awkwardness before speaking again.


    "I suppose I haven¡¯t explained enough. Let me briefly go over what¡¯s happening tonight."


    Cutting to the chase, I laid it out plainly.


    "I¡¯m intervening in the Bisakino Brotherhood¡¯s internal conflict¡ªkilling Huten and elevating Zizek to executive."


    "Whaaaat?!"


    "Excuse me?!"


    Their faces twisted in shock.


    ...Did I skip too many steps?


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Duke Georg¡¯s Office


    "The underworld¡¯s been unusually restless lately."


    Duke Georg gazed at the city map of Grunewald with sunken, brooding eyes as he listened to Venion¡¯s report.


    "The Bisakino Brotherhood?"


    They were the faction currently embroiled in the most internal strife.


    "Yes. There¡¯s an ominous tension between both sides. Huten has summoned all his faction¡¯s executives."


    "Hmm."


    The implications were clear.


    "This could shift the balance within the Bisakino Brotherhood¡ªperhaps even among the Five Great Organizations."


    "Agreed. Tonight¡¯s air will likely reek of blood."


    "Put the security guards and knights on high alert. If civilians are caught in the crossfire, we won¡¯t stand idle."


    "Well, they¡¯re not fools¡ªthey won¡¯t be reckless enough to give us an excuse¡ª"


    Venion shrugged.


    "¡ªbut real combat is a series of unpredictable events. Who knows what might happen?"


    There was no telling what blood-crazed underworld swordsmen might do. A stray blade could easily claim innocent lives.


    "The situation¡¯s escalating faster than expected."


    The Duke¡¯s voice was calm.


    "I thought Huten would reveal his fangs much later."


    "Young master Somerset¡¯s incident likely accelerated things beyond expectations."


    The fallout had led to the Agrippa clan¡¯s assassination request, and Huten¡¯s retaliatory provocation had pushed everything toward sudden ruin.


    "In other words..."


    A dry smile touched the Duke¡¯s cold features.


    "If we trace the cause, Allen is at the root of it all?"


    "In a way, yes."


    The Duke¡¯s expression turned inscrutable. How much of this was intentional, and how much was mere chance?


    "...For now, keep a close eye on tonight¡¯s events."


    "Understood."


    "If things turn dire, act first and report later."  Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heh. Much appreciated."


    "You have my permission to use force if necessary."


    Venion¡¯s expression shifted subtly at that.


    "Are you certain?"


    "I don¡¯t take back my words."


    There would be no reversal of this decision.


    Venion grinned faintly and bowed.


    "As you command."


    "Also, handle the negotiations with Kailan Webern."


    "Yes. I¡¯ll report on that as well."


    As the Duke nodded, Venion¡ªabout to rise¡ªsuddenly remembered something.


    "Ah, but this means your plans to teach His Highness advanced martial arts will be delayed again, no?"


    "A day or two won¡¯t matter."


    The Duke¡¯s tone was indifferent.


    "If it¡¯s Allen, even a week¡¯s notice would be enough."


    "Well, that¡¯s true, but..."


    "Besides, you know this already."


    Here, the Duke delivered a pointed remark.


    "Allen will likely be busy these next few days too. Works out for both of us."


    The words carried heavy implication.


    ***


    Shortly After Venion¡¯s Departure


    Shortly after Venion left, Head Butler Aiden knocked on the Duke¡¯s office door.


    "Your Grace, it seems the Fourth Lady, Lusatia, has made up her mind."


    The head butler reported.


    "She will likely arrange a meeting with Young master Allenvert soon."


    "......"


    A ripple of tension crossed the Duke¡¯s perpetually impassive face.


    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]

 Chapter 189

    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]


    Chapter 189: Night of Betrayal


    "Finally."


    The moment Georg had been anticipating¡ªthe end of seven long years of seclusion¡ªhad arrived. Yet, his emotions were bittersweet.


    "It won''t be long now before Allen, Lusatia, and the survivors of Eisenach meet face to face."


    Of course, Georg knew nothing of the letter Friederun had delivered, nor its contents.


    But where this reunion between mother and son would lead was as clear as day.


    Because...


    Had he been in their place, he would have done the same.


    "Do your best, Allen."


    Sometimes, there were things only a son could do¡ªthings a father never could.


    ***


    Silas Agrippa was deep in thought, troubled by his conversation with Caleb, the mysterious envoy sent by Huten.


    "Lord Huten deeply regrets the current state of affairs, where he and Clan Agrippa have unwittingly become enemies."


    "And what exactly does that mean?"


    "Exactly as it sounds. We desire friendship with Agrippa."


    "Have you forgotten that you schemed against Young master Somerset, humiliating us in the process?"


    Despite Silas¡¯s aggressive and sarcastic tone, Caleb remained unshaken.


    "We sincerely regret that incident. However, we never intended to attack Agrippa¡ªplease understand that."


    "You talk too much."


    Silas was no fool¡ªa seasoned player in both high society and politics, he wasn¡¯t the least bit intimidated by Caleb¡¯s eerie presence.


    "Now that we¡¯re speaking frankly, we suspect Agrippa was behind the hiring of the assassin, Luktum."


    Silas didn¡¯t flinch.


    "And? Are you here to accuse us?"


    "We propose setting aside emotions and thinking rationally."


    "Rationally?"


    "Why cling to fleeting grudges? In life, we rage over trivial matters, only for that hatred to fade with time."


    "You don¡¯t strike me as someone who¡¯s ever forgiven anyone."


    "Haha. I¡¯ve spent my life executing people, not pardoning them."


    Silas finally cut to the chase.


    "What if we joined forces?"


    "An alliance?"


    "In essence, yes."


    "Preposterous."


    Silas sneered coldly.


    "The Bisakino Brotherhood may hold some sway in Grunewald¡¯s underworld, but how could you possibly stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Agrippas? Huten is just one executive¡ªdo you truly believe an alliance would be of equal standing?"


    "Hah. You¡¯re sharp."


    Caleb¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver.


    "Then allow me to share something with you. Soon, there will be a major... restructuring within the organization."


    The weight of those words was unmistakable.


    "What are you implying?"


    "Exactly what I said. And¡ª"


    Caleb lowered his voice to a whisper.


    "We are but one branch of a far greater mountain. Do not underestimate what aligning with us truly means."


    "...!"


    Silas wasn¡¯t slow to grasp the implication.


    "This isn¡¯t a decision I can make immediately. I¡¯ll need time."


    Caleb left, but Silas¡¯s unease lingered.


    ''I can¡¯t be certain who¡¯s truly behind this...''


    But one thing was clear¡ªit was an external force, beyond the duchy. If he carelessly joined hands with them and incurred the Duke¡¯s wrath, it would be a fatal blow to Agrippa¡¯s already precarious position.


    ''Yet opposing the Duke outright...''


    They lacked both the power and the influence.


    Nor could they bow their heads to Verdzig or Bergen.


    ''No. Absolutely not.'' -


    That would bury Agrippa¡¯s honor in the mud.


    ''I must consult Father.''


    Even Silas couldn¡¯t predict what the Count would decide.


    ''But recklessly allying with shady underworld figures of unknown origins and motives is too dangerous.''


    The instincts of both a merchant and a noble whispered caution.


    ''How frustrating. If only Somerset had come to his senses sooner, we wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament.''


    Silas gritted his teeth, thinking of his stubborn nephew.


    Though Somerset had shown some change after his confrontation with Allenvert, it wasn¡¯t nearly enough to restore lost trust.


    ***


    "Everyone¡¯s here."


    Huten surveyed the executives who had gathered under his banner.


    "I thank you all for placing your faith in me."


    "..."


    "No need for thanks."


    These were handpicked traitors¡ªmen swayed by money, profit, or decadent pleasures.


    Men with the instincts of slaves, clinging to the stronger side for survival.


    And those who were loyal, yet bound by their weaknesses.


    ''I¡¯ve barely managed a 6-to-4 ratio.''


    The combined strength of these executives already surpassed the Godfather¡¯s faction.


    Sensing this, their expressions weren¡¯t entirely grim.


    ''I would¡¯ve preferred a more favorable setup...''


    Who could¡¯ve predicted Agrippa would hire an assassin from Svaltalfar? Not even Huten had seen that coming.


    ''It forced me to accelerate my plans.''


    But no matter.


    "Lord Huten."


    At Caleb¡¯s whisper, Huten gave a slight nod.


    The swordsmen, who had been standing guard unnoticed, moved silently¡ªencircling the executives.


    "I understand your unease."


    Huten spoke, drawing their attention back to him.


    "Now then, everyone¡ª"


    Once the encirclement was complete, his voice dropped low.


    "Swear your loyalty to me."


    "...!?"


    The executives tensed, sensing the shift in the air.


    "Calm yourselves."


    Huten gestured to the wine cups before them.


    "The oath is simple. Drink what¡¯s in front of you."


    "What?"


    "You can¡¯t mean there¡¯s poison in there?"


    "Have you lost your mind?!"


    The executives erupted in protest.


    "You¡¯d chain us with poison?!"


    "Even the underworld has its codes! How could you¡ª"


    "Ah, you misunderstand."


    Huten chuckled.


    "I¡¯m not so crude. In fact, drinking that wine will grant you power far beyond what you have now. That cup is worth more than its weight in gold."


    "Ridiculous."


    "And you expect us to believe that?"


    "Daring to threaten us¡ªdo you think you¡¯ll walk away from this¡ª"


    "Silence."


    At Huten¡¯s raised hand, the surrounding men drew their blades.


    Shiiing!


    The cold ring of steel snapped their mouths shut.


    "Enough talk. Choose now. Swear loyalty and gain greater power... or¡ª"


    A sadistic smirk curled on Huten¡¯s lips.


    "¡ªdie as half-hearted traitors, neither here nor there."


    A pentagram flickered in his pupils.


    [Drink. Prove your worth through baptism.]


    "...!"


    Under that irresistible command, most reluctantly raised their cups.


    But¡ª


    "I refuse."


    "Me too."


    "Likewise."


    A few held firm.


    "Tsk. Still can¡¯t take a hint, huh?"


    Huten pointed his thumb downward.


    "Kill them."


    In an instant, blades flashed from behind¡ªdecapitating the defiant ones where they stood.


    Thud!


    Headless bodies collapsed, blood gushing.


    "!"


    "D-Damn it..."


    "Just drink. Better than dying, no?"


    Relieved at their choice, the remaining executives hastily drained their cups.


    Their fates split in two.


    "G-G-GGGRK!"


    "W-What¡¯s¡ª"


    "You tricked us, HUTEEEEEN!"


    BOOOOM!


    Some screamed as their heads grotesquely swelled before bursting apart.


    Huten watched impassively.


    "A shame. You were unworthy."


    About one in three died this way.


    "Congratulations. You passed."


    "Ahh... this power...!"


    The pentagram''s glow flickered momentarily in the pupils of the approved executives.


    ...The seeds of demonic arts had begun sprouting within their bodies.


    "Power surges through me! Hahahaha!"


    The executives, now vessels of demonic energy, laughed in ecstasy.


    "From this moment, you are my slaves. Obey my commands, and offer even your lives willingly."


    As if all fear and doubt had vanished, the surviving executives prostrated themselves before Huten in unison.


    "We follow Lord Huten''s orders."


    Having secured their submission, Huten rose slowly from his seat. Caleb draped a cloak over his shoulders.


    "...Now, let us go. The Godfather must be waiting for me."


    The flames of rebellion had begun to spread.


    ---


    Come to think of it, this was the first time I''d walked through Grunewald in broad daylight wearing Karzan''s face.


    "Boss. Are you sure about this?"


    Zizek looked unusually tense.


    "If I say it''s fine, stop breathing so heavily. It''s annoying."


    I glared at him.


    "Since when do you complain about how someone breathes?"


    "Shut up."


    Ignoring his protest, I pointed toward a distant mansion.


    "That''s Nagan''s base?"


    "Yes."


    "Good."


    I heightened my vision, scrutinizing the residence of the Godfather''s second-in-command¡ªour potential ally.


    "Well, well."


    I smirked.


    "Looks like they''re already preparing for war."


    The armed members moving busily, their tactical positioning, the palpable tension¡ªeverything screamed of an impending clash tonight.


    "...If word reached Damien, they must already know too."


    Zizek frowned.


    "If we slip up and they ask how we knew to come, we might just end up looking suspicious."


    "True."


    Crossing my arms, I reconsidered.


    "Let¡¯s change tactics. Doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re in any state to receive guests."


    "What¡¯s the plan?"


    "We¡¯ll lay low nearby and intervene if things get dangerous."


    "Ah! Got it."


    I turned to Zizek.


    "You took the spirit medicine I gave you, right?"


    "I did, but it doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s absorbing properly. Barely any effect."


    "Then there¡¯s probably some residual energy left unused."


    I gestured.


    "We¡¯ve got time. I¡¯ll help you refine it."


    "Wait, seriously? Thanks!"


    "Gareth, you¡¯re on guard duty."


    "Leave it to me."


    His knightly background made his reply reassuringly firm.


    "But Boss, just the three of us? Feels like ants jumping into a typhoon..."


    "Three? Don¡¯t worry. I alone could flip the scales."


    Zizek clicked his tongue at my bravado.


    "Wow, someone¡¯s full of himself."


    "Shut up."


    After lightly subduing him, I added,


    "Anyway, seeing this just confirms it. Something¡¯s going down tonight."


    Which meant¡ª


    "We¡¯ll be the decisive move that overturns the board."


    ***


    "Long time no see, Godfather."


    The Godfather stared silently as Huten knocked and entered the reception room.


    "Huten. You¡¯ve come."


    Setting down the document in his hand, the Godfather lifted his gaze.


    "Too late. Dragging your feet like this."


    "Apologies. I¡¯ve been... busy."


    At Huten¡¯s evasive reply, the Godfather cut straight to the point.


    "Busy gathering your faction, you mean?"


    "Well, no point pretending when you already know."


    Huten¡¯s tone was unprecedentedly insolent.


    The Godfather observed him with emotionless eyes before delivering his verdict.


    "Your judgment has been decided."


    "Oh? Do tell."


    "As of today, you are excommunicated."


    Huten burst into a grating laugh.


    "Bold. Doesn¡¯t matter to you if the Bisakino Brotherhood splits in two, huh?"


    The Godfather countered coldly.


    "You¡¯ve already torn it apart with your own hands. What nonsense are you spouting now?"


    "Haha. Bet you¡¯re shocked."


    The Godfather nodded slowly.


    "I was. Never imagined you¡¯d dug your roots this deep."


    "Hard to notice when you¡¯re sitting alone up high, just looking imposing."


    "Your tongue¡¯s grown sharper, Huten."


    As the Godfather rose from his chair, a crushing aura of killing intent pressed against Huten¡¯s skin.


    "You hid your fangs well."


    "And your failure to see them led to today¡¯s ruin."


    Both men drew their blades in unison.


    "Our dear Godfather... you were strong. A true man¡ª"


    Huten¡¯s energy surged, dissolving the oppressive aura around him.


    "¡ªbut only within the tiny well of Grunewald."


    "As expected. You were holding back."


    "Did you really think I just lucked into trapping Luktum?"


    Huten sneered.


    "How unimaginative. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll die here."  S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Godfather¡¯s response was simple.


    "Kill him."


    His personal guards erupted into action¡ªdropping from the ceiling, bursting through windows, kicking open doors, even emerging from beneath the desk¡ª


    "Pathetic traps."


    For the briefest moment, a pentagram flashed in Huten¡¯s pupils.


    BOOOOM!


    A storm of demonic energy ravaged the chamber, sending furniture flying.


    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]

 Chapter 190

    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]


    Chapter 190: The Rules of Battlefield


    The crimson sunset quietly sank beneath the waves enveloping Grunewald Harbor.


    It was the twilight that marked the end of the workday. People left the city''s noise behind, each returning to the embrace of their families.


    "Charge! Kill them all!"


    "Don''t let a single one escape!"


    Yet, in the backstreets of the city, within the mansion of Nagan, a hellish chaos unfolded.


    "Grappling hooks¡ªnow!"


    "Attack all at once!"


    But the first wave of Huten''s forces to scale the walls were immediately met with a hail of arrows and daggers, collapsing on the spot.


    "It''s a trap!"


    "These bastards were prepared for an assault!"


    "Damn it! No choice¡ªkeep pushing forward!"


    The invaders hesitated under the defenders'' siege-like formation.


    Yet, driven by their superiors'' threats at their backs, the foot soldiers had no choice but to keep climbing.


    "Keep firing!"


    "Throw the daggers!"


    The defenders'' resistance was fierce.


    But the attackers weren''t entirely helpless either.


    "Shields up!"


    Hulking men resembling heavy infantry advanced with raised shields, forming a small protective wall.


    "Since when do underworld assassins carry shields?!"


    "Says the bastard shooting arrows like a damn army!"


    Yet shields alone weren''t enough. The confident giants soon stumbled, their feet impaled by hidden caltrops scattered across the ground.


    "GAAAAAH!"


    "My¡ªmy foot!"


    "These sons of bitches poisoned the caltrops too!"


    Huten''s officers watching from behind gritted their teeth.


    "Vicious bastards."


    "They came prepared."


    This was practically a military stronghold.


    "Nagan, that bastard..."


    "To set up defenses like this in such a short time..."


    No wonder he was the Godfather''s second-in-command. A former mercenary who had weathered countless battlefields, his tactical prowess was on a completely different level from typical underworld gangs.


    "Nock arrows again!"


    Seizing the moment, the defenders loosed another volley.


    "Damn it!"


    Dozens more fell as arrows¡ªimbued with faint mana¡ªpierced throats and chests. These were no ordinary archers.


    "Fall back!"


    Unable to bear further losses, the squad leaders stepped forward¡ª


    "Now!"


    At that moment, smoke bombs exploded as if waiting for the cue.


    "?!"


    The black smoke spreading rapidly wasn''t just for obscuring vision.


    "Poison!"


    "Ghk¡ª!"


    As several strong men foamed at the mouth and collapsed, the invaders faltered in terror.


    "Useless trash."


    Finally, one of Huten''s ¡®baptized¡¯ officers stepped forward.


    "Fire!"


    Arrows rained down on the reckless fool charging alone¡ª


    BOOOOM!


    But as he stomped the ground, a shockwave blasted the poison smoke outward.


    "What the¡ª?!"


    The sheer force shattered even the incoming arrows.


    "No way¡ª"


    "He was hiding this kind of power?!"


    The defenders stared in disbelief.


    "What the hell did that bastard take? All of you¡ªdraw your blades!"


    Yet Nagan''s officers swiftly regained control, steadying their shaken men.


    "Over 20% of them are already dead! This is practically our victory!"


    "Ooooh!"


    Swish!


    Men armed with swords, spears, maces, and flails glared at the enemy with bloodlust.


    "Attack!"


    "Hold the line! Even if you die, defend it!"


    Finally, the two sides clashed¡ªlimbs and heads sent flying through the air.


    ***


    Zizek, Gareth, and I watched the battle from a distance.


    "What¡¯s up with them?"


    Though the defenders had initially held the advantage, some of the officers now displayed unnaturally heightened strength.


    "Were they always this strong?"


    "No way."


    "Then why are they like this?"


    Even when three of the Godfather''s officers ganged up on one, they struggled.


    And most disturbingly¡ª  S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is insane."


    Some fought on despite deep, gut-spilling wounds or missing limbs, as if oblivious to pain¡ªalmost grotesque in their frenzy.


    "Are they berserkers or something?"


    It reminded me of the madmen rumored to roam the northern wastes, unfeeling of pain or death.


    "Did they take some kind of drug?"


    "Something¡¯s definitely wrong."


    Zizek¡¯s expression darkened.


    "From what I remember, there was barely any gap in skill between officers. So why...?"


    "Did they stumble upon some power boost?"


    "If so, they all look like they¡¯ve caught rabies."


    "Right?"


    I nodded.


    "No way something this creepy is a blessing."


    Regardless, the defenders were at a disadvantage.


    "They won¡¯t last much longer."


    If three officers were needed to hold off one, that meant others were left unchecked.


    Sure enough, some of Huten''s enhanced officers ran rampant, collapsing the defensive lines.


    "Zizek, who¡¯s that guy?"


    I pointed to the most conspicuous figure, who seemed to command the others.


    "...No idea. Was he always among the officers?"


    Zizek frowned.


    "First time seeing him?"


    "Yeah."


    Come to think of it, that wasn¡¯t surprising.


    "Probably one of Huten¡¯s direct subordinates."


    If Huten had been a spy from another faction all along, it made sense he¡¯d have brought his own men. A classic infiltration tactic¡ªnothing new to me.


    ''No clue what they did to them, though...''


    But it seemed the takeover was already in full swing.


    "Should we move in now?"


    "Wait."


    I raised a hand to stop Zizek.


    "There might be reinforcements lying in wait. Let¡¯s scout first."


    I expanded my senses to the limit, pushing my fifth tier Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique mana outward.


    And to my shock¡ª


    ''What the...? Didn¡¯t expect this.''


    Not only were the security guards present¡ªan entire knight order and the royal guards had surrounded the area.


    ''Why are they here?''


    My chest tightened.


    ''...Did they already know and mobilize?''


    If so, my father¡ªDuke Georg¡¯s eyes¡ªwere like the legendary ravens said to survey the entire world. At least within the Duchy of Grunewald.


    ''Then Father might...''


    Learn of Karzan¡¯s existence today.


    "Hah..."


    A tense sigh escaped me. I knew I¡¯d be exposed eventually¡ªbut today?


    ''Stay calm.''


    Steel yourself, Karzan.


    I believe there¡¯s an unspoken understanding between Father and me. Maybe he already knows about my double life. If he does, he¡¯s tolerated it. If not...


    He wouldn¡¯t scold me just for mingling in the underworld. If anything, he¡¯d approve of the cunning. The Georg I know would.


    ''Still, kinda terrifying.''


    Is this how a child feels when caught misbehaving?


    ''Not like I¡¯ve ever had a dad to compare.''


    Maybe it¡¯s like getting scolded by Grandpa after a street fight.


    ''Anyway.''


    Back to the main question¡ªwhy are they here?


    ''Are they planning to wipe everything out under the guise of underworld conflict?''


    My chest tightened, but upon closer observation, they were merely controlling civilian movement without further action.


    ''Well, they wouldn''t recklessly disrupt the balance.''


    This massive trade port couldn''t be governed without harmony between light and shadow. Hadn''t I witnessed that truth clearly in my past life?


    Considering that, this was likely just a precaution to minimize civilian casualties.


    "Ah!"


    Just then, Zizek shouted.


    "Over there! Look out!"


    The enemy commander, having broken through the layered defenses, was charging straight toward Nagan.


    "Perfect. Now''s the time."


    If Nagan fell here, it was over. In other words¡ªthis was the most dramatic moment I''d been waiting for.


    "Let''s go. You two, reinforce the defensive line."


    "Understood."


    "Good luck."


    I grinned at Zizek and Gareth before activating my movement technique.


    "Think you can take me down?"


    Not a chance.


    I was Karzan, the Mad Dog who once roamed Flanders''s underworld with nothing but a single blade.


    ***


    Merging Scarlet Cloud Ghost Path with Whispering Snow in the Night, I cut through the enemy ranks like wind through reeds.


    "?!


    "Who just¡ª"


    By the time they noticed me, I was already gone.


    "Move aside, you bastards!"


    In this moment, I wasn''t Allenvert, the noble who trained in orthodox martial arts.


    I had returned to being Karzan¡ªthe blade in the night, the harbinger of blood and death.


    Thud!


    A splendid decapitation. One officer barely had time to turn before his head flew.


    ''Danger!''


    Ten paces away, Nagan staggered under an attack, his sword knocked from his grasp.


    But it didn''t matter. My slash was faster than footsteps.


    Shiiing!


    The crude borrowed blade in my hand carried the essence of Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship¡ªits attribute: Swiftness.


    Kaaang!


    The slash intercepted the blade aimed at Nagan''s throat, diverting it to merely graze his shoulder.


    "?!


    When the attacker whirled in shock, I''d already closed the ten-pace gap in an instant.


    "Not happening. Stay right there."


    Clangclangclang!


    He barely parried my rapid strikes, focused solely on speed.


    ''Huh? What''s with this guy?''


    He blocked that?


    This was a strike from me¡ªa fifth tier expert. To counter it, he''d need at least...


    "What the hell are you?!"


    Equally startled, the black-clad stranger retaliated with a sword wrapped in dark aura.


    ''Not some amateur''s skill.''


    I analyzed his swordsmanship, gauging its depth.


    "...!"


    His panic was evident. Of course¡ªhe hadn''t accounted for an unknown fighter of this caliber intervening.


    Channeling Karzan''s memories, I swung my sword like a true underworld killer. This style felt far more natural to me.


    ''But no need to limit myself.''


    I intermittently mixed in reinterpreted techniques from Grunewald''s martial arts to keep him off-balance.


    Then¡ª


    Shing!


    I replicated Mordecai''s signature move, striking at his blind spot.


    "Impossible!"


    He recoiled in shock.


    "You¡ªhow¡ª"


    Coincidence? He reacted as if he recognized this technique.


    ''Well, well.''


    Just as my suspicion peaked¡ª


    "Damn it!"


    Sensing encirclement, he retreated.


    ''Tch.''


    I didn''t pursue. He wasn''t an opponent to finish quickly anyway.


    "Nagan. You alright?"


    Instead, I turned to the Godfather''s second-in-command, who was clutching his shoulder.


    "...Who the hell are you?"


    His voice held equal parts wariness and curiosity.


    My answer was simple.


    "Zizek''s friend."


    "!"


    Spotting Zizek in the distance, Nagan nodded slowly.


    "An ally?"


    "Obviously."


    "Tend to that wound first."


    "...Right."


    Nagan efficiently applied a potion before binding the injury with torn cloth.


    "Still fight-worthy. Lucky it''s the left side."


    "You should still rest."


    He shook his head firmly.


    "If I stop now, more of my men die."


    "Hah."


    A man of responsibility.


    That single reply told me everything about his character.


    "Impressive."


    "...Hardly. My lack of preparation nearly got us killed."


    "No need for regret."


    I shook my head.


    "Without whatever those bastards took, you wouldn''t have needed my help. Your tactics were flawless. Heard you were a mercenary¡ªclearly not just talk."


    Nagan''s expression darkened.


    "Still just a sellsword."


    "A veteran sellsword beats half-baked knights any day. Especially with skills like yours."


    Nagan was undeniably stronger than Zizek.


    "Zizek! Hold the damn line! Focus!"


    I barked the order reflexively.


    "I know!"


    To his credit, Zizek was fighting remarkably well¡ªthanks to my earlier help refining the spirit medicine''s absorption.


    After tonight, his standing in the organization would skyrocket.


    ''Assuming these bastards all die today, that is.''


    "...Since when was Zizek this strong?"


    Nagan muttered, watching Zizek''s display.


    No surprise there.


    Not long ago, Zizek had barely reached third tier entry level. Now he was already breaking into fourth tier.


    "Ask him yourself if you survive. He''ll tell you."


    Nagan bowed slightly.


    "Thanks. ...Still don''t know your name, benefactor."


    "Survive, and I''ll throw that in for free."


    Turning away, I surveyed the battlefield.


    Tactics had long since collapsed¡ªnow it was just a desperate, chaotic melee.


    ''...Been a while.''


    Honestly? It felt like awakening a forgotten primal instinct.


    ''Well then, you pitiful moths drawn to the flame of bloodshed.''


    Who among you would remain standing when the slaughter''s spiral ended?


    "Let''s find out."


    The rule was simple.


    The last one standing wins.


    Carnage begins now.


    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]

 Chapter 191

    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]


    Chapter 191: Dealing with Demonic Arts


    The sunset crept closer to night.


    Throughout the mansion now shrouded in twilight, hate-filled shouts and the death throes of dying men echoed like a macabre chorus.


    "Die! Just die already!"


    "GAAAAH!"


    Some swung their blades wildly, no longer able to distinguish friend from foe.


    ''Their minds have already shattered.''


    Look at them¡ªmen so desperate to live they wet themselves, bleeding out while clinging to this place like ghosts, no longer caring about sides.


    ''How futile life and death can be.''


    "Wounded to the rear! Don¡¯t throw your lives away needlessly!"


    Yet Nagan, his voice hoarse from shouting, somehow kept rallying his men.


    "Lord Nagan! Fall back!"


    "Shut up! Who¡¯s worrying about who here? I could still fight better than you with just one limb left."


    If not for Nagan¡ªdragging back the injured, yanking back those who charged ahead, even kicking retreating men forward¡ªthe defensive line would¡¯ve collapsed long ago.


    This was the wisdom of a man who¡¯d survived countless battlefields. He knew this was the only way to keep his forces from breaking entirely.


    "You there."


    I pointed at a sharp-faced man who looked like Nagan¡¯s adjutant.


    "Light the torches. At this rate, our own men will get caught in the chaos."


    "...Yes."


    Used to taking orders, he hurried off without question.


    "Good."


    The encroaching darkness, which had been gaining ground inch by inch, was pushed back by human firelight.


    ''Any later, and chasing down deserters would¡¯ve been impossible.''


    In this twilight hour between dog and wolf, men reduced to beasts bared fang-like blades.


    Only the strongest wolf would survive by tearing out its brethren¡¯s throats.


    ''Zizek. Gareth.''


    The two still held their ground, rallying allies.


    "Who the hell are these guys?!"


    "Just kill them!"


    One of the unnaturally enhanced officers, eyes half-mad, lunged at Gareth.


    "Hng!"


    A single exchange darkened Gareth¡¯s expression.


    ''He¡¯s strong too.''


    Under the bizarrely powerful flurry, Gareth began losing ground.


    "Not happening."


    Shiiing!


    My slash struck true, sending the officer skidding back.


    "Hey, Sir Gareth! Still warming up?"


    "Tch. My old bones ache brawling with youngsters these days."


    Gareth grinned through gritted teeth, reigniting his fighting spirit.


    "Hah, thanks. Caught my breath now."


    "Don¡¯t overdo it. These bastards are clearly on something."


    "Haha. No plans to embarrass myself twice."


    Gareth¡¯s stance shifted to an impenetrable defensive form.


    ''Reliable as ever.''


    A knight¡¯s ironclad defense wouldn¡¯t be easily broken.


    ''The line won¡¯t fall yet.''


    Most battles are lost when formations break first. As long as ours held, we hadn¡¯t lost.


    So like a battlefield conductor, I observed from the rear, intervening with precise slashes to steady the defense.


    Because¡ª


    ''No one but me can handle their leader.''


    And after being checked by me, that leader had withdrawn to assess the situation.


    ''Come out. I¡¯ll be your opponent.''


    A duel between commanders to decide the battle¡ªmy favorite kind of fight.


    ''From their perspective, this won¡¯t end unless they take me down.''


    So he had to face me. I¡¯d just wait patiently.


    ---


    "What the hell are you?"


    Only when both sides were exhausted, casualties mounting, did the enemy leader finally step forward.


    "...Who are you people? Why interfere?"


    A man with a cold face, lean but sturdy frame, and eyes devoid of warmth.


    "Now you want to talk? How amusing."


    I scoffed.


    "Do you even know whose plans you¡¯re disrupting?"


    "Whose?"


    "The future leader of the Bisakino Brotherhood."


    "This is a funny guy. You stab your own family in the back and act like you''re going to be the head, yet you''re acting important like you''re doing something great?"


    "Stand down now, or join us. Do that, and I might forgive your interference."


    ''Oh?'' I smirked.


    "Buying time? How pathetic."


    The man chuckled dryly.


    "Losses are too heavy. With you on our side, victory is assured. That¡¯s why I¡¯m offering."


    "Honest, aren¡¯t you?"


    He flicked blood from his blade and approached. His men parted to clear a path.


    "You¡¯re not in the hierarchy either. Who are you to command Bisakino Brotherhood officers?"


    "I am Lord Huten¡¯s direct subordinate. Caleb."


    I glanced at Nagan.


    "Know that name?"


    "...Never heard it."


    "Well, well."


    I gestured at the black-clad enigma.


    "Strange, isn¡¯t it? A supposed right-hand man no one¡¯s seen before?"


    With theatrical flair, I pressed further.


    "Here to devour the Bisakino Brotherhood from the outside? Whose spy are you? You dare mock us?"


    "...!"


    A ripple of unease spread through his men.


    "Quite the mouth. But who are you to call me suspicious?"


    Unfazed, Caleb turned my words against me.


    "Brothers, anyone recognize this man?"


    "......"


    "Who are you to bring Zizek here and interfere? Planning to puppet him and take over?"


    A decent counter, but my response was simple.


    "Childish brat. Parroting my words? What are you, a myna bird?"


    "Such foul language."


    "You want polite honorifics from me, dumbass?"


    I masked my Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique mana and obscured its origins.


    "If you¡¯re so curious, leave me just a tongue after cutting off my limbs. I¡¯ll answer then."


    Caleb bared his teeth in a grin.


    "Gladly."


    Boom!


    A wave of sinister energy erupted, felling several barely-standing men.


    ''Pressure? What is this?''


    No time to analyze¡ªI met his crimson slash head-on.


    "Hoh."


    Solid impact. He¡¯s going all out.


    ''But he¡¯s a cut above the other officers.''


    Raw power and speed weren¡¯t his only advantages.


    "Pathetic. Why walk into the lion¡¯s den?"


    Caleb¡¯s hollow laughter surrounded me as he circled at blinding speeds, thrusting, slashing, hacking.


    I blended defensive techniques honed against royal guards with knightly sword principles to counter his eerie style.


    ''Fast. Heavy. Overflowing with killing intent.''


    Shockingly, Caleb displayed combat prowess nearing mid fifth tier.


    ''Before Ulbhild¡¯s training, this would¡¯ve been tough.''


    Hiding my full strength while obscuring my techniques would¡¯ve been difficult then.


    ''This level could contend for the Bisakino Brotherhood¡¯s top spot.''


    Just how strong was Huten then? Could the aging Godfather withstand this?


    ...Where was Huten, if he sent Caleb here?


    "You scheming bastards."


    Without hesitation, I unleashed a reforged technique from Azure Sea Moon Shadow Swordsmanship, infused with Seven Stars of the Black Sea Technique¡¯s mana.


    "?!


    Sensing danger, Caleb nimbly evaded¡ªbut¡ª


    Whoosh!


    One of the executives standing behind him couldn''t dodge in time. His torso was cleanly sliced diagonally, and he died.


    "Look at this?"


    It was a futile end, as if his berserk rampage had been a lie. It was like cutting down a wooden doll.


    "What the hell did you do to those guys?"


    No matter how I looked at it, they weren''t normal.


    "Just by looking, it seems like they''re the type who exhaust their latent power to explode with strength momentarily."


    I frowned.


    "Aren''t those the kind of techniques that suspicious cults or idiotic secret societies develop to somehow use up and discard their weak members?"


    The underworld was originally a muddy place where all sorts of strange characters gathered. That''s why I had faced enemies like these a few times before.


    "They talk about it like it''s a secret art, but in the end, it''s just a stupid act that shortens their lifespan. You probably stepped forward because you anticipated that their strength would soon run out."


    "¡­¡­!"


    Was I right on the mark? A sinister smile appeared on Caleb''s previously cold face.


    "Look at that smirk, it''s creepy."


    I pointed at Caleb.


    "You call that giving them power?"


    "What. Since they are ''lowly'' beings, they only receive power of a lowly level."


    "You''re more self-absorbed than I thought. Is that also a side effect?"


    I scoffed.


    "Act like a mystic, you pathetic fool."


    "You know too much."


    Murderous intent flared in Caleb''s eyes.


    "I must kill you here."


    Caleb glared. Then¡ª


    Thump!


    My body stopped abruptly, as if I were a puppet caught by an invisible string.


    "?!"


    I muttered in confusion.


    "What the hell?"


    What kind of trick was this? Could it be that he was a mage after all?


    ''That can''t be right.''


    While I was racking my brain,


    "Die."


    An unavoidable sword strike flew towards my neck.


    ''Whoa, at this rate, I''m completely done for?''


    The fleeting moment the blade flew felt as long as eternity.


    ''What should I do?''


    If I don''t come up with something, I''ll be hit. I never imagined he had hidden such a trump card.


    ''Should I surround myself with the strongest reinforced aura I can muster?''


    But I hadn''t yet mastered a protective art strong enough to block a sword strike swung by a swordsman of the same caliber. Unless I had mastered the Ink Soul Sacred Shadow Technique.


    ''Damn it, why am I so calm? This isn''t the time for this.''


    I muttered to myself in the slowed time, then suddenly realized.


    ''Ah!''


    Come to think of it, it wasn''t my whole body that had stopped. I could feel the sensation of my tongue touching the roof of my mouth. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Screw it!''


    I bit my tongue quite hard. The metallic taste of blood and the pain jolted my senses. And¡ª


    ''It moves!''


    The stinging pain freed my body from the paralysis.


    Then time flowed normally again, and Caleb''s sword drew closer.


    "Hmph!"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, I used Falling Dragon Strike and rolled across the floor.


    "?!"


    Then, I grabbed Caleb''s ankle, which was off-balance after his confident strike missed, and twisted it completely.


    "Kyahhh!"


    It was a joint lock using the principle of ''softness'' from the Flowing Cloud Thunder Fist.


    Caleb''s posture collapsed from the pain of his ankle being properly twisted¡ª


    "Die, you bastard!"


    I threw the sword I was holding and infused my mana into the bracelet sword.


    "You bastard, you coward¡ª"


    His ankle was twisted, and Caleb, whose body was wide open as he tried to parry the incoming sword, cried out urgently.


    Whoosh!


    He rolled across the floor, having barely avoided instant death at the cost of one arm.


    "Kuh, kuh-heuk."


    Poor guy, he instantly became one-armed and one-legged.


    I belatedly replied to Caleb, who was wriggling like a bug.


    "Cowardly my ass. You''re the last person who should be saying that, aren''t you?"


    He was nothing short of a walking embodiment of selfish reasoning.


    "Damn it, retreat!"


    "Who said you could?"


    I tried to finish him off immediately, but Caleb''s escape involved something beyond my expectations.


    "You bastards!"


    Four or five executives threw themselves at me, clinging to me desperately even as their arms and legs were cut off and their heads were severed.


    "Wow, these tenacious bastards."


    In the meantime, another executive hoisted Nagan onto his back and fled like the wind.


    "These guys are unbelievably cold-blooded."


    I clicked my tongue as I watched them abandon even their own men and flee, as if telling those left behind to fend for themselves.


    "Are you alright?"


    Zizek and Gareth, covered in blood, rushed towards me.


    "I''m fine. Just bit my tongue a little."


    "Huh? When?"


    "At the end, he used some weird sorcery, so I bit my tongue to barely escape."


    "Ah, that explains it."


    "Anyway."


    I looked at Nagan.


    "This doesn''t feel right. What happened to the Godfather?"


    "¡­¡­I don''t know. I sent a messenger before the fight started, but there''s still no news."


    It was an ominous answer.


    ***


    Huten roughly wiped the blood from his hands and read the letter the Godfather had been holding.


    -Ghir of Svaltalfar will come to kill Huten tomorrow night. Organize your stance and make it clear. If there is no reply, it will be considered defiance, and everything that stands in the way will be killed.


    "Hahahaha."


    Wasn''t this an arrogant and utterly unreasonable notification? Huten let out a frustrated laugh and tore up the letter.


    Ghir Svaltalfar, was it?


    Huten knew the name.


    ''This guy is someone even I would have trouble handling easily.''


    And tomorrow night, it''s too soon. Did he ride a griffin or something instead of a horse?


    ''Time is running out.''


    If I become his target right now, my plans will be ruined.


    ''It''s alright. If I just bring back Nagan''s head in a feint attack, the Godfather''s faction, having lost two heads, will have no choice but to collapse.''


    In the meantime, he could hide in a safe house after putting Caleb and the other executives forward. If he became the new Godfather of the Bisakino Brotherhood, he wouldn''t need to fear Svaltalfar''s retaliation either.


    "¡­¡­Is there still no news from Caleb?"


    Silence returned instead of an answer, and Huten''s eyebrows arched upwards.


    "Answer me."


    "W-well, that is¡­"


    His subordinate hesitated before answering.


    "News just came in that Lord Caleb was ambushed by an unidentified swordsman, suffered severe injuries, and retreated¡­¡­."


    "What did you say?"


    Huten''s face twisted in anger.


    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]

 Chapter 192

    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]


    Chapter 192: Vengeance and Succession


    The abandoned members of the organization, left behind by Caleb, were captured without resistance.


    "Walk straight, you worthless bastards."


    "Damn mutts."


    "How dare you betray the Godfather? You''re all dead men."  S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the prisoners were dragged away, each receiving a firm smack to the back of their heads, I turned to Zizek.


    "You''ve been through a lot."


    "You too, Boss."


    "Drop the ''Boss'' crap right now."


    "Huh?"


    "You''re the one who needs to take the lead. I''m not even part of this organization''s lineage, but you¡ªeven if you were just a minor faction leader¡ªwere still a leader. You should be the one negotiating with Nagan."


    Zizek flinched.


    "W-Wait, but still¡ª"


    "I can''t reveal my identity right now. If I expose myself and join hands with them, it''s something that should be discussed behind closed doors."


    "You called me a puppet leader before," Zizek grumbled.


    "Listen carefully. From now on, you''ll act like person who''s been hiding his true strength."


    From an outsider''s perspective, it wasn''t even a stretch to believe.


    Since meeting me, Zizek has skyrocketed to the Fourth tier in a short time.


    Not to mention his swordsmanship, once unrefined, had improved beyond comparison. Overall, his combat ability had risen by at least three tiers.


    "And I''ll be your mysterious, powerful ally. Think of me as a reclusive master from the underworld who stepped in to help you due to some past connection. You get the idea?"


    "Got it."


    "That''s the only way your ''hidden strength'' act will hold up."


    "Oh? That makes sense."


    "And Gareth will be your loyal lieutenant¡ªan elder, advisor, and wise veteran."


    I was pleased with my own setup. Maybe I had a talent for playwriting or bardic storytelling after all.


    A mysterious recluse, wandering bard, and master of hidden strength. Perfect.


    I''d have to use that later.


    "Looking at it this way, Zizek''s faction sounds like a rising star¡ªa small but formidable force shrouded in mystery. Pretty impressive."


    "You saying ''mysterious'' twice makes it sound like a cheap sales pitch."


    "Shut up."


    I scolded Zizek.


    "Anyway, do you get my point?"


    "Well... honestly, I''m still a little unsure."


    "It''s simple. No organization wants to give a high-ranking position to a puppet. If they find out you''re just my front, they''ll distrust me and look down on you."


    "But that''s the truth."


    Annoyed by his backtalk, I snapped.


    "So what? You''re one painfully honest bastard."


    "Why the insults?"


    "Anyway."


    I gestured toward Nagan and lowered my voice.


    "Once their conversation is over, we''ll talk to Nagan properly."


    ***


    The squad leader of the Royal Guards dispatched by the Grunewald side was speaking with Nagan.


    "I am Ludemann, squad leader of the 4th Battalion of His Grace Duke Grunewald''s Royal Guard."


    "Squad Leader Ludemann, my name is Nagan."


    Nagan responded respectfully as the Royal Guard leader introduced himself.


    "Of course, I know who you are."


    Ludemann nodded.


    "I''d like to hear the details of what happened. Will you cooperate?"


    "Of course."


    "Fortunately, there have been no reported civilian casualties yet. Had the situation spilled beyond the estate, the chaos would''ve been far worse."


    "...My apologies for the trouble."


    Despite his distress, Nagan carefully gauged the other man''s demeanor. The squad leader of Duke Georg''s proud Royal Guard held considerable authority.


    Even as a high-ranking member of the Bisakino Brotherhood, Nagan couldn''t afford disrespect toward a military officer of the Duchy.


    "As for the details... we''re still somewhat in shock. Would it be acceptable to submit a written report promptly?"


    "That would be preferable."


    Ludemann nodded before asking,


    "But how did this situation come about?"


    "Huten¡ªthat damned bastard''s doing. When he was reprimanded for acting out of line, he gathered his faction and betrayed the Godfather."


    "I see. So he finally made his move."


    "Correct."


    It wasn''t surprising that the Duchy had detailed intelligence on the underworld''s major factions.


    Duke Georg Grunewald, the Black Serpent Duke, wielded the power and authority to do so.


    Moreover, everyone knew that the delicate balance between the surface and underworld¡ªforged through years of trial and error¡ªhad brought prosperity to the city.


    "What are your plans now?"


    Ludemann asked.


    "Our policy is not to interfere in underworld affairs. But prolonged conflict will inevitably harm the city''s peace, endangering innocent lives and disrupting legitimate commerce."


    "Understood."


    "If underworld disputes spill into the light, that gives us justification to intervene. Remember that."


    ......It wasn''t a warning to be taken lightly.


    "The boundary between day and night must be maintained. That is His Grace''s will¡ªthe will of Grunewald."


    "Of course, I understand."


    Nagan replied gravely.


    "We hold your skills in high regard. We sincerely hope you''ll resolve this and restore balance to the underworld."


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    "However..."


    Ludemann pointed at Karzan and asked,


    "Who is that man? From what I saw from afar, he fought exceptionally well."


    "...He''s an ally of Zizek."


    Nagan answered instinctively, sensing he shouldn''t reveal more.


    "Is that so?"


    Noticing his hesitation, Ludemann was about to press further when¡ª


    "N-Nagan, sir!"


    A pale-faced subordinate rushed over.


    "What is it?!"


    Sensing the urgency, Nagan demanded. The man fell to his knees as if about to wail.


    "T-The Godfather... he''s dead!"


    The Bisakino Brotherhood''s headquarters, where the Godfather had resided, was in ruins¡ªas if a typhoon or tidal wave had ravaged it.


    "...How gruesome."


    Corpses littered the ground. The moans of the wounded, shattered weapons, and broken furnishings made the place feel like hell itself.


    We followed Nagan to the Godfather''s reception chamber.


    Amidst the signs of fierce battle, bloodstains, and dismembered remains¡ª


    "Godfather."


    Huten had decapitated the Godfather and impaled his head on the desk, blade still lodged in the skull.


    "Huten... Huten... You fucking bastard."


    Nagan''s hands trembled violently.


    "How dare you repay the Godfather''s grace with this insult?!"


    Seething, Nagan knelt before the head.


    "Forgive me, Godfather. I should have escorted you to safety."


    It seemed the Godfather had tried to confront Huten but was defeated. Nagan had likely advised against it.


    Probably out of concern for the Bisaniko Brotherhood''s unity or the Godfather''s dignity.


    If the Godfather had fled, his authority would''ve crumbled.


    That made him a stubborn, old-fashioned type of leader.


    But losing his life in the process... not the best choice.


    Yet for a man who had lived that way his entire life, changing even in the face of death wasn''t easy. Humans are creatures of habit, after all.


    "...Everyone, listen."


    After a long moment of silent prayer, Nagan raised his head.


    "If we don''t avenge this, the Bisakino Brotherhood is finished. If that happens, I''ll take responsibility and die to apologize to the Godfather."


    His tone was solemn¡ªalmost bloodthirsty.


    But this was the way of men in the underworld.


    "From this moment, I shall inherit the Godfather''s will and assume leadership of the Bisakino Brotherhood."


    At his declaration, Nagan''s subordinates knelt in unison.


    "We will follow."


    "Only you, Nagan, are worthy of succeeding the Godfather."


    "The day I kill Huten, I will rightfully inherit the title of ''Godfather.''"


    Nagan''s eyes burned with fury as he addressed his officers.


    "Effective immediately, I declare Huten''s execution order. Kill him or capture him alive¡ªI don''t care which. But we won''t involve outside factions or hire assassins. This is strictly our organization''s internal affair. If we fail, I''ll die bearing the Bisakino Brotherhood''s name."


    The officers responded in unison.


    "Our fates are tied to yours, Lord Leader."


    "We''ll avenge the Godfather with our lives."


    ...Quite the bold declaration.


    This single moment revealed why Nagan commanded such respect¡ªand why the man who once ruled Grunewald''s underworld had been so formidable.


    ''Impressive.''


    ''Right?''


    Zizek and I exchanged glances.


    ***


    For now, Zizek, Gareth, and I settled into a guest chamber to eat dinner.


    "My apologies, but I''d like to speak properly after handling the aftermath. Can you wait?"


    When the new leader of the Bisakino Brotherhood says that, you comply.


    "Bass, what about our base?"


    "That''s my concern too."


    Zizek and Gareth voiced their worries.


    "We don''t know where Huten''s hiding, but after seeing me intervene, he might retaliate."


    "Plus, even before this, the Black Night Society sent spies to scout us. If provoked, they might strike."


    "Valid points."


    I nodded.


    "We''re at a disadvantage¡ªexposed, while our enemies lurk in the shadows."


    "What should we do?"


    "They won''t move immediately. Their plan was only half-successful, so they''ll be scrambling to adjust."


    Therefore¡ª


    "If we formally ally with Nagan, joining his faction is our safest option."


    "Hmm."


    "I agree."


    "And actually..."


    I smirked.


    "Remember that terrifyingly strong ''person'' who came in my place before?"


    "Ah, the one I foolishly provoked..."


    "Yeah. I''ve already requested backup from them, just in case. If trouble arises before we regroup, they''ll help."


    Zizek sighed in relief.


    "That eases my mind."


    "We''ll discuss details later."


    "Understood."


    Zizek nodded.


    "By the way, Boss. One of the captured officers confessed something during interrogation."


    "Oh? What?"


    "Huten forced his officers to drink some kind of liquor."


    "Liquor?"


    "Those who refused were killed. Some who drank it... swelled up until their heads burst."


    "What the¡ª Ugh, disgusting."


    I shuddered.


    "Huten called them ''unworthy.'' But those who survived gained immense strength, aggression, and absolute obedience to him and Caleb."


    "...Absurd. How does that even work?"


    I''d heard of foreign substances used to control people¡ªperhaps something similar?


    Considering Caleb''s earlier boasting...


    It likely enhanced the drinker''s latent energy and brutality.


    Ugh, vile bastards.


    Caleb''s remark about "inferior men gaining inferior power" also stuck in my mind.


    What would happen if a strong person consumed it?


    ...For some reason, I keep remembering Ivan''s offer before he died.


    Wait.


    No way.


    Surely not?


    Please say it''s not true.


    If it is, that''s horrifying.


    My past-life vengeance might be closer than I thought.


    ...But calm down. The underworld has all kinds of freaks¡ªthis alone proves nothing.


    It''s probably unrelated.


    Yet even a slim chance is hard to ignore.


    Frustrating.


    The hidden battle in the shadows might be far deeper than I imagined.


    And I don''t even know what it is.


    I''m working with too little intel.


    But don''t despair.


    Just as I don''t fully know my enemies, they don''t know me.


    Who could possibly guess Karzan was reborn as Allenvert Grunewald?


    I''ll need to recruit Damien somehow.


    And perhaps... someone who knows the my bloodline secrets.


    I can''t delay meeting Mother any longer.


    Friederun should have delivered my letter by now.


    Is the delayed reply intentional?


    I might see her when I return.


    But timing matters. Right now, Huten takes priority.


    No use agonizing over it.


    Worrying won''t change anything.


    First, let''s finish Karzan''s business.


    As I snapped out of my thoughts, it was time to meet Nagan.


    First step: ally with him and crown him the Bisakino Brotherhood''s new king.


    After all¡ªI, too, must become Grunewald''s king.


    [Translator - Pot ]


    [Proofreader - Kawaii ]